《A Summoner?》 Chapter 1: Rosecrans Academy’s First Male Summoner? Click the [?] Button! [My story uses the Glossary Tab on the cover-page. And I, Harem-Fan, only write on this site of Scribble Hub.] Chapter 1: Rosecrans Academy''s First Male Summoner? by Harem-Fan Sam Roland, age 18, 1st year in Rosecrans Academy, 5 feet 10 inches tall, with navy-blue hair and gold eyes. Yeah, this about sums up my personal information in one sentence... Looking into the mirror of my bedroom, I look at the man I have become in my second life. I am handsome enough to not embarrass myself, and my family is not too bad as well. My past life memories are not complete, and I was not born with them, but instead, starting at the age of 7 every-time I would dream, I see more and more of my past life in a high-technology non-magic world called Earth, specifically a Kingdom called the United States of America. I lived in a Provence called Florida, a peninsula of the Kingdom. Strangely, that non-magical world had things like movies and television, showing magical worlds like mine. Honestly sometimes, I am not sure that the world even truly exists, but I still believe those images, because of my Magic Core in my heart. Well, yesterday was my 18th birthday, and the minimum age for Humans to awaken their Magic Cores officially. If it is done any earlier, Magic Users risk burning all of the blood in their bodies, a very painful and cruel death. While looking into my mirror, I looked down on my chest of drawers, to the envelope with the Rosecrans Academy wax-seal on it, and . "For the last 6 years, my friends and I have all trained in the Knight Martial prep-school to become fine Knights of the Realm, but who would have guessed, in a twist of fate, I would become the first male in history to be able to use magic?" I then walked to the window in my second story bedroom, and looked out at the Northern Capital City... And near the Lucas King''s Castle... a floating island with the Magic Rosecrans Academy lies. Its shadow over the city shows the might of the women who are the Magic Backbone of the Kingdom. Yes, in the long history of this Northern Kingdom, no males have been blessed with a Magic Core in their hearts, and could only pursue Martial Might of Aura. I make a fist, and feel the Aura I had trained for 6 years flow in my body. A faint blue-water () glow briefly covered my knuckles then faded... Aura comes from the Muscles (), Nervous System (), and Bones (-) of men. It requires extensive daily training, diet, and meditation to be able to use it in battle, but... I only have a small amount of Aura compared to my friends, due to my Magic Core absorbing most of my Aura, and turning it into Magical Power. Thus, I have not reached the 1st Circle of a Knight, unlike my best friend, who trained his Bones. We found this out 3 months ago, when my best-friend''s older-sister Rebeca, a Dark Healer, detected my crippled Aura veins, and thus, discovered why I had the Magic Core. Ever since his Sister discovered it, she had become even more clingy than in the past. I am not happy about becoming a Mage, Summoner, or Healer due to my gender. I spent 5 and ? years in Martial practice, while all the females study magic since they were young, so it is like a 10 year old competing with a 20 year old in well, anything. I know from my past life memories, I should be happy to be a Magic User, but... Aura can fight magic just fine, and I do not think women will like a man joining the ranks of Magic Users, ... So if magic is so powerful, and only women can wield it, why do women not rule the world? Well, it is roughly like this... Only 1 in 100 women can actually condense a Magic Core in their heart, and it tends to be more prevalent in noble families, who breed magic into their marriages. And in that 1% of all women who can use Magic Cores, only half of them actually become capable of combating a Knight () or Fighter () using Aura. And for men, using Aura is in reverse to the problem facing women, and 7 out of 10 men can to some degree use Aura, and for the remaining 30% of men, they are usually handicapped, lazy, or weak in it, like me. Out of the 3 Kingdoms of our Human Lands, one of them, the Southern Kingdom, has a Mage Queen in charge, and is traditionally ruled by the Mages instead of men. Heh, if I was a nobility of the South, I technically could be King there. And while I was musing, looking out the window, I heard my mother call... "Sam honey, your friend Nevin is here looking for you." My best friend Nevin, who is one day older than me, and one of the best damn Knight trainees of our year. He is more like a mountain than a young man, but has been my childhood friend and neighbor for my whole life. He is also the only person I have ever confided my past life dreams to. "Alright mom, give him some coffee while I finish getting ready." I belt my trousers and button up my long-sleeve shirt, all of it dark grey color. Then I fastened the buckles on my black combat boots. Reaching to the top of my bed, and taking my sheathed Rapier, and strap it to my hip. Then brush my short navy-blue hair into place, smile at my reflection, and turn to leave... - Coming down the squeaking steps of the staircase, I see into the combination dining kitchen area, and at the table are 3 people I know very well. My best friend Nevin, my Dad, and Mom. Dad looks to be in his late 20''s but is actually almost 92 years old, with blue hair and blue eyes. He is a City Guard at the South Gate. His Aura talent is Water. And he pursued the path of a 3rd Circle Swift Knight, which was the reason I also tried to follow his path. My Mother looks to be in her early 20''s, with blonde hair and blue eyes. She is also a 3rd Circle Water Mage. She is um, she won''t tell me her age, but Dad drunk one night told me she was way older than himself, and she is a stay at home mother. Oh! Well in that last life, Humans only lived for like around 60-100 or so years on average, and so do the non-awakened in my world of Myst. But those who practice Aura and form a Magic Core, live for a very long time... Even thousands of years. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the last huge guy, Nevin Glen, a 1st year in Royal Knight Academy. 18 years old, 6'' feet 4'''' inches, with black hair and brown eyes. 1st Circle, Earth Knight. Nevin is currently wearing a suit of chain armor, with steel greaves and gauntlets, but he wears no helmet. I see by the door, his large Heavy Mace and Tower Shield () are propped up. He looks like a young Professional Wrestler, from my previous life, a bit like the Rock with buzzed hair. And because of his looks, I had nicknamed him "Rock", well and because he is an Earth Vanguard. Nevin looked at me and grins. "Thought you would be wearing your Mage Robes, but I see you''re still wearing your Swift Knight outfit?" I put on my long leather gloves for sword-fighting and hand protection, and retort. "We are going on a small-fry hunt with everyone, so why would I not wear what I am good at? You want me dead, bastard?" My Mother sipped coffee, said in fake-anger. "He has a Mother and Father, so if he is a bastard, then so are you... Now go play and be safe you two little bastards!" My Dad only shook his head, while inserting a Magic Stone into a room-lamp. While laughing, Nevin and I grab our light backpacks for rations. I said to my parents... "Mom Dad, we will be back before lunch tomorrow, love you guys..." And with that, both Nevin and I left the small two story house. - Outside, the two of us walk on the grey-stone brick road, heading to the Magical Gate Station. Nevin said to me. "Actually Sam, I wanted to thank you. I found out that the recruiter for the Royal Knight Academy gave me one of the hundred openings, because I listed you as a character reference." I rubbed my chin and asked in confusion. "Because my Dad is a City Guard?" ", No... It is because I am your best-friend and neighbor. When they found out you and I are close, they wanted to make sure the first Male Mage of the Lucas Kingdom would not be sad, ?!" I looked at him sideways, smelling bullshit in his story and challenged him. "Neighbor? Best-friend? Did they really let you in with just that? Am I so awesome now?" Nevin had a silly smile on his face and he looked away sideways, trying not to look guilty. ~! Using my [Northern Knight Kickboxing], I gave him a spinning hook-kick on his Tower Shield, and he said what I feared most. ", I told them you are my future Brother-in-law, ..." I rolled my eyes, just thinking about his Older Sister... No, his sister is very pretty, but she was only nice to me before, but now she has become obsessed with chasing me... For my Mage status. Rebeca Glen, now soon to be 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. Just turned 20 years old, 5'' feet 8'''' inches, with black hair and green eyes. She is a 5th Circle, Dark Healer. And my adolescent woman I would fantasize about, while releasing life''s built-up pressures, . But the reason I avoid her, other than her Dark Healing feels creepy, is... "Your Sister crushed on that Senior Knight from the Royal Knight Academy for 2 years, and now all of a sudden, she doesn''t like him anymore? I feel like I am getting played here, Rock." Nevin defends his Sister. "She never even held hands with the guy, Sam. So I think she only admired him. She told me she has not talked to him all summer vacation, and has only been hanging with her girlfriends, and looking for you." I know both Nevin and Rebeca always tell the truth, but I am shy around her, and I feel that she had just changed her two year crush for a new crush... I cannot be sure if our feelings are genuine, at least mine. And while walking through the bustling store-fronts, I heard a couple of pairs of feet walking behind us, and a deep-sultry voice entered my ear from behind. "I knew if I followed my Little Brother, I would run into my fellow Junior Student... Hello Sam~?" As Nevin and I turned, we saw two older girls, smiling at us. The orange-haired girl, I did not know, but the black-haired beauty, I had just been talking about... Rebeca Glen! (This here is a picture I found from another story that most closely represents Rebeca Glen. The author in fact gave me permission to use the picture!) Click the [?] Button! Chapter 2: Gaining Experience In The Beast Forest? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 2: Gaining Experience In The Beast Forest? by Harem-Fan "Hello underclassmen Roland, I am Milly Grove, a 3rd Circle Air Summoner, and best friends with Rebeca here, ." The short Loli girl with a bubbly personality squinted her pink eyes, and stuck her tongue out. But I noticed her look at my tall ass friend. My eyes looked strange, as I looked at the 5'' foot 3" inch Loli, and imagined her hugging Nevin. Then when my eyes met Rebeca''s. she grins silently acknowledging my inner guess. Rebeca did not forget her purpose of stopping me, and said with a tone of finality. "Milly and I are going to follow the two of you into the Beast Forest, in case you need any healing or support. I am coming no matter what, because you have not unlocked your Magic Core yet. You are also not yet a 1st Circle Knight like my dense Brother." I smile seeing she is not dressed for an outing in the Forest, and I asked. "Rebeca, you do not look prepared for an overnight trip into the Beast Forest?" The older girl smiled smugly and patted the satchel on her arm, like a woman''s purse on Earth, and said. "I won a space-bag last year during the 2nd year battle competition, and all of our camping supplies are here, including... 4 bedrolls, a tent, a portable grill, and lots of tasty ingredients, . I am , right Sam?" I am speechless at her shameless solicitation of me cooking for her again. I said to the smiling foodie. "Since you can even burn water (), and you brought a grill and ingredients, you planned on me acting as your personal cook, right?" She shamelessly grins and nodded, then said it plainly. "You got it, I will heal you for free, and at night you feed the healer... I love your cooking, yummy~!" Nevin, nodded to the Gate Portal Station, and said. "Sam, face it, you''re the party cook, let us go, we are burning sunlight..." I sigh, and Nevin and I take the lead, while the ladies follow behind, gossiping endlessly. So why is a space bag like a satchel and not a cool ring like in those Chinese Novels of my past life? Because it is women who make Magic products, the designs go in the fashion direction. And as far as why the Glen siblings and my parents love my cooking? Well, it seemed in my past life, I had a strong hobby for what they called Western Style Cooking, and I have a good working knowledge of temperature, spicing, and presentation. On the bright side, the butchering techniques for cooking and breaking down monster bodies have synergy. - In this massive Capital City, we all live in the south-west in the residential area for the middlemost commoners. In order to travel to the south, about 1,000 miles away, we need to take the Public Gate Portal that connects to the border town of the Beast Forest. This Beast Forest separates the Northern and Southern Kingdom''s borders, and is a Hazard Zone. The safest way to travel without Magic, is to travel by sea in the east coast of the two nations and forest. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reason we need to leave the City walls, to the Portal Gate Station, is in case Demons or foreign enemies capture the border town, and use the Portal as an invasion point. Plus it is easier to find spies sneaking in and out of our Capital City. As our Party of 4 arrived, we cued in line, and paid the fee to enter. The Time and Space Gate looks like one of those large Star-gates from my Earth memories. It is a large circular ring that has a black with silver twinkling-starlight Magical Door you step into... - As we stepped in the Space door, it felt like an invisible hand grabbed your intestines, and yanked you like a rubber-band, and boom, we walked out of the other portal. Unlike the Capital City, this Portal Station ends up inside the border town, that is only ? the size of the Capital. It is still this large with over a million people, because this is a major hub for Mercenary, Adventurers, and the Army to invade the Beast Forest. The natural resources, like Magic Cores, Beast Meat, and the precious Aura body altering ingredients from the Demonic Beasts, Magical Monsters, and Demons, though the latter is a very rare site, as they are hunted down vigorously over any other foe. What is a Demonic Beast? Simple, they are normal animals that have grown a Magic Core in their body, and have become ferial and aggressive. Magical Monsters are things like Dragons, Gryphons, and Demons. They do not have Magical Cores and use Aura, but their bodies are full of power. Demons? They offer nothing but death, and their bodies are useless for anything good. Not even Demonic Beasts will eat a Demon body. The only good use of a Demon, is if you contract one as a Summons, it is the only Demon you can trust, because its life is tied to the Summoner''s life. - I look at the City Map, and point south, and tell my 3 party members. "Alright, we will rent a carriage to take us to the south gate, then we can enter the forest." Milly pointed to the map and asked me. "Don''t you want to go to the Mercenary Guild to pick up some material requests?" I shook my head and said. "No, I plan on just giving all the Bone tempering materials to Neven, and we can sell the rest back home for more, , we have a rich girl with a storage bag to carry our gains, right Rebeca?" Instead of getting irritated with me, Rebeca said like a proud wife or something. "Sam is the big boss, so I will listen to you, ." Then the group of us followed my idea... - After the carriage with the 4 young adventurers departed, a group of people walked out of a tea shop, and the leader of the group was a young woman with a cold atmosphere. She exuded nobility and poise, standing at, 5'' feet 7'''' inches,wearing a black and blue battle-dress. Her emotionless blue eyes, watched the carriage go out of sight, and then after the wind blew her straight long white hair, she brushed it from her eyes as she asked the armored Knight behind her. "Are you sure that is the boy my father is watching? He does not even have any Aura or Magic?" Behind the young 20 year old Vanguard Knight, a 3rd year student at the Royal Knight Academy, stood 4 strong Knights who are at least 6th Circle in strength, and one maid. "Yes, I can absolutely confirm that that man was who you are looking for, because that black-haired woman is a 3rd year Rosecrans student who used to follow me around till the summer break, so I would not forget them. The large man is her brother, Sam Roland''s best friend." The young woman said to her group. "All of you remove your identifying markings, and just call me Miss Ann. You George Lion can just keep your normal identity, since that black-haired girl knows you already, let''s follow their group into the forest..." """"""Yes Miss Ann."""""" The girl held her palm up, and created her Gravity Bolt, and watched its near invisible ripples fluctuate, she then mumbled. "Sam Roland, I will beat you in the Academy Competition, and force my father. I will show you which one of us is stronger, more talented, and has fate, a man or woman." - "~!" ~! After I sneezed in the carriage, a black shadowy magic covered my chest, as Rebeca cast her [Diagnose] spell to see if I was sick. Her Dark powered healing magic always makes me shiver with a cold-oily feeling, as her shadow covers my body. "You''re very healthy, Sam, must be dust, or a beautiful woman is thinking about you, ." Rebeca was right, but it was not herself that was the one with bad-thoughts. I smiled at her spell retracting and said. "Being healed with Dark Magic always feels funny, I wish you had Life or Water for healing, ." Rebeca held up her silky deep black hair and said. "Growing up, you always said you loved my hair, and it is because of my Dark Magic Core. If I had Life, it would be a green, or blue like yours for Water. I like the Shadows, ." Yeah, the Aura or Magic in your body makes either your hair, eyes, or both that color... The only exceptions are for people like Milly with Air, or those with Gravity, that do not have colors in their power. For example, with my navy blue hair and gold eyes, an outsider might deduce I am a Water or Electricity user, unless I fall into the group of Air or Gravity... The color of power looks like this... [Fire ()] [Water ()] [Air ()] [Electricity ()] [Earth-metal ()] [Dark-shadow ()] [Light ()] [Ice-Cold (-)] [Time and Space ()] [Gravity (-)] [Life-Plant ()] [Death-Undead ()] This is also why Nevin has brown eyes and not green like Rebeca''s eyes, but he could have been born with brown hair with green eyes or both brown for eyes and hair, ... Rebeca kicks my boot and asks again with a smile. "Do you think my hair is still pretty?" I rolled my eyes and said. "Narcissist, just ask if you are pretty instead, but I guess if I have to suffer under your Dark Healing, it is worth the hair color." And after we reached the outside of the City, we walked south... - A few hours later, after we had a small snack, we stood in front of the large Beast Forest main entrance... Massive trees standing anywhere from 50-200 feet tall, blanketed the sky, making the inside look gloomy and scary. Milly, the Summoner looked to me, who is here for the first time, and said... "The outskirts and within around 50 miles of the edge, we will only find normal and 1st Circle Monsters. Very rarely will the 2nd Circle beasts come close to our hunting area. Plus many farming groups canvas this zone, so no real danger will fall on us... "I call you, Ave my Air Elemental~!" And from a faint glow on the ground, a small Air Elemental of 3 feet in height appeared and then hugged Milly''s leg affectionately. - It cannot speak, but the two have a wordless mental bond, exchanging emotions. This Summoner bond lets the Summons understand its owners commands in its mind. Even though Milly is a 3rd Circle Summoner, her Air Elemental Ave is only a 2nd Circle Monster, and has been that level ever since Milly was at 1st Circle. But Ave benefits from all of these 3rd Circle Powers... [Call Summon], No matter where Ave is, it can be summoned to Milly''s side... [Share Master''s Skills], If Milly has any skills, such as [Cooking] [Unarmed Combat] [Weapon Skills] or [Crafting skill], along with many more, then Ave can also use them as though it learned it itself, assuming it has the body to perform it. The skills are always at the Master''s skill level... [Strong-Heal Summons], this is identical to the Healer''s 3rd Circle ability of [Large Heal] but only works on the Summons. [Summons Space], if the Summoned Monster does not run off on its own, it can hide and live in a comfortable dimensional pocket ideal for its race, with plenty of food and drink, for its species. [Swap Positions], A great power to exchange positions with a simultaneous line of sight teleport. [Buff Summons], this is a 5 Minute Buff that brings your Summons abilities up by one Circle level, so Ave can for a short while be considered a 3rd Circle Monster. Milly is not screwed forever with her lower level Summons, because at levels 4 and 7, She will be able to bind an additional Summon to herself, for a grand total of 3. Sadly, if her luck is bad, she could end up with a 1st Circle Goblin and another weak monster, then her career would surely end. But there is good news, when you summon equal level or lower monsters, they are obedient to you, but if you are unlucky at 1st Circle and summon a 9th Circle Monster, you cannot get it to obey you... The only good thing is it won''t betray or kill you, but those around you are not protected. All Summoners want to summon a high-level Monster on day one, but buyers have to beware, because the larger the level gap between the two, the more unruly the Summoned Monster will act. The reason for this, is the fact that when the Summoner dies of anything but old age, the Summoned creature also dies, with no chance of resurrection. - After Milly was done playing with Ave, she said to me and Nevin. "Alright, so Ave, Rebeca, and I will only follow the two of you, and assist if things look dangerous, so good luck boys, ." Nevin held up his Tower Shield, and gripped his Heavy Mace, while I drew out my high quality Rapier, and the two of us just walked right in to kill stuff! "Sam, make sure to be reckless a bit, so I can heal you, mkay?" And I almost tripped over a tree-root, hearing the Dark Healer''s curse... - (.) MONSTER CIRCLES 9: Divine Monster ()8: Legendary Monster ()7: Elder-Ancestor Monster ()6: Leader Level Monster ()5: Town Disaster Monster ()4: Enhanced Monster ()3: Strong Monster ()2: Normal Monster ()1: Weak Monster ()0: Normal... Animals,or Humans. No Magic Cores-Materials to be found. On any-other site than Scribble Hub, then my work was stolen! Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 3: Beauty & The Beast Forest? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 3: Beauty & The Beast Forest? by Harem-Fan ! ! ~! And as Nevin bashed the Wind Wolf''s head to the left side of its body with his Heavy Mace, I slid to Nevin''s left side, and pierced the Wind Wolf in its neck with my slender Rapier, killing it. ! As I flicked the blood off of my sword, I heard the two women quietly clapping for the two of us. At our feet, lay four 1st Circle Wind Wolf bodies. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I pulled out my processing kit, Rebeca came to my side and said. "Honestly, if I didn''t know better, I would think you were a 1st Circle Swift Knight already, Sam. I know my brother''s strengths, but seeing your two''s teamwork lets me know you''re good. I think it is sad now that you cannot become a Knight afterall." As I cut into the Wolf''s chest, to get to its heart for the core, I rolled my eyes at her failed flirting, and mentioned that guy George. "Well, a 1st Circle is not as good as a 5th circle, right?" I could not see her face pout, but I could hear it in her deep voice, as she said. "All the girls at Rosecrans have admiration for George Lion... It is not like I was his girlfriend... Are you really that jealous, Sam?" I cut open the heart, pulled out a clear stone attached to the inside of the heart lining, the size of an Earth''s US quarter, and put it into a special bag, then I lied... "Well, I was thinking about not becoming a Magic User, what do you think? I might even fail to become one, you know? Then would you still be so eager to watch my rise?" As I went to the second Wolf to remove its core, Nevin pretended to not hear us, and then skinned the Wolf I had already processed. Rebeca, not an airhead, understood my question. "I do not think you are willing to not advance as either a Knight or Magic User, and I believe you''re more talented than even me. I know it looks bad about how I treated you lately, right?" As I roughly took out the second core, I nodded and went to the third one, and said. "If I said I did not feel that way a bit, I would be lying to you, Rebeca. I have never even thought of love or dating anyone... And I knew you admired that guy for two years, so my heart feels uncomfortable..." Rebeca behind me was smiling at me, while I worked, and she said, "I have known you all of your life, so I know how you are feeling, but do you know why I have been hot and heavy pursuing you lately?" Finishing the third Wolf, I started on the last one, and I shook my head no to her question. "Well, I have always thought you were a cute kid and friend to my Brother, so I did not consider you seriously, because our families are close, but... When I found out you would be going to my school with all those women, I panicked. When I thought you would only go to a guys'' Knight school, I knew I did not have to rush you..." Then I felt Rebeca''s nails scratch my scalp gently, while she spoke. "Sam, I am not asking you to make any decision now, but I want you to know that I am seriously waiting for you. I do not want some random girl to catch your attention, and you did not know how I felt about you. As for you becoming a Magic Core wielder... That is just a nice thing, but it is full of pain and troubles for your future. That is why I wish you could have been a Swift Knight. ..." After I got the last core, I started to take the Wolf apart like Nevin is doing... I felt this strange feeling in my spine, like this is some Dating Sim game, and the main Heroine is confessing, and I wish I had dialogue boxes showing up like in those System Novels, or the tingle could be Rebeca''s fingernails?! As I worked, I tried to be honest with her, and ask my burning questions. "If I was jealous, just a bit, why did you decide to stop following the Lion around?" Ignoring the blood and guts of the Wolf, Rebeca kneeled next to me and said. "I will tell you a secret only you and I know... I was only nice to George Lion, so he would be my Knight on group missions for our Academy tasks. I really do not like his pompous personality, the kind of guy who thinks he is the best in the whole world... After all, my Sam proved that even with Lion''s talent as a Knight, he can only shine your boots when you grow. A woman knows how to pick a man, you know?" As I finished the body processing, I looked into Rebeca''s green eyes and nodded to her words. As I was looking, I saw that Milly was flirting with my blockhead friend, and I said to Rebeca. "Do you think he knows she likes him?" "Nope, my Brother is very dense with his Earth attribute, it affects his brain, ." As Rebeca and I were moments from confessing more feelings, it was ruined by the sounds of rapid feet approaching our group... I wiped my hands, and grabbed my Rapier, while Nevin was no slouch and equipped his gear... Rebeca stood and cast [Shadow Shield] to protect herself and Milly. A Tower Shield sized mass of darkness formed and floated in front of herself. Nevin took his Vanguard role well, and planted his own Tower Shield, as we waited for the intruders... ! A loud sound of heavy-footsteps were heard as a Demonic Beast came into view, with a woman chasing it, shooting Elemental Bolts at it, while it was fleeing from its injuries... The beast was a... Large 2nd Circle Demonic Moose, and its glowing red eyes fixed on Nevin, and aimed for its target in blind anger. Milly, deciding it is time to be serious, casts her Summoner ability, [Buff Summons] and commands Ave. "Ave, defeat it for me." Milly went from adorable Loli, to battlefield commander in no time, and as her spell finished, Ave, seemed to glow with more wind on its body, as it flew to hit the back of the Demonic Moose. ~! With the power of passive [Toughness], Nevin braced for impact, and surprisingly only was pushed back 10 feet by the massive Demonic Beast. ~! And as soon as the two stopped the bullrush, I ran to the back hind leg, and pierced its inner thigh, trying to hit a softer area lacking armor. I only scored a shallow thrust though. But I frowned, seeing the wounds on this Beast, because it was stabbed by something like a Lance or Spear, and the magic the woman with long white hair is shooting, seems to be Gravity Magic? And as the woman in a battle Mage Dress shot another Gravity Bolt into the Demonic Moose, I yelled to Rebeca. "She is not alone, help kill it for us, Beck..." ! Both Nevin and the Air Elemental landed hits on it... Rebeca seeing my face, and the eyes of "not-caring" on the approaching woman''s face, Rebeca didn''t hold back, and cast 5th Circle [Devouring Darkness] at the Beast... And from the side I was not standing on, a 30 foot diameter black globe of cold force, shredded the Demonic Moose! "~!" Making it scream as it was literally ripped to shreds, by her strongest attack spell, it just died like that, and the woman arrived on the scene. I pulled Nevin back from the bloody messed up Demonic Beast body, and moved back to Rebeca and Milly, being very weary of the woman, who looks like she is not afraid. The white haired beauty looked right at me, and said softly, but with confidence. "This was my Beast..." "Take it, it is all yours Miss. We are leaving, good day..." As I was walking away with my group who were confused why I was not claiming the kill, the woman calling herself Miss Ann, looked speechless for not trying to hagle. And just as I expected, he came... ~! Using the Nerve-trained Swift ability of [Fleet Movement] to arrive at the white haired woman''s side, with his Spear pointed outwards in an intimidating manner, to show off. George Lion seeing us already leaving with his partner stupefied, he called out with this busted script. "Rebeca Glen, long time no see?! Fancy bumping into you all the way south in the Beast Forest?" Now that I can see him clearly, I remember what I know of this guy... George Lion, a 3rd year in Royal Knight Academy. He is also 20 years old, 5'' feet 11'''' inches, with blonde hair and blue eyes. His strength is like Rebeca, at 5th Circle, Electricity Swift Knight. he is a pretty boy wearing light chainshirt armor, and wielding a dazzling Short Spear. To my surprise, Rebeca took my arm into her large and soft breasts, and turned us to face Lion. She said with a smile. "Well, I came to camp with my Sam here, so goodbye Mr. Lion, enjoy your date." Daaaamn~ Buuuurn~! I can tell that Rebeca is doing all this to show there is nothing with Lion, and to prove who she wants to show affection, but why is that white-haired woman glaring at George? And the answer came next. ", No, I am only escorting Miss Ann for her training before her entrance to Rosecrans in a week. I am only lending her aid, nothing more..." I nodd to Nevin''s next words he whispered... "She is so scary, she even made the 5th Circle nervous, let''s scram, Sam!" And without any fanfare, I pulled the happy Rebeca and nervous Nevin along, while Milly was just happy to watch Nevin do whatever, and fight in a Manley style. And awkwardly, Rebeca is not letting go of my arm, ... I have never been held like this by a woman in this life... - Watching our figures leave without any intention of communicating, the woman said unhappily. "His character is weak, he did not hesitate to forfeit on the Beast body, what a coward." George, who was shocked that one of his female followers dropped him like a bad habit, shrugged and said to the white haired noble lady. "Well, you did not intend to give it to them anyway, and he probably guessed it based on your setup. Sam Roland might be weak, but he seems to have a strong gut-feeling for traps. He ignored your looks and was alone. Hey! Don''t get mad, I am only analyzing the situation truthfully. But I do not understand why the proud Rebeca is hanging on to him?!" The woman pointed to the body and said. "It is a trashy 2nd Circle Core, if you want to take it, I am going back... I will see that jerk next week..." ! George watched the lady stomping her feet angrily, and he shook his head, and said quietly. "Somehow, I am glad her father turned down my request for her hand in marriage, I would have been miserable, what a temperamental woman... Oh, I best get the core, ." - Later that night, four people shared a tent, and both girls took the inside spots in their sleeping bags, and I was put next to Rebeca. I turned my head and saw Rebeca looking into my eyes, and in the dark, I could tell she was smiling, so I whispered. "Why are you not sleeping?" I heard her quietly ask as she put her face near my ear... "Let me hold your hand, so I can sleep peacefully?" I hear both Milly and Nevin keeping watch outside by the fire, and I give up... I put my hand near Rebeca, and she pulled my hand into her bedroll, holding it to her chest, and she said quietly. "Good night Sam... zzz..." Feeling the back of my hand pressed against her collarbone, I realized that she is cruel, because now my mind is thinking about her. As I finally drifted to sleep, I could have sworn the back of my hand was kissed by soft lips... - [Play Final Fantasy Tent Music score here~?] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 4: A Wife In School, Scandalous? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 4: A Wife In School, Scandalous? by Harem-Fan ! I had just flipped the bacon, and am scrambling the eggs, while I look at the two people at the eating table, gossiping and glancing at me cooking. It has been one week since my hunting trip, and now I am cooking the last breakfast before I move out to enter Rosecrans Academy today. Yesterday, Nevin already left to move into the Royal Knight Academy, and I won''t see him for at least a month, as we are not allowed to leave the floating Island at normal times. They actually only open the portal to the island for one weekend a month. Well, not only is this for security, but it uses a lot of Magic Beast Cores to run it. As I am plating and finishing the meal for the three of us, I overhear my Mother and Rebeca talking. "Really? So is that why you have been coming here more often lately? Well, if you like Sam, and he likes you in return, then Auntie accepts it, . Actually, you were always Sam''s childhood crush... He has never talked about any other girl before." My Mom has her chin in her palm, and is looking sideways at the blushing Rebeca, and is being playful, as she spoke loud enough for me to hear, so Rebeca said to not upset me. "Aunt, we are not an official couple yet though... I have just told Sam I want to be his woman..." I smile because I hardly ever see Rebeca blush, and my Mom is really shameless. As I ignored the two women, I placed the food in front of them and said. "Alright you two, let''s eat... Mom, you will have to do all the cooking now, but I left a few meals in the Cold-Box for you to reheat." My Mother, seeing me and Rebeca sitting closer, smiled like a prankster and asked me bluntly. "Brat, are you not attracted to our little Rebeca? Why are you not accepting her confession? Are you more interested in her Brother, ?!" ! I finger-flicked my Mom''s forehead and sigh at her childish side, and as Rebeca froze at my Mother''s words, I calmly said. "First, I am not gay, ... Second, I think Rebeca is very beautiful, but I have not wanted to make a rash choice she and I would regret. I had to consider if we would fall out of love or not, because I have never been in love before (), so I wanted her and I to have some time to think, and it has been a week, soooo..." Rebeca who had been waiting patiently just stopped eating to listen, as I finished. "Let us become a couple?" Rebeca''s eyes moistened hearing my unexpected request, and even my Mother nodded in approval of my bold words. Rebeca then leaned in to hug my neck and said. "I am so happy Sam, thank you... I will never leave your side." Unlike my last life''s marriages, in Myst, we do not throw weddings (). As long as both parties acknowledge it in front of witnesses, you are husband and wife. There is no boyfriend-girlfriend concept in our world, you are either a couple or you are not. There is however the concept of Dating and Courting, to see if you like one another''s company. In a way, Humans in my world are both open and conservative all at one time. There is also no such thing as consummating a marriage to make it legal, because a child is not the most important thing. Another important note would be that the Human race is Polygamist, so one Man may have multiple wives. This has to do with the Demon War in our past, and will think about it later... My Mom was happy that I did not lead Rebeca on, and she said with a smile on her lips. "Well, looks like I am the witness to your marriage, so girl, just call me Mom and not Auntie, ." Rebeca smiled and said one word. "Mother!" Then because we needed to leave soon, we focused on finishing breakfast, while my heart was beating fast for accepting a wife. When a man takes a wife, he also accepts responsibility to take care of them financially and emotionally. All 3 Kingdoms will punish men who break their "vow of marriage" to their wives they accept. So from today on, Rebeca is my responsibility. - As Rebeca and I left for Rosecrans, she took off her Space Satchel, and hung it over my neck, and then said seriously. "As my husband, I want you to have this, because you need it more than me, and if you get a better one in the future, than you can give me this one back later. I just need to unpack my belongings in the bag later, ." As the carriage we were in bumped along, I held the valuable Space-bag in surprise, and then I looked into Rebeca''s tender green eyes, and said. "I promise to be good to you, Rebeca." She wrapped her arms around my neck, then closed into my face, while blushing she asked. "Can we kiss? I always wanted to try?" As her fingertips brushed the back of my head, I remember my past life had at least kissed a girl, though no sex, so I leaned in to overlap Rebeca''s lips. As our kiss started, she melted into my arms, and pressed her chest against mine. After a few moments, I used my past memories, pried her lips with my tongue, and invaded her mouth, to entangle our tongues. A few minutes of passionate kissing, Rebeca, now breathless, lay her face on my neck, and said softly. "That was amazing, Sam... Have you ever kissed before?" I kissed the top of her head, as she anticipated my words, so I changed it to a white lie. "Rebeca, I promise on my life, since I was born, you are the first woman I have held and kissed like this. I promise you are my first kiss in this life." She looked up into my face, with a rosy-hue, and then childishly giggled and said. ", Good, I am first! That felt good, so I want more, ..." And for the rest of the trip to the Castle, my lips were made numb by Rebeca, as she got more experienced, and overpowered me with kissing. She seems to have some Succubus blood in her, damn it! - As the two of us stepped out of the carriage, I looked around, while Rebeca fixed my disheveled coat she clung to. The Castle was a very impressive stronghold of all pure white marble, with decorations and flags of royal blue and gold. The entire Royal Castle is protected by a 20 foot wall of magically reinforced white-stone, to match the Marble white Castle in the distance. From my first guess, the castle must be about 20 Earth floors of a building, and as wide as 5 miles, a stunning massive home. And to the right of the Royal Castle is the Royal Knight Academy (), for those who are guarantied entrance into the Royal Knights after graduating. So in three years, Nevin will enter the Royal Castle as part of the elite force. Just like the Rosecrans Academy, floating up above us, the Pair of schools only allow 100 students each of every three years, so at any one time, only 300 students are being groomed as the elite of the Kingdom. Now Royal and Rosecrans Academy are not the only school for Knights and Mages, but it is the only elite institution with the best teachers. There are public Universities for both Knights and Magic Users in all major Human cities, but these two are the most famous in the Northern Kingdom. While looking at the white gates of the Royal Knight Academy, Rebeca took my hand and pulled me to a Portal Station between the Castle and Knight Academy, and said. "The land entrance to our school is there, dear Sam. Come let us go and register your identification now, so we can go up." - And next to the Royal Knight Academy the two of us entered the side building to sign up, and I asked Rebeca. "Beck, why is our Gate Portal next to the school of Knights?" Hearing my nickname for herself, she warmly explained the reason. "The two schools always do joint combat missions with one another, so it makes it easier for our students to come to their school for training... Also the Gate is closed for the King to come and visit Rosecrans. The Kingdom actually pays for this station, and is also guarded by the Royal Knights, see?" To the left side of the sign-in center, I see a group of 4 strong looking Royal Knights, protecting the entrance to a sealed room. As the two of us stepped up to the registry desk, the woman with white hair looked at me, being a man, and frowned. "Sir, you may not enter with student Rebeca Glen, you need to leave here, or I will have the Knights escort you out." I hand her my entrance letter and sigh. I told her. ", Sorry Miss, but I am the new male student enrolled by the King himself, so..." Yeah, the Teachers of Rosecrans were not the ones to enroll me, but the King decreed it and the school had no choice but to accept me, and thus why I am disappointed. If Rosecrans wanted me on their own, I would not be troubled, but to be forced to teach me, well... "Oh?! You are Sam Roland, the anomaly? Well then, I apologize for my rudeness, let me sign you in..." Rebeca only held my arm amused at my expressions. The woman was neither rude or nice, but when my part of the questions came to marriage it got awkward. She had noticed the intimate hold of Rebeca and she had a sinking feeling. "Student Roland, do you have any wives to register?" I blush looking at the smiling Rebeca, and I told the receptionist, as more female students arrived and waited to sign up as 1st years, while the 2nd and 3rd year women seeing Rebeca, stood frozen watching the show. ", Rebeca Glen is my only wife..." """"""""""?! What?!"""""""""" The receptionist and the other nine women all had expressions of surprise, because the well known Healer was married to the new Male student. How Scandalous! "O-Okay, here is your Identification Plate, go into the Gate, Student Roland..." Rebeca pulled out her ID as well, and the two of us walked past all the stunned individuals, even the Knights who never let any man enter, but the King was shocked to see me in person, but they let me in without issue, especially knowing the King himself ordered it. As Rebeca and I stepped into the same kind of portal as the gate south, in the backroom, the girls began gossiping about what they saw, between me being a man, and me being with Rebeca, a well known healer... - As Rebeca and I stepped out of the magical portal, I got my first look at Rosecrans Academy... First, this floating island in the clouds, is roughly 10 miles wide, with only a low 3 foot stone wall on its edges. In the dead center of the island, is a massive building standing about 75 feet tall, divided into 3 floors with high ceilings, for tall creatures, most likely. From a birds-eye looking down on the island, we entered from the south edge... To the west of the main building, is the residential area for the 400 or so beings in Rosecrans. To the east side of the island, are additional facilities, such as Cafeterias, Gyms, Battle coliseums, Libraries, Meditation Chambers, Swimming Pools, and many other educational and health centers for Magic Users. I cannot see in the direction north of the main school, but Rebeca told me it is the area belonging to the Headmistress, a 9th Circle Summoner who is the strongest power in the Northern Kingdom, and even the King acts like a scolded child in her presence, ?! And here in the south, is a beautifully decorated place devoted to appearance, with parks, flowers, and fountains. This is the place students gather to be closer to nature, socialize, and for its scenery. There are also many nice gazebos for sitting and reading. The whole island floats to the North East of the city, behind the castle, and its magical protections keep out harmful weather, and slow high-winds down to pleasant breezes, while keeping humans safe from extreme conditions year round, so no bad storms can affect Rosecrans badly. Near the Gate, a pair of Teachers sat at a greeting table, directing 1st year students to the assessment area, to determine their Magic Cores, if they are Mages, Summoners, or Healers. This ritual is rather easy if you are old enough, but expensive for commoners like me, because it takes 100 Magic Cores per person to awaken a caster''s Heart Core. The first teacher () seemed to be a Loli with grey hair let down her back, while wearing a black Gothic Lolita dress, a black eye-patch over her left eye, and she was holding a black umbrella with her lace gloved hands. She was chatting with her fellow redheaded teacher, but when she noticed her expression on her face, she frowned. Then feeling something, her sharp single purple eye, looked in my direction seeing me clutching my chest. ! The moment I saw the beautiful red-haired teacher, my heart violently beat uncomfortably, for around 7 beats, before returning to normal, leaving me with cold sweat on my face. Rebeca seeing my Heart-attack, worriedly asked me. "Sam, what happened?" As the teacher who looked at me with a frown, I felt emotions for this woman I never met before. Affection, fear, and stronger than any other... Love?! I could not look away from her hazel eyes for the life of me, like only her eyes are magnified in my vision, and I see nothing but her glare. But I only want her, at least my heart is feeling this, but my brain kicked my mouth back to reality, and I said. "I think the magic here and altitude, just made my heart skip a beat, I am fine now." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then the Loli stood, and walked to me with a evil-grin that sent fear down my spine. I heard Rebeca say. "Greetings Headmistress!" FUCK! Is it too late to drop out of school?! Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 5: Dual-Attribute Summoner? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 5: Dual-Attribute Summoner? by Harem-Fan Then the Loli stood, and walked to me with a evil-grin that sent fear down my spine. I heard Rebeca say. "Greetings Headmistress!" FUCK! Is it too late to drop out of school?! The now Headmistress squinted her purple eye at me, and asked in a mature sounding voice. "Brat, what did you just do with your heart? You do not have a Magic Core yet, so?" Now the sweat on my face from my heartache, is now one of terror, because unlike the black and red haired women here, I feel like I am looking at a Dragon, a very scary and powerful being. She may look like one of those cute anime Lolis, but my instincts are telling me to run from her, very-very far away! "I... I... Headmistress, I... I felt my heart tremble when I came here..." The Headmistress, who is very long lived, heard my trembling-voice and saw my eyes dilate in terror seeing her, then put on a friendly smile, while covering her mouth and asked. ", Did you feel that Dragon in me? You are very to Summoning Magic boy. Now I know why your heart reacted, so just go to assess your Magic Core, but I can tell you now... You are a Summoner Sam Roland!" The Headmistress looked at Rebeca''s hold on my arm and said to her, "Dark Healer, 3rd year Rebeca Glen, since you are close with new student Sam Roland, take him to the assessment chamber, so we know where to put him, he seems to not be able to handle being in my presence, ..." With a stiff smile, seeing me panicking in front of this big-shot, Rebeca said "yes" and pulled me away... As the Loli Headmistress and the redheaded beautiful teacher watched us fade into the distance to the assessment center, The Headmistress said as she cast her spell... "Come forth Azazel, and obey me..." Next to herself on the ground, a grey magic circle appeared with a skull in the pattern, and then a 10 foot tall black creature with glowing red eyes appeared. This is like a black ghost, and is known as a Wraith, an undead creature that lives off the living... It''s strength is a 4th Circle Enhanced Monster. [Yes my Master, what do you command?] The Headmistress glanced at Sam''s back and she said coldly. "Go spy and tell me that boy''s talent results as soon as possible, go..." [As you wish my Master...] Then the large black undead shrank into the Headmistress''s shadow and vanished all together... After Teacher Freya Starling pointed out the assessment hall to some 1st years, she came to the Headmistress side and asked. "Teacher, did you find out what happened to me? What did that boy do?" Freya, who looked cold earlier, seemed to be just a young kind girl in front of this terrifying Loli, but the Headmistress looked sideways at Freya and asked her seriously. "Tell me little Freya, what do you think about that boy? How did you feel seeing him for the first time?" Freya looked taken-aback and said unsure... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, I did not even care about him till he and I looked at one another, but my heart was pumping too hard, so I panicked a bit." "Panicked?" "I am disgusted with most men, but when we looked at one another, I felt he was not bad... I never found a man pleasant before... But I have never met him in my life, but I found him... familiar?" The gray-haired Loli nodded and said. "Well, if that boy ends up becoming a Summoner as predicted, I think things will get interesting around here, ... Not only is he only the 3rd Male in history to use Magic, but he would be the first Summoner among them, with the other two being a Mage and a Healer respectively." "But Teacher, what about my heart and that feeling?" Evil Loli, the Death Summoner, waved her tiny hand and dismissed her. "Sorry, telling you now will only make you sad... But when Falbium finds out, he will laugh his ass off, ." Freya, thinking of the Dracolich Falbium, So why does she have an ominous feeling seeing her Teacher''s grin? - After Rebeca brought me to a center on the east side of the island, I saw around 25 other young women being assessed and upgraded inside the assessment chamber, and asked her... "Hey Beck, look, that is that white haired woman we met last week, why is she here if she can already use magic?" Rebeca saw her over there and saw her talking to some noble girls, who are also being assessed, and she explained. "Most wealthy and influential families train their children young, and the moment they turn 18, they privately advance them before enrolling. So that girl comes from an important family, but even though she does not have to awaken her Magic Core, she still needs to prove to the school her element and class. Look, she is testing now, let us see what she is..." On the other end of the large room, the stern white haired woman placed her hand on a metal slab on a pedestal, then clear vibrations covered the metal slab. Then words appeared on it... The teacher taking notes said loudly... "Vera Lucas, 1st Circle Gravity Summoner... Congratulations 7th Princess, that is a good element." Seeing the smug look on that woman''s face as she turned her head to us, really made me want to put her over my knee! Wait?! What did the teacher call her? Fuck, she is the Princess of our Kingdom! Even Rebeca looks shocked, because we are commoners and do not know the nobility. Vera, seeing me just stand there, said to the teacher in a proud tone. "Teacher Sand, our first male student, Sam Roland is here, can you assess him for us, so we can see what a male Caster can do?" Teacher Sand, who was previously kissing Vera''s ass, noticed a man here, and her curiosity got her, and she waved me over. "I have been waiting for you student Roland, please stand inside this chamber, and we will begin." The chamber is all silver in color, with 100 sockets for Magic Cores to power it. As the door of the chamber was opened for me to step in, Rebeca said to me. "Even if it fails, I will always be at your side, Sam, good luck..." ! Stepping into the large coffin-like tank, the door was closed, and it became dark, then the air vibrated. "Damn, why was I not given instructions on how to form my Core? Is this sabotage? Well, then I will run my Water Aura..." Then like other Knights, I started to run my Water Aura through my body, while the vibrations flooded me. I was unaware that forming the Core required no actions on my part, otherwise, Rebeca would have told me. So my actions of running my Water Aura while my Core was forming on its own, had unexpected results... ~! ~! Suddenly I felt the inside of the chamber was both damp and full of electrostatic power, so I opened my eyes and my mouth was wide open! I saw the water lining the walls of the chamber, and could tell that both the power of Water and Electricity are fluctuating here, and am confused, because no one has two types of energy, no one, not even monsters?! Then all of this strangeness hit me, I remembered stories of my past life, and I blurted. "Reincarnation Gold Finger~! Hey, System! Are you there? Open system?! Character Sheet? Log In? , Do I get a beginner package?" And after a while of no response, I realized... I am an idiot... Just as I was blushing in shame, I felt my chest heat up, specifically my heart. It did not hurt thankfully, but all the water and electricity in the chamber suddenly was sucked into my body, and I felt everything solidify in there, and then heard a clicking sound, like something being compressed... "Damn, I can feel my Magic Core now, and can use Water and Electricity Magic! Yes~?!" Then like the chamber had a scanner (), the door opened on its own, and light filled the small space. And so I stepped out, while all here, now a group of 50 women waited. As Rebeca looked at me, I winked, but looked unsure to everyone else. Rebeca''s heart calmed, she did not want me to be unhappy. I listened to the Teacher and walked to the Pedestal, then put my hand on it... Following the instructions, I looked at Vera, while pushing both elements into the metal slab, and when the Teacher Sand saw the dual-element, she wiped her eyes, and looked again. She then stuttered... "Sam Roland, 1st Circle W-Water a-a-and E-Electricity S-Summoner... ?!" Vera the cold 7th Princess''s face was stiff, solid shock was plastered on her now not so smug face... When I turned to see Rebeca, it seemed she was just as shocked... My guess is she is very happy she pursued me right now, . As the place was in an uproar, no one noticed some shadows wriggling, then stopped... - Back at the south Portal Gate, the Headmistress and Freya were sipping tea, going over class and housing assignments for the 3 years of students. Then the shadow under the Headmistress wriggled, and out came Azazel, the Wraith, and he reported. [Sam Roland, 1st Circle Water and Electricity Summoner.] ~! The sound of paperwork, falling from Freya''s soft hands, were all that was heard, as the Headmistress''s eye and lips curled in joy. "Good work Azazel, you can go back and rest, ~!" As the large Undead vanished in a grey-circle, the Evil Loli said in a good mood. "Well, if that little brat does what I think he will do, I will forgive him because he is so talented. Now I will win that bet with little Leonardo, and he will have to double my pay, ." "Teacher, are you gambling again, and with the King?" Evil Loli glared at Freya and said unhappily. "It is not gambling if I know I will win..." "But Teacher, you only felt confident when you got Sam''s results?" The Headmistress said to her student. "Well... If I lost, the school was going to get the gold, but now that I have a chance, I will get that gold, ." Freya, hearing that the gold for the Academy would go into her Teachers pocket instead of the school, felt her Teacher is unreliable, then she asked. "And what bet did you and the King make?" "Oh?! Well it is who will win in the 1st year Rose Tournament next month, Sam or Vera. I believe Sam''s Summon will beat Vera''s summon, no problem." Freya frowned and pointed out. "Teacher, how can you know this? The two have not yet made their Summoning contract Seals yet?" Evil Loli, looked at her student, and said mischievously. "Lets bet! If Sam''s Summon is better than Vera''s or not, and you can be the judge of quality?" Freya sees the evil smile, and hesitates. She asked. "What are we betting?" "If I win, you''re fired. If you win, I will let you be the Headmaster, and I will become a Teacher under you, what do you say? And no cheating when choosing the Summons Power..." Freya was shocked to hear she has a chance to become the new Headmistress, but hesitated... Evil Loli sweetened the deal. "You even get my double salary if I get it?" "DEAL!" As Freya stood excitedly and looked down into her Teacher''s eye, they both grin at one another. Too bad Freya will cry for a very long time, while cursing Sam Roland, for the rest of her very long life... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 6: First Spell: Electric & Water Bolt? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 6: First Spell: Electric & Water Bolt? by Harem-Fan After Teacher Sand calmed, she smiled at me differently and said. "Because you are a Summoner, you will get your own home, due to some Summoners living with their Summoned Monsters. You also can take your readied Academy Uniforms made for you over here." While the many women began gossiping, Rebeca came to my side to make sure everything was going well, and Teacher Sand asked Rebeca. "Good to see you again Miss Glen, why are you here at this assessment?" While the Teacher was getting the keys and altering my ID plate, Rebeca proudly staked her claim in front of half the 1st year women here. "The Headmistress asked me to bring my husband, so here I am..." ...! As my ID plate fell from the Teacher''s shocked fingers, before it made it into my hands, the girls went silent, trying to understand. As I picked up my steel ID plate and the keys, a woman''s voice sounded... The 7th Princess, Vera said... "You are Sam Roland''s wife? Why does no one know this?" Taking my left arm, Rebeca, understanding women, said calmly. "This morning before his Mother, we exchanged our commitment, so of course no one knew till now, sorry ladies." With an evil-grin, Rebeca took my uniform from the still surprised Teacher Sand, and said to me, "Husband, let us go to my apartment first, so I can get some things, then we can go to lot 77 in the 1st year zone." ?! What, is she moving into my place in school?!!! Can we do that? Um, well let me play this cool, and act natural, . "Sure." And as I put the things into the Space Bag, we left while she held my hand, and the 50 odd ladies moved out of our leaving path. After we left, Vera Lucas clenched her small fist and white teeth. She then mumbled under her breath. "Scumbag... Wait till I flatten you in the 1st year Tournament! ? That Rebeca Glen seems cunning..." - As we walked together getting occasional glances, because of a male being here, Rebeca told me interesting things about Rosecrans. "The reason for residential buildings being on the west, and learning facilities on the east, is to take advantage of the rising and falling of the sun." She points to the house styles. "The sun will shine in the buildings for learning early, while it stays out of our bedrooms for morning sleep. But as classes end, while setting in the west, we still get more sun as evening comes. So that is why our homes are on the west end of the island." We came to a section that is now the 3rd year Healers apartments, and she brought me to her room. It is a large building with two floors, and she is on the second floor. "There are 22 Healers in my year, and we each get our own apartments because there are few of us compared to the Mages. All of the Mages in their buildings have to share an apartment with another person. Only the Healers and Summoners due to us being fewer, get special treatment. But instead of apartments like the Mages and Healers, you Summoners get small homes with courtyards." She used her keys to open the door, and we went in. She then started to get her important books and some small toiletries she likes, and said, while biting her lip nervously. "Do you mind if we live together? I realized that I did not ask you first?" I grinned and said jokingly, but ended up nailing it without knowing. "My wife just wants me to cook for her, right?" Her movements staggered, and she covered the truth up and said. ", The Academy Cafeteria serves breakfast, lunch , and dinner, . No, I just wanted to be your hug pillow on cold nights, ." Then she stopped on one of her 1st year books... [1st Circle Spell: Element Bolt] While handing me the book, Rebeca said happily. "Dear Sam, here! If you read this tonight, you can cast your basic attack spell right away, even before you learn to summon, like that rude Vera Lucas, who thinks she is better than you." I took the book very happily, and Rebeca looked pleased, then she started to tidy up, and I flipped the book open while she changed into her school uniform, , what?! ! My eyes and body froze, as Rebeca let her dress fall, revealing only her black silk undergarments. And I for the first time saw her mostly naked body. Rebeca seeing my stunned look, then removed her bra, and then slid down her black panties, letting me see her closely trimmed privates. ~! My throat swallowed the excess saliva, and she walked to the clothing drawers, and asked me with a blush. "Sam, what color would you like me to wear? I have black, white, red, purple, green, blue both light and dark, and finally nothing." Fuck, why is this hard?! Where is my system with dialog choices?! This is the first time in my lives, I have seen a real sexy naked woman near me. "I-I like all of them, so wear what you like, ." Rebeca, secretly satisfied with my response to her naked form, said with confidence. ", The school uniform is white with a royal-blue cloak, so for now, I will match it with white silk, and husband, am I pretty?" "The best! I meant, you''re beautiful." Then forgetting my book, I blatantly watched her slide on her white panties, then bra, and then she slipped on her white school dress, and finally clasped her long royal-blue cloak around her shoulders. She buckled her black belt, and put on her knee length black leather boots, and then crossed her arms under her not well hidden bust, and grins at my mesmerized expression, then she made me go shy by saying. "Sam, your turn, to wear your school uniform." ?????? I went blank and turned red I bet, but I then slowly walked to the chair to find my uniform. Damn it, I got played! Behind me, Rebeca was grinning seeing the innocent me all flustered. Thankfully,with 6 years of Swift Knight training, I have a respectful swimmers body, and can even see an 8-pack. But I like a soldier changing fast, but not fully hiding, to not cheat Rebeca''s goodwill. But when I pulled down the grey boxers, and exposed my trimmed privates, I got so excited looking at her that I got half stiff, her eyes looked curious and asked. "That seems a bit big?" She has not really seen an adult penis, so she felt it might feel rough for her first time in the future. I said while putting on new boxers, and sheepishly told her, making her stiffen. "Actually, it gets bigger when I get fully aroused, so it is still not fully grown, ." (.) Rebeca went silent without averting her curious eyes, and I then started to dress in my uniform. It consists of white pants and button-down-shirt. The buttons on the shirt are made of gold, and in a military school design. I tucked my white pants into my black combat boots, and buckled my black belt. Instead of the royal-blue cloak the women wear, the school gave me a long royal blue overcoat, like the Knights wear over their uniforms. This overcoat has golden buckles all down the front opening, so I can close it like a rain coat. Then, when I strapped my Rapier of fine quality to my left hip, Rebeca''s face looked a bit off, with her blush. her glazed eyes seem to see something she liKes. So I retaliated. "Do I look handsome?" "Very handsome, ..." Realizing I got her back, she pouted and said to me. "Okay, let''s go home and unpack, then go out to eat dinner, ." - A half hour later, we walked arm in arm, and found house lot 77 in the new 1st year zone. The 6 foot tall walled yard looks to be big enough for a normal 4 bedroom, 2 car garage home, with a pool, and yard on Earth. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using my keys to open the front gate, we walk in. The home in the center of a lawn, with no bushes or trees, is a single story home. The home''s exterior is white stone, and the windows are large for ample light in the house. When we walked in, the floor was not carpeted, but tiled, so no need to remove your footwear. As we entered the hall, it opened to a large living room to the right side, and on the left side was a kitchen and dining room. Further down the hall past a bathroom, there are two doors for bedrooms, and one door for a meditation room. () When we opened the bedrooms, they each had large queen sized beds, with a closet. Then Rebeca pointed to the bedroom on the west side and said. "Sam, we will use this one, and keep the other for your summons or guests." I kissed her lips, and agreed with her, she smiled at this. So for the next two hours, we unpacked everything from the Space Bag, and organized our home for the next 3 years. Next school year, this 1st year zone will be called the 2nd year zone, and her old apartment will be in the new 1st year zone, and it cycles like this so students always have the same residence for 3 years. Rebeca mentioned after her last year, she can work in the Academy as a Healer or an odd job, so we do not have to worry about being parted. But when I was unpacking all the food and eating supplies, I looked at Rebeca funny seeing all the bottles of white and red wine she bought, and she even bought my and Nevin''s favorite whisky and clear spirits. () Rebeca blushed and said. "I didn''t do it around my brother and parents, but I like wine, is that bad? But I only drink about a glass a day..." I remember from my Earth memories that a glass or two of wine a day is actually good for some adults, so I say. "My wife''s hobby will be kept a secret between us." She grins, not knowing my thoughts, and then we leave for dinner, and later I will study my magic. - Only about ? of the women showed up today, mostly all the 1st years, so the meal hall was mostly empty, and awkward tropes in novels were easily avoided. The food was good, and we returned quickly, before it got dark. After getting home, Rebeca used the meditation room to strengthen her Magical Core, to try and push for the 6th Circle. While I went out to the back yard, to practice some spell casting safely... - I spent a half hour reading everything about the process of mentally engraving the [Element Bolt] spell into my first layer Circle. This is why Magic Cores are called Circles (), because you must use meditation and focus to engrave all 3 spells onto the Circle, and then when it is complete, you can try and add another Circle on top of that last layer, and breakthrough to the second layer Circle. Only when all three spells are permanently mastered, can the next layer be built, like floors on a building. Basically, each floor of our Circular building needs 3 specific-rooms on each floor to support the next floor, until all nine Circles are reached. This first and only non-summoning spell of my three spells, is shared by all 3 Mage classes, and is the easiest to master, and in fact, I have already done it in only 10 minutes. Now my new "Room", or spell is called [Electric or Water Bolt] after adding my two Elements to the empty spell of [Element bolt] and making it mine. I point to a target rock in the back and mentally cast... [Electric or Water Bolt] And shot 3 different versions of this same spell! ! The first was just electricity, and a palm sized yellow bolt of electricity that scorched the rock. ! Then a clear-blue baseball sized ball of water hit the rock, chipping it. ! The last bolt had the water orb spark with lightning power, and the combined attack was slightly stronger. The first two spells used very little of my body''s energy, stamina, or endurance, but the last combination spell used about ? more energy, with almost double the benefit. So for casual attacks, it is better to use one or the other, and only use combination elements on strong foes. As I was lost in thought, a pair of soft arms hugged my shoulders, and a large pair of cushions pressed my tired back, and Rebecas said in my ear. "Let''s clean up and sleep Sam..." She saw my spell casting and was amazed at the two elements'' power, and her heart felt as proud as if she learned it herself. "Yeah, I feel a bit sleepy after all of the spells I just had been casting. Lets clean and sleep, plus..." I turned and kissed her lips, then finished. "A soft Rebeca pillow sounds nice." - So we showed our bodies this night in the bath, and then practiced kissing for a long while in bed, then, I held her to sleep, and I slept soundly with no dreams of Earth this night. We did not have sex, but we did feel each-others every curve, and it felt romantic... () - Summoner One Spell and two Summons Buffs. 9: [Greater AOE]-[Summons''s Rebirth][Summons Divinity]8: [Banishment]-[Summons Telepathy][Banishment Immunity]7: [Binding Restrains AOE]-[3rd Summons][Ageless Summons]6: [Radiate Element]-[Hibernate Summons][Shield Summons]5: [Greater Utility]-[Share Injuries][Summons Breath of Life]4: [Element Wall]-[2nd Summons][Free Summons]3: [Cure Mental Fatigue]-[Swap Positions][Buff Summons]2: [Minor Element Utility]-[Strong-Heal Summons][Summons Space]1: [Element Bolt]-[Call Summon][Share Master''s Skills] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 7: Rosecrans Academy Starts? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 7: Rosecrans Academy Starts? by Harem-Fan As my eyes opened, I saw it was still dim in my bedroom, and the best part? Rebeca is still sleeping on my side, hugging me softly. As I gently stroke her silky black hair, I think back about how she would always bully me and Nevin as the older Sister type. She was both stern and kind. She always kept just enough distance, to not be seen as my sister though. It was because my personality changed at age 7 when my Earth dreams began, causing my personality to slowly change, with every night of new dreams. She, as a 9 year old girl, could tell my troubled behaviors were not ordinary, because I had matured a bit too fast, and I would question things about our world in odd ways, so she thought I had become a bit eccentric. This was why she treated me more as a friend than a brother. Last night was probably the first time I had a dreamless sleep, probably because of my Magic Core forming, and or sleeping with Rebeca beside me? Then while I was thinking of my past with Rebeca, that red-haired woman came to mind... And I feel complicated, because I have felt love and affection for her, and I don''t even know her name... Holding Rebeca in my arms, I felt confused and guilty, because it took so long for me to express my feelings and affection for my now wife, but a random woman I only laid eyes on one time, made me feel equally affectionate for her?! ! While I was dealing with inner feelings, soft lips kissed my bare chest as Rebeca woke up, and squeezed me tight. I chuckled and said. ", did you sleep as well as me?" I did mention that both Rebeca and Nevin were very honest people, right? "Make breakfast for me, Sam... I want to spend the day with you in our new home..." I kissed her lips, and slid out of the covers, while she curled up, so I said as I put on slippers. "Sure, your cook will go now, . By the way, school starts tomorrow, so one of us needs to get our books and class details, or we can both go, then come home?" Rebeca poked her face from the covers and said. "We can pick it up together after breakfast, to avoid too many people, plus I wanted to let Milly know where we live, so she can visit us." "Sure, and I am guessing Nevin might one day find his way to Milly, well I hope. I will not interfere though, so do not ask. They make a cute couple, but I do not like being in the middle of matchmaking." With a sweet smile, Rebeca agreed with me. "Yeah, I only bring Milly around my brother, but she has to capture him with her own power, like I did with you, ." As I was leaving the bedroom, I turned and told her. "Thanks for wanting me, Beck. I will fall more and more in love everyday..." And after I left, Rebeca only blushed and covered her face, she mumbled. "Damn, my heart cannot take so much sweetness, . But I love it..." - After a breakfast full of lovey-dovey interactions, the two of us got serious, and left to get our class assignments, and new books. When the two of us made it to the main Academy building, of massive size, I admired its elegant looks. It looks like something seen in an old Harvard University movie on Earth. It was made of reddish bricks, with grey mortar to bind the bricks, while tall rose-bushes lined the foot of the building. All of the windows are stained-glass, with images of famous past Mage women, performing historical events. It was artistically tasteful. There is enough clear window to at least see the outside. The steps going up into the building, and the many pillars decorating the front of the main building, were all made of fine white marble. As you walk up, you feel pressure, like walking into a court-building, ready to be judged. As I saw all the girls in Academy uniforms, coming and going, turning their heads to see Rebeca and I holding hands, I had an odd feeling... Seeing that most of the women here are at worst, average looking, I had this feeling like I walked into one of those Fantasy Academy novels I remember on Earth, but I know for a fact, no story was like my world at all. "Sam, why does your expression look odd?" "Beck, do I seem like a Protagonist to you?" She used her left hand to cover her mouth and giggle. ", Are you thinking I am a childhood lover? Well, I guess being the only man on the island, you could be a Protagonist of a love-story? But then I want to be the main love interest, ." Seeing Rebeca make fun of me, I remembered yelling for a System yesterday, and felt dumb again. Then we heard a soft and kind voice from in front of us. A short girl with orange hair, carrying a stack of 3rd year books, stopped in front of us, with her eyes looking at our held hands. "Are you two dating? And hello Rebeca and Sam!" I nodded to Milly the Air Summoner. "Hello to you as well, and as for dating? I kinda skipped that and married Beck." Her pink eyes opened comically wide, as she scooted to Rebeca''s side and whispered. "How did you trick him?" I pretended not to hear her words, and tried not to laugh, while Rebeca was having a dark expression, she growled. "He asked me, you little Imp! Let me see how I teach you a lesson later, ." With a mischievous grin, Milly ran over to my right-side to hide from Rebeca and she exaggerated. "Brother-in-law, you need to control your wife, she tried to bite me, ." And for the next couple of minutes, the two women chased each-other around me, and play fought. Then they got serious, and Milly said. "Well, Rebeca, I saw our classes, and we only shared a couple this year, poopy. Oh, and Sam, congratulations on becoming a Summoner, if you want my last two years of books, just come to my apartment, I made notes in them from my experiences." Then Rebeca, not wanting me or her to go out today, said. "Or... You can bring them over and have lunch at our house? Lot 77 in the 1st year zone, ?" I swear to whoever is listening, Milly swallowed her saliva, is my cooking that fucking good? () "Lot 77! It is really close, so I will bring them over, ." And after Milly left, Rebeca said. "It took us a half hour to walk, so she really wants to eat, so make something tasty." - Another lucky day, only some 2nd and 3rd year nameless women came to greet Rebeca, while getting my information, but Rebeca already knew what girls were good or bad, so we avoided tropes again. When I got my class times for the week, I noticed some fun classes in there, because I am expected to pick up some kind of auxiliary or crafting skill, like Magic Item Creation, or some Military training, for when we serve the King''s Army. Yes, even though Knights are more numerous, we the Mages are like my last life''s, Special Forces. We are smaller in number, but we are strategic weapons that can change large battles. Naturally, I will sign up for Military Service, because it is the place to gain Strength, Political Clout, and Fame. Sure it sounds dumb, but in my world of Myst, the Demons are a real threat to all Humans. They are so dangerous, that even the Elves have become their subordinates, to not be devoured. Well, my History class will tell me more later. Before I really knew about elves as a child, I had thought they were the Demon Race, but as I gained past life memories, I realised, they are no Demon... Well, maybe the Dark Elf are a bit like Demons? Even poor Half Elf in our Human lands are seen with suspicion, for being possible Demon spies, sad really. I have seen a Half Elf before, but it was a dude, and I still want to see this world''s Elf women, for science of course! About War? The Southern Kingdom really has it bad, because not only do they fend off Demons, but their entire southern border is fighting the Undead Army, from the Dead-Lands. I thought of that World of Warcraft Game on Earth when I heard about it, sad really. So the classes I have and then the ones I signed up for are... [General History] [Human Nobility and Customs] [1st-3rd Circle Monster Studies] [Geography of Foreign Lands] [Basic Magic for All] [1st year Summoner Class] [Physical Training] [Military Tactics Basic] The reason I did not take Magic Item Creation? Well it is because I will only know 9 spells (), while the Healer and Mage learn 27, so I could only create a small number of items, sad... And why my Physical Training with my past Knight Training? Well, I need an easy class, right? Also, I do not want to slack, so if I have to exercise, why not get Academy credit for doing it?! After putting my books away, Rebeca and I left. And shortly after I left, a group of girls swarmed over to see my class choices I had made, , no privacy. Also, no one noticed the wriggling shadows that fluctuated and left... () - My lunch with the two girls was pleasant and lively, just watching the two women gossip, and I found out from it, what the year 1 class breakdown is... Mages... 61, Healers... 24, and Summoners... 15! This tends to be the norm every year, and the Summoner is both the rarest, and the strongest of the Mage Casters. The reason we are the strongest? It is because we can summon over our circle level, and at Circle''s 4 and 7, get more Summons. So the Army loves us the most. It is also one of the classes with a fluctuating power scaling, like how Milly can be weaker than a 1st year with a 5th Circle Monster. Anyway, Milly finally left, and Rebeca and I cracked open books for the next day''s classes. Although we are in a newlywed phase, ignoring our magic will only get us both killed in the future, so a balance of play and studies must be upheld. And to my horror, I learned both of my Summoner Spells of [Call Summon] & [Share Master''s Skills] in only one hour... - After learning the two spells, and telling Rebeca, she was horrified as well, and she said. "When you learned [Element Bolt] in 10 minutes, I was shocked, but you learned two spells in an hour, that took Milly a full 2 days to memorize?! Sam, I love you, but you must be inhuman!" I feel a bit speechless, but I try to be humble. "Well, Milly did write lots of notes on what she experienced, so..." Rebeca stood, and hugged my face into her chest and said seriously to me. "Dummy, just listen to me first... Milly had a teacher guiding her at the time, and you just learned it from a book with notes, do you not see the problem here? What I am telling you is, do not tell others how fast you learned, you are already standing out too much, and that is not good for you my husband." "Why? Will the women be jealous and make things hard on me?" She rubbed my cheek with her soft hands and said with clarity. "Being a male Mage is already putting you on the nobles radar for making babies for their family, and what will they do to you if you prove you''re not only a dual-element, but can learn faster than their now weaker daughters?! Yeah, Lady Trouble will be Double~?!" She smirked seeing me go pale, thinking about being tied up and made to make babies all day long, though nice at first, this is not the life I want! "Damn, do not say scary things with a joke dear, you must protect me from being here?!" She sat in my lap and said. "Dummy, I have been since you married me, hehe..." After that, we then studied some biology, like we did last night, and passed the time getting better at kissing... - The next day, Rebeca left before me, for her classes, and I went to the main teaching building, for my first [Basic Magic for All] class on the 1st floor, in room 13. ! As I opened the class door, thinking I would be early, I saw all 14 students and a teacher all sitting down and looking at me at once. I wave to all of them and kindly say. "Hello, I am Sam Roland, Summoner, I hope we can learn a lot together, so where should I sit?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This class has 3 long tables with 5 chairs in each row, and in the back upper row, only the seat at the far end by the window () was open, and if life was playing tricks, my seatmate should be Vera Lucas, the 7th Princess, damn! (?!) The 4 Paths of Aura Training... Path of the Strong Knight, ... 1: [Aura Blow] 2: [Wide Arc Attack] 3: [Whirlwind Attack] 4: [Piercing Strike] 5: [Line Attack] 6: [Meteor Leap] 7: [Powerlifting] 8: [Sunder Objects] 9: [Rage]Path of the Swift Knight, ... 1: [Fast Attacks] 2: [Fleet Movement] 3: [Elusive Movements] 4: [Heighten Awareness] 5: [Vital Strike] 6: [Triple Strikes] 7: [Blink Teleport] 8: [Illusory Clones] 9: [Tornado]Path of the Vanguard Knight, ... 1: [Toughness] 2: [Harden Flesh] 3: [Ground Stomp] 4: [Fast Healing] 5: [Turtle Shell] 6: [Bull Rush Stun] 7: [Second Wind] 8: [Break Bonds] 9: [Local Earthquake] Path of the Fighter, Training varies... 1: [Any 1st] 2: [Any 2nd] 3: [Any 3rd] 4: [Any 4th] 5: [Any 5th] The path ends here... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 8: My Teacher Is A Lich, And My Summons Is A…? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 8: My Teacher Is A Lich, And My Summons Is A...? by Harem-Fan Teacher Sand, from the Assessment, pointed to the last open seat and said. "Welcome Student Roland, please take your seat, and your Teacher will be here soon. I am only a fill in, because I am a Fire Mage, and learning." Now that I bothered to notice, her eyes are red, and she has sandy blonde hair, must be why her last name is Sand? She looks to be about 20 or so, so maybe she graduated last year? I nodded to her, and walked to the far end, turned left, then headed up the aisle to the open seat. As I reached my seat, before sitting, I scanned my chair and desk area, and feeling safe, I sat. ! The Princess seeing me look apprehensive merely snorted and looked forward. The Teacher Sand, wrote her name on the board, and then wrote the name of the Teacher... [5th Circle Fire Mage, Miss Sand] and [6th Circle Death Mage, Artus] Looking at the names, I was confused, and raised my hand to ask. "Class has not begun, you may ask your question, Mr. Roland?" "Why is our Teacher a Death Mage, and not a Summoner?" Half of the girls nod without understanding, while the other half look at us like nubs, because they know why, but are too proud to explain it to us. "Teacher Artus is a Summoned Monster, belongs to the Headmistress, and teaches for her. Your real Teacher is none other than the Headmistress. But do not worry, for Teacher Artus has been teaching beginner Summoners for a very long time, she is very capable. She even teaches the beginner Magic course you are all signed up for." I am confused because Mages cannot be a Summon, so I asked. "Teacher Sand, I thought Summoners cannot summon beings of their own race? So how can a Death Mage be a Summoned Monster? Is the Headmistress not Human?" ! Teacher Sand has found my questions both funny and smart, and as she was about to answer, the door opened, and in walked in a woman, check-that, a Skeletal woman wearing female Mage robes in black! The Monster turned its skeletal face to look at me, with two green flames for eyes, and a female scratchy-voice was broadcast to me and everyone else. () [Sam, you are correct, a Human cannot summon a Human, but once the Human becomes a Lich, like me, this rule does not apply, but...] The former-female Lich, Artus pointed her bone finger to me, and said ominously. [There are always rule-breakers in our world of Myst, young Summoner with dual-talents?!] I felt my heart tremor while this Lich was either admonishing or praising me?! [Oh, seems Master was right about you, fledgling boy, and Falbium wants to meet you when you are strong enough, ...] The Lich stood at the desk and told the class. [Raise your hand if you have learned the 2 basic Summoning spells for the 1st Circle!] About 10 out of 15 students raised their hands, including myself, and Vera looked at me funny. I could tell she was confused, because I have only been awakened for 2 days. Artus said. [Good, some of you have studied instead of playing, or if you were not playing, then you''re lazy, or stupid. The 10 of you will follow me, so you may embark on the path of the Summoner, the rest of you will follow and learn what it means to study and try.] Artus did not even wait for the women to pack, and started to silently move across the floor. As a Swift Knight trainee, I was the first to follow, with my heartbeat accelerating in anticipation for what my future holds, and I mumble... "Please, just don''t let me summon a Goblin, for the love of all things!" Hearing my muttering, Artus'' eyes flickered a brighter green, and she nodded to some shadows that no one else noticed... - Over in the east of the island, inside an open air coliseum made for 1st Circle Summoners to bring their first Monster into existence, a shimmering grey barrier surrounded the entire building. High in the VIP booth, hidden from the students who are coming, a few teachers and one man were waiting for the show to begin. Two teachers are representatives from the 2nd and 3rd year teachers, and both Healers, in case things get rough. The next person sitting next to the Headmistress was none other than the beautiful Freya Starling. To the right of the Headmistress, was a young looking man with short white hair, and blue eyes, and was charming. His Aura is palpable, as he is a 9th Circle Gravity Strong Knight! The Headmistress, drinking tea, saw her Wraith, and got a Telepathic message and said out-loud. "Oh, 10 little ones will be Summoning today, ." The Strong Knight smiled and asked, with a look of a scared child. "So, Evil Loli, will that boy be summoned with Vera?" The one not-covered purple eye, looked at the man and said. "Don''t be silly, little Leonardo, if a dual-element genius could not do it, I would have thrown him off the island into your castle last night. I won''t raise any trash, ." Everyone hearing the Headmistress'' words, all knew she was very capable of throwing Sam from the island, and they all just smiled thinking that that kid was lucky. The King then looked serious and asked. "Is there anything wrong with his body, or has he been possessed by Demons?" Evil Loli looked out into the field, seeing the 15 students , and two teachers enter, and she said. "His body and mind are perfectly Human, and his Soul that is very-strong is also Human. His Soul is his abnormality, but he was born to be a Summoner... He will surpass even me." All 4 people in the room froze as their brains could not comprehend the Strongest woman, claiming to be surpassed in the future... All of their eyes landed on the curious looking man named Sam Roland... - Thankfully, I got used to Artus'' creepy aura, and now I am comfortable around it. It is her Master that terrifies me. I felt like dropping on my knees in front of her overwhelming Dragon Aura. (.) As we walked on the stone path, we arrived at a white marble Roman Colosseum sized arena. The Lich opened a grey barrier and let us in, she then explained. [This barrier is to protect the Academy and the Kingdom, if one of you children are unlucky enough to summon a 9th Circle Monster. There is no chance for you to control it. The creature, probably a Demon King, would keep you alive, and then kill the city. So I feel fortunate that the Headmistress does not want to pay compensation for damages.] My face twitched, hearing the Headmistress only sets up a barrier, so she does not have to be responsible for our summons damage to the City, ... [Only your first Summons need to be summoned with this ritual platform, at Circles 4 and 7, you can just summon them anywhere.] As we walked through the long tunnel, we came out into a soccer-field sized opening, and in the center, is a circular stone platform with 9 distinct circular magic circles engraved, the Lich pointed to it and said. [The 10 of you will go to the outer edge of the platform, and in order start to call your Monster. The outer rings start with 9th Circle, and wind-down till the right Summons is brought to you. Do not fear, because the Summons meant for you will come, there are three factors in what will come...] The Lich looks to us all and says, [First is your Element or Elements, second is your compatibility, and the last, is the most elusive, Fate... Good luck, and do not summon any 9th Circle beings, I hate dying...] At this point, the first student chosen by Teacher Sand, walked to a small altar next to the massive Summoning Circle, and sat on it. The woman with a pretty face, and long green hair (), who looked a bit haughty in personality, began her chant... "Come forth my fated Summon, I want a strong and loyal companion..." Buzz~! Her magic power of life energy, lit everything in green, all 9 rings lit up, but then, the outermost ring faded, showing a 9th Circle Monster was not right for her strength. The girl did not look depressed, because it would be silly to get one, right? Buzz~! As the 8th ring quickly faded, the look of disappointment slowly gave way... Buzz~! The 7th ring vanished just as fast, and it looked like it would quickly go down in power, making each drop upset her... Buzz~! The 6th passed as well... Buzz~! No 5th Circle Monster for her, so sad, but I keep watching her fate. Buzz~! The 4th ring made her pout... Buzz~! Then the light slowed and almost flickered on the 3rd ring, but... It too passed her, and stopped on the next one... Buzz~! Then the green light stopped on the 2nd Circle, showing that a Monster was found that matched her perfectly in this world. She grit her teeth and shouted. "Damn it! I choose you~!" As the green light solidified into her magic [Call Summon] Spell, the light faded, and her 2nd Circle Monster, perfect for her, was now visible, and... She was petrified, and me... "~!, I am sorry, I think it looks strong!" What is standing there, is a 7 foot tall fat Orc, picking its nose, and looking confused, as the woman''s magic and skills flow into the Monster. It was holding a crude and massive Greataxe, still fresh with black blood on it. When the Monster finally opened its eyes, it smiled, running to its Master and kneeling. It said some unknown words, and everyone was trying not to laugh. The Orc, seeing its new master not happy, decided to use one of the skills it inherited from his new master, so it started to dance on the stage... Yes, apparently this airhead woman, put Dancing as one of her inherited skills from her summons, but to be honest, the Orc seems talented, because... ! Everyone the Orc, while the woman ran off in shame, with her summon following her, confused... The Lich who did not give a fuck, said... [Next, and do not have your Summons put on a show for us, go, go. go...] - And the next 7 women Summoned the following... A 1st: Goblin! A 2nd: Female Zombie. A 3rd: Large Demonic Beast, Python. A 1st: Skeleton. A 4th: Griffon! A 2nd: Earth Elemental! A 4th Male Hill Giant! Some of those, I think are great summons, but some, well, at least none of them picked their noses and danced, ... - sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seems Vera is going before me, and Teacher Sand is leaving me for last? As Vera Lucas was walking to the altar, she said to me... "Let me show you the Summons who will defeat you, ~!" Is she one of those anime Tsundere? I have not even talked with her, damn?! Well, she elegantly sits on the altar, and poured her magic in, reciting the spell. "Come forth my fated Summon, I want a strong servant, perfect for a Princess, help me beat Sam Roland..." What kind of chant is that? Why bring something just to counter me?! Did I offend this woman in my Earth life or something? - Up in the private booth, Leonardo Lucas, just sighs at his precious only daughter, and said. ", Just like her Mother, her pride is too high, why can''t she see I do things for her?" Evil Loli said without any care for his feelings. "Well, if she was my daughter, I would slap her till she agreed... You spoiled her too much, but Sam will slap her for you, ." - Vera''s clear rippling power flowed in all 9 rings, and the first one... Buzz~! Just faded and did not even give her a hello... Buzz~! Circle 8 Monsters all shook her off... Buzz~! Some Circle 7 Monsters in the world listened to her words, and not knowing Sam Roland, passed on her... Buzz~! Finally, the Monster she was looking for was interested in her power... The 6th Circle was solidified, and all the vibrations rushed to the new being standing there majestically, I clicked my tongue and said... "Wow, so bright, if he could talk, he would say..."I am the Juggernaut, Bitch!" Standing there was a massive 15 foot tall Gold Golem, in the shape and size of the Marvel Comic Villain, Juggernaut. Actually, this Monster is awesome as fuck! After the Golem processed all of the absorbed skills learned by the 7th Princess, its eyes glowed in a white light, and it took its first step towards its new master... Thud Thud Thud! Its steps are heavy enough to shake the whole platform. It stopped in front of the Princess, but did not bow, but its submission was understood. Vera, seeing my impressed face, smiled victoriously, walked to the side with her Gold Golem, silently challenging me to do better, so I stood up. Lich said impatiently. [Hurry up, I do not get paid here, so let''s get done.] I smiled at this female Lich, and sat cross-legged on the altar, ignoring the Princess all together. Okay, I just don''t want a Goblin, ... I cast my [Call Summons] spell, and pour in my power... "Come forth my fated Summon, I only want my perfect partner..." Buzz~! As my blue and yellow power of elements flowed, the 9th Circle actually stopped, and everyone''s hearts stopped, because this is bad... I felt a connection with an old soul, one who thought I had potential, but when I tried to grab it, it flicked me away like it looked down on me, and the 9th Circle failed, lighting up the next Ring... - Up in the box, the Evil Loli''s eyes twitched, feeling something powerful trying to bind her to itself, she smiled and shook it off, and mumbled. "You''re still too weak to be my perfect partner, but maybe..." Her purple eyes looked at another person, with a smile on her lips... - Buzz~! The 8th ring also stopped, while I reached out, and I felt the target was far away, maybe to the far east, in the Demon Territory, a warm but aloof soul. After struggling for a full minute, it resisted my call, but it was reluctant, the moment it did, it regretted letting go... Then the 7th Ring was next... Buzz~! This time, I felt a warm, kind, and affectionate soul... I smiled, feeling my heart become happy, like I found a long lost friend, or maybe love... I did not hesitate, and I willed it to become my Summoned Monster, without regret... As the water and lightning in the field rushed to the body being summoned, everyone looked shocked, and I said before seeing it... "Come on, the number 7 is my lucky number, ~!" - Inside the VIP booth... ", Damn, I got worried when that 8th Circle Monster almost came, but this is what I gambled on, !" When the King looked at Evil Loli standing on top of the window-ledge, cheering crazily, he noticed something odd, and asked. "Hey old Evil Loli, where is Teacher Freya?!" "What?! Are you blind or just stupid, she is right there, ~!" The King followed her pointing finger to the platform outside, and his mind went blank... - Just as I was happy, I felt my connection to my Summoned Monster... It was absorbing all of my skills of... - Valid Skills Transferred: [Swordsmanship] [Knife Use and Skinning] [Northern Knight Kickboxing] [Cooking] [Swimming] [Mounted Riding] [Basic Survival Skills] [() English Language] [() Science Knowledge] [() Mathematics] Freya Starling, had her mind go crazy as she felt her soul become tangled, as a powerful being offered her soul love that she took, and in a moment of her heart feeling happy and loved, otherworldly knowledge she never knew, flooded her mind! Freya''s dazed hazel eyes soon cleared, and she was kneeling on a platform, looking into the eyes of a shocked, and rather adorable looking, Sam Roland, her new Master... Freya could feel his fear of harming herself with this connection, by a twist of fate, she also realized she had mostly free will, just no betrayal or killing Sam. Otherwise, she could act freely. But she thought she should not be too easy to bully, so... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 9: Don’t Call Me Master? Click the [?] Button! 1st Summon Monster Freya Starling, Teacher () in Rosecrans Academy. 127 years old, 5 foot 9 inches, with red hair and hazel eyes. 7th Circle Fire Mage. 9: [Raging Fire Storm][Fire Immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Flaming Transformation][Gate Portal][Mass Flame Chains]7: [Giant Fireball][One-way Portal][Area Fire Utility]6: [Radiate Scorching Heat][Disintegration Ray][Fire Shield Shell]5: [Fire Dragon''s Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Flame Wall][Greater Fire Utility]3: [Fireball][Blazing Speed Buff][Resist Fire and Heat]2: [Triple Fire Bolts][Blink Teleport][Burning Combustion Curse]1: [Fire Bolt][Flame Shield][Minor Fire Utility]Valid Skills Transferred: [Swordsmanship] [Knife Use and Skinning] [Northern Knight Kickboxing] [Cooking] [Swimming] [Mounted Riding] [Basic Survival Skills] [() English Language] [() Science Knowledge] [() Mathematics] Chapter 9: Don''t Call Me Master? by Harem-Fan Freya''s dazed hazel eyes soon cleared, and she was kneeling on a platform, looking into the eyes of a shocked, and rather adorable looking, Sam Roland, her new Master... Freya could feel his fear of harming herself with this connection, by a twist of fate, she also realized she had mostly free will, just no betrayal or killing Sam. Otherwise, she could act freely. But she thought she should not be too easy to bully, so... she stood up, looked around to all of the onlookers, and then locked her eyes on Sam Roland. Her life is now bound forever to this young man, and her boots sounded in the quiet arena, and soon she stood over the boy cross legged on the small altar. She then cast one of her spells for privacy... "Cover me, [Fire Shield Shell]!" - I was still in pure shock, what joke is this? Humans cannot, ever summon Humans?! Oh, no... I just ruined her life, because now if I die, so will she... Maybe, just maybe the Headmistress can help us? There might be a way to sever the bond? I do not think I can handle the guilt of taking her freedom away... But how could I know what was in the Void of Souls? Oh crap, she is walking to me... Her calm face is terrifying me, will she try to beat me to near death? Will she hate me? I am out of my depth here... "Cover me, [Fire Shield Shell]!" A fire dome with a diameter of 20 feet covers us, and its crimson flame lights up the interior of the protective shell. She looked down to me, and crossed her arms. "Sam, right? How did you call me?" Okay, she did not start with a fireball but a question, this is good. "Teacher, I had felt many souls, and when I found a Soul that was warm, kind, and affectionate with me, I reached out... I really did not mean this, I had no idea this would happen..." The mature woman frowned and was thinking. I at this moment forgot she could feel my heart and intention, like all Summons feel from their Summoners, in their presence. Her lips then asked, but in the English language, surprising me. "" (A/N .) Fuck, when I added this to my Summons Skill sharing, I had no idea a Human would learn it... I only wanted my summons to understand coded commands in battle, oops... I said back in English. "." Freya was very impressed with the knowledge, much of which she had not learned before in her long life, and she talked in the common Northern Human tongue. "I will tell you this now, I will never call you my Master, do you understand?" As she spoke these words, she came close, and using the Northern Knight Kickboxing skill I gave her, she nimbly pushed me on my back with her toes, and looked down into my now laying form. I could tell she would not hurt me, but I blushed, because this feels like one of those domineering women from my Earth''s novels and anime. I swallowed nervously and told her. "Teacher, I would never dare, I do not consider you my property, I think maybe the Headmistress might be able to help you? There must be a way to make this right?" She could tell I was afraid of her anger right now, so she had to approach me differently. Then to my surprise, she reached down, and after looking at my fine quality Rapier, she bent down and started to undo it. I did not dare to stop her, but will she stab me with it? Standing back up with it still sheathed, I was surprised to see her strap it to her right hip, and then she drew the blade left-handed, pointed the tip to my nose and told me... "You fool, the bond of Summoner and his Summoned Monster is till death, there is no way to undo it without our deaths... Only when you die of old age, can your summons be freed without death. This sword, it will be my gift from my Summoner. Do you have any problems with this?" ?! Really, is she so easy to deal with? She seems cold at first, but she has been very understanding, and kind... So her Soul was warm and kind after-all, so I with a bleeding heart, losing my treasured sword, said... Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Teacher, if you like it, it is yours..." She frowned and realized something. "Sam, do you not know my name?" "I only met you at the entrance, and did not dig into who you were, I only know you''re a teacher of this school. At the time, my heartache confused me." Her hazel eyes opened wider hearing what I said. "Wait, you felt that as well?" "Teacher, I had felt love at first sight, and I was confused about it, because that should not have happened." She then sheathed the Rapier, but still did not let me stand, while she softly held me down with her right foot, she then said. "My name is Freya Starling, and I will tell you one last thing... You will not treat me like a slave, or I will kill us together... You will respect me as if I was not your Summoned Monster, understand?" , Damn this is good, I think she is a reasonable woman, so I smile and promise. "Miss Starling, I promise in my life to not mistreat you." As she took her foot off my chest, she handed me her palm to help me up, and she said. "Don''t call me that, just call me Freya." As I took her soft hand, she helped me up, and I said back to her request. "Then Freya, let us get along together, and I will get stronger to assure you are safe." Then the two of us froze as a third party''s voice was heard to the side. ", I was touched, keep going, your touching scene is melting this old woman''s heart." As we both looked over, we saw the Headmistress standing there with a handkerchief, wiping the nonexistent tears, and her one purple eye was watching us very closely. Seeing Freya still holding my hand as I got up, she grins and said to Freya. "You''re fired!" I suddenly had an Earth flashback of a show, hearing that famous line. "Headmistress, you?" The 5 foot tall cute girl in black Lolita dress waved her off, and said. "First you made a bet, and you are clearly stronger than that Gold Golem, and do not weasel out, we both know you are, and second, you are now Sam Roland''s Summoned Monster, so he is now your job." Evil Loli (), walked between us, and she separated our still held hands, and said to me. "I have been here for the whole talk, and do not feel guilty for contracting with little Freya here, only WILLING monsters may become Summoned Monsters. When you reached out to her, she accepted you. So, she is your servant, no matter what bullshit she tells you." Freya closed her eyes in shame, because when she felt love, she did accept it subconsciously. But Evil Loli was not done yet... "And boy, you dare almost summon a 9th Circle Monster in my Academy? Do you know how lucky you are that you failed? Do not even try to summon that creature till you are 7th Circle, or you will suffer greatly. As for the 8th, do you know what it was?" As she got close to me, I started to tremble again, I felt that evil Dragon aura locked on me, like it was watching me, and a bead of sweat appeared. Evil seeing this smiled in amusement. "H-Headmistress, I-it was a creature far to the e-east, and it was reluctant to refuse..." Evil Loli stepped back far enough away to let me breathe, and she noticed with my Magic Core in place, she was able to stand closer without triggering me, closer than the first day. She said, "I see, then that creature may not be from the Demon Lands? It might be from lands on the other side of the Demon Lands. I am guessing that creature would have contracted with you, but it must have had something important to do there, and was forced to choose. So not only did you miss a 9th, but an 8th Circle, before acquiring our little Freya here." Now that she stepped back from me, I could talk normally, and clarify to this heartless Loli. "Headmistress, I won''t treat Freya like a normal Summoned Monster, I..." "Shut up ignorant boy. You will treat her like a Summoned Monster, because that is what she is. She is the closest creature to you than even your parents. Your very life and deaths are tied together forever. She will damn well do her best to make you strong and safe, and you will damn well treat her like a Queen, because she is your Soul partner, so you two need to deal with it. I am telling you this as the World''s Strongest Summoner, not a teacher." Freya and I both look at one another, and realize we were just fooling ourselves, and this heartless woman is telling us the truth. So we understand wordlessly. Then Evil Loli said. "Now that the awkward nonsense was said, little Freya, drop this shell, because everyone outside is worried, , and will you dance for us after?" As Freya removed her protective spell that the Headmistress bypassed, everyone curiously looked. Freya was glaring at Evil Loli, confusing everyone, and I said with an awkward smile. "Sorry, I did not give her that skill, because I cannot dance, ." Evil Loli said with a grin. "Sure, sure, I know this, but little Freya knows how to dance, so that is why I asked, ." I threw out the stripper pole-dancing fantasy I remembered from my Earth dreams, and asked. "Headmistress, can Freya still teach if she wants, I do not want her to stop doing what she wants...?" Evil Loli said bluntly. "She is your problem, she and you can do whatever, I do not need to take care of her anymore, you are her Master, bye... Oh, and Freya, you have a week to clear out your home, ..." Freya and I are stunned at this heartless woman... I think that any man who was her husband would suffer endless torment, and a chill went up my spine even thinking such thoughts. And then a voice called to us. Vera asked in confusion. "Sam Roland, where is your Summoned Monster? Did you fail to call it?" After saying that, she curled her lips in a mocking appearance, enjoying my failure. This is reasonable, because making Freya my Summoned Monster is like saying the sun is bright at midnight. Freya lost her friendly appearance, and returned to her aloof Teacher Persona, and said flatly to Vera. "Your Gold Golem is indeed impressive, but I can smash it clean, so put your smug smile away." The 7th Princess is still confused and said. "Teacher Starling, I didn''t mean to offend you, I just..." "No, what I am saying is, I am Sam Roland''s Summoned monster, and you need to train really hard if you think I will let your Golem beat me. Goodbye 7th Princess, let us go Sam..." And the beautiful Freya gracefully spun and walked to the exit, and coming out of my stupor, I chase behind her, still a bit unsure how to treat her. Only the Lich on the field was calm, and she said. [Morning class is over, go, go, go, I have reading to do. Now I have to get ready for the afternoon class, sigh... Master is a black-hearted boss...] Vera Lucas, watched our backs leave, and her heart trembled, with mist filling her sad eyes in depression... - Freya in front of me looked at my serious face, and she waited to walk at my side, and broke the awkward silence. "Try not to stress, let us just do things one step at a time, and eat. Then take your afternoon [Basic Magic for All] class, then we will see what is next?" "Then I will listen to you, Freya." Freya thought that this easy and kind Master might not be so bad... She did not notice her smile as we both walked to the Cafeteria for lunch... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 10: King’s Sword & Swift Knight? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 10: King''s Sword & Swift Knight? by Harem-Fan "Teacher Starling, so you will be with us from now on? Are you feeling alright, is Sam being nice to you?" Currently, Rebeca, Freya, and I are eating lunch together, and Rebeca seems to be very surprised. When she first saw me and Freya walking together, with my Grandfather''s Rapier on Freya''s waist, she thought I had already made a new wife, without telling her. But, Rebeca, knowing me for 18 years, waited to hear the whole chain of events before becoming jealous. And when she did, she was more worried for Freya, showing that Rebeca is also a reasonable and caring woman, . My only guilty thought is not talking about the feeling of "Love at first sight", because it might just be a feeling caused by our souls and Summoning compatibility, and not love based on earned feelings. But the more I spend with my Summoned Monster, the more I quickly realize how amazing Freya is, . "Rebeca, please just call me Freya, I am no longer a teacher officially. And now that you are Sam''s wife, we indeed will spend a long time together. Sam? He has been very kind in his feelings, thoughts, and actions." Rebeca feels good about the mature Freya, who she always admired in her last two years of school. She looks at me and grins inside, because only her husband can do something as crazy as making the Teacher Idol of Rosecrans, his personal Summoned monster. (.) "Freya, I see that Sam gave you his Grandfather''s precious Rapier. Is it because you can now use it with your bond?" Freya, thinking the beautiful Rapier was just an ordinary weapon, suddenly felt bad for taking it, and looked at me. "This sword, I..." I put my hand up and stopped her. "My Grandfather, Father, and I would love for you to have it. It was meant to stay in the family, and as my perfect partner, it still is. Just use it, because you also use it for me. I also never did become a graduating Swift Knight, like my Brother-in-law." Freya hearing, and feeling my summoner-connection with her, then gracefully smiled and accepted it with dignity. Then the rest of lunch was pleasant, as we talked about Freya''s move over the week to our new home on Lot 77. - The 3 of us had walked back to the main teaching building, for my afternoon class, and as we entered the first floor, Rebeca said. "On the third floor, I have [7th-9th Circle Monster Studies], so I will see you tonight at home, and cook dinner, ." Suddenly, my bladder felt full, and I awkwardly said to the girls. "Sure, but I gotta run, I need to go to my private bathroom, ." Yeah, when you are the only man in an all women''s school, the bathroom situation was a problem, but thankfully, King Lucas has a private men''s room on the first floor, and I have a key for it. It also dubs as a place to hide from the girls in the academy. Freya said to me. "Then, I will go to my Fire Class, and make sure that Teacher Sand is alright, since she will probably need to take over my duties for Fire Magic training. Then I will come to you during class, but summon me if there is a problem." I ran off, leaving the two women to privately talk to one another, because I am smart enough to understand women''s need to gossip about private matters. - Passing a number of curious women and teachers, I finally made it to the private restroom for the King. It is near both the front entrance, and the Headmistress'' office. ! Unlocking the door, I walk into this massively large room and grin. "This is a literal Rest Room, ..." This large room has the space of a classroom, with a pair of toilet-rooms, and a shower-room to the far left. A massive living and drinking area in the middle, with 2 couches facing one another, a coffee table between them, and to the right, is a liquor cabinet, coffee and tea counter. I immediately ran to the toilet, to drain the vein! Then I lock the door... - [Sounds of relief, then hands being cleaned... All while humming an Earth song~?] - Coming out of one of the two toilets, I was stunned! I saw a man with white hair, blue eyes, and royal looking clothes, sitting on the couch closest to the door. He looks to be in his early 20''s and gives off an intimidating presence. I noticed a few resemblances to Vera Lucas, so with that, and the fact this is the King''s bathroom, this must be King Lucas! His legs were crossed, and he was drinking a tumbler of some unknown drink. When he looked at me, he smiled slightly, and with a magnetic charm, said... "Student Sam Roland, I was planning to meet you in the future, but it seems fate had us meet early." I almost Knelt, due to Earth memories of how Kings are greeted, but remembered we only put our fist over our heart, so I do, and said awkwardly. "Greetings King Lucas. , Because I am the only guy here, the Headmistress gave me a key." He pointed to the opposite couch and said calmly. "Well, you should have a couple of minutes before class, let us chat." Naturally, you do not disobey the King of your Nation, unless you are brain-dead. So I sat, and looked a bit nervous. He asked. "I remember writing your acceptance letter for this academy, and you were in the Elementary Knight School for 6 years, pursuing the path of the Swift Knight, like your Father, and Grandfather, right?" "Yes Sir, and thank you for the Rosecrans Letter." "I know you became a Dual-Element Summoner, congratulations. So, my question, have you tried to become a Swift Knight of the 1st Circle yet?" "?! No, I was unable to take the last step, because my Magic Core was trying to break out." He nodded, and then reached into his coat, and then put a vial of clear glowing liquid on the coffee table, and smiled while saying. "This is a Stimulating Solution, created by our Royal Alchemist, for Swift Knight development. Judging by the fact you only failed your Final Exam, you might be able to break through with a push?" I look at the bottle, with curiosity, and say. "But, I am a Mage, with a Magic Core?!" "? Well, that is true, but you also have Dual-Elements, one from Water, that you had as a Knight Trainee, and the new Electricity, when you formed your Core. I suspect, with a push... You can become a Knight as well... Or, you might explode into pieces." Hearing the last part, I froze. Then the King smiled, pulling a prank, and said. "That last part was a joke, the worst outcome would be, you do not advance like before. So, have a drink..." Why do I feel like the serious King, is not so serious and I am an experiment? I reached slowly for the vial, and uncorked it. I pray to the reincarnation gods, that I will not meet them soon, and down the potion... I tasted a combination of oranges and metal, like iron. Then feeling my body twitch slightly, like my nerves are on lots of caffeine, I run both my Water and Electricity through my body, trying to copy what I did in the awakening chamber. The King saw both elements flow over my skin, raised his eyebrows, and his blue eyes had some surprise in them, then a smile, seeing what he wanted to see. ~! Suddenly the couch-cushions around me were knocked away as a gust of pressure erupted in hues of blue and yellow, flowing in a spiral around my body, and then soon, I pulled back my Aura, and it settled. My eyes opened with joy, making the King smile. "Thank you your Majesty, I have broken through into the Dual-Element Swift Knight, 1st Circle! I can now use the Aura Ability: [Fast Attacks] I learned in school!" I stood, and made a punch that was so fast, it almost made an air-breaking sound. But the Aura on my fist extended out a bit, showing the power of the attack, no weaker than my [Element Bolt] spell. The King with a trickster smile asked. "I heard you use swords, why not wear one?" (with ) My joy of a breakthrough stiffened, and I awkwardly said. "Well, I gave it to my Summons, who can now use it, so... I will buy one when I leave in a month." Leonardo smiled, while pointing to a Longsword in a sheath to the side of the couch, and said. "I have a spare training sword that is really durable in battles. Take it as a token of my joy in seeing the first true Mage-Knight in history!" While my eyes were glued to the elaborately decorated sword and sheath, I did not notice the cunning look in the King''s eyes. When I picked up the blade, I saw many beguiling carvings on the scabbard, showing many of the Royal''s symbology. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And when I slowly drew the blade, it was so shiny, my eyes almost could not look at the blade directly. The sheath and hand-wrap are in royal-blue, while the pummel, hilt, as well as scabbard decorations are made of gold. I asked. "King Lucas, I know my swords, and this is made of Magic Ore, and cannot possibly just be a training sword, right?" He then pointed to the whole bathroom and said. "And for me, this is just a small public toilet, I use when I visit, so that is just a training sword for me." I look a bit blank, because I do not understand the rich, so I put the sword on my hip and then Quick-Draw it with both blue-yellow Aura flowing over the blade, making a storm-crackling sound as it cuts the air. Then I sheath the blade and salute the King again. "I will cherish this blade." "You are a Swift Knight, Sam Roland!" As I felt proud, finally fulfilling the dream Nevin and I had, I realized... "! I am late for class!" The King said two things for me to hear, and I was confused. "Well, I was happy to meet you, so just go to class, and Sam... Next month, I want you to soundly beat my only daughter in the competition, to let her feel the taste of defeat. She had too easy of a life, and her pride needs a slap, so work hard, bye." The King closed his eyes, indicating the talk is over, and I left fast, because I really am late... - ! As I entered, I saw Teacher Artus, just starting, and I looked a bit sorry. [As I was saying, open your books, we will begin...] As I came in and looked for a seat, I noticed this class had 50 mixed class students, and damn it if there is only one open back corner, next to... you guessed it, 7th princess, Vera Lucas. When I was moving to sit, her eyes seemed a bit out of sorts, but when she saw the blade on my left hip, she froze-stiff. Seeing the shocked Vera, I uncharacteristically asked her. "What is wrong?" She pointed to my new sword and she whispered quietly. "W-Why do... You... Have... The King''s Sword?!" I shrug, and said. "It is just a training sword, no big deal." Vera, seeing me be calm and joking about her Father''s personal magic weapon, The King''s Sword, that he never gave to the other 6 princes, made her heart feel sad. She bit her lip and looked at me, with wet eyes, like I bullied her?! I raised my eyebrows in question? But she only said. "You are so stupid it hurts my feelings, Sam Roland!" She then turned to look at her book, not one time looking or talking for the whole class... I did nothing wrong, but why do I even think I am an asshole?! Healer 9: [Raise the Dead][Elemental immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Full Healing][Group Breath of Life][Binding Restrains AOE]7: [Breath of Life][Remove Curses & Afflictions][Area Utility]6: [Radiate Healing Aura][Safe Haven Portal][Shield Shell]5: [Ranged AOE Burst][Regeneration of Limbs][Greater Utility]4: [Burst Restraints][Awaken Consciousness][Warding Magic]3: [Cure Mental Fatigue][Large Heal][Resist Element]2: [Cure Physical Fatigue][Element Shield][Minor Element Utility]1: [Small Heal][Diagnose][Element Bolt] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 11: First Joint Exercise, Back Into The Beast Forest? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 11: First Joint Exercise, Back Into The Beast Forest? by Harem-Fan As our long [Basic Magic for All] class was about to end, Artus told us some interesting news. [Exactly two weeks from today, the 1st years of both Rosecrans, and the Royal Knights Academy, will hold an overnight venture into the 1st layer of the Beast Forest, for real world combat training. This is life and death, so do not pack for a lovely stroll on a date with the Knights.] I perk up at this, because I really want to go and test my skills. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [All 100 and 100 students from both schools will be divided into 25 teams of 8 evenly split groups, to assure safety. So every group will have One healer, two Mages, and one Summoner. Also, you will be paired with 4 Knight 1st years as the front line. More information will be posted on the main bulletin-board in the main hall, good luck, class is over.] Vera looked at me while packing, and I could tell she wanted to say something along the lines of. And just as I thought this, she said. "Sam Roland, let us see whose group will have better results. I will prove that I am better, because I have trained well." As we are both walking out, I said with a tired smile. "Princess, I am not sure how I offended you, but I hope we can get along in the future. It will be a long 3 years if you always stay mad at me, you will get wrinkles." As she stomped off, drawing attention from other women, she was heard growling... "Who wants to get along with a stinky coward! And I will never get wrinkles, I am beautiful, !" In the hall outside the class, most of the girls saw this scene and a few even laughed at our conversation. I hear a few girls chatter to the sides. "Wow, is the guy trying to flirt with the 7th Princess, how lowly." "Men are honest on the surface, but they only want to trick girls all day." ", I think he is handsome, do you think he wants to team with me?" Then the girls moved as another woman dressed in a red and sexy battle Mage dress came. I see Freya walking to me, trying to keep her stoic look. As she stopped in front of me, she said. "Sam, are you ready to leave?" I smile and nod to her, because everyone is still looking at why Freya is talking with me. It has not yet been widely spread about this morning''s matter. And to the side of the hall, she raised her hand, and cast a spell. "[One-way Portal], open for me!" Then a 15 foot wide circular portal lined with red power opened, showing the scene of my street in front of where my home is, and she said. "Go through, then summon me." Before, I had silently cast spells while practicing my Bolt spell, and in fact, any spell can be cast without hand or verbal actions, but if you use both actions, the cost of stamina is halved. So by speaking and gesturing, you flow the power in your body better. "Wow, thanks!" - As I stepped through, I was sucked into the portal, and it immediately closed behind me. The spell of [One-way Portal], creates a weak Gate Portal with enough power to send one person through in one direction. You can also think of this spell as a Teleport Other. Actually, Freya has a [Long Range Teleport] spell, but I believe she wants the experience of being summoned by me. I then point beside me and cast... "Freya, come to my side, [Call Summon] spell!" And on the ground beside me, a mixture of blue and yellow glowing power forms a magic-circle, and in a flash of light, Freya was brought to me. She smiled and said. "In my mind, I could hear your voice calling me. Also, I have the strength to refuse your summon, so if I am fighting or cannot come, your spell can fail. I will only refuse if things are important enough to ignore you though." I nod because this was all recorded in Milly''s notes. "Then, let me show you the house, so you can freely come and go as you please in the future." - Inside, I gave her the tour, and gave her the room across from Rebeca''s and mine. Now with her teleports, she can come and go from the home. While this went on, she had noticed The King''s Sword, and in shock she busted the King. "The King''s Sword! Sam, how did you get the personal blade of King Lucas? This is a National Treasure! This blade is made of Star Metal and is indestructible, not even an 8th Circle Strong Knight can Sunder it?!" My lip twitched hearing her description of the Longsword, and then I said what had happened, and of my advancement as a Knight, shocking Freya once more. - Freya, now sitting in the living room with me, only said in exasperation. "Seriously, a training sword?! Is the King treating you like a fool? , Scratch that, you did believe him, ..." As I was feeling foolish, I remembered the outing in two weeks. "Freya, in two weeks, the 1st years are going into the Beast Forest, so... Do you come from start to finish, Or do I only summon you when it is needed?" With her right arm under her impressive chest, and her left hand on her chin, in a thinking pose, she crossed her legs and thought. While my mind was drifting to thoughts I should not have, being a young man, she said. "Normally, I would not come, because you are strong enough for that place, but..." Her face showed concern for me, and she continued... "I am worried if there are any traps set for you. Not everyone is happy about your progress, and I am worried for you. So do this, only summon me when the exercise is underway, to trick foes that might want to hurt you. Then I will just stand at your side, and watch." "Alright, I will have to get you your own tent then." She waved her hand and said, "No need, I have a magic tent for the two of us, it is spacious and has security warding on it." "Alright, and will you stay for dinner?" She stood up and walked to me, and ruffled my hair, and said charmingly. "I have things to do, like pack, talk to some of my friends, and you and Rebeca should use this week without me to further your newly formed marriage. I also need to go to my noble family and talk to my mother. I need to let them know our connection, and explain things, or they may bother you." ! Rebeca had walked in, hearing our talk, and she said to us. "Hi, sorry to interrupt, . Well, you are missing out on a great dinner then, but you will enjoy it more later." Freya grins while pointing to her head, and shocked Rebeca. "Sam gave me all of his Cooking skills, so I can also make his delicious food, . I will cook alone tonight to practice. Alright, I am leaving. [Long Range Teleport]" Red light slowly covered her body, and outlined her curvaceous body, and after 10 seconds, she vanished in a "" sound... Rebeca said sadly. "Noooo~! If you Summon me, then I could also cook! I am going to cry, Sam!" And then she dove into my body, tipping us onto the couch, with her play pouting. And for a while we both told one another about our day, and she was the happiest about my Knight promotion, as she saw me train hard for so long. Then, we had a romantic dinner, and bathed for the night... - Later that night, in bed, the two of us got entangled. While we kissed, she lay on me, and she had been naked, while I was still wearing underwear, and she stopped our kiss, whIle my hands were still squeezing her plump bottom. She said to me with her serious eyes. "I have done my research on childbirth. And I found the higher the Circle levels of parents, the lower the chances of becoming pregnant. Sam, I am willing to chance it. I want to make real love to you now..." Although I was a bit surprised in my heart, my body was honest, and Rebeca felt the tent grow strong, and she blushed. I said to her, while calming my heart. "Rebeca, I will be honest, I do not have confidence in my skills in love making yet, so... If I am bad in the beginning, do not give up on me?" Rebeca, who was secretly happy, just lay on her back, and looked at me, telling me. "It is fine, I can heal, remember. I can also cast [Cure Physical Fatigue] and [Cure Mental Fatigue] to let us go all night for practice. We do not even need to sleep for this whole week after class. All we have to do is go to class, eat, and practice Love-Making." First, my mind went blank... How well thought-out was she?! And can this be done? Can I not worry about how often we make love? Wow, having your wife be a Healer, really has this perk?! And when your wife is exceptionally alluring, it can kill a man! "Husband, you''re going to drool, I am ready, just do what you want." At this moment, I had no idea how bad Rebeca wanted to become a Mother. She was worried that I would get strong too fast, and our chances of having a child would drop so badly, we would be 80 like my parents were before having kids. She is almost 6th Circle already, and my parents are only 3rd Circles, so with both of our parents'' experiences, she wanted to strike while the iron was hot. That, and she wants to sate my lust, so I could focus on training and not dozens of wives. After her words, my hands removed the last protection from my lower body, and I quickly got between Rebeca''s welcoming legs. () ! As I was about to rush and insert myself into her moist folds, I slowed my movements, and exhaled. I then leaned in slowly, to kiss Rebeca. Then I broke the kiss and said. "I regret nothing, and I love you my wife..." She bit her lower lip, and looked happy, as she felt her body be invaded, by the man she wanted. As I pushed all the way in, I stopped, and then felt a bit of cold-magic around my penis, as Rebeca was healing herself, from my insertion. She then smiled and said. "There, my first time is healed, so now you can move without fear of hurting me more. Just do anything you want... We have all night to experiment..." I looked at our connection, and saw she removed the blood from her body, but the sheets are still spotted. I ignore this, and slowly move. While pumping faster and faster, my hands roamed her skin, feeling how it felt to hold her while making her mine. Our kissing and sounds of exertion filled the room... I, with no experience, only felt my penis was getting very wet and she was very lubricated. Rebeca''s nails scratched my back, as she tightened her legs around my waist... I was unaware, she was climaxing, because my pleasure was too great... As I felt the sensation of moist silk wrapping me in warmth, I felt a jolt in my body, only after a short 2 minutes... I felt my manhood twitch inside her belly, I froze, as I could feel that my baby-batter was filling her, and at that moment of my body feeling the best it has ever felt, I was rewarded with a feeling in my heart, of making this beautiful woman, my lover. As my sensation finally passed, Rebeca under-me, feeling the change, gently rubbed my cheek, kissing me, and she said. "I love you, now, I think it is time, right? I will help you, [Cure Physical Fatigue], so keep going dear..." The black-light covered my body, and all of a sudden, the cold sensation left, and my shrinking manhood suddenly began to grow again, and in joy, I told her. "Wife, now that I know what we are doing, let''s do it better! I love you, Rebeca Glen!" She smiled impishly, as I began a new round of thrusting, and love making... Tonight, Rebeca really did keep us both at peak condition, and by morning, we were able to become very proficient in lovemaking, enough to make seasoned couples blush... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 12: Taking Freya To Disney World? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 12: Taking Freya To Disney World? by Harem-Fan Time passed, and almost 2 weeks came and went... I am currently inside my training room, getting ready to make an early breakthrough into the 2nd Circle of Summoner. Normally, the "average" student needs around 3-6 months for this progress, but I seem to have the talent for this class. On the other-side, my Swift Knight training is a snail, and I do not think this aspect of Aura is my strong suit. Well, if I could only be a genius, it would be the Summoner for sure, because Freya needs me to be stronger, or she will suffer if I die. I thought about what happened two weeks ago, when rebeca and I became one... Well, our plan for a full week of sex crumbled after 3 hot and heavy nights, because we discovered, too much of a good thing was bad, why? Well, it starts to feel less special when done nonstop for one... The other reason was, we were neglecting our training, and lastly, she got her period. Yeah, I am not used to planning around women''s menstrual cycles, oh boy. Also, just before Freya came back after not seeing her for a week, Rebeca with the entire 3rd year, went out for a mission, scouting the coastline of the East Sea. This is a low risk training mission, combined with the 3rd year Knights. Basically what I will be doing tomorrow, but lasting 3 weeks. Rebeca will be back before the Academy Battle Tournament however, so I will miss her even more. Well, my evil Succubus has also made me addicted to her lovemaking, so I also have some lustful desires waiting for her return, but she admitted to me that she wants me to miss her badly. What a fox. This training room is like a larger version of the awakening chamber, with many Demonic Beast Cores fitted into the chamber walls, for meditating, and gathering the magic in the air and sucking it into the body, to overtime grow our Magic Cores faster than doing it outside slowly. Water drops of glowing power are slowly spinning in a clockwise fashion, occasionally sticking to my skin, while tiny arcs of yellow electricity occasionally licks my skin, as it bounces around the chamber. While I have been doing this training almost nonstop since Rebeca left, I have also fully understood all 3 Summoner spells of the 2nd Circle, only waiting to solidify this core now. So when I leave tomorrow, I hope to secretly be a 2nd Circle Summoner. Freya has, as a Teacher, been guiding me and taking care of me while she has been back. Having a Teacher as my Summons has been an unexpected boon. But... - A memory from last week... ... While Freya was practicing some new dishes from my Earth cooking and Myst cooking knowledge, she frowned and asked me. "Sam, this cooking knowledge has been so wonderful for me to explore, but... I feel many ingredients, names, meats, and vegetables I want to use, do not exist here in the 3 Human Kingdoms? You are 18 from a family that is generations strong in the Capital, and you have rarely left here much in your last 10 years..." Freya could not hold her questions any-longer, and had no other choice but to ask me. So I told her a mostly truthful reason, because she has a connection to me, to feel my emotions and heart. Plus, anything I tell her is covered in the no-betraying portion of our soul-contract. "Freya, for the last 11 years, I have dreamed about another world, with no magic and no monsters. The dreams are realistic, like reading a real-time book..." I saw her listening well, so I continued... "I cannot control or do anything in these dreams, but I learn from the events in my dream... I can even feel, taste, hear, and touch things in those dreams, as if they are real. That was where I learned so many things, including my knowledge of many topics. I have only ever told my best friend Nevin of these dreams, but even he doesn''t believe me. So..." Freya, feeling my truth, and a bit of melancholy for keeping secrets, realized many things about me, and walked to me. She touched my face, and while looking into my gold eyes, she said slowly. "So, while others sleep, you have been living in another world in dreams, growing and experiencing things. In a sense, you are mentally at the age of 30 or so?" "I think so?" "Headmistress said your Soul was stronger than others, so you may have been growing your Soul while you sleep. This may be why you are so strong in Summoning magic, and the reason you are the only man in the Northern Kingdom to learn Magic, and why you and I could become one pair. Do not worry, I believe in you, and I will tell no one, including the Headmistress, now let me finish dinner." Seeing her caring smile, and gentle nature, made my heart tremble... - ! At that moment, most of the elements in the air solidified in my heart, and I could feel the Magic Core became denser, and a hair strand-thicker, successfully becoming a 2nd Circle Summoner! "~! I finally did it in time, . Now I need to go show off to Freya! But first, before I can show off, let me learn my three spells..." Taking out my book I got from Milly, and then began to engrave... - Half an hour later I learned... [Minor Electric or Water Utility], With this spell I can manipulate one or both elements in a small space, or create it out of thin air, meaning I cannot die of thirst. I can use this water magic to clean, drown objects, bath, coat things with electricity, create small magnets by charging certain metals, and any number of "minor" activities your imagination can come up with. This spell is both weak and strong! - Another half an hour later I learned... [Strong-Heal Summons], This is a Large Heal like the Healer can do. It is strong enough to completely heal a sword stab in the arm or chest. Larger wounds need more castings, but its only weakness is I can use it on Freya alone. Now for the last spell, and this one takes longer, because I have to create a Pocket Dimension perfect for Freya, inside my Magic Core, ... - After two hours, the sweat on my body was visible, as I exhaled, I smiled with the victory of doing something to shock Freya to her very being... [Summons Space], The living conditions inside this large Dimensional Pocket world is the most suitable place for the Summoned Monster. What did I make for Freya? In my past life, I lived in a place called Florida, and near my village, was a place called Disney World, that I visited many times a year, many times in my short life. It was called the most Magical Place on Earth, and it was fun, beautiful, with all amenities for Freya to live in. Restaurants, rides, places to sleep, bathe, and anything. All of the rides in this Pocket World even work. The only limitation on this world, is it can only clearly replicate what I personally saw and interacted with. Any place in the park I could not come into contact with, will be a solid blank fog area. Well, she should love it. I can also make changes to the world if she doesn''t like anything. Oh, and she cannot bring anything from this Pocket Dimension out, unless it comes from the world of Myst. Then, after using my spell to control water, I cleaned my body and clothing of the sweat, and I smell fresh and look good. "Water Magic is a cheat!" - ! Leaving the meditation room, the heavy door alerted Freya in the kitchen, I was finally done, so she yelled. "Sam? Your timing was perfect, dinner is almost done, come and eat!" Walking into the dining and kitchen area, I saw the gorgeous Freya wearing a cooking apron, and plating food, so I went to get a bottle of white-wine, and poured two glasses, and set the table. She asked while coming with plates. "Sam, did you make a breakthrough? How was it?" When she placed the dish in front of me, I saw mashed potatoes, carrots, and grilled lemon chicken... So I told her. "Yeah, 2nd Circle with all three spells engraved, along with creating your Pocket Dimension, I think you will like it very much." Freya did not seem to be too surprised, after everything she has learned about me, she feels this is normal for me, and she asked in curiosity. "Did you create this island or anything?" "No, I created something from my Dream World, and no other person on Myst will ever experience such a place. You will have a unique space to call your own. After dinner, I will send you in to see it?" She put on a lovely smile, and nodded, not sure what to expect, but I could tell she was secretly excited. I feel it is unfair that I can only get vague-feelings from my Summons, but they have a deeper-connection with their Summoners feelings... - After the two of us ate, and cleaned the dishes, with my new [Minor Water Utility], yay, we settled in the living room, and I asked. "Are you ready? Once you go in, I cannot communicate with you directly, but you can call for me to let you out. I can only feel if you are doing well inside, but cannot talk with you?" She stood, and walked to me, and said calmly. "Then I will look around for a short while, then call for you when I am ready to leave. Maybe it might take ten minutes or so?" I extend my hand and put it on Freya''s shoulder, and cast my spell... "Freya, welcome to Disney World, [Freya''s Summons Space]..." ! And with my spell''s light covering her, she vanished into my Magic Core, and was gone... "Really, 10 minutes? I cannot believe that, . I might as well pack for tomorrow''s trip, and sleep, she can just wake me up once her excitement calms down..." - At around 3:40 in the morning, at least 8 hours after Freya went in, I was awakened with her request to exit her space... To leave the space, I just summoned her as normal, so while sitting on the edge of my bed, I pointed to the floor, and cast... "Come back to me, Freya... [Call Summon]" And from the flash of magical power, stood the happy and smiling Freya, who locked her hazel eyes on me and said excitedly. "The food, rides, and everything... What an incredible little world you made... I love it very much, Sam. I-I do not know how to express all of the joys I found in there?!" Without thinking, she hugged me in joy, and as she did, it got awkward. I had instinctively patted her soft back, realizing her soft-chest was on my bare-chest, and her smell was intoxicating. My heart began to beat nervously, making me feel things in my heart I should not. Freya sensing my feelings for herself, realized what was going on, as her heart also felt a bit off. She felt hugging me was right, and made her happy. We both relaxed, she was in my bedroom, while I was only wearing my under-shorts, so we separated, and she took a breath. She said to me, "Sorry, I forgot what time it was, just send me back in, and call me when the class mission starts. I have already packed everything, and I left breakfast in the Cold-Box for you to reheat. Good night Sam..." I placed my hand on her shoulder, and told her goodnight, and sent her away without hesitation, because... "This feeling of love is too strong for me to bear... Dammit, ..." - In the Dimensional Space, Freya was sitting on a park bench, covering her heart in a daze and said. "He is 109 years younger than me, what is my heart feeling? I need to talk to my Mother again, and to Rebeca. How did that little girl know how I was feeling?" - The next morning around 9 am, all of the 100 first year students gathered in front of the main building, wearing their Academy Uniforms proudly. I really felt out of place as not many women talked with me, but there were a few who had selfish agendas, so I was polite to them, and turned down their request to visit their homes, telling them I had been incredibly busy. Visiting their homes means a possible marriage trope, or their family wanting to bribe me, and in a rare case, hurt me. Surprisingly, the person who warned me of this, was the white-haired woman about 20 feet away, Vera Lucas, with her Gold Golem behind herself, looking cool as fuck! No, I would want Freya over the Gold Golem every single time, but it is a man''s dream to have a big beast like Transformer or something obeying you, right? It just looks cool and intimidating in a fight. Freya is just beautiful, but also awesome in fire attacks, but I guess fire is beautiful as well, just less intimidating? While I was daydreaming inadvertently about Freya, 5 Staff came out, the Headmistress and 4 other class teachers. All the students went silent, and listened... Evelina Lorelei, the "Evil Loli" Headmistress, gazed at all 100 of us, and opened her one exposed eye in surprise when she landed on me, she grinned and said to everyone. "We will now open a [Portal Gate] for everyone to enter. The Royal Knight Academy students have finally arrived at the meeting place, so enter calmly and respectfully. All of you represent Rosecrans dignity, so do not shame me, or I will cancel your end of month weekend leave. Now..." Then the 8th Circle Time and Space Mage, next to Evil Loli, cast and opened a 30 foot wide silver ring, near the entrance to the Beast Forest. Inside the portal, the students of Royal Knight Academy could see us as well, and we all slowly walked through. Unlike the Portals of fixed locations, this spell has no time and space gut-wrenching feeling, and is like both points in space are naturally connected, in a two-way gate of silvery power. Vera and her Gold Golem were the first to enter, and I was the last, as the Headmistress asked. She did this to instill some awe, with Vera''s identity as the 7th Princess, and to make the Knights know, there is a 6th Circle Monster to protect her and other Rosecrans, girls from messy thoughts. I was left for last, as the other school idol, in my own strange twist, as a male student. Evil Loli said to me as I passed her. "? I see, 2nd Circle Summoner, and , a 1st Circle Swift Knight? Did that King do this? , Yes, he gave you his sword, what a sneaky boy. I told him not to experiment, but it seemed to work... Well, good luck boy." As I hurried through the portal to get far from scary lady, I found myself on the otherside, at the same Forest I was 3 weeks ago. I saw the tallest and largest Knight student, waving frantically in my direction, as Nevin was trying to call me over. I am happy to see him, , he still does not know we are Brother-in-laws now, . So I wave back and yell. "Brother-in-law, good to see you!" Nevin stiffened mid-wave, realizing what I said with a serious smile, and his eyes opened wider than his Tower Shield. I got him good! CAST Sam Roland, 1st year in Rosecrans Academy. 18 years old, 5'' feet 10'''' inches, with navy-blue hair and gold eyes. 1st Circle, Water & Electricity Swift Knight; 2nd Circle Water & Electricity Summoner. [7th Circle, Human Mage ()] Freya Starling, Teacher () in Rosecrans Academy. 127 years old, 5'' foot 9'''' inches, with red hair and hazel eyes. 7th, Circle, Fire Mage. Rebeca Glen, 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5'' feet 8'''' inches, with black hair and green eyes. 5th Circle, Dark Healer. Nevin Glen, a 1st year in Royal Knight Academy. 18 years old, 6'' feet 4'''' inches, with black hair and brown eyes. 1st Circle, Earth Vanguard Knight. Vera Lucas, 7th Princes of the Northern Lucas Kingdom, 1st year in Rosecrans Academy. 18 years old, 5'' feet 7'''' inches, with white hair and blue eyes. 1st Circle, Gravity Summoner. [6th Circle, Gold Golem ()] Milly Grove, 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, orange hair and pink eyes, 5'' foot 3" inch Loli, a 3rd Circle Air Summoner. [2nd Circle, Small Air Elemental ()] George Lion, a 3rd year in Royal Knight Academy. 20 years old, 5'' feet 11'''' inches, with blonde hair and blue eyes. 5th Circle, Electricity Swift Knight. Evil Loli (), Headmistress of Rosecrans Academy. Dont ask ???? years old, 5'' feet exactly, with grey hair, 1 purple and 1 white eye. 9th Circle Death Summoner. [4th Circle Wraith (), 6th Circle Lich (), and 9th Circle Dracolich ()] Click the [ ? ] Button! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 13: I Am In Team 7, Am I Naruto? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 13: I Am In Team 7, Am I Naruto? by Harem-Fan Crack! Ah~! Yeah, that was the sound of my spine and ribs cracking! I-I think I am going to die! "Nevin, if you keep hugging me, I am really going to die, bro!" ", Sorry Sam, I was too happy, . Oh, man, we are really family now, I am so happy!" Nevin, after finding out that I accepted his sister Rebeca as my wife officially, just made him too happy. I patted his big shoulder after getting my breath in my lungs. "Well, your sister was able to get me to do anything, and honestly, I had no chance to resist her care for me, . Women are scary, when they want something." A few of the Knights from Nevin''s school had been watching us, and seeing that I was wearing a Knight overcoat, made them interested in who I was. Nevin seeing their looks pointed and said. "Hey guys, this is that guy who became a Mage in Rosecrans, see, I told you he and I are best friends, and you did not believe me, and now he is my Brother-in-law." I wave to the three boys, and I introduce myself. "Hello gentlemen, my name is Sam Roland, Mage Knight. My skills are complicated, so I will leave it short." The first of the 3 men walked to me and introduced himself. He has red hair and hazel eyes, and is a muscular man with Chain-mail Armor. His weapon is a Greatsword. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hello, my name is Franklin Starling, Fire Strong Knight." Huh, Why does this guy seem a bit familiar to me? Then the next guy came up... A huge Meatball of a man, about 6 feet tall, and very heavyset. Not overly fat, but definitely big boned. He has black hair with pork-chop sideburns, like Elvis Prissily, with black beady eyes and a fearless grin. He is wearing Breast-Plate Chain armor, and his weapon is a huge Maul. He said while thumbing his chest proudly. "Names Chuck Donald, Dark Vanguard Knight! It is a pleasure for you to meet me, !" This guy is both overly proud and funny. I nod to him, and the last guy says hello. He is a short, thin man, who is bald with no body hair. His eyes are squinted, and very hard to see clearly, and he only wears a Chain-shirt armor. He has a pair of Short-swords on his waists, and he grins with a sneaky smile. "Rando Miller, Time Swift Knight, nice to meet a friend of Nevin, he is a good guy. I am also the Team Leader of Team7! I look funny, but I am smart and also your team leader for this mission." Now that he said it, I can see a bit of silver in his eyes. For Swift Knights, the two best Elements are Time and Electricity, with Time being the very best! "Well, I am looking forward to following you guys, and I am glad I can team with my buddy Nevin. ? Do you know what girls from Rosecrans are also with us?" Rando handed me the paper, and I shook my head. "I do not know this Healer or this pair of Mages. But they should be easy to find, if they only look for me." And shortly after saying that, 3 women all wearing their hair in ponytails () of different colors, walked to our group. The leader of the trio looked seriously at me, then said to everyone. "Kelly Walker, Ice Healer..." This tall pale-blue haired woman spoke crisply and briefly. She has a cold temperament, because of her magic. The shortest woman with pale-green hair, waved and introduced herself warmly. "Hello gentlemen, just call me, Megan Wallis, Life Mage" The last girl of average height nodded seriously, neither hot or cold, and waved. "You do not know me now, but I am the 1st year''s strongest Mage... Sue Tree, Light Mage" All of the Knights reintroduced themselves for the three new girls, and It was my turn. I greeted the three girls, and said. "Well, you should know me, but I am Sam Roland, Water and Electricity Summoner." And telling by their expressions, all of them know me well. I am sure I have seen them in class, but with all the cute women in the school, they kinda just blend together. Rando saw my Longsword and asked me. "You are a Swordsman? Nevin mentioned you did not graduate but had the best swordsmanship in your Elementary Academy?" I do not openly admit it, but... "I did not graduate, but consider me as a 1st Circle Knight. My swordsmanship is something I am proud of." Rando''s eyes opened a bit, and seeming to see through me, only nodded not exposing my words, and said to all of us. "Then if everyone is ready, let us check in, and get a head start to leave the others in the dust. I would rather lead than follow in this trial." This guy that seems strange, is actually a smart fellow, and is probably one of the smartest of the 1st year Knights. He will probably become an Officer in the future. - Talking to a pair of teachers, one from each Academy, they gave us a map, simple instructions, and sent us on our way. As we are going, I saw Vera with her group forming, as finding it easy with her Gold Golem she named, Doll. I had planned to ignore her, but she said in her proud tone. "Do not be too far behind me, Sam Roland. Keep up with me." My lip twitched, because I do not hate this woman who acts like one of those Tsundere. But, I really want to spank her though. But I suck in my urge to hit her butt, and smile at her. "Well, with Doll, you should do well, and I doubt any monsters will even approach you guys, good luck." I walked in the lead of our group, with Nevin grinning at my side, because he recognized the girl from the forest. Judging by his expression, he thinks I added her to my harem, . I then said to Nevin once we are far enough. "That was the 7th Princess, Vera Lucas..." ! Everyone had to stop, because big-ass Nevin had a misstep and fell forward. I grin evilly and said to him, "Stop worrying about my love life, and think about your Milly, ." He shot up, red-faced from either the fall, or my teasing about Milly, he said under his breath. "Don''t talk about her, those other girls might know her, and what would I say?!" I smirk and say louder. "If Sister-in-law Milly hears that, she will be sad..." ! And a gauntlet-clad fist, punched my left shoulder, and I busted into laughter, but Nevin only smiled goofy at our friendship. Yeah, we missed each other after a long month. We had never been apart for more than a week before. Five minutes in, I told the others I needed to find a tree for relief, and ran off to a huge tree with the girls looking at me funny. - "Freya, come forth... [Call Summons]" And in a flash of light, Freya was there. She was beautiful as normal, and she smiled at me, seeing the Beast Forest around us. I quickly explained the situation, and she confirmed. "Alright, well, I will just follow you and only jump in when the situation is dangerous. Oh, and I ate that funnel cake, and it was amazing!" Then the two of us walked back to the group. - When we got back to the group, the Fire Strong Knight screamed while pointing in fear! "-Aunt Freya, why the hell are you here?!" Freya also was stunned and her eyes of hazel, looked at the red-haired hazel-eyed young man, and said with some surprise. "Little Frank, is that you?! I honestly did not know you were here..." I slammed my fist in my left palm and said. "Damn, red hair and Starling, I should have guessed it!" Franklin, now going by Frank, pointed out. "You are supposed to be escorting the 3rd year on the East Sea trip, so why are you in the Beast Forest?" She smiles, because like Rosecrans, the Royal Knights do not leave the campus till the end of the month, and unlike the rest of the world, the news of her becoming a Summoned Monster has not made it into his ears. Freya briefly thought of her first week as a Summons... - She remembered when she went home for the first week, the Starling Family was in an uproar about her fate. But when they learned the details about her Summoner, their complaints dimmed to just being annoyed, to possible ties, to... telling Freya to say good things to her Master. Her Mother grilled her for two days straight about her relationship with the young man, but she refuted it, but now Freya is confused. - But she pushed the thoughts and said to her nephew... "Well, due to some personal reasons, I am here as protection for Sam Roland. Right, Sam?" ? She wants to pretend to not be a Summons for now, got it. "Yeah, Teacher is just following along, ." Nevin, who appears dumb on weekdays, is a smart guy when it comes to me, and when he saw how close the two of us stood, a glint of brilliance showed in his brown eyes, but he hid quickly, and he smiled. I did not notice his gaze. Yeah this guy knows me too well. Rando asked Freya. "Teacher, will you be pulling Rank here, or am I still the Leader?" She waved her hand and said, "Just consider me not here, I am only protecting Sam if big trouble comes. If I interfere, you will learn nothing, so ignore me." Frank, the Strong Knight, protests his Aunt''s words. "What, you won''t help me?!" "Get lost you little bastard. Do not pretend to be a child around me, you are a proud Starling, so act like it." I smile, because only I can tell she cares about her nephew, but she is a proud woman who does not want him to act like a spoiled brat. When she saw my smile, she glared at me, oops! I had no idea, she only wanted her Nephew to not embarrass the family in front of me, because she wants to bring me to meet them all. Rando, tired of all the fuss said in a Leader persona... "Chuck you are Vanguard point, with me and Frank on the left and right flank... Rosecrans in the center, protect the Healer, and Sam takes the rear with Nevin, since you two team up together. Now let us travel South Westward, I think the Beast there will be better." """""""Yes!""""""" - A half hour later... ~! And Dark Vanguard, Chuck, smashed in the head of the 1st Circle Giant Rabbit, and said with his lips smacking. "Damn, I want Rabbit stew tonight, !" Renaldo said to him. "Same rules, if you eat it, you clean it." The tubby Knight said greedly. "No problem, I will get ya the Core and then I will put the rest in my Space Satchel." While the front group was dealing with the small kill, Freya and I nodded to each-other, drew our swords, as we sensed a group of Humans from behind, so I said to the team. "We are being hunted, heads up everyone..." Nevin, knowing our teamwork, took point and placed his Tower Shield in the ground, ready, while Freya walked behind me, to not be noticed as much. And from a cluster of large trees, a group of 5 Mercenaries from another Kingdom showed themselves... The woman leading the 4 Knights accompanying her, said in an accent. "Western Desert Kingdom of Anubis Representative, Daniella Windless... I am here to take Sam Roland home to my Kingdom, please do not resist." I could feel from my connection, Freya was really pissed... LOCATIONS Northern Kingdom of Lucas. Home of Rosecrans Academy and Royal Knight Academy. Further north are the Endless Arctic Sky Mountains. To the south is the Beast Lands. And to the East, Great Eastern Sea. Rosecrans Academy: This floating island in the clouds, is roughly 10 miles wide, with only a low 3 foot stone wall on its edges. In the center of the island, is a massive building standing about 75 feet tall, divided into 3 floors with high ceilings, for tall creatures, most likely. The Lucas Royal Castle was a very impressive stronghold of all pure white marble, with decorations and flags of royal blue and gold. The entire Royal Castle is protected by a 20 foot wall of magically reinforced white-stone, to match the Marble white Castle in the distance. From my first guess, the castle must be about 20 Earth floors of a building, and as wide as 5 miles, a stunning massive home. Southern Kingdom of Argus, the Mage Queen led nation. Home of the Exodus Academy. Even further south, are the Dead-Lands. To the north, are the Beast Lands. And to the East, Great Eastern Sea. Western Desert Kingdom of Anubis. Home of the Whirlwind Academy. Further west, is the Deep Neptune Ocean. Great Eastern Sea. The other-side is the land of Demons, Elves, and Demonic Beasts. Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 14: Betray The Northern Kingdom, And Become Our King? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 14: Betray The Northern Kingdom, And Become Our King? by Harem-Fan The woman leading the 4 Knights accompanying her, said in an accent. "Western Desert Kingdom of Anubis Representative, Daniella Windless... I am here to take Sam Roland home to my Kingdom, please do not resist." I could feel from my connection, Freya was really pissed... The 4 Knights guarding the beautiful woman, all noticed the abnormally bright-blade glinting in the dim light of the Beast Forest, and the hands on their weapons tightened. The average height woman, who looks to only be 18 or so, smiled seeing me. Her brown eyes and sandy-blonde hair fluttered in the forest breeze. Her clothing was a white hooded cloak with sand colored shoulder-strap dress that went to her knees, wearing ankle-high boots. She said to me, "Young Roland, do not be in a hurry to fight, let us talk like civilized Humans, otherwise, we are no different than Demons, right?" She reached into her Space Bag, and pulled out a scroll case, and held it up, then spoke as my group tightened its defensive formation. "My King has given me the mission to open your eyes to what your future can be. What the Northern Kingdom has offered you is nothing but breadcrumbs, and this has my King''s sincerity, I shall now tell you his proposal..." Freya behind me was nervous, because if I left for the Western Kingdom, she would also become a traitor. But as she felt her connection to me closely, she only felt I was calm and not excited, like someone who is tempted would be... As the Earth Mage woman unrolled the scroll, it depicted the picture of 3 extraordinary women. If the women in the picture were as beautiful as painted, then they are on par with Freya, Rebeca, and even Vera. Well, they might even be more attractive, because those women have a more exotic look, like women born to be belly dancers. She spoke while looking at me. "These are the three most beautiful Mage Daughters of the King... All 3 Princesses are untouched, and willing to become your wives. And when you marry them, you will be made the new Crowned Prince, next in line to become King of our Western Kingdom. I am also given to you as a gift for joining my Nation. You will be treated with the best possible care that you deserve." ?! Dammit... If I was not aware of what a Honey Trap was, and had a good family, friends, and a wife, her words could have tempted me. When she saw my eyes of gold glitter in thought, she ignored the ugly looks of my party and said more. "In the past, we also had a male Mage in our homeland, and he was worshiped, and had a hundred of the Kingdom''s best Mage wives. Most of his children were born strong as the Nation''s top Knights and Mages for a century. Your wealth will be limitless, and I am also a strong woman, who will serve your every desire?" I smile at her, and tell her. "Miss, I am flattered by your offer. But the North is my home, and my friends and wife live here. My family has its roots here, and I am not a lustful man. You are a very beautiful woman, but I will have to let your kindness down. Please tell your King that I would like to become friends in the future, and am deeply touched." The beautiful Earth Mage woman was very upset to be rejected. Though she did not really want to become my plaything, she was willing to submit for her Kingdoms sake, and the fact our children would be very talented. Her pride felt stepped on, then she noticed Freya behind me. Her first thought was that the Northern Kingdom already gave me this beauty, and that was why I was not moved. But this redheaded woman seemed familiar, and she became uneasy. As she waved her hand to her men, she said while losing her smile. "Do not kill Sam Roland, but capture him, the others don''t matter, we need to get back soon, before the Academy Teachers notice us." As they moved, they had their forms blur as the 3rd and 2nd Circle ability of the Swift Knight came into play... () Seeing this, all 5 of us Knights, created a wall protecting the women behind us, while Lightning crackled on my Magical Longsword. We braced for the 4 blurry fast moving Swift Knights, who are all 3rd Circle Knights. The Earth Mage woman targeted me with her [De-buff Sand Curse] spell, causing bits of sand to cling to my body, slowing me down a bit. Freya, seeing the two groups about to collide, moved her hand past my right shoulder, and cast... "Stop, or burn... [Flame Wall]" Just as a 10 foot high and 70 foot wide wall of scorching flame sprang into life, blocking the 4 Swift Knights from advancing, the Earth Mage now believed the rumors she heard in town, so she yelled. "Careful, that woman behind our target, is his Summoned Monster, Freya Starling!" Of course, this shout startled my group as well, as all eyes looked at Freya and I looking serious, and their hearts all trembled in disbelief. Freya said to the shocked men. "She will [Disintegrate] the wall, so ready to fight!" And as I felt like sand was getting in all parts of my clothing, the fire wall was slowly eroded, with the spell Freya warned about, and we all rushed the 4 Knights... And from between us, 3 bolts of Elements shot to the group of Knights inbound, and 2 of the 3 bolts landed, and then all Knights crossed blades at once... - While running Lightning Aura on my weapon was good at first, I found that to counter this 2nd Circle De-Buff, I need to run other Aura types. ! So now both Water and Electricity crackled over my whole body, helping to neutralize this Sand Bindings trying to hamper me. ! The Swift Knight brought his Falchion (.) down on Nevin''s Tower Shield, knocking him down with his [Fast Attacks] ability, and Nevin found himself on his back. Normally, Nevin could resist even a 2nd Circle strong blow, but a 3rd Knight is still a bit much. While the other three girls behind me assisted the other Knights on our side, Freya was confronting the opponent''s Mage. But seeing Nevin hurt on the ground, my good nature snapped. "Damnit, you bastard! [Fast Attacks]" And with The King''s Blade, coated with my Dual-Elements, with both hands, I brought down my Longsword in a swift overhead arc, while the other Knight held up his Falchion to block horizontally... ! To my and his shock, my blade with swift blurry arcs of Dual energy, cleanly separated his strong blade in half, and bisected his form. ! And suddenly in a spray of blood, his body fell to the sides, and with my face covered in blood, I was momentarily unable to process what happened. "WAKE UP!" Just as another Knight was about to swing his large Falchion on me, I quickly parried his blade, by tilting its swing off target, then the injured Nevin, shield-bashed the guy, making him step away from me. I pointed my left hand at the staggering man, and cast... Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hit my foe... [Electric-Water Bolt]" And the baseball sized orb of combined Element, shot and hit him in the chest, making him spit blood. His [Elusive Movements] could not help as he was falling backwards, so he was squarely hit by my strongest Spell for attack. ! Pushing the advantage, Nevin swung his Heavy mace down on the blood spitting Swift Knight, and knocked him out cold. When I looked at my companions, I saw our Swift Knight Leader down, and either dead or unconscious... Our Strong Knight was on the verge of collapse, and our Dark Vanguard was bleeding from a cut to his chest. Freya had moved to the sides of the battle, and is forcing the Earth Mage woman back, and she does not look to be winning their spell duel. Freya is so focused on defeating her foe for me, she is even ignoring her Nephew, so I rushed to his aid... In wordless understanding, Nevin split with me to help the other Vanguard. Freya was not unaware of her Nephew, but if she aided him, this unscrupulous woman would have time to wipe out the party, and seeing me rush to save him for her, made her heart feel warm. - As Frank had fallen to the side, holding a side wound, the enemy was going to do an overhead [Fast Attacks] to end him! "No you don''t! [Fast Attacks]" ! ! As his blade came down, my Longsword with the power of [Fast Attacks], swung in an underhand swing to block his! And as they blocked, his larger Falchion was sliced in half, making him look at his blade cut in half, in a daze. I still have not noticed yet, how amazing the sword given to me truly was. This weapon is as important as the King''s child, I find out later. "Die trash! [Aura Blow]" ! And as the two of us crossed blades, Frank delivered a fatal stab into the stomach of the attacker. The Western Swift Knight looked at the flaming Greatsword in his tummy, and then died... Looking around, I see the 6th Circle Earth Mage encased in a dome of sand, while Freya is about to open it up. Our Healer is now covering Rando in an icy coating, while his wounds are being healed. And the last two women, helped the two Vanguards kill the last of the Swift Knights. Frank said to me, as I was running to Freya. "Thanks..." - "Erase this shell for me... [Disintegrate]" ! And just as the sand dome was dissolving, Freya and I saw the brown light covering the Mage, as she used [Long Range Teleport] to escape, while saying to me. "We will not give up on you, Sam Roland... When the North betrays you, you will run to us." "Shut up Whore! [Fire Dragon''s Breath]" ~! At that moment, Freya''s red lips let out a molten-cone of scorching heat that covered the woman, and burned down the trees around her. Even I had to cover my face from the scalding heat. This attack is like a Land Dragon spitting fire. But sadly, it was clear the woman vanished before being hurt... As Freya used [Area Fire Utility] to extinguish the fires she created, to avoid a forest Fire, I noticed she had been wounded by some Earth Magic, and I came to her, and cast. "Wounds, vanish... [Strong-Heal Summons]" Seeing she was fully healed, she was a bit happy, but seeing all the blood, she frowned and asked. "Sam, if you are hurt, go get healed now." I shook my head, and cast... "Remove all filth... [Water Utility]" Seeing a film of blue water drag all the blood, dirt, and sweat from my body, Freya''s heart calmed, seeing I was mostly unharmed. But she could see that I used a lot of Stamina casting and using so much Aura in a very short time. She looked back at the group and asked. "They are all fine?" "Yeah, two close calls, but we survived alright. They were all 3rd Circle Swift Knights, so they had the advantage, while we had numbers, and my sword seemed to cut their swords in half?" Freya smiled and explained. "For 1,000 years The King''s Sword has been a priceless weapon. It was made of metal from the stars, and it is near undamageable. When Aura is used in it, no normal metal can survive its sharpness, only other magic blades may safely block The King''s Sword. You are carrying the North Kingdom''s treasure blade, Sam." I look at the dazzlingly beautiful sword in my hand, and I have complicated feelings. I said to Freya. "Don''t worry Freya, I will never hurt anything you like, including your family, Kingdom, or your friends. I will never betray your heart." Then as our eyes met, we had to resist our hearts feeling a very slippery slope. But we can both feel how important we both are to each-other. She said. "Sam, let us clean up the battlefield, and have everyone rest for lunch before we go on." Then we walked back, side by side... Mage 9: [Battlefield Calamity][Elemental immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Elemental Transformation][Gate Portal][Binding Restrains AOE]7: [Greater AOE][One-way Portal][Area Utility]6: [Radiate Element][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Breath Weapon][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Element Wall][Greater Utility]3: [Ranged AOE Burst][Self Buff][Resist Element]2: [Triple Bolt][Blink Teleport][De-buff Element Curse]1: [Element Bolt][Element Shield][Minor Element Utility] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 15: Wish I Knew This Was A Harem Dating Sim? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 15: Wish I Knew This Was A Harem Dating Sim? by Harem-Fan Walking back to the group together, I asked the healer about our teammates. "Student Kelly Walker, how are the others?" Rando on the ground has gained consciousness, but is slowly being healed. I see that she already did a spot heal on Frank, Nevin, and Chuck. She said emotionlessly, as she focused. "You may call me Kelly from now on. The others will be stable for the time, but Rando almost left us, so it will be around 15 minutes till he can move around. I am getting exhausted, so to fully heal everyone, it will take an hour." I kneel beside her and ask Rando. "Party Leader, what do you want to do, I suggest we stay put for an hour and eat, rest then make plans?" Rando, who almost got disembowelled, said softly. "For the next hour, you will be the party leader, while I rest. You are a Knight, so passing you the job is fine." "Sure. , And Kelly, do not push yourself, even if we have to take longer, make sure to stay healthy and safe as our only healer." Her eyes left the patient for a moment to look at me, and she silently nodded. As I got up to look in on others, I did not notice Kelly''s eyes trailed my back in curiosity. - Megan Wallis () and Sue Tree (), were helping Freya to search the bodies, and recover important materials. Sue in curiosity asked Freya. "Teacher Starling, is it true what that lady said, are you really Sam Roland''s Summoned Monster?" Looking through the Magic Cores collected by these guys, Freya told them. "It is very true, and most of the outside world already knows." Megan, thinking about how Summoners sometimes treat their Monsters, innocently asked. "So does Sam make you do things you do not want to do?" Freya, already used to others asking in the past two weeks, shook her head and said. "No, Sam is a good man, and if he were not, he could not have made me his Summons. Do not make rumors about him, understand?" ""Yes."" After both girls agreed, they inadvertently looked to where I was helping the 3 guys clean their wounds and clothing... I was currently unaware how I draw attention, and why Rebeca is always on guard. - "Remove all filth... [Water Utility]" After cleaning the last guy, I felt exhausted, so I sat next to Nevin by a big tree, and he said while eating beef jerky. ", So is it strange having her as your Summons, and not an Elemental or something?" Nevin is trying to ask tactfully, because he knows my character, and I nodded to him. To the side, Frank, Freya''s nephew, is listening in. "I do not see Freya as a Summons at all, but a friend I can call to my side, but I guess that is technically what a Summons is, but you feel me. Freya is a kind woman, who teaches me a lot about magic." Frank could not help it, and asked me in a low whisper. "Hey, Sam... My Aunt is normally really not nice to guys, so why does she act nice around you? You guys are not in that kind of relationship, are you?" I shook my head to clear this guy''s bad thoughts, and corrected him. "We are close friends now, but maybe more like older and younger siblings, but not romantic, if that is what you are asking." Frank shrugs because he is not as dumb as me with girls, and he only shook his head. I had no idea this bastard was thinking, if he should call me Uncle or not in the future. And like a true Noble, thinking if he can build a better relationship through his Aunt with me, . () Then off to the side, Chuck finished his jerky and water, and said. "Hey Sam, I think we should skirt the level 2 core zone, so we can pick up more Demonic Beast Cores, due to the fact, our group seems good? Plus by skirting, we do not break the rules of leaving the area." Kelly was walking this way, and saw she was tired. So I tell Big Chuck. "We can try, but we cannot over-tax Kelly, or we will suffer." Kelly, hearing that, was grateful in her heart, and she calmly asked me. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Leader Sam, what healing order do you want?" She asked, because she heard us yelling "Brother-in-law" in the beginning, and Frank was my Summons Nephew, so she did not want to neglect preferential treatment. But I, unaware of her simple thoughts, told her. "Frank, Chuck, then Nevin, thanks Kelly." Kelly with a glint in her eyes, quietly began to coat Frank''s wound with her [Small Heal] spell. - An hour later, we all had eaten, and rested to our normal operating standards, and Rando took the Leader role back, and decided to give the skirting the next zone a try... - About 5 hours into our walk, we had killed around 20 1st Circle Monsters, and were not even struggling. Our group seemed to have a great division of role-responsibility, without any showoffs, except Chuck the Dark Knight Vanguard, but he was good enough that we did not mind his odd behaviors of Narcissism. I felt through my link that Freya had become alert, but did not warn us of the danger, so I only drew my sword, while being cautious. Thud Thud Thud! And from deep within the trees, we heard a rather large Demonic Beast of some sort, heading our way. Rando gave fast orders. "Rosecrans, stand behind a big tree to avoid trampling, the rest make an Arrow formation, both Vanguards to the front, Sam, you and I are flanks, with Frank in the middle as damage support." Feeling the vibrations nearing, everyone listened, and Freya went with the three women. "~!" And soon, we saw the large beast charging, with a malicious grin on its lips... The 3rd Circle Strong Monster, the Forest Ogre! It stands at an impressive 15 feet, and is wielding a large old tree, the size of a park-bench. Its bloodshot eyes show it has entered a blood frenzy, and it leaped into action... This Monster is like a Strong & Vanguard Knight, all rolled into one nasty Human eating machine. While the other Knights used their various abilities to ready to fight, I made the first move... "Blast my foe... [Electric-Water Bolt]" The blue and yellow bolt streaks through the air, hitting the big Monster in its chin, making it pause mid-run. In confusion, it was thinking if it got attacked or not. Yeah, Ogres are that dumb... Rando yelled. "Vanguards, Flank it now! Then Rosecrans, use Bolts on it." As Nevin and Chuck each took a side, they started to swing their weapons, drawing attention, as a small rain of Ice, Thorns, and Lasers pelted the target. Then Frank, Rando, and I powered-up, and ran to take pop-shots on the confused Ogre''s legs. "?! ~! ..." As a heavy Greatsword, a medium Longsword, and a small pair of Short-swords all stuck at the same time, the Ogre''s anger and confusion grew, and it twirled its tree to hit all of us! Chuck and Nevin both stepped back to avoid the swing, while Rando and Frank chose to dive under the tree to avoid it, but me? I thought of the weapons I cut in half, and had a brilliant () idea to use my Knight''s move to cut the tree-club! ~! As the massive club made its way to me, I used an overhead swing... "Chop it for me... [Fast Attacks]" ! ! Well, the cut and idea was great, but... The entire log did not cut all the way through, due to its thickness, and the Longswords length, just missing a complete cut... ! ~! Then I caught the broken-off half of the club in the chest, and was sent flying 20 feet into a massive tree, spitting out blood, as I slid down the bark! And to assure the worried teammates, I gave a weak thumbs up, even though I cannot take in air at the moment, due to the wind being knocked out. But I have to try and look cool. , I forgot, I unlike the other guys, am not wearing armor. My broken ribs just reminded me of that. The Ogre however was swinging his half club in confusion, and looking at the cut, so the other 4 guys quickly began to fight, with both Mage''s shooting their Bolt Spells at the Ogres head. Kelly on the other hand, has run around to my side, and is looking at my state. She cast... "Assess the injuries... [Diagnose]" Whatever injuries I got, made Kelly roll her eyes and cast another spell, and added a new chant... "Heal this reckless idiot... [Small Heal]" Then as ice covered my chest, colder than when Rebeca healed me, I was finally able to breathe, and my face went from light blue from not breathing, to light blue from being cold! While the melee with the Ogre was raging, Kelly said to me. "Bones are mended, stick to long range, go." And with the Doctor''s clean bill of health, I stood and cast... "Blast my foe... [Electric-Water Bolt]" Boom! I nailed the bastard right in the nose, causing his eyes to shut with tears, and then all the boys reacted. ! The Heavy Mace, Heavy Maul, twin Short-swords, and Greatsword finally brought the big guy down, and it died! """"""Yes!""""" The 4 Knights and 2 Mages all cheered seeing this, because a 3rd Circle Monster is different from a 3rd Circle Swift Knight. Kelly, who did not cheer, asked me, while finishing my unfinished minor wounds. "Why are you not as happy?" I pointed to the bored looking Freya and said honestly. "Well, I am a Summoner, and am not using my Summons. How easy would the Ogre really be if I was alone?" Kelly, who just finished my healing, nodded and said. "I wanted to be a Summoner more than a Mage or Healer, but fate was cruel, and I am stuck as support now." The two of us walked to the group, while Kelly healed others. I really am glad I became a Summoner. We received the materials, and then decided it was time to set up camp... - Tonight, I faced the most awkward scene of my life! The three Rosecrans women set up a large tent for themselves, and the four Knights set up a tent for themselves, while Freya erected her magical-tent she told me about. And after the meal we ate, it was time to hit the hay. All the students looked at the Magic-Tent with envy, and Frank shamelessly asked. "Aunt, can I sleep in that tent?" "No." Everyone had the "As Expected" look, seeing Freya shut him down from sleeping in luxury. But then she said, "Let us sleep Sam, it is the job of the Knights to keep the overnight watch, while the casters sleep." Then, Freya, without knowing she dropped a bomb, walked inside the Dimensional Tent. I was left outside looking awkward, and I looked at all 7 people and said. "Hehe, Well... It is a magic-tent, and I would be an idiot to not sleep in it, right? Night everyone..." And I did not even look at the smirking Nevin, who misunderstood like all the others... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 16: Making New Friends? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 16: Making New Friends? by Harem-Fan Leaving one awkward situation, only to walk into another... This magic-tent is an amazing Time and Space magic-item that combines a luxurious single room of larger size, with security magic for safety, but... As I looked at this well-lit () room of about 20¡Á20 feet, I saw a makeup table and stool, chest of drawers, and a Queen sized bed. The floors are covered in exotic Demonic Beast furs for soft flooring... Still standing at the door, I watched Freya getting a change of her Mage Robes, she looked at me in teacher-mode, and told me. "Whenever you go to the battlefield, or to outings like this one, never sleep in nightwear, and sleep in your uniform. You never know when Monster attacks may happen... Remember, never let down your guard when outside of your home. Also, can you please use your water magic on us to clean us?" I nod to the request, and cast my spell. "Refresh and clean, Freya... [Water Utility] Remove the filth from my body... [Water Utility]" Then the two of us cleaned, and I removed the dirt and waste to a small trash bin in the corner of the tent. Freya, secretly happy to have a Water user around asked me, while holding her robe. "Mind turning around for a moment while I switch clothing?" "Sure, sorry." ! As I turned to face the door, I was assaulted with sounds of silks and clothes being removed and replaced. I also just noticed how this tent smells like Freya, and my heart, without my consent, beat a bit faster, damn this feeling of love... Freya on the other-hand, feeling my shyness and fondness for herself, only changed more slowly, watching my nervous back. Her thoughts are messy, as an older woman who has never entertained thoughts of love between a man and a woman. She even swore to never have a family, and only planned on ever working and even running Rosecrans for her Starling Family. Her Mother however had always been irritated with the fact she would not take a political marriage, but unlike other noble families, she did not force Freya into it, because Freya was always talented and loyal to the family. "Sorry to make you wait, you can turn around." Well, I do not need to change due to the fact that even my shoes and underwear are now clean from magic. But I looked and asked. "Do you have extra blankets, so I can sleep on the ground?" Freya is 127 years old now, and even though she had never felt love till now, she knew how innocent my thoughts of being a gentleman were, and she pointed to the bed and said. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We are wearing our adventuring clothing, so it is fine. We will spend the rest of our lives together, so this won''t be the last time for us to sleep next to each-other. Just rest." I do not argue with her, because if she is not shy about it, I would look dumb, right? So I moved to the Queen-sized bed, and lay on my back leaving the space to my left free for Freya. I did not get under the sheets, feeling it awkward, besides I am clothed, with only my boots off. ! Freya moved to the other side of the bed, and with her hand-claps, the lights in the room dimmed to faint candlelight. She gracefully also lay over the sheets, and faced my direction. As my eyes saw her bountiful-valley, I looked to the tent roof, and quietly exhaled, trying to not think of inappropriate thoughts... So I try to think about Rebeca to distract myself. After trying to ignore her sounds of gentle breathing, my mind slowly calmed, and I replayed when I killed that Swift Knight today. I do not regret doing it, because my friend Nevin and I were in mortal danger, but it was still the first Human I killed. His look of surprise and mine mirrored one another. I wonder if that guy had a wife... children... family he loved? I then felt a soft hand touch my heart, and Freya''s soft and warm voice sounded in the dark. "Do not dwell on today''s events so much, because you will face many deaths of foes and loved ones. I have had to kill many times, and you eventually forget most of the pain. Except for your attempt with the Ogre, you did everything perfectly today, so I am proud of you." Hearing her words of praise, I felt so much better in my heart, so I genuinely say... "Thank you, and goodnight..." And soon, she asked me. "Will you dream of that other world?" "Yeah, I only did not dream one time in the last 11 years..." Freya was curious and asked. "Only one peaceful night, why?" "It was the first night I held Rebeca in my arms. My heart felt so calm, and I did not enter that world''s memories." I was quiet for a while, and Freya asked. "Want to test if you can have a peaceful night''s sleep if I am held by you?" The light was too dark to see her face being full of blush and charm, but I said jokingly. "Well... If I hold you I won''t sleep, because I will be nervous, ." ! I felt Freya pick up my left arm, and she slid into my chest, laying her face on my heart, and she said quietly. "Then, if you do not sleep, count it as keeping watch, you are a Knight, goodnight, Sam." I felt really confused, excited, guilty, and a myriad of other feelings, but I only laid my left arm on her back, and closed my eyes. Freya yelling at herself in her mind, for doing something so impulsive () only lay still. But not long, she heard something that astonished herself... "...." Her eyes drifted to my quietly snoring form. Her eyes opened wider in surprise of me being so tired, I fell asleep with a beauty in my arms. She then smiled while touching my cheek, and she said. "Damn it, being in your arms feels great, ... Sam, I do not know why, but... I love you, goodnight..." And now Freya followed her Summoner who captured her Heart and Soul... - When I finally opened my eyes, I realized... I did not dream tonight, but... I am on my left side, with Freya''s back in my chest, while I had spooned her in our sleep. I can hear she is still sleeping, but what has me freaking out are 2 things. First, the raging morning wood I have pressed on her soft bottom, cough, that is innocent. Well we are clothed, so... But the second thing is the unforgivable crime... My right hand made it into her well exposed top, and her right breast is currently in my hand''s grasp. Her boob is so big my hand cannot hold it all. Oh, I was wrong, my left hand seems to be pressing on her firm belly. Damn, I feel excited, but I need to move before she wakes up. (.) I slowly move my hips from her buttocks, and gently slide my right hand from her breast. I listen to her breathing, and hear it move just a tad faster, but she has not awakened yet... I then gently slid my left arm from under her, very slowly... Soon, I was free, and I let out an exhale. And just as I was laying on my back, thinking I avoided disaster, the sleeping Freya rolled over onto my chest again, like how we fell asleep, but thankfully, my tent went down to a manageable level. Soon, Freya''s hazel eyes opened, and she looked into my gold eyes, and she asked, while not moving. "Did you dream?" "Actually... No I did not, I had a dreamless sleep for the second time in a long while. Thanks for sacrificing for me." ! And before my brain could process it, while our faces were close, Freya kissed me, with our lips pressed. We didn''t have a passionate kiss, but with her eyes closed, and her soft warm lips pressed firmly, I lost all thoughts. As fast as she came, she left. Standing with her back to me, her long red hair draped, and I heard her say. "You and I both feel it... I just could not help it, sorry." "Don''t be sorry, I felt your heart, and I do not understand it either, but... I feel it too. Thanks." She put her teacher mode back on and said, or asked. "Will you make breakfast for me today?" "Naturally." "Good." And the two of us did not bring it up, or make things complicated, and we got up, and did our duties for the outing. - Did I say yesterday was my most awkward moment? I just cooked breakfast for everyone, while Freya ate elegantly, while Nevin and Frank kept giving me looks of knowing I did something unspeakable... And sadly, I think I did? My only concern is what to tell Rebeca... - Two hours later, we had almost returned to the meeting location, and we were early. We have just killed a pack of Wind Wolves, and the Knights are all cleaning the battlefield, while I am now responsible for using water magic to clean them up, so a fair trade. Freya told me off to the side. "Sam, I have noticed your feelings, if it is about Rebeca, do not worry." I keep forgetting she can feel my emotions and passive feelings, so I asked "why", and she said... "Rebeca and I have already discussed what happened with our feelings when we first saw each-other (), and because I am your forever partner, the two of us spoke about things, like what would happen if you and I fell in love. So realize, she already knows." Well, girls are more attuned to this kind of stuff, but I do feel better and say. "Thanks, I feel less guilty for my feelings now. I hope you are doing alright with your feelings?" "I am feeling better now." - Then the team finished, and I cleaned them all up. Freya told me because we were back, to send her to her pocket space, so I did, and the 8 of us went back without Freya... - As our group walked out of the Beast Forest, we saw about half the groups had already arrived, and then our Party leader, Rando Miller spoke. "Alright everyone, great work... I will go to the teachers, turn in our results, and fill out the paperwork. About the West Kingdom''s attack, Sam, you should go to your Headmaster about that. But I will put it in the report." As I nodded, he asked me. "Sam, I would like to treat you and everyone here to drinks on our next weekend, what do you think?" I look at Nevin, and he nods, so I smile and shake his hand. "Then Nevin and I will accept your invitation. Let us do it the first Friday night, because I have family matters to attend to on both Saturday and Sunday?" () Chuck Donald, also said. "Well, if I do not show, your event will be a bust, so I will reluctantly come too." Franklin Starling, grins and puts his arm around my shoulder and shamelessly says. "Any story I tell you about my Aunt will be innocent and accidental, . Plus, I have to go, to make sure my Aunt''s Summoner stays out of trouble." Kelly Walker, the cold woman, surprisingly said. "Then, sharing life and death, we should share joy and happiness over drinks, count me in." Megan Wallis and Sue Tree, both looked at one another, and said together. ""We will go."" And this was the day I found my core friend group, a nice batch of men and women. - I was left with Nevin and Kelly, while we waited for the groups to be done, and before kelly walked away, she asked me. "Sam, you are strong, and in the future 1st year campaigns like this, can I become your designated Healer?" I nodded my head, and shook her hand. "Thanks Kelly, I am happy to team with you in the future, you are good at your role." After shaking my hand, she said to Nevin. "It was also a pleasure to work with you Mr. Glen, goodbye..." Then we both watched the tall cold beauty leave, and Nevin said with a tease. "You are too damn popular with the girls now, my sister will be busy chasing them all away, ." "Stop it, you know I am not going to chase her, but she is a nice person, and a good Healer. Do not forget, Rebeca is my real designated healer, dammit." ! And as the two of us are guy-joking and playing around, a massive Gold Golem alerted us to a visitor. "Sam Roland, I was disappointed to see your group got only 2nd place, far behind me. I wanted our results to be closer." Nevin and I turned to see the aloof, beautiful, but annoying 7th Princess, Vera Lucas. I grinned and said. "Congratulations on being the top team, I hope you''re happy now." While Vera was glowing in her victory over me, Nevin looked at the massive Gold Golem and stabbed Vera''s heart by accident. "Sam, if you used your Summons in our campaign, would we have gotten 1st place then?" "Nevin, it can''t be helped... Freya refused to take part. But it is fine, our group did really well without her help." I looked at poor Vera, whose eyes dimmed by half, and tapped The King''s Sword, and said to her honestly. "Please, 7th Princess Vera, if you see your Father before me, thank him for the sword, it really saved my life, and I am grateful." Seeing my honest feelings, and the sword, she nodded and said tastefully. "I will convey your words, and it is good you now understand what my Father gave you, I will go now..." Then her white hair fluttered as she spun to leave... Nevin looked at her back, and my face, and his eyes glinted in shock. But I did not notice his thoughts, and our trip ended like that... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 17: Evelina Lorelei’s Real Feelings? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 17: Evelina Lorelei''s Real Feelings? by Harem-Fan S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As both the Royal Knight and Rosecrans Academy students returned to their own schools, it heralded the next event, the Fall Festival. The Royal Academy went up north to the border city to return via the Public Portal, while our 8th Circle Teacher is opening a [Gate Portal] directly back to our island... - The moment I passed through the Gate, Artus came to me and her chilling voice rang in my ear. [Master wants you to go to her office.] I looked to the Lich with green flames for eyes and asked. "? Right now?" [I am just delivering her message, whether you go now or later does not matter to me, good luck.] And with that, I watched the Lich float away... "Damn, she always terrifies me..." As the students left to go to their residents on the island, I went into the main building, to the restroom of the King. - Inside the restroom lounge area, I summoned Freya out of her personal space. She looked around, and asked. "This is in Rosecrans, but what room is this?" "The King''s private restroom... anyway, I was called to go to the Headmistress office, so I wanted to know what your plans are?" Freya was not disturbed to be in here it seems, but she thought for a moment and said. "I will avoid going to see the Teacher, and instead, I need to go to my Mother''s home for some family matters, but I will be back to cook dinner tonight. If there is a problem, just summon me." I smiled at her thoughtfulness, and said. "If your matters take longer, just deal with them, I can also start dinner." Freya, understanding what I meant, hesitated and then asked. "Sam, I believe my Family wants to meet you at the end of the month break... Will you come if they invite you?" My gut feeling might know why, but I cannot be sure, so I tell her. "If it is something you want, I will follow your plans, but make it on Saturday or Sunday, because I made drinking plans with the new group I made for Friday night after school." She nodded to my request, and we both stood there looking into one another''s eyes, a bit awkward after this morning''s embrace and kiss, so I smiled and said. "Do whatever makes you happy, Freya..." She closed her eyes and said, "Then, I will confirm something." She held my shoulders, and overlapped her lips again, just a gentle press, but it stayed for longer. I felt her chest press against mine, and I placed my hands on her hips. Mid kiss, her eyes opened, and I looked into her misty hazel eyes. Soon we separated, with my heart bouncing in my chest, like a rabbit trying to escape, and I said. "The feeling in my heart is getting stronger, ..." She put on a genuine smile of defeat and agreed with me. "It seems you and I are bound like a curse, and fighting it would only hurt us, ..." We both then giggled at the same time, because we are at least being honest. After we joked, she said, "I am off to the Starling Manor... [Long Range Teleport]" And after the red light covered her, she vanished after 10 seconds. Just as I was going to turn to go meet the Headmistress, I felt a chill up my spine. ", Using the boy''s toilet to secretly make out with your Summoned Monster, ." As I turned my head to see Evil Loli, she was twirling a copy of the King''s bathroom-key, while slyly grinning at me. "Headmistress, I was really on my way, I just needed to let Freya out to run her errands, and the kiss... I, we..." Evelina Lorelei, held up her small white hand and pointed to the farthest couch, and said. "You do not have to explain anything, what you and your Summons does is your own business, besides, I saw that girl started it." As I sat down, the Head Mistress went to the drink counter and poured two large glasses of whisky with some ice from the mini cold-box, and told me. "Maids from the castle regularly refill the drinking stock here, so I sneak in for free drinks, that is why I am here. Anything free is the best tasting, plus little Leo only stocks the top quality products." She then walked over, put one of the oversized tumblers down, and she sat across from me, just far enough away to not panic my heart. She then removed her shoes, and pulled her feet into the couch with herself. As she drank, she noticed I had not moved, and she said. "If you do not drink, I will sit in your lap, ." I quickly took the drink and sipped it. No, do not think her adorable and admittedly sexy appearance is what I am afraid of. But just imagine you are deathly afraid of drowning, due to not being able to swim. Her being next to me, is like being thrown into an ocean, unable to see shore. Her Dragon Fear Aura frightens my Soul. If she did not have that terrifying presence inside of her, I would welcome close contact with this Loli. "By the way, when no one is around, just call me what Leo calls me, Evil Loli." I bravely ask. "Is it because you''re Death Magic and a small lady?" "~! No, no,no, It is because that is what the frightened little Leo called me while trying to stutter my real name of, Evelina Lorelei." Her eyes drifted to long ago, and she had lots of melancholy. I was surprised, and can see how the shortened words of her name could be spelled, Evil Loli, but damn, that nickname still is perfect for her! I truthfully told her. "Then I will call you Evil Loli, but your name of Evelina Lorelei is so beautiful, why not use it?" She shook her head no, and said while sipping the whisky. "No, the Lorelei Family is dead, and I am all that remains. Only a few of you even know my real name now, because my wicked family betrayed Humanity to the Demons long ago. So, I like my new name of Evil Loli now." I was stunned, because I feel this is a secret I should not know about, so I asked. "Then Evil, why are you telling me your secrets? I don''t think I have earned your trust, right?" Then, Evil Loli took off the eye-patch covering her left eye, and it was an all white eye, no other colors were seen, and she pointed to her eyes. "My family are all born with the Cursed Eye, we can see all things supernatural, magic, souls, the unseen, even the past and future can be seen at times. It also goes by the name... The Eye of Fate." From my seat, I can see her pretty purple eye to my left, and the solid white eye on my right, but I only said. "It is beautiful, and I am jealous. That is incredible to be able to do all of that, plus you have a reason to wear an eye-patch to look intimidating, ." Evelina stopped drinking and was for the first time, taken off guard to hear such words about the feared and hated Cursed Eye. She was about to blush, but as an experienced actress, she changed the subject, and said. "Well, let''s put your odd tastes aside, and talk about more serious things. First, why do I trust you? I do not know myself, I just knew you were someone to trust." (.) "Guess it is your eye powers, and you cannot tell me, right?" She ignored me and said in serious mode. "Tell me about your attack in the Beast Forest, and do not leave out a single detail, what exactly did the Earth Mage say to you?" "She said she was from... The Western Desert Kingdom of Anubis Representative, Daniella Windless..." And for the next 15 minutes, as our alcohol vanished, and refilled, I told her everything, including my thoughts at the time. She never once interrupted me, as her white eye stayed glued to me. Thankfully, she is so cute, her look did not make me feel disgusted. - "it seems they really offered you a lot, and I do not know if you are amazing or stupid to turn them down." I rolled my eyes at her saying I was stupid for it, because I have figured out, she would have considered it, because she loves money. She grinned seeing me guess her thoughts, and she warned me. "Well, it is good you turned them down, because if you are taken or leave the North, I will hunt you down, and bring you back... I am dead serious." I nodded very honestly and said. "The little I have here is worth more than the whole rest of the world, I will not leave." Then, Evelina Lorelei covered her white eye again, and stood from the couch, and in her still bare feet, walked around the table to me. And to my terror, climbed up and sat in my lap, putting her back into my chest. My body went stiff in fear, while she put on a relaxed smile, and spoke. "This feeling in your heart... This is why if you run, I will drag you back, do you understand me?" I could not tell my heart beat with love for this woman, because the fear Falbium brought me covered it, and Evil Loli knows it. She had wanted to get close to me, to feel her own beating heart, and confirmed when I am 7th Circle, she will follow me forever. "............!" I was so frightened, I could not even speak, and I think she sat in my lap for about 5 minutes, while sipping my drink, that she took from me. I really wanted to enjoy her closeness, but I just could not move under this mountain of pressure, funny, because she is so small. Then as she got her fill of my lap, she tactfully got off, and walked back to the couch. She said while dismissing me. "This time, I was gentle because you did not betray me, but if you ever do... Well, now go home and rest. Oh, and if you fail to win the Fall Tournament, and I mean 1st place, I will always use you as my seat even in class, right?" As I bolted out of the room, I said to her. ", Got it, 1st place and not any other, I am off, count on me~! Goodbye..." ~! And the door slammed shut in fear. As Evil Loli smiled kindly, her expression got cold, and she said to the shower room, with a secret entrance she and the King used to enter here before. "Come out little Leo, he left." The King came out looking afraid. He overheard too much, and was afraid she would beat him up or even kill him, so he said in a flattering voice. ", I heard nothing, I was sleeping, yup!" "Stuff it... You should now be convinced of Sam''s character now, right? He does not want to leave us for greener pastures." Leonardo Lucas sat across from Evil Loli, and put his childish look away and said seriously. "I trusted him before, but hearing what happened with the West, I feel even better about betting on him. I really like that kid. I am glad my Sword was helpful to him. I also had told you, he would not want women thrust upon him, right? Otherwise, he and Vera would already be married. I cannot buy Sam''s loyalty, I can only offer him sincerity." Evelina Lorelei wiggled her finger at him like a child, and said. "What, not to throw women at him? Then why did you personally force him to come here, and be put in the same classes as Vera? And throwing a man in an all women academy? What is the difference between you and the Western King?" He shrugged and said. "Being forced to eat, and wanting to try something on your own is very different. If Vera was made to marry him before, she would hate him, and he would refuse it, but the two are now spending time together and they can decide on their own." Evil Loli rolled her purple eye at him and said. "You know, your remaining two sons will resent you for your favoritism." He made a drink and said, "Those two are incompetent, and afraid of battle, and Vera is a woman, so Sam coming along was a gift from fate. That Queen in the south has been a bit arrogant about my situation, and I just want to make her eat shit. I really want Sam to surpass me." Evil smiled and said. "I was not impressed with him, until I first met him, now... I want him to get stronger really fast, so I can push all of my debt on him when he is strong enough, ." The King, not understanding what Evelina meant by pushing debt, only felt that Sam had some bad luck coming with whatever she was planning. Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 18: Kayo Eon, Elf or Vampire Queen? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 18: Kayo Eon, Elf or Vampire Queen? by Harem-Fan A while back in time, before the rise of the strongest male Summoner began... In the City of El-oral, the ancestral homeland of the Elf. A beautiful Queen full of innocent charm, sat in her throne of Elves. Her look of melancholy was clear in her saddened eyes. Her stunning appearance was the best of elven women, standing at 6 feet and 2 inches tall, without footwear, that she disdains to wear normally. Her long silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, while her grey eyes looked down at her subjects, who were betraying her heart. A man who is almost 7 feet tall, very slender and handsome by human standards, had his eyes in vile slits. Despite his good looks, his personality is that of a viper, and he said without sincerity. "Queen Kayo Eon, this deal is the best for us, the High Elf. To be chosen as the next concubine for the emerging Demon King will put your people on the top of the hierarchy of the Demon Kingdom. Rejoice Kayo, for I will make sure your righteous sacrifice will be memorialized for all of our illustrious history." Kayo, looking at all of her subjects willing to expel her from El-oral, broke her heart. She had held her people together, even when the Demons conquered their lands, and managed to broker a peace treaty with the Demons, so their lands would be kept from being used as a resource, they only had to submit and produce goods. Essentially slaves that got to keep their dignity, till now... "Tartar, Great Elder, you have truly sold our people to damnation... Your selfishness has finally destroyed all I have worked hard for these thousand years, ." "No, no, Queen Eon, it is your great honor to bear the child of the new Demon King. Now even the Dark Elves will serve us, the last Demon King had a Dark Elf slut at his ear, and now, you can say good things for us, as he makes you one of his brides, . Well, assuming you survive the wedding night." Kayo, in anger of hearing and seeing the actions of her subjects, raised her right hand, and silver light gathered, as she was going to just kill all of these traitors, but... "Your highness, consult the mirror before doing anything rash, " The woman, her younger sister, whispered in her ear and said. "If you start a civil-war now, there is no way you can use our sacred objects. The new Demon King will not wake for many years yet, so find another way to deal with it." Kayo then pulled back her power of Time and Space Magic, and she closed her sad eyes, nodded to her younger sister, and she said to the gathered Elven Council. "This session of the Elder meeting is over, return in 3 months for the next, and I will give you an answer about my marriage." As the Queen closed her eyes, to show she will no longer engage these Elders, she had not noticed an eye signal and smile given between Elder Tartar and her younger sister. Then, only the Queen and the younger sister were left, and Kayo asked. "Darlene Eon, what are you planning now? I am being betrayed, and you told me not to kill the ones stabbing me in the back?" "Sister, I recommend you just use the forbidden ritual to gain strength, what else do you have to lose? Then will we be strong enough to kill the weakened Demon King? The Ancestral Pool is still kept deep in the forbidden lands, so..." Kayo put her hand up and stopped her sister who has been trying to convince her to become a true Monster of their cursed history. "Little Sister, I will not let you, let alone me, become a Vampire. Just because we and the dark creatures share a common ancestry, does not mean the power you gain is a good one. Look at what the power of the Vampire has done to the Humans? They cannot purge the cursed blood from their lands. Our royal blood has been stain free for over 10,000 years." As her little sister was going to continue to convince her, The Queen closed her eyes again, showing their talk was done, and she glared at her older sister, and stormed off, naturally to go find her secret lover Tartar. As she heard her little Sister leave, her sad eyes opened, and she said in a lonely tone. "Even my last family betrayed me for the Demons... Maybe it is time for me to just end my life? To see all I saved be taken, saddens my efforts." Then, Queen Kayo Eon, stood from her throne, and she looked around, one last time, shook her head, and entered her palace... - Later, deep in an underground temple that no Elf has access to, but the Queen herself, she softly stepped on the natural stone, and approached a silver pool of a magical liquid. In the natural cavern that only bats would love, Kayo sat on the lip of the pool and looked at the reflective liquid. (Think of the Bat-cave for scenery) Using her Time Magical energy, she swiped the surface of the pool, seeing many scenes of the past, present, and future of the Elven people. For years, she has always come here to clear her mind, and get glimpses of truths. So many images show how the Elves have become depraved under the Demons rule, and this was how she found out about her being betrayed. This pool has been her biggest secret, and the reason the Elves made it this far. As she waved her beautiful hand over the surface, she was looking at the present timeline, at things happening, even the scene of her Sister rolling in bed with Tartar right now, but soon, an image made her hand stiffen... ! Her heart, that had felt lonely, betrayed, and cold, suddenly beat faster, with feelings lost hundreds of years ago. This feeling was of Love at First Sight. Her grey eyes looked upon an image of a Human man looking out of a home, in the distance, staring at the City in concern for his future. () "Why am I seeing a Human? And why do I want to be with him, this is impossible?" Even though her mouth said one thing, her hands and eyes had not stopped watching what the Human was doing. Thankfully, she understands the Northern Human language, or she could not understand his words. After a while of seeing him, her heart was yearning to know more, and why was the mirror letting her notice this Human? She became impatient to know more, and abandoned the images of the present, and wanted to see images of the future of this Human who stirred her feelings... But the next images made her heart skip a beat, because what she saw made her cry in heartache... She saw an image of making love to the older looking Human, but what made her cry was the fact she had turned into a Vampire... As her heart felt both Love and Pain, she watched the images of the future, and kept weeping in sadness, but after some time, her tears stopped suddenly... It seemed, after the two lovers had ended their session, they stepped into a warm home, and a beautiful Half Elf child leaped into her arms, and called her Mother. Her hand covered her mouth as she watched the warm family, and she had learned the man''s name was Sam Roland. She was most shocked to find she was his Summoned Monster, and the fact he loved a Vampire, shook her heart further. But the power of the pool faded, and she wanted to see more... "! No, please me more, do not leave me with only this... Please, what else?" No matter how much silver power she put into the magical pool, it did not stir, as if to say it was tired. Her breathing was rapid as chaotic thoughts stirred. And soon her body stille as her mind plunged into contemplation. Is this her fate? Would she become a slave to a Human? Would she become a true Monster who lives off of blood for her eternity? The thought of becoming a Humans lover, and a blood sucking Monster made her heart chill... But later, the face of the Human boy, and the sight of a Half Elf with no signs of Vampire wings or traits, made her heart tremble. "Must I be a cursed being to find love? Or should I change the future by dying?" Her eyes flickered as she looked deeper into the Temple of Ancestors... Her graceful figure moved, and her hips swayed in a daze, as she walked down a long dark hallway, and she muttered... "Whatever, who cares... No one loves me anyway, and what is the difference if I give myself to a Human or a Demon Lord? Instead of dying, I will live for that little girl, who looks happy... My Daughter..." ! Coming to an old double stone door, Kayo dusts off the handles that have long been ignored, and opens the doors with a stone grinding sound... As the doors opened, the interior was abnormally clean and smelled of foul blood... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a stone chamber the size of an indoor swimming pool, the Elf Queen fearlessly entered, with the doors closing behind her on their own... She looked around this sinister room, with stone carvings of ancient Elven Vampires, sucking the blood of other races, and leading armies of the dead. Her eyes frowned seeing this ancient history of her peace loving people. Nature is the path of the Elves now, and they gave up meat and blood, long ago... She looked to the 10¡Á10 foot wide pool of boiling glowing crimson blood, and felt instinctively against what she was about to do. She looked down in the images of her beautiful face, being distorted by cursed Elf blood. Her heart was both hating and anticipating the embrace of their Elven dark history. With an exhale, she said to herself. "The Elf has betrayed me, so I will betray the Elf, for my own happiness, even if I become a Monster, I will be loved, and love again..." ! Her rich robe fell to the floor, exposing her hairless body, her modest chest, and firm body glowed in a sinister crimson light from the magical blood pool. Then without thought, she stepped into the pool, submerging her entire body... Under the pool surface, her eyes closed in discomfort, as the long and painful process began... - Nearly a week later, the Queen Kayo, opened her now yellow eyes, and found her body was embraced by her large bat-like wings, and while in her fetal position, her Soul was being called... Up till now, she had been suffering ugly and disturbing visions of bloodshed, and killing, while her body was being strengthened and transformed into the world''s greatest predator. But this kind and loving Soul woke her from her nightmares, and it wanted to embrace her as a Summoned Monster... She knew instinctively, this was her future lover, but... Her transformation was not completed, and if she was pulled away, she would die. So she did the only thing she could do... Cry tears of blood, because she cannot accept his call now, and can only look for him after she emerges... So with painful reluctance, she shook off the calling of her Soul, and felt a pain in her heart to reject it... But after realizing she wanted to find him, she only closed her yellow eyes, and instead of a look of pain on her face, she now smiled while her body was changing... The Elf or Vampire Queen, then slept again, but her dreams were not of killing, eating, and death... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 19: Starling’s Intentions, Rebeca Returned? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 19: Starling''s Intentions, Rebeca Returned? by Harem-Fan ! As sounds of stir-frying meats and vegetables was being heard through my empty home, I thought about my meeting with Evelina and why she wants me to win the Tournament. She did not want me to win the 1st year bracket, but the entire Tournament, with both Academy''s participants, so both Mages and Knights, of all 3 years. Normally, I would have called her nuts, but I do have Freya, and she is stronger than any student. But what does Evil Loli get out of this if I win? ", And what nonsense is sitting in my lap if I even come in second... it scared me to death... What kind of Monster is inside her Magic Core? That Dragon must be terrifying to even scare me in another pocket space, ..." Then from the hall, I heard Freya''s soft voice answering my question. "Teacher''s most powerful Summoned Monster is a 9th Circle Dracolich named Falbium." Seeing Freya in her red mage dress, made me smile,and I said. "Welcome back, you''re just in time, I am almost done cooking." I then turned off the magical flame by turning the knob connected to the fire Demonic Core, and the flame vanished. I began to plate the food, while Freya watched on the side. I could tell she had things to say, but I waited. I smiled at her, and held up the plates. "Come eat, then tell me your good or bad news, don''t stress over it, eat, eat." She grins and takes her seat. I got some cold Clear Spirits, and poured us both a glass of it over ice, and sat to eat with her. "So, what happened at home, and why did they keep you longer?" Freya, taking some bites of seasoned vegetables, chewed and then looked over to me, and she said. "The Sterling Family wants to support you... They want us to have a closer connection, because I am your Summoned Monster. If not, I will be disowned." I see complicated thoughts in her eyes, and I said. "Freya, just tell me what to do, and I will do my best..." "I do not want to lose my status in the Starling Family I love, but..." I drink from my cup, and nod for her to continue. "My Mother said she wanted to wed us together because I am already yours effectively, and this will bring our Families closer." "Are you for or against this?" She looked at me with complicated eyes, and was honest. "For..." I nod to her with a smile and tell her. "Then in front of your Mother, I will take you as my second wife. We are as good as married, right?" Exhaling, she smiled back and said. "I was not sure how you would take that... When Rebeca comes back, I will talk with her, because this was something the two of us covered. And she was also invited to come to the Starling Manor on Sunday of next week." My heart for some reason has accelerated, just now realizing this mature and beautiful woman will also become my wife soon. "Then let your Mother know I accept ahead of time, is there any other news for me?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked at me and said, "Before I fully give you my body, I want to be officially recognized as your wife first, if that is okay with you?" What, is that all she was worried about?! I could wait longer if she asked, but that is not even far away! Really, she is willing to sleep with me, damn... ", Then... I will just have to wait for a while. As long as you are happy, Freya." Freya, feeling my heart be excited, stood, and walked to me, and she hugged my face into her chest, that is technically only half covered, and she held me firm. "Stop acting calm, I can feel your heart. Just be a good boy. Besides, Rebeca is almost back, and I want you to focus on her before me." Freya pulled my face from her soft breasts, and then leaned into kiss me, but this time, our tongues invaded one another''s mouths. She slid into my lap, and I held her waist, as our kissing became steamy... After a while, she broke the kiss, and said seriously. "I want more, but we need to not become obsessed... Focus on your Magic, then when Rebeca gets back, indulge with her, because I still need time to mentally prepare myself for us to be married. I had never even thought of having a lover before..." Feeling her in my arms, I felt my evil-fire build, and I understood, if I keep holding her, I will want more, so I gently moved her off me, while she looked surprised. I told her while running to the Meditation Room. "Okay, dishes are all you, I am off to train..." Freya feeling my emotions, only grins at my fleeing self, because if I had pushed her down right now, she would reluctantly let me, but seeing me run made her happy. - Almost 2 weeks went by in a flash, and when not in class, I would have a meal with Freya, kiss a bit, and run to train, to avoid being a beast. I just focused on making my Magic Core stronger, and get close to the 3rd Circle as quickly as possible. Freya cheated, and gave me some copies of the 3rd Circle Magic of the Summoner, so I also studied them intensely while not in the chamber. Even Vera was in seclusion, training hard for the upcoming Battle Tournament, because she and her Gold Golem, Doll, were determined to make me 2nd place this year... I had not noticed Evil Loli around at all these days, and Artus said she was busy setting up the Fall Festival Tournament, and other important activities. () - One night, when I was coming out of my chamber, I heard talking from the living room, and I came to see what was up. As I neared, I heard the voices of both Freya and Rebeca talking. Both women saw me, and Rebeca launched herself into my arms. "Dammit Sam, this last 3 weeks was the worst without you, !" And while I was holding Rebeca up in my arms, with her legs around my waist, like a koala from my last life, her sniffing of my neck was creepy. Freya seeing Rebeca gone mentally, said. "I am off to bed, good night you two..." And after Freya''s door closed, Rebeca kissed me hard and long, showing me how much she missed me. While she did this, I carried her to our bedroom... - When I closed the door with my foot, Rebeca started to remove my clothing, and I almost did not get her to the bed before the last piece of clothing was discarded. ! I was pushed onto my back naked, on the bed, as Rebeca quickly removed her underwear, and she said to me, with misty eyes. "Husband, let me show you how much I have missed you, have you been waiting for me?" I gulped, seeing her already mounting me, and I said in a daze. "Only training, and not having sex... I have waited for you, wife!" She took my already tall pillar, and slid herself down, and then sat there enjoying her fullness, and I was so built up, I actually came. Her eyes opened wide, and I blushed... I said in my defense... "I have not even been masturbating, and I have been too horny... your body felt so good I could not help it, ?!" She took my two hands and placed them on her large breasts, and slowly started rising and falling, making sloppy sounds, and she grinned saying... "It is still good to go, we have magic, and all night. I love you, Sam... keep cumming in me..." And then, hearing her amazing bed talk, I flipped her over onto her hands and knees, and started again... "I love you Rebeca..." - Across the hall, Freya is still awake, laid in bed, listening to the moans of pleasure, the bed creaking sounds, the dirty-talk, and the finishing climaxes. Unconsciously, she found she had been pleasuring herself, biting her lip, imagining her first night with Sam... Her face was red, and she said to herself... "Ah~?, Dammit... Any night Sam is not in my bed, I will sleep in my personal space, so I cannot hear this horny Rebeca, ..." - The next morning, at our breakfast table, Freya, Rebeca, and I all look sleepy, and Rebeca seeing Freya''s blaming-eyes, only blushed in shame, because she forgot how noisy she was last night. I served the two ladies a meat-lovers omelet, and I said to them both. "Rebeca, we are both invited to the Starling Manor on Sunday... probably to discuss a marriage between me and Freya... Freya and I have confirmed we have feelings, but we have not gone farther than kissing... I wanted to talk with you about this..." Because of my Earth memories, I feel really scummy here, but I forget men have many wives in my world of Myst, but for some reason, I cannot feel right about it... If I had not fallen for Freya the moment I saw her, I would not be so invested in her, but... Rebeca seeing me looking guilty, tried to cover her smile, and Freya knew why I felt uncomfortable, after I told her a bit about Earth life and culture. Rebeca told me. "Freya and I talked for a couple of hours before you came out of training last night, she told me everything. She even told me how you molested her in your sleep on your camping trip, ." Freya did not expect that Rebeca would reveal she was awake then, so she just looked down at her food, not making eye contact with my shame filled face, so I awkwardly said. ", Well, I... That was... I was sleeping, and I thought she was sleeping, ..." Rebeca held my hand, and interrupted me. "Even if Freya was not your Summoned Creature, I would approve of her as your wife, she is amazing, and I have been her fan for years. I happily approve of you two getting married." The stone in my heart was lifted, and I said. "Thank you, Rebeca..." "I know what you are thinking, Sam. You are thinking why your jealous wife is fine with this, but chases off others, right?" "Kinda?" She put on an evil smile and said. "I only want your harem to be small, so I get lots of Sam-time. So I and Freya need to monitor who can be in your bed. It is quality over quantity, get it? A harem is perfect, a massive harem is no-good. That is why I chase off useless women. Right Freya?" Freya looked at me with her hazel eyes and said seriously. "Rebeca is correct, and that is why I am going with you on Friday, so those three girls do not get any ideas about your love. Let them compete with me? No, not a chance." Fuck, I felt my balls tighten in fear, these two women are serious! But really, with amazing women like this, who needs more? "Then I will trust my wives! I will be a good boy, promise!" Seeing their now, loving smiles, I feel the scary Loli is not so scary... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 20: Vera Lucas Is Smug, But I’m 3rd Circle? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 20: Vera Lucas Is Smug, But I''m 3rd Circle? by Harem-Fan Yesterday, Wednesday evening, Rebeca came home, and provided me with love, and her wifely duties. And now, with Friday coming upon us tomorrow, I am now solidifying another breakthrough. Why am I making another breakthrough in only 2 and a half weeks? Because the first 3 Circles are the beginner levels, and the smoothest to advance, but Circles 4-6 are much longer, and Circles 7-9 are the hardest to overcome all by huge magnitudes. That is why Freya, a genius is only circle 7 after a hundred years. So when I reach Circle 4, it will take much longer to advance, etc etc... And yes, Milly Grove is average in talent, and that is why I will be equal to an average 3rd year student of Rosecrans. rebeca is a genius, and sometime this year, she will become a 6th Circle Dark Healer. Hell, that pretty guy, George Lion, the 3rd year in Royal Knight Academy, just reached 6th Circle Knight, according to Rebeca who saw him during their joint exercise. Granted, Knights advance a smidge faster than spellcasters... So, with the elements of Water and Electricity, flowing in thicker amounts than before, I rotated all of the energy into my body, like a vortex, eating all of those Elements from the air, draining all of the low level Beast Cores in the receptacles... Thud Thud Thud, Buzz! At that moment, the elements in the air solidified in my heart, and I could feel the Magic Core became denser, and a hair strand-thicker again, successfully becoming a 3rd Circle Summoner! "Phew, Dammit, that was much harder than I thought. Well, it will take me a few months to reach Circle 4, and then I will gain a second Summoned Monster. I hope I get something bad-ass, and not that damn Circle 9, Evil Loli warned me about..." While I was daydreaming about summoning a badass Dragon, I pulled out the 3rd Circle Summoner books, and did my work of mentally engraving the 3 spells onto my blank Magic Core 3rd layer... - And after 2 hours of hard work, I successfully learned my 3rd Circle spells... [Cure Mental Fatigue], Well, I mentioned this one before, it is what Rebeca uses to keep our minds refreshed from long and mentally taxing stress. This is mainly used to restore our Summons to peak mental health. Though, your body is unaffected, it just clears your brain of mental stress. [Swap Positions], This was the one I most wanted, the ability to instantly swap positions with Freya. As long as I can see her, even at long range, we can trade spots, this is a life saver. [Buff Summons], This is the strongest Buff Spell of all of the Spellcasting classes, because it raises the strength of the Summoned Monster by 1 Circle for a few minutes, roughly 1-minute per Summoner''s Circle level. So for example... Freya is a 7th Circle Mage, and would not gain new spells, but her Magic would hit as hard as an 8th Circle Mage would. Now imagine how insane Falbium the Dracolich, already a 9th Circle Undead Dragon, would be as a Quasi-10th Circle! I shuddered at imagining Evelina standing on the head of a giant Skeletal Dragon, razing a country to the ground while laughing with her backhand covering her mouth! - Leaving my training room, I realized it was very late, so I quietly made my way into bed with Rebeca, and kissed her goodnight. She only smiled gently, and the two of us fell asleep... - Friday morning, while in my [Physical Training] class, we were running a 10 mile jog, but as Humans with Magic Cores, this was no issue at all. I could easily sprint and clear this run, but... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My lewd-eyes are gazing upon the 20 or so bouncing beauties running ahead of me. What?! My wives told me to not sleep around, but looking is no harm at all. I can still appreciate the form of cute women, bouncing, hehe! "Soooo Disgusting! You are a real pervert..." Okay, I deserved this criticism from Vera, sigh... "Hello dear Princess, how is your run today?" "Well, I am impressed you did not lie about your scoundrel ways. My run is very easy, as is yours. I see you have not even broken a sweat..." I shrugged and told her. "Elementary Knight school had us do this every day, regardless of the Path we trained in. So I only take this class for warming up." "And to lick us with your eyes?" When I looked sideways, I saw her with a smug smile on her face, daring me to lie. I shrugged, because sadly, she is right. She then got confident and said to me, "Just so you know, in a few days when the Tournament starts, I have already reached the middle stage of 2nd Circle, and now can heal Doll of his injuries. So do not think I will be easy to beat." I asked my burning question, and also just realized, are we friends now?! "Ever since we first met, you have been really irritated with me, do you see me as a rival or something? I had not noticed till now, that you always challenge me?" Her eyes opened, like I insulted her. "Rival?! Who is your rival? No, I just don''t like that my Father is always talking about you to me, it pisses me off... He is comparing the two of us all the time... My Mother told me I am not allowed to let you beat me, okay..." Sam Roland: ???????? Did she just not say we are Rivals indirectly?! And now, she is glaring at me while running, and all of a sudden, I just realized, she is cute in an angry-hamster kind of way! Oops, my smile just pissed her off, whatever. She then changed the subject and said what she wanted. "Sam Roland, you are my only obstacle to my happiness... Please let me win 1st place..." Ah, What the fuck? Why would the proud Princess try and rig the fight? Seeing my confusion, Vera said quietly to me. "At the Fall Festival Tournament, the 1st place overall winner, will receive a request from the King. As long as the request is not out of line, the kingdom will grant it. I want to use this agreement to make it so I do not have to be married off politically. My Mother has chosen a few men I am not satisfied with." Oh! Maybe this is why Evil Loli wants me to win first place, probably to get some gold or something? I said to Vera. "Well, that is a bit of a problem, because my life was threatened by a very scary person, if I do not win 1st, she will make my life a living hell." Vera hearing me say I would fight her hard for 1st place, made her almost tear up, but when I said my next words, she stopped running. "But... Even though I cannot let you win 1st place, I can use my request to cancel your arranged marriages. I do not need anything from the King anyway. I only need to win 1st place-?" I had just noticed Vera was missing from my side, so I turned to look, and she stood there in a daze, just wide-eyed looking at me. I ran back and asked. "What is wrong Princess? Are you alright?" She started to run again, because others were looking, and she asked me. "You can gain wealth, noble status, magic items of great power, land, and many more things with that promise, why use it on me?" I shrug and said honestly. "What do I need? I have everything I could ever want. And you seem to need this very much, so... I will feel less guilty for taking 1st place. Like I said, I only need to win this. But you, you will be unhappy for the rest of your life if I do not help you, right?" Vera Lucas looks sideways at me funny, not able to understand me, and she sighs. "Sigh, Thank you Sam Roland, but... I still want to win on my own, or I may feel indebted to you." "Meh, If you win, I am screwed, but if I win, just be a bit nicer to me, okay?" She looks pissed and argues. "What do you mean, be nicer, I am very nice to you, jerk?!" I grin and ask her. "Really, kiting a Demonic Beast to my group when we first met? All your comments, well, the pervert comment I deserved." Her face stiffened remembering our first meeting, and she said with a softer tone. "I was just using that to meet you, and see why my Father liked you... I brought that knight to kill it if you were really in danger, sorry... Okay, if you win, then, I will be nicer." "Then, we have an agreement, may the best Summoner win." "Humph, pervert..." And soon, our school-day ended, and the portal down would be opened to visit home, to see our family... - Outside the portal center, near the gates of the Royal Knight Academy, Rebeca, Freya, and I are waiting for Nevin. Nevin, Frank, Chuck, and Rando all walked out together, and the boys all waved. Nevin ran to hug rebeca, because he had not seen her in a while, and she also missed her little Brother. Rando nodded to Freya, and then remembered. "I had told the others, but do not forget, go to The Tipsy Gentlewoman, at sunset, that is where I am treating everyone. If you don''t come, everyone will feel a bit sad, haha." The Tipsy Gentlewoman, despite its name, is a very luxurious and expensive bar and grill. Many noble families make reservations to meet and entertain others. it was opened by a wealthy Mage lady in the past, hence the name, but no one actually knows who owns it. "Sure, but may I bring Freya with me? I promised to accompany her tonight, and if gold is an issue, I can pay?" His and Frank''s eyes opened a bit hearing my request, and Rando with a knowing smile pats my shoulder, and says proudly. (Frank still does not know he is having dinner on Sunday with them, cough) "Miss Starling was part of our group, unofficially, so of course, bring her, and no worries about gold, my family is rich, haha. I look like this, but I already have 3 wives at home." I nodded to the others, and we finally parted, because we will all see one another later, but for now, we hail a carriage, because we miss our parents. Ugh, I forgot, I need to greet Rebeca''s mother as Mother-in-law... She likes me to much, so I expect some embarrassing teasing coming, damn... Then our group headed to my small home... [] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 21: Furious Freya? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 21: Furious Freya? by Harem-Fan "! Come here and give your new Mother a hug, ! Look Linda, our kids are married, !" Over in my home, both of Rebeca and Nevin''s parents joined us, and currently, Rebeca''s Mother has us both in a group hug, with tears threatening to drop, from too much happiness, and she said to me, after kissing my cheek. "Thank goodness you tied this girl down, I was so worried if she would marry one of those stuck up men from a prestigious family, who would treat her badly. But because it is you, this old woman can be happy, so when are you giving me grand-babies?!" My Mom with a helpless smile, pulled the overly excited woman off of us, and Rebeca said in fake anger. "Mother, you are going to make Sam run away, ..." Then My Dad offered Freya a drink and she gladly accepted. Even though Freya is from a big family, she is finding this cramped family warmth refreshing. And as things calmed I broke the news. "Everyone, I am not sure if the rumors came to you, but... I became a Summoner, and I contracted with a special Summons..." Based on the surprise, none of them caught wind of it yet. But they watched me walk to Freya, and took her hand intimately, and I said. "Teacher Freya Starling became my partner, and I also intend to marry her this weekend." Silence... Then, Nevin said with a knowing grin. "Damn man, I knew it!" My Mother, who was faster to recover, stood and came to Freya, and said softly. ", Dear, welcome to our family then, do you want me to "Witness" your marriage? I would be happy too?" My Mother impressed Freya, because she ignored the Summons part all together, and only worried about the family part, and as Freya was going to talk, I said. "Mom, about that, Sunday..." But Freya cut me off and said to my Mother. "Then Mother-in-law, please be our witness." My Mother was so excited, she nodded and said to Freya. "Then from now on, you are also my Daughter, welcome to our small family." ? That was fast, but I did accept in front of everyone, and all the girls surrounded Freya to talk, while Nevin, and my two Dads came over for a drink, looking over at the women, and my Dad said in a daze. "Son, when I came back home a month ago, and your Mom said you married little Rebeca, I did not believe it, but now, you even married this beautiful woman... I thought you had planned on staying single for at least a century, while you trained?" Nevin busts me. "Uncle and Dad, this guy has turned into the ladies man in school, and Sister has to even chase off girls, ." I get a bit shy when both Dads look at me, and I say sheepishly. "I really intend to avoid relationships, but... Rebeca is persistent, and Freya, we fell in love at first sight, sorry." Nevin''s Dad patted my shoulder and said. "Beck has always loved you behind your back, so we were not surprised. And that Freya woman, you really are being a man, and took responsibility, I am proud of you... Now, what about my stupid son?" "?! There is a senior Loli named Milly Glade who is infatuated with Nevin, !" "DIE... TRAITOR BASTARD~!" Everyone saw a blushing Nevin launch at me, as we started a fist fight on the ground, as Nevin was avoiding his Mother finding out. We always fight like this when Rebeca is around, because she just heals our wounds after we brawl, but Freya watches us in interest... - S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After being healed, I took Freya to see my bedroom, and the two of us stood at my window, as I pointed to everything I looked at growing up. She then answered the question I wanted to ask, but did not. "I was moved by your Mother, and if I had to choose, I wanted your Mother to acknowledge us... also, I do not have to wait all the way till Sunday to call you my Husband." At my windowsill, I leaned in, and held my new wife, and kissed her gently, to not mess up her light makeup. Then, feeling our hearts full of love, she said. "Husband, let''s take Nevin to the appointment now, it is going to be sunset soon." "Can I really call you my Wife, it feels like a dream?" "You really are too cute, let us go silly boy." So hand in hand, we left with Nevin in tow... - A half hour later, and our party of 3 arrived at the entrance of The Tipsy Gentlewoman. Freya was now hugging my left arm more intimate than ever, as we were escorted to a quiet balcony setting. It seemed we were the last to arrive, and Rando seemed to have brought a short white haired lady with him, probably one of his wives. We all waved and greeted one another, and as Freya had guessed and told me, the girls looked a bit out of place, seeing the older sexy woman clinging to me without letting me go. I actually find this clingy side of Freya nice. Nothing boosts a man''s ego more, than the hottest woman in the room, being territorial. As we sat, Rando said. "We just ordered a mixed party-plate, so just order your drinks as you go, and eat whatever they bring us. Here, let me toast everyone, to a new friendship!" """"""""""Cheers!"""""""""" "Also, thanks to our outing together, we the Knights all successfully made it to the 2nd Circle, so thanks!" Kelly, in a blue dress, raised her cup and said. "I also made it to the 2nd Circle Healer, thanks!" After we found out that our two Mages did not advance, we felt bad, but they are close to breakthrough. Then Freya, wanting to hammer nails, lifted her cup and said. "Sam and I just got married!" Everyone at the table but Nevin was shocked, and Franklin''s eyes were strange, as he looked back and forth and could not process it for a bit, and then congratulations rang, but someone was furious... "No! It is a lie! The rumors can''t be true... You are Sam Roland, right? Come here you little bastard, let me avenge Miss Starling for shaming her!" We all turned to see a beefy man wearing Royal Officers uniforms, and he looked furious. He is with a woman in a dinner dress, and two other lower rank Knights. This man is super angry, and I am guessing he is some kind of noble pursuer of Freya... I stood, and held my hands up to my chest, defensively, and said to him. "Sir Knight, perhaps you drank too much, and misunderstood, Freya here is my wife, so no dignity of the Starling family was tarnished. Perhaps you should calm down and talk things out like gentlemen?" "Bastard, you enslaved Freya like a common Monster, I hate you!" A cold voice cut in. "Drake Fulbright, you have overstepped, now apologize to my Husband, or the Starling Family will have difficulties with your family in the future." "No, this kid is controlling your mind, bastard~!" ! This guy swung a wide punch to knock me out, but my martial arts training was good enough, and I barely dodged his hook. Well fighting in public places is technically fine, as long as spells and skills are not used... All the knights, seeing a fist fight start, all stood on both sides, while the women stood back, and frowning. After missing his hook, while using Northern Knight Kickboxing, like me, he tried to front kick me. ! As his kick came, I spun all the way clockwise, and heel-kicked him back. Even though this guy is a 7th Circle Knight, without using his skills, he is only stronger than me, but I am faster and my skills in Swordsmanship and Unarmed fighting are some of the best for the younger generation. He skid back a foot or so, because he is a Vanguard, his Defenses are super strong, but I am not trying to hurt this guy. He is only a drunk butt-hurt failed pursuer. He might actually believe Freya was brainwashed as well? "You work under the Royal family guy, Your actions are not right, so stop now..." Even his two subordinates are frowning, seeing the frosty Freya holding back her anger, so they step back further, pretending to not know their boss. Even his woman was confused why their evening blew up like this. I underestimated how much this Drake Fulbright liked Freya, as I had just sensed invisible air flow... "Air! Fuck, not good!" "[Bull Rush Stun]" Just as we both yelled, he almost teleported, with his Air Aura activating his rushing charge... ~! His charge landed his knees into my blocking arms, breaking my forearms, and I was also stunned and a flash of pain rushed into my brain, causing me to not react for a short time... ~! Unable to react, I was sent flying over the rail, like a kite with its strings cut... My mind was still shaken from his move... ~! I hit the street below, and customers were frightened to see a body come landing on the road... ~! I could tell, my forearms are broken, but other than my back and head hurting, I should be able to get up soon, but... I was dazed by the bright firelight up on the second floor, so I lay there... - Just as Drake was happy his [Bull Rush Stun] caught me by surprise, his spine shivered, looking over to see an angry Freya, with her clothing fluttering in fire magic, who already was mid cast, and in his heart he said... Not Good! "Crucible of Flame... [Burning Combustion Curse]" Suddenly, Drake''s entire body burst into red hot flames, and even the air in his lungs were drying out, and as he started to yell for her to stop, he heard clearly... "Threefold Scorch... [Triple Fire Bolts]" ! Then a burst of 3 head sized meteors made of molten flame shot to his body, and was unable to avoid them... "~!" As Drake was rolling on the ground, trying to extinguish the Flame Curse, Freya with cold-eyes drew her Rapier, and slowly walked to the freakin Drake, and he tried to move away, but her Swordsmanship she learned through me, was very accurate, and... ~! Her sword accurately punctured his thigh, and her eyes looked to the two soldiers about to help, and she said. "If my husband is not brought to me safely in two minutes, you can carry his body away, go!" At this time... ", No need to get me, but my arms are broken..." ! ! Two sexy axe-kicks accurately were brought down and broke the arms of the rolling Drake, and I was reminded she learned Northern Knight Kickboxing from me, and I awkwardly smiled... "~!" "Hold still, heal the broken arms... [Small Heal]" Freya seeing Kelly healing my arms with her ice magic, calmed, and extinguished the burning curse still affecting this tough guy. When the flames stopped, his cries lessened, as he stared up into the night sky. By this time, the City Knight Guard had arrived. - There was no nonsense made up drama, the witnesses were staggering, and it was clear he used a Skill first, so Freya''s actions were self defense to keep him from continuing his attack on me. After my forearms were healed, I said to Kelly. "Really thanks, that would have been a pain to wait till I got home, ." Then seeing I was healed, Freya hugged me and said in my ear. "Next time this happens, I will just act first... I was so afraid when he used his skill. I thought it would just be a fist fight, and I knew you could handle it... Sorry." I put my forehead on hers and said. "You did everything fine, it was me who should have just asked for help in the beginning. I was acting proud, and thought I could fight him evenly, but like you said, at most I would get some black eyes from a fist fight." While we were convincing ourselves who was right and wrong, the restaurant compensated our party, but we decided to just call it a night. We will get together next month if all goes well. Frank said to us. "Like you said, I will not bring up that you got married early to the family, so I will just see you Sunday. Later, and good fight, Uncle, ." I smiled and the other guys offered to escort the girls back to the Portal Gate to go to Rosecrans, because all three girls are from other towns and Cities. Due to this, Nevin went with Chuck and Frank. - So Freya and I took a private carriage home... As she clung to me, I held her and said. "From now on, I promise to be more careful, and not take risks like this again. My pride puts you in danger, I will prioritize you over my manly pride from now on... I love you too much..." As she crawled up into my lap, her face came for a kiss, and she said only one word before making out with me... "Good!" - [Don''t worry, the guy he fought was literally level 7 Tank vs his level 1 rogue and level 3 wizard, he was going to get beat up, and this was a lesson for Sam to learn. He will be more careful in the future. Plus, Freya also gained something here from her feelings.] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 22: Clingy Freya? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 22: Clingy Freya? by Harem-Fan Tonight, I was reminded how people''s personalities are also affected by the types of Element Power running through their bodies. For me? My Water & Electricity gives me both a calm and reflexive nature. This is why I tend to be loyal, thoughtful, and why I pursue speed and flexibility in battle. Freya? She is Fire, and I find out, she is slow to start, but like her Element, she bursts into fits of anger and passion. Her Fire also lingers, hard to quench... - As Freya and I held tight in the carriage and kissed, it hit me that we could have Portal and Teleported, but as she clung to me, I realized she wanted this instead. Magic is great, but it can also skew your views on how to be a Human. Soon, we arrived home, and we separated. - Inside our home, Rebeca was alone with my parents, discussing everything from school to couples life, and about our participation in this upcoming Fall Festival Tournament this week. As we greeted them, we sat and talked about what had happened, and why we came back so soon. Naturally Rebeca and my parents were concerned about the disturbance. Afterwards, my Parents went to bed... - Rebeca said to me and Freya. "Tomorrow, we will hang out with Nevin and Milly, to give them time together, while the three of us spend some time visiting stalls being set up for this week''s Festival." Freya nods and says. "I have not walked the street stalls in a long time, so I think it would be fun. Plus, after tonight, I feel uncomfortable letting Sam go out alone." Rebeca agreed with Freya, and as I was going to have my man''s-pride dispute with her, I remembered my promise I just made, and closed my mouth, because in fact, many people want to kill, kidnap, or embarrass me. I am now a public enemy and celebrity all in one. Seeing my emotions and facial twitches, both girls understood my inner conflicts, but my silence told them I was not being rash. Then Rebeca said something unexpected. "I am going to sleep next door in my own room, and your bed is too small for all of us. Plus it is your first night of marriage, so you two just sleep alone, I will come over for breakfast with Nevin, Good night you two." She stood with a grin, seeing the mature Freya blush, and before leaving, she kissed me goodnight. Seeing her go out the backdoor, to our joint yard, she winked at the two of us and vanished. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Freya sighed and said to me, ", Sam, it seems tonight, I should perform my wifely duty." Just as I was getting excited, I calmed and offered. "Rebeca and I did not rush it, so we can wait till you are ready, and just sleep in each-others arms?" Freya stood, and pulled me along, and as we walked up the creaky wooden stairs, she whispered. "Taking my first time in your childhood bedroom will be a memory we can share for thousands of years. This is something I want, though, I am inexperienced..." - After we got into my room, I used [Water Utility] to clean everything in my room, and ourselves, while Freya prepared for bed. I was both amazed and embarrassed seeing all the hidden dust and grime from the furniture, bed, and floors I removed, and had almost missed the amazing show... Freya unstrapped her red mage dress, and let it fall, exposing her mature form to my eyes. She did not blush as expected, but calmly picked up her clothing, neatly folded it, then put it on a table. She then took off her red silk panties, as she does not wear a bra, due to her dress she wears. ~! And completely naked, she slid into my single person bed, while laying patiently for me. While she lay in my bed, her hazel eyes watched me also undress, and when she saw me naked, and my already mostly excited manhood, she finally blushed. I turned off the light, then lifted the blanket to get in, but... Well, our night-vision improves when we Humans get stronger, and I can clearly see the lack of room in my small bed, well small when a mature beauty is laying in the middle naked. But with plenty of experience with Rebeca, I just bit the bullet, and climbed on top and between Freya''s toned long legs. As her hands held my firm shoulders, feeling my muscles, I felt her legs around my waist, and found she really had Dancer''s Legs. She feels firmer to the touch than Rebeca''s softer body, and this athletic body of Freya''s just made me fully hard and pressed on Freya''s slit. I could feel that Freya keeps herself closely trimmed, with little hair. I noticed all of this, with only the feel, because I am currently kissing her deeply. My right hand is under her, holding her back, while my left is alternating between her thigh, and her breast. After a few minutes, I started to suck on her neck, eliciting moans of pleasure from her throat. Then as I felt her slit was wet, and her legs were nudging my hips, I no longer hesitated, and pushed inside of Freya, breaking her maiden barrier... "?! Ouch..." I slowed as I felt Freya''s fingers grip tighter, her clamping on my dick, and her sound of discomfort, so I cast... "Give my love comfort... [Strong-Heal Summons]" As my Duel-Elements covered her, all of her pain and injury was wiped away, and her clenched fingers turned soft, as she rubbed my arms. My dick no longer felt resistance from pain, and she said in a sultry voice. "I feel better, so do as you like, Husband..." And without hesitation, my excitement level for making love to Freya exploded, and my long deep thrusts started... - "~! Freya, I love you..." A few minutes later, our moans and hugs, filled with many kisses and sucking, culminated, into me pressing in deeply, and as I grunted, I filled her womb. Freya, feeling a pleasure deep in her body, and even her Soul, only caressed my sweaty face, and gave me a memorable smile. She said to me, who had stopped pumping and collapsed on her. "This was everything my heart could want, thank you." (.) "Really? But I do not think you also finished?" She urged me to lay on the bottom, and the two of us used magic to clean the mess, and then she lay on top of me, not for sex, but for sleep, while she explained. "No, I had finished two times, but I suppressed my moans, because I wanted to watch your face the whole time, to not miss a moment, now sleep, I do not want to be too exhausted. We have the rest of our lives for sex, goodnight my love..." But what Freya did not say was... She really wanted more, but the loud squeaking bed-springs, and my grunts had to have alerted my Parents, and she was feeling ashamed of being overheard, oops! Remarkably, I had another dreamless night, as the sexy Freya slept on top of me... - The next morning, both Freya and I got up early and made breakfast for everyone. Due to both of us being skilled in cooking the same foods, it was easy to feed both households, including Milly who spent the night with Rebeca, making Nevin blush all day. Saturday went off without a hitch, and Rebeca had us ditch both Nevin and Milly, to be forced alone for the day. Sneaky... That night, the two came back blushing, and announced they would get married after a month of dating to make sure of their feelings. But no one here doubts they will not get married then. And Saturday evening, Freya could not avoid the curse of the squeaking-bed, and managed to have sex two times, before faking being tired, to avoid the shame she saw from my Mother''s knowing smile during the day. - Sunday at the front gates of the Starling Manor... Freya was holding my left arm tightly, being more clingy than ever, like a maiden in true love, who cannot hold herself back... Oh, wait, she is! Rebeca is on my right, just watching Freya act as young as us, and felt Freya had a cute side, due to our past two days of lovemaking. The two guards at the gate did a double-take, because they almost did not recognize Freya due to her closeness to me, and her loopy smile. "?! Lady Freya, please go right in, your Mistress Starling is waiting for you..." Freya only nodded to the men, and walked us in confidently... - As we entered Starling Manor, it was a wide two story building, and it was decorated in reds and browns. Naturally most Starlings are either Fire or Earth attributed individuals. Naturally, they dress and decorate with this in mind, as a source of pride. Not only did the head butler come to greet us, but so did Franklin. He grins seeing how clingy Freya is with me here at home, and said. "Unc- ! I meant Sam, I really cannot believe it, even seeing it, ... And hello Mrs Rebeca Glen, wife to Sam, and Sister to my friend Nevin, I am Franklin Starling, good to meet you." The big muscular redhead was very polite and skilled as a noble, despite his normal young man attitude, out of the eyes of his family. So I said jokingly. "Neph- ! I meant, hello again Frank, !" While the butler was confused, Frank grins at my bad joke, and we all enter and have tea, while waiting to talk to Mistress Starling... - After a while, a Handsome man looking to be in his late 20''s sat next to a voluptuous slightly older looking Freya, who of course is her Mother, sitting elegantly in a red dress. And after a few niceties, she got to the point. She also noticed how close her cold Daughter was acting with me... "Based on the fact you are here, you plan to marry my Daughter of the Starling Family, correct?" Even though it is way past that point, I play along for the formality of it. "Yes, our bond is closer than husband and wife, and not only that, I love her to pieces." Madame Starling, who is not blind or dumb, also knows the rice is cooked, by her Daughter''s intimate behavior, but like me, plays along for the dignity of the noble family. "Then I as the head of the house, recognize your marriage, welcome Sam Roland, and you Mrs Glen, to our Starling family." - And after some small talk, and getting to know me better, Freya''s Mother clapped her hands, and two servants came in with two boxes for me and for Rebeca. "Sam, as a member of our family, both you and Rebeca need some material support, to get stronger faster, so accept these as a dowry for my Daughter." In my box, are many Medium level Water and Electricity Magic Beast Cores, and in Rebeca''s are many Dark Cores. The Madam says. "Using the Lower Ranked Cores the school gives you will take much longer to build up your Cores, but with these, it will be faster. You need to be strong to protect Freya, and as a member of my home, you need support." "Then I thank you on behalf of myself and my wives. Please accept my gratitude, so if you need anything from me, do not hesitate to ask." So she did not and requested. "Please, as my Son-in-law, show up for Starling events, as a promising star, your popularity will grow the family?" Then I smiled, because this was not only easy, but expected. "Count on me Mother-in-law!" - Freya''s family then entertained us, and her Mother was surprised to know about my friendship with Frank, and was happy to see me accept her family honestly, and not just for benefits. Although I was a commoner, my talents and future were worthy of Freya. So she fully accepted me into the Starling family for support. After dinner, we were invited to spend the night, so we did. All three of us slept, not sex-sleep, but slept in a soft bed with a beauty on each arm! Now when I wake up, the week-long Fall Festival Tournament will begin... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 23: Fall Festival Tournament Begins? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 23: Fall Festival Tournament Begins? by Harem-Fan [, Seems I am dreaming, even with a wife on each arm?] As my dream continued, I noticed I was around 18 years old, and the weather was terrible. The wind and rain outside are so intense, that small objects like bikes, chairs, and even outdoor tables are sliding across the surface of the roads. In this world of Earth, they called this storm, a Hurricane. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of my small home''s windows are boarded up, and my grandparents are hiding in an interior room of the home. In this life, I was raised by them, because my parents joined the Military, and never came back. [I seem to be worried about someone, and I think it was my neighbors, who had not yet made it out of the storm, and even failed to protect their house from the hazardous storm.] "Mrs Johns and her two daughters seem to have been delayed, so what about their dog, Rugby?" [Oh, That is right, in this world, I knew a couple of neighbor girls who were a couple years younger than me, and I loved their dog, a Boxer, who was the sweetest thing. The girl''s mother used to babysit me when my grandparents had medical appointments in the past.] "I don''t think the storm is bad enough, so I can rescue Rugby, right? ******* and ******* would be sad if he died... Well, maybe Miss ******* will praise me, and teach me more sides from Russia." [, Crap... I just realized my past self had a crush on the girl''s mother, but innocently did not realize it, ...] And entering the storm, the past me, kept low, and jumped into the knee-high water rushing across the street. Its current was strong and could knock a man over if not careful, and the winds and rain did not help. [Without a Magic Core, I was stupid to go out in that!] And after a while, my past self got across the street, and found the scared dog on the second floor. Due to the dog knowing me, picking it up was not an issue. [My memories of this dog growing up are nice, what a cute puppy he was...] As I got out into the high winds and rain again, I saw the neighbors had finally returned, but the car was stuck on something in the water, and the car''s tires spun. The mother and daughters saw me carrying Rugby across the street, and were pointing, in excitement, but they could not open their car doors because of the water. After my past self put the wet and cold dog in my home, I trudged to the car to help. With the window cracked, the mother with black hair said in a strange accent. "******* the car is stuck, what to do? I and the girls can''t swim?" [Yeah, that water is getting deeper and faster, so weak women trying to trudge that is scary, but I was a fool...] Soon, I had one teenage girl on my back, and one in my arms, and even exhausted managed to get them into my home, reunited with their dog, and I only needed to get their mother. Thankfully, my home is elevated, and relatively storm proof, used to rising waters it seems. Tired, I came to the car window, and Miss ******* climbed onto my back in fear. "******* Dear, thank you for your help, really, you are a good boy, !" The woman kissed my cheek in gratitude... [Damn, even though I am not controlling myself, I bet I am blushing in my sleep, .] And after a while, I finally rescued Miss *******, with her daughters crying in relief, and I remembered her purse! "Be right back, need to get your bag, ~!" And I left too fast, excited to play the hero saving the Beauties, and had not noticed or heard their yells over the cracking thunder and lightning... """No, *******, come back!""" And tired but happy, I made it to the car now almost starting to flood, but I found her purse on her seat, and took it. Turning with a smile, I had not noticed the water had risen to my thigh, and I was slow to move... As I waved with a smile, it happened too fast... ~! The light pole a few feet from me, was struck by a bolt of lightning, and my body went numb from the electric charge carried through the flood water, and the last thing I remembered seeing as my body fell into the rushing water were 3 tear-stained faces... [, Maybe that is why my body has the Elements of Water and Lightning?!] - "Wake up dear, you''re having a nightmare..." Freya''s voice brought me back, and the morning light woke me, while Rebeca on the side said. "Let me get a damp towel for him, he rarely gets nightmares." As Rebeca left, Freya asked. "Otherworldly Dream?" "Yeah, I died there... To flooding and lightning..." Freya had no idea how to comfort me, so she only kissed me, and remarkably, this really was effective, and then Rebeca came, and took over, while toweling me, she cast [Diagnose] on me and found no issue. Soon, we got over it, as I was fine, but it was the very last Dream of Earth I would ever have. Unknown to me, inside the purse I held was a copy of a never before played game, that the mother and daughters bought for my past self''s 18th birthday, [World of Myst!] - After a sumptuous breakfast at the Starling''s, we were all driven along with Frank, who is also participating, in their family carriage, and we picked up Nevin on our way to the Grand City Arena... It took a while due to the abundance of pedestrians on the street. - We all finally arrived, and headed to the registration zone for the students of Royal Knight and Rosecrans Academy... When I registered with Freya for my summons, it drew attention, but the fact my school Identification confirmed it, they had to let us enter together. Freya is over the looks we get, being Humans. She then asked as we met up with Rebeca. "Sam, what number did you get?" I held up a metal token that said... [Red 1-7] Rebeca held hers up and it read... [Red 3-13] Just then, Nevin ran up holding up his number... [Blue 1-13] As the tokens designate, the first thing is color, with Blue for the Knight Academy, the first number for grade level, and the last number is the random 1-100 number given, and they make group match-ups based on all of this. Rebeca told me and Nevin. "Today at noon, everyone will match with their own school and grade level. Tuesday, it will be matched with only their own school, of all grades, on Thursday, it will be any grade and school, till the last match held on Saturday. Some students will get a pass when the matches are an odd number. A single loss is a complete defeat, and luck can be a factor in your chance to win, . I hope to not face you, Sam." Nevin felt betrayed and asked Rebeca. "What if you face me?" Then she hugged me, with a kiss, and she looked shamelessly at her little Brother and said. "Naturally, I will stomp on you so I can face Sam, , dummy." "Sam, Sister betrayed me for you, I am sad!" And our group laughed more, and made our way to the outdoor arena... - This arena sits 10,000 viewers, and the lower seating are for the nobles and are more comfortable, as they pay more, while normal citizens sit in the upper seating with more seats, but further away from the action. The seats during the festival for commoners are free, just first come first served policy. There is also a Royal box on one end of the square shaped arena. When I looked at the Royal-box, I felt a pair of eyes on me, and I am sure it was Evelina, due to her Draconic Summons. There is one main central arena platform, with 8 smaller arena fighting rings surrounding the big one. Floating high in the air, as a match-up board, powered with magic, and as 12 noon approaches, match-ups are being generated... [Ring 6: Red 1-7 vs Red 1-69] Rebeca pointed and said to me. "Sam, looks like you are one of the first 8 fights, good luck Dear, !" And with a kiss on my lips, I and Freya walked to Ring number 6... - As Freya and I came close, she reached out, and held my left hand, and smiled warmly at me, and I was surprised. She said, "We are a husband and wife team, no need to hide it. The more others know, the more nights like Friday will not happen. After making me yours, I feel no shyness." I gripped her soft hand slightly harder, and said. "Anything you want, I will do." As her satisfied smile grew, the judge came to us, and looked at my token, he nodded and explained the rules. "Right there, on the center platform is the overseeing 8th Circle Healer who is in-charge of preventing deaths from participants and Summons. Even a beheading can be quickly reversed. So do not hold back your power, and fight to the death." "The arena barriers can even block normal 9th Circle attacks, so use any area affects you have without fear of harming the guests." "Transportation in or out of the barriers is an automatic loss, but within the arena is fine, so do not leave unless you give up." "Only Defensive magic items and one personal weapon is allowed. I see you each have a sword, that is fine." "You may stop the fight and forfeit at any time. There is a 10 minute time limit, and a draw is a double loss, but the judges will determine a winner via a vote. Unconsciousness is a loss, not including Summoned Monsters, any questions?" I shook my head no, and Freya already knows all of this... "Then step up into the ring, and your opponent should be here soon..." So, hand in hand, Freya and I walked up, and drew our swords . It was interesting to see my left and her right hand held, while both of our dominant hands are the outside hands, I smiled at this. She swished her Rapier, and said with a grin. "Being left-handed has this benefit, how nice, it was like this was meant to be?" "We are not really going to try fighting while holding hands, are we?" "But it is a Handy-Cap?! Okay, okay, I was kidding, ." - Many audience members seeing Freya laughing on stage were mesmerized, especially those who have met her. This cold goddess was laughing and smiling with the young man on stage while waiting, and soon, the gossip spread... In a short while, everyone found out, I was the first male Summoner, and that lovely woman was his Summons. Countless men''s hearts were broken and filled with envy, dreaming of Summoning a Beauty for their own pleasure, , company... - Soon from the other-side of the ring, a young woman with long golden hair stood, her yellow eyes looking at me, or rather Freya and frowned, she said. "I am only a 2nd Circle electric Mage, and against Teacher Freya, I stand no chance, can you not be shameless and fight on your own?" When both participants come on stage, and the fields go up, one of the 8 arena''s sounds can be magnified for the whole stadium, and you guessed it, they picked mine, for my popularity. so this woman''s words are heard by everyone. Then Freya smiled at her and said, "Too bad, If I beat you, you could have at least had an excuse, but now, you will be seen as weak... When the fight starts, just finish it in one move, Husband." Yeah, all 8 arenas go at the same time, for the 10 minute timing. And now that Freya said that, she walked behind me, and put her sword away, while crossing her arms under her large hills. Her words of "Husband", most definitely stirred the crowd''s gossip, so I sigh... As the woman cast a Lightning-Shield, I coat my King''s Sword with Lightning Aura as well, making her frown. [All Rings start in 3-2-1-Go~!] And with my Swift Knight speed, I almost vanished in her eyes, as her yellow eyes looked around, and only saw the smiling Freya. "[Swift Attacks]" ! And from her chest, my King''s Sword coated with crackling sparks, pierced her heart, ending her life, temporarily... The Time Healer on the Central Ring, saw this and targeted her falling body, and cast... [Breath of Life], and her now alive body was besides the Healer, breathing in panic. The judge at my arena seeing this declared. [Ring 6: Winner by Death, Red 1-7!] As my barrier fell, Freya took my hand, and we both left. Just then, all of the 7 other arena''s started to fight, it seemed, they watched our fight before starting, to see my skills. The young woman watched my back in humiliation and rage. Seems I pissed off a young noble lady... Won''t be the last time either, sigh... Freya, looking proud of me said. "Glad you did not hold back, seems your fight with Drake helped you. I know I love you even more after that night... I want you to live forever..." "Let''s watch our descendants grow up together then..." Who knew both Freya and I, almost forgot about this long forgotten talk in the future... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 24: Rising Stars? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 24: Rising Stars? by Harem-Fan By the time Freya and I returned to the Contestant Seating Area, the first round of battles had come to an end. Soon, a new round of battles took place, but I was not familiar with any of the players. But soon, while watching, I noticed how gruesome these battles actually are... With the ability to be resurrected just as one dies, everyone fights more fiercely, like true life and death. Somehow, this made my heart a bit sad. I know this makes everyone stronger, but how cruel is this? However, the fight with Demons has caused Humanity to fight to the bitter end. As I had complicated thoughts in my heart, Freya had leaned into me, and placed her head on my shoulder. As her both hands held my left hand, she said softly. "Sam, I can feel your emotions... It will get easier, I promise. Just know, this is not a world full of peace and friendship. Humanity is as dark and corrupt as the vile Demons. Just promise to never leave me in this life." Seeing Freya now, she reminds me of a lonely little girl, and not a voluptuous woman. So I smiled and rubbed her head gently, like I once did to the youngest sister in my past life, and I told her. "Do not worry, I won''t let my soft feelings stop me from reaching the top. I want to be strong enough to protect you." Suddenly, I felt a chill up my spine, like a beast was watching me, and a voice I knew all too well came from behind me. Walking over to me and Freya, Evil Loli was with Rebeca, and before Rebeca sat, Loli was already next to me. Rebeca seeing the Headmistress take her spot, only moved to Freya''s side. Evelina said to me while watching the students going up. "You did pretty good, but you are now under closer scrutiny... You should have thought more clearly about showing The King''s Sword so openly in public. Well, nothing to be done now." As she sucked on some candy coated fruits on a stick, her purple eye focused on my expression. I think she noticed... It seems as my Summoner Circle goes up, my ability to resist Falbium''s Dragon Fear improves. I gulped, because it still feels pressuring, and said. "Well, I think the King wanted me to use it openly, right?" Evil Loli nodded to my words and said while offering me a bite. "Yeah, that kid seems to want to let you grow, at any cost. Here take a bite, it is candy coated cherries." Realizing we are in public, I shook my head no. She frowned and then grinned. "Little Sister Freya, here hold this for me, and then feed it to Sam, ." Freya reached over me, and took the stick of treats, and then said in defeat. ", Just eat it Sam, she gets unreasonable, if I do not listen to her, my teacher is just like that." As I took a bite of the super sweet treat, I heard Evelina scold Freya. "Hey, you are no longer a Teacher in Rosecrans, and I told you to call me Big Sister from now on. Don''t make me scold you for not respecting your older Sister." Listening to these two, I had no idea they were so close?! But I guess I did see them both at the gate chatting, and seemed close then. ? They seem to get along like sisters though? Just as I almost uncovered a Cosmic Truth, I heard Evil Loli ask Rebeca. "Hey Mrs Glen, I lost my assistant Freya to the clutches of this lecherous boy, I am going to be in need of a personal assistant ()... Want to train for it, then when you graduate, you can become a Teacher at Rosecrans and be my right hand?" Rebeca did not want to join the Army and stay by my side in school, so this offer sounded great, and teaching was one of her options, so she smiled gracefully, and said. "Headmistress, I would be happy to accept your offer." Freya heard Rebeca get scammed, rolled her eyes, and kept feeding me. Evil Loli was happy to find a paperwork slave, and then said to me, while watching the fights. "I am happy to see you have already reached the 3rd Circle. Falbium wants to come out and play, so when you are a bit stronger, you can meet him. I think before the school year ends, you should be able to break through to the 4th Circle. Then by your last year, you will reach the 7th Circle, assuming you do not slack off." Who wants to meet a Dracolich?! Damn, she really treats the Undead like the living. "Yeah, I would like to at least hit the 7th Circle mark by then, because that is the real threshold of becoming strong in this world." ! Just as Evelina was thinking of the day she showed up in front of Sam holding all of her debts in hand, to give to her new Master, another student came to us. The massive 15 foot tall, Doll, making thudding sounds behind her. Vera first greeted the Headmistress. "Greetings Headmistress, I am about to go up for my match, and I only wanted to say hello." Vera''s blue eyes then locked onto me and she said. "Your match was to be expected, now I will follow up. Please do not forget our agreement. Watch my fight." She nodded to both Freya and Rebeca and said. "Greetings senior Rebeca Glen, and to you Teacher Starling, I guess I will also see you in the arena this year... Doll and I will not be easy to beat. I will take my leave..." At that moment, I had no idea most of my future harem was right there. Doll who has some intelligence, looked at me intensely with its glowing white eyes, and I could swear it wanted to punch me! ! And as the Summoner pair left, Rebeca asked the question all 3 women wanted to know... "Husband, what agreement do you actually have with the 7th Princess, Vera Lucas?" I am honest, so I hide nothing. "Vera and I both need to win this Tournament as 1st place. I cannot lose, and she needs the Grand Prize to not have a terrible future, so I promised the Grand Prize to her, because I do not need it. So, we both won. There is no way Freya will lose to Doll, not at 8th Circle power." Evelina remembered what Leonardo said, and nodded. She was impressed that little Leo could really read the situation between Me and Vera. she pouted at me and said. "Damn it, you were supposed to get gold for me with the Grand prize!" As I thought, she wanted the gold, so I said. "Well, if that is all you wanted, then I do not need to win this, right? I can just quit?" Her smile sent chills up my back, as she said cutely. "Did I say you could lose? Do you believe me when I say I will crawl into your lap in front of the whole City?" Cold sweats appeared, and remembering my fright in the restroom, I shook my head no, and said quickly. "Got it! It is 1st place or nothing!" She grins, but why is this world so cruel? Why is having a sexy Loli sitting in my lap a punishment... Wait, why do I even want her in my lap? I looked at her again, and her purple eye looked at me in expectation, and an absurd thought crossed my mind... Am I attracted to Evelina Lorelei?! sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly my heart skipped a beat, and I was stunned. As my pupils shrank in fear, she pointed to the arena and said to me, while smiling. "That little girl''s fight is starting..." I was unaware that my face had almost blushed at the thought of making love to this old Evil Loli, and her words broke my delusion, so I turned my head to watch. The Headmistress, seeing my fluctuating face, only smiled more, realizing I was getting stronger, and feeling more clearly... - Stage 7 was the one being magically projected and listened to, because it was of the 7th Princess Vera Lucas, so of course she got the crowds full attention. The opponent, who had her arms crossed, was a brown haired woman, who was in our Summoners class, Dial Canberra, the owner of the 4th Circle Hill Giant! This stunning woman named Dial is kinda like Vera''s self-proclaimed rival. She is a proud noble daughter of a Duke. Her Hill giant is also 15 feet tall, wielding a finely made Great-club, and is wearing high quality man made leather beast armor. This Hill giant went from shabby to Pimp under the wealth of the Duke''s family. Before the match finally started, the proud Duke''s daughter said calmly while covering her mouth. "Oh my, if it is not my future Sister-in-law, Vera. It is adorable that we will face one another right at the beginning, . Well, I guess my older Brother is destined to defeat you, and win this . Then with the Grand Prize, marry you ." Many onlookers have no idea what the Grand Prize is, but now they are excited, because this means it might be the Princess'' hand in marriage?! But Vera calmly dismisses her. "Your Brother wins, no, he is not strong enough to win. Even if he could beat my Doll, he will never win the Tournament, because he is not talented enough. He was only fueled with gold, an empty shell of a Knight." Dial did not take Vera seriously and said to her Summoned Monster. "Do not hesitate, kill that Gold Golem and smash my opponent, for my Brother, ." Vera with cold eyes said to Doll... "Prove to him we are strong, finish it in one move..." Doll''s white eyes flashed, as it looked at the contestants seating area, and it nodded. [All Rings start in 3-2-1-Go~!] Vera stood behind Doll, and smiled... ...! Suddenly, Doll and the Hill Giant charged one another, and as soon as the two were about to collide... ! Doll, side-stepped the overhead swing of the Great-club, using the Northern Knight Kickboxing learned from Vera, ignoring the confused stupid Giant, and had instead, rushed to the stunned Dial... ! All Dial saw in her dilated eyes was a giant golden palm coming swinging down on her stiff body, and then, waking up besides the Time Healer, as she was turned into meat paste in one move... [~!] The crowd went wild for the Princess'' instant kill of the Duke''s daughter, and upholding pure strength and an overwhelming posture. - As I was impressed even more with Doll, I was shocked to find out Vera''s skill in Kickboxing was better than mine! Just as I had this thought, of being out fought in pure hand to hand with her, her glance made its way to me, and I saw a smug smirk playfully grow on her lips. Damn, she actually looks good like that... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 25: Rebeca Took The Stage? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 25: Rebeca Took The Stage? by Harem-Fan Both Megan Wallis and Sue Tree, the 1st Circle Mages, were defeated, and can no longer move on. Kelly Walker, the Ice Healer, had a close call against the Summoner who had contracted the Goblin, but in the end. Her quick thinking and courage pulled her to a win. Soon, after the 1st years were done, the 2nd year women all competed, but I knew none of them. I have realized, with Rebeca and Freya as my wives, I no longer look at the other women in the arena the same... They seem ordinary to me now. Even though I could literally gain a huge harem like those MC''s in online novels, I know that is unrealistic. With a wife on each arm, where would the other women go? Soon, it was time for the other 3rd year women to match-up. Milly Grove was up in the first round. She was to face a 4th Circle Light Mage, and she eked out a win. Thanks to her smart use of her [Buff Summons] ability, she tripped up her overconfident foe. "Great work Milly!" Rebeca stood and cheered for her good friend''s victory, and future Sister-in-law. Why is Milly not hanging out with Rebeca? Because she has been sitting with Nevin, of course. After Evelina left, Rebeca took her seat on my right again, and I have been an arm pillow for both women. Rebeca seeing the refreshed battle screen, said to me. "Sam, my fight is next, I have to go to Ring 1 over there, make sure and watch me. !" She leaned in, and kissed my lips, then gave a charming look. Then she stood to leave, she left me with... "I am your Dark Healer, but... I am not weak..." She strolled off, gaining the eyes of many. Freya smiled at her actions and said to me, "When you are not around, she is always arrogant, even picking fights with Mages of equal level, so when I saw her being cute and flattering with you, I was surprised. You seem to be able to tame difficult women." Her eyes looked at me, like she was accusing me of making herself fall in love. But Freya was wrong, only 3 women, and a pet in this world naturally love me, though I have not known this for a long time... "? I guess I am sorry?!" Freya pinched my nose, and giggled. - Down on Arena number 1... Mari Olson... was waiting. She is a talented 5th Circle Water Mage, and a rival with Rebeca Glen. Her black hair and blue eyes, mirrored Rebeca''s Black hair and green eyes. And arena 1 gathered the attention of many crowd members, because both women were exceptionally attractive. Who doesn''t enjoy two hot women fighting? Mari Olson sneered at Rebeca, and said with disdain. "Hello shallow woman. You are the most revolting woman I know, following Lion around like a puppy, then digging your nails into Sam Roland, after he became famous. Then you had the face to chase others away? You are a hypocrite, Rebeca Glen, very shameless." Rebeca knowing there is truth to some of it, shrugs and says bluntly. "I could not shamelessly steal my Husband before he was 18, so I waited, as for Lion... I never even held his hand, nor did I say I liked him... I only complimented him on his talent. I never even chased you shallow women from pursuing him, because I had no feelings or anything more than respect for his skills. As for my Husband?" Rebeca puffed out her large chest, and said. "I reject all unworthy women from my Husband, because he is great. You are a good example of a worthless woman who cannot even control your mouth in public... You can put up, or shut up, bitch." - George Lion felt embarrassed to be brought up in a public girl fight. He has always hated the countless girls trailing himself. The only women he likes are the ones he pursues, like Princess Vera, not the other-way around. His friend on the side patted his shoulder and said with a grin. "Well, Rebeca Glen may not have liked you, but she told everyone you are a talent, so I respect her for that at least." George shook his head in loss and said. "When she followed me, I looked down on her, but now that I know she didn''t really care, I feel I lost something. Well, it was not meant to be. But if I win the tournament,I will make the king marry his Daughter to me then, even if she is a pain in the ass, ..." - When I saw the character of that hot woman fighting with Rebeca, I realized it was good that Rebeca chased off girls after-all... I could have been tricked into bed by this woman, ... - Mari Olson clenched her fist, because this is the last Tournament she can fight Rebeca, and she did not want to lose to this woman. In her eyes, Rebeca was a floozy woman who tricked Sam into bed, for only his fame. She also only has this intention, but at least she never chased Lion or other nobles around. So she sees her words as righteous. (.) Mari and Rebeca cast their [Water Shield] and [Shadow Shield] respectively, as the announcement started. "You cannot keep me away from him, you know? Just wait..." "Mari, you are stupid, our fight has been heard by everyone, including Sam, !" Mari looked over at me, and I smiled... She felt so ashamed right now, but she doesn''t care, she started to cast her attack magic... [All Rings start in 3-2-1-Go~!] "Burst her Shell... [Triple Water Bolt!]" As her hands extended, 3 head sized Heavy Water cannonballs shot to hit Rebeca''s floating black shield, and it started to crack slowly apart. While this went on, Rebeca calmly cast... "Let Shadows embrace me... [Resist Darkness]" And at that, the shadows under Rebeca quickly rose to cover the surface of her body, making her look like she is under a shade... Mari seeing this, looked a bit confused, but remembered what Rebeca liked to do, suicide attacks! "Wrath of the Water Dragon... [Water Dragon''s Breath]" ~! And with that chant, Mari suggestively blew a kiss that spewed a massive amount of crushing water from her mouth, in a large cone-shape, battering the weak Shadow Shield, making it crumble, and hitting Rebeca''s body hard. Rebeca smiled at this, ignoring her wounds, and cast... "Dark Reversal... [Large Heal]" "Pellet blast her flesh... [Triple Water Bolt!]" Another 3 large head size bolts of water flew at Rebeca, and she dodged 1 of the 3 bolts, taking a hit to her thigh and shoulder, she smiled and cast in response, while running towards Mari... "Dark Reversal... [Large Heal]" And as Rebeca''s wounds faded away like a lie, Mari panicked, and cast... "Call down the river... [Water Column]" And right above, in Rebeca''s location, a vast amount of water fell in an area column attack, causing heavy wounds on Rebeca, but Rebeca only cast her strongest area spell as well, centered on both of them! "Darkness, I call you to embrace us both... [Devouring Darkness]" Rebeca''s 5th Circle damaging ability: [Devouring Darkness], is like the Mages Area attack that Mari just used, but the difference is that Rebeca cast her Darkness Resistance Buff before, so she will not be nearly as harmed. All the onlookers lost sight of the two dark-haired beauties as a globe of shadows covered them both... "~! Stop, what are you doing to me?!" When the darkness faded, Mari was face down on the floor, with her hands held behind her back in a joint lock she learned from both her Brother and Sam over the years. Yes, Rebeca always played and fought with her two little brothers growing up, and learned to defend herself from pesky men. The sight of two heavily injured women in a kinda-obscene pose, with Mari''s tits pressed half flat, and the same for Rebeca''s on Mari''s back, was a sight no audience member thought they would witness today, but Rebeca''s next words made every man in the audience give Sam Roland a death stare. "Although I won''t let you marry my Husband, he could always use a talented maid? The house, dishes, and laundry are perfect for a Water Mage to do, and when he is in need, you can clean him, ." Mari, humiliated, let out her anger... "Get off me dammit... [Blink Teleport]" And as a flash of blue-light covers Mari, her short ranged teleport failed, and Rebeca held her hand to Mari''s head and said with a grin. "Teleportation is blocked when in contact with other living beings, so cute, and now admit defeat, or I will do it for you?" Mari almost made a dumb mistake, but seeing the quiet crowd, including other arenas, she said in resignation. "Fine, you beat me, I concede, now please release me?" Rebeca whispered. "Actually, I always thought you were a kind woman, a Water type like Sam." As Rebeca got off, her victory was declared, and Mari used [Long Range Teleport] and vanished in shame... Fights in other arena''s resumed, many clapping for Rebeca, as a Healer taking out an equal Mage in battle... - As Rebeca came to sit next to me, with a winner''s smile, she looked at me with her green eyes and asked. "How was it dear?" I honestly felt bad for that Mari woman, and I said. "You are Ruthless, Cruel, Crazy, Masochist, Vicious, and Awesome, all at the same time. I thought you were a different woman altogether. But, you fought really well." "Look Sam, you are making me blush, !" I never had the nerve to bring up what she was talking about, with a maid. My hunch, that is a Harem Trap question, so I pretended it was just Rebeca shaming Mari, yup! - After the Rosecrans women fought, lunchtime came, and in the afternoon, all of the Royal Knights fought... Nevin and Chuck Donald were unfortunate, and had to fight each other, but 2 Vanguards fighting was a good fight, and Nevin just slightly had the advantage, and won. Chuck was not unhappy, because at least he had a real good showing. Franklyn Starling and Rando Miller each beat their opponents, and moved on to tomorrow''s show. I did not know any of the 2nd years, so... George Lion easily defeated his 3rd year opponent with his Swift Knight skills, no surprise, as the strongest in the current Academy of Knights. Dial Canberra''s Brother, was also in there, and easily defeated his foe. He is in line to be the next Duke after his Father steps down. He is a 6th Circle Earth Vanguard, and the 2nd strongest in the school. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Other than those two guys, I really did not know the rest, but as the Tournament goes on, many will be known. - Freya told the both of us. "Sam, I am going to send us all back with [One-way Portal], because the 3 of us became too high profile, to easily leave the Arena. So I will send you guys, and then Teleport myself." I agree with her call. "Then we will follow your idea, Freya." And it was smart we did, because there were many who wanted my attention, for good or bad, and I never would have left otherwise... - In a mansion somewhere in the Capitol, a sad woman was face first in her pillow sniffling. Her long black hair was sprawled... [~! Why can I never beat her, and so shamefully, ...] - Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 26: Progenitor Vampire Queen’s Revenge? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 26: Progenitor Vampire Queen''s Revenge? by Harem-Fan Deep underground, in the Elf Ancestral ruins, a beautiful hand suddenly appeared from a drained blood-pool. As the second hand grasped the edge, with a whoosh, a naked Kayo Eon hit the floor on all fours looking forward with her yellow glinting eyes focused. Her two bat-wings were stretched out, flexing their powerful muscles. As Kayo Eon sniffed the air, she scanned the room ensuring nothing had been touched since she entered, a month ago. Sensing nothing amiss, she stood to her full height of 6'' foot 2'''' inches. She pulled back her long silver hair, and tied it. Her personality has changed from the kind and loving Elf Queen all of her subjects once knew. - Bordering on the verge of life and death, the Vampire is neither truly alive or dead. A being that survives of the life blood of others, to avoid a true death. Unlike the Lich, who only preserve their Soul, the Vampire keeps their bodies in perfect shape, to avoid slipping into the realm of Ghouls, and become a true Undead. The Ghoul is a failed Vampire that needs the flesh and blood of their own kind to keep going. Normal Vampires begin to die under the effects of true sunlight, slowly being eroded by solar radiation. A Vampire can turn to ash in the matter of minutes if shelter is not found. The second weakness of the Vampire is Silvered weapons. It is a poisonous metal for the blood flowing in a Vampire, and is similar to solar radiation in danger. Another problem for the Vampire, is that when hungry, they lose some of their personal rationality, until their hunger is sated. In this world, there is no such weakness as... Crossing running water, no reflections, symbology items, garlic, wooden stakes (), needing invitations, coffins, and any-other weakness not listed above. So what does the half living Vampire benefit from? They are naturally faster, stronger, and more durable than their natural counterparts. Their senses, all five, are magnified to be the planet''s most efficient hunters. They also grow and can retract an extra pair of limbs manifested through their blood and spinal-fluids, Bat-wings capable of granting it flight. These limbs are also strong enough to use as bludgeoning attacks. The upper canines are a bit sharper, enough to easily puncture the flesh of Humans and the like. A Vampire does not draw blood through their teeth at all, but drinks it into their stomachs, as a food alternative. Blood can solely support a Vampire''s nutrition, although meats are also fine, preferably raw. Vampires find vegetables in general disgusting, as well as sugars and salts. Vampires can also create their own Vampire servants through a process of drawing and replacing blood. By taking in enough of the same Race''s blood, then pouring some of its own back into the recipient, Vampire assimilation can be achieved. This process takes around 24 hours of uninterrupted work. Offspring created this way are not controlled by their parents, but the offspring feels suppressed around the superior bloodline, instinctively, and known to show respect in their presence. This is true for many species of creatures in the World, respect for the strong. Any failed creations transform into wild Ghouls. Unlike Vampires in movies and the like, male and female Vampires may breed half Vampire children, or pure-bloods if both parents are Vampires. (......) Now all of this will apply to normal Vampires, and not what Kayo Eon is. She is the creator of Vampires, a progenitor, who has all of the strengths and hardly none of the weaknesses. She only feels the sun is irritating, she does not like the feel of silver items, and she only feels the drive to hunt when starving. And finally, she knows her children can be spared the Vampire curse. - Seeing her Kimono-like short-robes, she walked to them. Her shoulderless robes with wide sleeves, and a thick waist belt, are delicate and beautifully created. She has matching soft leather thigh high boots to match. - Sam would recognize in this world, the Elves actually have many similar costumes, or rather dress and weapons, of the old Asian countries of Earth, but with a language closer to the Romanians of Earth, the Traditional Vampires of his other life''s history. However, there are no Eastern Countries in this world, but only odd similarities with dress and equipment. In Myst, it is just considered to be Elven in style. (.) - Kayo Eon looked at her flawless appearance and nodded, then she gazed out into the temple, and made her move... She first turned right and traveled to the Royal Treasury, her first stop. Her feet, even when moving fast, left no sound at all, just the breeze moving across her wide sleeves. Stopping in front of an elaborate magical door, she used her Queen''s ring, and opened the vault. Now this is only the private vault of the Royal family, not the Elven Nations Treasury. Even Kayo will not harm the Elves to that degree, but she is leaving her traitorous Sister, Darlene Eon with nothing. She will not even leave her with a change of clothing... Kayo took the piles of gems, magical beast cores, magical items, art, magical weapons and armor, the precious Elven Wine, and all the gold. She even took the extra space rings. Yes, the very item Sam was crying about not having. The last thing she was taking was the sword of the Elves... She stepped forward, to a sheathed Elven Curved Blade. () With both hands, she held the blade horizontally, and whispered. "Windstorm, your new master is waiting for you. My husband will love you." And the blade still in its black lacquered sheath, vibrated in response to her words. With a smile, she put the Elven Curved Blade into her storage necklace, and then turned to leave the empty vault... - Many Elf servants were surprised to see the Queen walking around, but when they saw her folded Bat-wings that she didn''t bother to hide, they shivered in fear. When she walked into her bedroom of the palace, she started to put everything into many storage devices... Clothing, furniture, art, any valuables, even items from her younger sister''s room, were all taken. The servants seeing the crazy behavior of their Queen hid from her, due to not understanding why this was happening. With all of the empty space in her devices, even all of the rugs, furniture of the meeting halls, and living rooms were snatched away. Finally, the head maid could not help it and asked. "Your Majesty, why are you taking everything, are we leaving our homelands?" Kayo feeling a bit mischievous said. "I am going on a trip, and I will never find these things again, and it is all a betrothal gift for my new husband." The confused Elf asked hesitantly. "The new Demon King?" Kaya''s pretty smile faded, and a dark oppressive look fell on the maid, and she said with venom in her voice. "That trash? No he is my sister''s betrothed, for I am no longer the Elf Queen, she is... The Demon Lord needs an Elf Queen, she is it, !" Flicking her sleeves, she turned to leave the palace, and went to the Throne Room, for her last stop... Just as she was leaving, a not very smart, shy, beautiful, and pure maid, spoke up sadly. "My Queen, may I follow you... I am not liked by the young Princess... She is not kind like you, my Queen." Kayo almost forgot about this lovely simple woman, because of her rage, anger, and hate for the others. But this child was always her cherished servant. But her sister always hated her because she was slow-witted and clumsy. Kayo''s eyes made a decision. "Child, I am going to the Human lands to find my Human Husband. I am also now a Vampire, a Monster. If you come, I will drink your blood. Are you really willing to be used by me?" The maid knelt in front of her and said. "This loyal maid is stupid, but loyal only to you, my Queen. I will give you everything, even all of my blood. Please, I only wish to follow you for as long as you want me, my Queen." Kayo sighed in her heart, and raised the simple maid up and said. "The journey will be long and hard, but when we find my Husband, we will be happy. I was wrong, there is one Elf left I still trust. Let us go my dear..." The Elf maid wiped her tears, and a smile bloomed, her innocent eyes would make even a criminal smile in joy. She did not stop, say goodbye to anyone, just followed the only woman she recognized... - As Kayo Eon came to the throne room, many Elf elders all rushed, getting news of the odd actions of the Queen. But when they saw their Queen with bat-wings, and stealing anything of value like a thief, they became speechless. Just then, the last two culprits had shown up. Darlene Eon, who knew of their Vampire heritage, said in horror. "Older Sister, you really did it... Why?!" Seeing that her sister and even Elder Tartar still had disheveled clothing, alluding to the fact they were fornicating, grins and said playfully. "Not a single one of you Demon loving bastards even knelt to me, I made the right decision." Kayo reached her hand out and said a spell name... "[Greater Space Utility]" Suddenly the Princess was now in the hand of Kayo, grasping her throat. With a grin, Kayo said. "We are going to have a peaceful transition of power, my loyal loving Sister..." Kayo started to remove and stow all of her sister''s equipment, jewelry, clothing, everything, but only left her with her panties, stained with Tartar''s fluids. She swapped the Queen''s crown for her Princess tiara, a fair trade, then put the ring of the Elf Queen on her sister''s finger, shocking the now blue-faced sister. Did others try to help the Princess, yes... But with the [Radiate Time and Space Element] running, all helpers froze the moment they closed into 10 feet. ! As soon as Kayo was done with her work, she flung her sister into the Queen''s throne upside down, making her cough up blood. Her yellow eyes then scanned the room of pale Elves and said to everyone. "There you go traitors, that is your Elf Queen. Make sure she is ready for the Demon King, for I have nothing to do with our people from now on, because I am the Vampire Queen hence forth, so fuck all of you and rot under the Demons, you pieces of shit..." Next to the slow-witted Elf Maid, Kayo Eon points and casts a spell... "Find my Master, and I shall follow him... [Gate Portal]" A ring of silver opened to around only 10 feet wide, and on the other-side, was a small valley with flowers and rich peace. No one but she knows where this grove of safety is. She said to the Maid. "If you still want to go, then go and do not look behind you, child..." The Maid ran through without another word, and as Kayo was going to pass behind her, a retard spoke up to remind her of something she almost forgot about... "Kayo Eon, halt! You have been ordered by the Demon King himself! You are still our Queen, so do not leave!" Kayo smiled at Tartar, and she playfully said. "As my last loyal act to the Demon King, let me kill his concubine''s lover for him, so he will not be cuckold by you, !" "Worries begone... [Disintegrate]" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A pale green-silver ray struck the horrified Tartar, but soon his entire being vanished into specs of dust, and his screams of fear faded. Kayo then walked through the portal, letting it close behind, with one last sentence. "If you ever see me again, you will join Tartar, goodbye forever, losers..." All of the once proud Elves looked at one another with dread filling their hearts, and when they looked at the unconscious mostly naked Elf Queen, they knew in their hearts... We fucked up! Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 27: Damn! You Summon Demons? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 27: Damn! You Summon Demons? by Harem-Fan ! ? I realized, I had a normal dream like everyother Human has. I had a dream of working as a Soldier on the front lines of fighting the Undead Army, in the Southern borders. But this sucking on my lips feels nice... After opening my eyes, I have Rebeca laying on top of me, and apparently, she has been kissing and sucking on my lips to wake me, cute. "I was jealous of Freya before for sleeping in your room, but last night made me happy, ." I pinch her butt and grin. "Mom is not going to be able to look at you the same again, ..." Rebeca pouted in shyness and admitted. "Okay, I forgot for a moment where we were making love, and could not help yelling, , oops." "Alright silly woman, we need to get ready for day 2, and we have 2 fights each today, 1 in the morning, and 1 in the afternoon." So the naked Rebeca slid off me, and I was reluctant to let her warm body go, because the air is cooling, and having a lover in bed, really makes cold nights less lonely. Rebeca seeing her naked form in my old mirror, smirks and teases me. "?! Sam, look at all these hickeys you left on my neck and shoulders, hehe... [Small Heal], and they''re all gone! I swear you are part Vampire, ." "Sorry, I just get really excited when we are feeling good. I will try to control my urges." While putting on a new school uniform, she said. "Silly, don''t stop, it shows you love me, just try not to overdo it with a wife you cannot heal, otherwise the public will think shameful things. Fortunately, you can heal sister Freya, or she would die of embarrassment, ." I avoid her comment of "A wife you cannot heal", because I only have two wives, both I can heal. Sometimes, I think I am being tested, so I will play dumb. (.) After getting our clothes on, I strap on The King''s Sword, and we go down for breakfast... - My Mother, Father, Nevin, Rebeca, and I are all eating our meal before we take a carriage. My Mother''s eyes glanced at Rebeca with a knowing smile, making her hide her face in shame, and asked. "Where is Freya my son?" I pointed to my heart and said. "She is resting in her personal domain I made inside my Magic Core. My bedroom is cramped, and she has comfortable accommodations there, with warm weather. I will summon her out later, while she relaxes. It is also better for Freya to strengthen her Magic Core in there, better than a training room." My Mother nodded in realization, but I think she only wanted to dote on Freya, because my Mom is already familiar with Rebeca, so new is different. After breakfast, we made our way to the arena... - After avoiding one too many requests for a talk, by nobles recruiting for one reason or another, we made it to our seats. Milly went to sit with Nevin, so it was just me and Rebeca. She looked around our Contestant Seating and said. "Seems a lot of students who failed did not come to watch after a loss?" I tease her. "? Did you really expect Mari Olson to show after pressing her on the stage like that, ?" Rebeca turned red in shame, and defended herself, well tried. She pouted her lower lip and said. "Well, I felt bad afterwards, but... When I fight, I tend to get aggressive, I become another person altogether. But that girl is a nice girl, so do not be mad at her, okay?" Just like the maid topic, I play dumb... "What? I would not be mad over that, I don''t even know the woman. Anyway, the match-ups are starting, look..." - Well the battles in the morning were really boring and unfortunate, because we fought our own school, and it was all grade levels, so many fights were devastated by older women with higher Circle levels. Rebeca actually faced poor Milly, but they just had a normal spar kinda fight, showcasing Milly''s strengths before she knowingly forfeited to Rebeca. Princess Vera beat a 3rd year Mage into a bloody pulp, due to the Mage woman having a bad attitude. Nevin''s morning match went well, but Rando lost to his opponent, and Frank moved on to an afternoon match-up. Chuck, despite losing, came to support his friends. Freya never needed to come out for my fight, because I was paired with an unfortunate woman, and I did not need her to show up. I even had to console my poor victim afterwards, ... - Looking at the sad looking tall blue-haired woman beside us, I said. "Kelly, you really are better than you think you are. Hey, look at Rebeca, she is also a Healer, and she can crush a Mage of equal level. You are still new to this, ." Kelly the Ice Healer, said softly. "Sorry, I really am not as sad as you think... My natural cold nature makes showing joy difficult, but I can feel positive thoughts. Please do not think I am upset with you. Actually, losing to you is an honor, because no one can say I am weak." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Rebeca on the side offers to Kelly. "Because you will be Sam''s Healer on Academy missions, and you are talented, I can train you in my experiences when we go back to school. I am sure you can become as strong as I have at your level." "Thank you Senior Rebeca, I would love that." Why did I imagine poor Kelly regretting that choice? I will ignore their future Masochistic training montage in my dirty mind, and possible bondage sparring... We ate food brought by mobile vendors, and after our lunch, I summoned Freya out for my second fight of the day, because I will probably not face anyone I know, and if it is Rebeca I will fight, well... - Rebeca''s second fight was with a lower Circle Summoner, and she cleaned her clock. Nevin finally got defeated, by the 6th Circle, George Lion, so not a shameful loss. Frank was also crushed by a stronger Vanguard, but he felt he did well enough. And lastly, Vera Lucas cleanly stomped on a 2nd year Wind Mage. So to sum it up, out of all of my acquaintances, only Vera, Rebeca, and probably myself will be in Wednesday''s arena battles. And we will have mixed Academy fights from then on. Freya pointed up at my match-up, and I am annoyed, because I was in the very last batch of fights, ... - As Freya and I were about to step into the ring, she said to me seriously. "This next girl is a 3rd year student, and very strong for her age. Her name is Elissa Von-Crane, 5th Circle, Death Summoner, with a 6th Circle Greater Succubus, and a 5th Circle Vampire." I frown because that lineup sounds troublesome, because not only can I buff Freya up 1 circle, so can the other girl, damn. Freya pokes my forehead and giggled, she said. "You are silly, lookup in the sky?! How can she use her Vampire in the Sun without it dying fast, even [Breath of Life] cannot save it from that death? It would be in so much pain, it cannot fight. So only the Greater Succubus is the problem, because Demons of it''s strength have strong Fire Resistance." "Okay, I got it... I think she intends on letting the Succubus harass me, so let''s use this move to defeat her, this is my plan..." My breath in Freya''s ear, made her blush, and then hearing my plan was really surprising that this plan would really work. - Freya, holding my hand with her Rapier in her left, and me with The King''s Sword in my right, finally saw our opponent waiting, with her Demon. When I saw Elissa Von-Crane for the first time, my eyes twitch, and my face could not hide the annoyance... The reason I am fluctuating so badly is the fact, this woman dresses just like Evil Loli, but is very tall, and equipped with the biggest set of tits I have ever seen on a real woman. She is the complete opposite of a Loli in every definition, with wide-hips and long legs. Damn, I cannot tell who is more like a Succubi, her or her Summons! Of course, she does not sport the eye-patch, but she has an elegant umbrella, and her long gray hair is like Evil Loli, but her eyes are also grey in color, I sigh at her looks. Then, I saw an equally busty and sexy version of her Master, the Succubi Queen, with long crimson hair, bat-wings, a spaded tail, pair of small curved horns, and long sharp nails. In her hand is a blood-soaked whip, made of her own hair. "?! What, it is the best I have ever smelled~?! I will eat you now, ~!" "Della, I command you to stop, we have to wait till the start of the match, or the Knights will kill you." Just as her Summoned Monster was going to rush to me, Elissa scolded her Demon. The Greater Succubus, wearing only a thong and single strip of cloth bandage over her nipples, licked her lips at me, and grind seductively. ~! I could tell, this Demon was trying to use some kind of charm technique that was not obvious, like my Earth World Hypnotism, but I shook it off easily. I pointed at the Demon, and said to the judge. "This Demon of lust is using mind powers on me before the fight." The judge, knowing of this Succubus from the past, knows I am telling the truth and warned. "Contestant Red 3-12, one more time, and you are disqualified, control your Summons." Elissa, frustrated with her Demon who is acting crazier than normal, said through gritted teeth. "If you get me disqualified, I will starve you for a week, you bitch!" The disgusting Succubus had wet liquid running down her inner thigh and it said with a shoulder shrug. "Just hurry then, I am struggling to hold back, ~!" Soon, the fight started, because Elissa had to focus on keeping her Demon under control, she could not taunt me as she planned. [All Rings start in 3-2-1-Go~!] Many spells and actions went off simultaneously... The Succubus Queen leaped forwards towards me... Elissa: "Go, eat him... [Buff Summons]" Me: "Freya, burn them to ashes... [Buff Summons]" Freya: "The Master of this filth should burn... [Burning Combustion Curse]" ! As our magic went off, the Queen Succubus powered to the power of the 7th Circle, pressed her slashing nails onto me, and I could only block half of them, as her scratches shredded my flesh. "~!" Elissa however was burst into flames with Freya''s now 8th Circle burning combustion curse on her, setting her clothing and flesh ablaze. In Freya''s heart, she has no pity for this student, who set her Demon on her Husband, and is fighting for real. Freya ignored my plight, and rushed to where the burning woman was... The Succubus, who licked the blood on her nails, had her eyes glow red, and she pounced on me again, and continued to assault me, using her Demon Charm to seduce me as well. ~! I felt for a moment, a slight attraction to this Demon, but soon, I shook it off, as my forearms are gaining more and more nail marks. () Through gritted teeth, Elissa managed to cast a Summoner spell... "Suffer for your Master... [Share Injuries]" Suddenly, all of her burning curse damage was covering the Succubus, who oddly only cried in sexual bliss. "Water and Lightning rage... [Fast Attacks]" ! I cut the Demon''s face that was nearing me, but sadly, it is too strong for me to do anything more than scratch her skin, and sadly, this only made her look even more happy... Freya thought of a way to really wound both bitches, and she held her delicate hand up high, and cast. "Burning Star... [Giant Fireball]" Thanks to my Earth Science knowledge, Freya''s understanding of energy, materials in general, and outer space concepts, has helped hone her magic forming. ~! A blazing crimson sphere with a diameter of 60 feet, fell from above Elissa, crashing on her body, and would have killed her out right, if not sharing the damage, but still... "~! ?!" As she was knocked to near death, and passed out, the Burning Curse on her body finished her off... But, the Succubus cared not that her Master was defeated, and pounced on me again, ignoring the fact, she was also almost dead from the transferred damage to her body. With dark foul blood oozing from her orifices, she used her whip on me! ~! Her long reaching whip was too fast for me to even see, let alone dodge at all, and then I felt it... ", Dammit~!" Across my chest, a bloody 1 inch deep gash was left, exposing bone, and my blood started to flow, as the stinging pain was horrid. "F-Freya, it is up to you... [Swap Positions]" And in a flash of blue and yellow light, the two of us swapped, while Freya was already casting... "Trash, die with your Master... [Fire Dragon''s Breath]" ~! And from Freya''s red lips, out came a molten scorching cone of superheated flames... "~!" "Nooooooo~!" Even with heavy Fire Resistance, the super heavily wounded Demon was turned to molten slag, but the amazing thing was the fact, the recently resurrected Elissa, still having a damage connection with her Demon, almost died a second time right next to the Time Healler, shocking everyone. As the Time Healer cast her spells to resurrect the Succubus, and the other Summoner cast [Banish] due to it still being in a frenzy state. I nearly fainted from blood loss. Freya used her short range teleport to catch me as I was falling, and she called out. "Time Healer, heal him now." "[Full Healing]" And after I was covered with silver light, my body lost all sense of pain, and only my torn and bloody clothing showed I had been injured. I smiled at Freya who had wet eyes and said. "Silly, I was not that bad off." "I know, but it hurts my heart to see you get hurt, even a scratch hurts me. Let us leave here, I want to hold you alone..." I really felt embarrassed, because I had been held by Freya in front of everyone, like a woman being held by her man, ... I want to die... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 28: My Wife Is Pregnant? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 28: My Wife Is Pregnant? by Harem-Fan It is now Friday, and my mind is still in a daze of the events over the last 3 days... Freya, holding my hand, nudged my shoulder with a smile and said. "Will you be like this when the day comes that I have a baby?" "Probably...?" ", Well, I think I will look forward to the day I can surprise you, my Husband. Actually, I am a bit jealous of Rebeca, she got lucky. Sadly, she cannot make her breakthrough to Circle 6 until she has the baby now, but I do not think she cares." George Lion, across from me, scratched the back of his head, because he was the one involved with my good news. - Yesterday when Rebeca was to fight George Lion, she suddenly forfeited before fighting, and when the judge asked, she smiled and waved to me, and said... "Because my Husband got me pregnant, . So, I cannot fight." Naturally, I had no clue, other than she had been humming happily all morning, giggling whenever she saw my confused face. It seemed, she wanted to surprise me, and tell all those hopeful women to go away, all in one go. So now, the whole City knows of my child. I was both very happy, and very panicked in my heart, because being a father sounds important, so I must really push myself, and maybe get myself a Noble Rank, so my child can grow up with more support. - While I was remembering, Lion asked in a joking voice. "Any chance your other wife is pregnant, so I can advance to the final match tomorrow?" I did not realize this guy George was actually funny, so I laughed and said nicely. "Sorry, your luck or mine cannot be so amazing. Even though I think you are a Knight of good character, I am forced to fight in tomorrow''s dual. But, at least I will always remember you are a worthwhile opponent, good luck George Lion. I will fight seriously today." Lion held up his Longsword, in an honorable motion and said. "Well, I will win, so I may gain a wife. I have ambitions to become a great Knight, and to do that, I need a great wife." I also held up my Longsword in the same motion, and said back. "I see, one blade to capture a Princess, and one blade to set a Princess free. I think this fight will be one I will always remember." The reason Lion and I are able to chat like this on stage, is the fact there are only two fights today... Lion vs Roland, and Lucas vs Canberra! After my fight, Vera has to fight the Duke''s son, who is also strong like Lion. So the winner of these two fights will fight tomorrow, and the two losers today will fight for the last 3rd and 4th positions. I have not seen Evil Loli since that first day, nor has the King tried to influence me, and even Vera who is watching us intently, has spoken to me. I am not sure why my ranking here is so vital, but no one is pressuring me, which is nice. The judge on the side, seeing we are done talking, asked us. "Are the contestants ready?" ""Yes."" - Vera Lucas up in the Royal booth, sitting next to her Mother, had her blue eyes rest on Sam Roland. She knew that Sam was her strongest opponent and her strongest hope. Her heart was complicated, not knowing if she should support me, or wish me to fail. But her tightly clenched fist alludes to the former. Further down, the King with a smooth poker-face, noticed his daughter''s subtle actions, and wanted to laugh out-loud. When he heard what Sam Roland "Promised" to do for her, he knew Sam was the right man to groom. The playful glint in his eye, was imagining the temptations he will bring up in front of the Kingdom, to test Sam''s character for all to see, and what a real man should do. - Rebeca sitting with my Parents, and Nevin, had her hand on her belly, and said with a warm smile to it. "Your Father will show how great his Summoner Class is to the world, and you were here to support your Father. As his first child, you will have to grow up strong, to protect his other children." Rebeca, who was turning into a motherly-mess, had not noticed my Mother not watching me on stage, but her. Her caring smile of seeing the three kids grow up together, made her hope for the future. My Father just had a grin on his lips he could not hide. And Nevin stood, cupped his hands, and yelled at the top of his lungs... - [Brother, beat him up for me, !] Lion almost forgot he beat up that guy a few days ago, and the crowd chuckled at Nevin''s cheer. The judge started it, and started counting... [Get ready... 3, 2, 1, BEGIN!] Just as George was rushing to attack me, for a fast win, with lightning coating his magic blade, Freya cast... "Block the path... [Wall of Fire]" ! And a 10 foot high, and 70 foot wide wall of scorching flames stood in front of the two of us, blocking Lion''s charge, unless he wanted to take full damage from the flames, he needed to stop. Not seeing him run through, I cast... "Freya, get stronger for my sake... [Buff Summons]" As my magic coursed into Freya, her wall of fire that was 70 feet wide, lengthens a bit more, to 80 feet... But now that we are on the main arena with a width of 100 feet, George Lion can choose to run around our wall, to intercept us, but, this is our trick. As we finally see the Lion show at one end, the two of us run away from him, to the other end of the wall, while we both cast... "Delay him for me... [Electric-Water Bolt]" Swhoosh~! And my baseball sized ball of water with sparks of electricity, shot at his body, but he only cut the spell in half, but it did slow him for a moment. Reaching the end, Freya chanted, with a sorry smile on her red lips. "A maze with only one path... [Wall of Fire]" Suddenly, a second parallel Wall of Fire sprang to life, creating a blazing hallway with only 6 feet between them. George Lion, with exceptional speed, made it to my back, while Freya was in-front of me about 10 feet, and he used an ability on me. "I caught you, sorry... [Triple Strikes]" Lion moved so fast that his sword strike looked and almost made 3 simultaneous sword slashes on different parts of my body, even if you can parry one, the other 2 will land. Like three opponents hitting you simultaneously. ! ! ! I parried the strike to my heart, but one of his Longswords stabbed my stomach, and the other slashed into my left shoulder. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The lightning numbed the wounds and caused a bit more damage, but... ", Spring the trap... [Swap Positions]" As I had pulled his blade from me, with blood pooling, I cast, and Freya and I changed, while Freya was mid casting. "The Dragon corners it''s prey... [Fire Dragon''s Breath]" George Lion''s eyes are fully dilated, with nothing but red in them, and with Walls of Fire on Both sides, his option to avoid the attack is up, and he lacks wings... With a sigh in his heart, he closed his eyes and grit his teeth, a Circle 8 strength Fire Spell was not one he could handle directly like this... - All most-onlookers could see without the magic screen was... ~! A massively high jet of flames rising over the 10 foot tall walls, and the Time Healer off the ring, casting his [Breath of Life] spell... And when the two walls vanished, they saw the Fire Mage holding up Sam Roland, clutching a gut wound, and a half smile, with both joy and pain. - "Don''t worry Freya, it is just uncomfortable, just need a Healer, cough." Freya, not happy with my crazy ideas pouted and said. "I am starting to think that you are wanting to be injured over me, don''t be stupid. I can also take those hits." [Winner by Death, Sam Roland!] Hearing the judge call it, I explained it. "If Lion saw you blocking for me, he would have suspected something, and ran out of your reach, then we would run around for a while, but with this method, I lured him very deep into the hallway, so this was the best outcome." While the Healer kindly healed me, Freya said to me. "Why do I feel my intelligence is lowering around you? Your suspicious words sound logical, but I want to believe them." We were then asked to leave, as they cleaned the stage for the next match of the day, the Princess vs the Duke''s Son. So I used water magic to clean our bodies of the blood and filth, and we left to sit with my family for the next bout... - As Rebeca is leaning into me, feeding me some ice cream. We all watched the next fight start, and Rebeca asked. "Husband, who do you think will win?" Even though I think it can go either way, I said. "Probably the Princess? But without her Circle 3 spells, it will be tough..." - On the stage, there are 3 beings, a man, woman, and golem. The tall and handsome man... Douglas Canberra, with long brown hair, brown eyes, and is the West Duke''s only Son. He is a 6th Circle Earth Vanguard Knight, wielding a Shield and Longsword. He smiles with charm, but if you look closely, his eyes hold a cold cruel glint, of an ambitious man. He sees the woman in front of him as a disobedient wife, who must be put in her place, and he said softly. "My lovely 7th Princess, Vera... Please just agree with me, so I do not have to hurt you before I make you my wife? Trust me, that Gold Golem behind you cannot stop me. I do not wish to beat you in front of everyone, how would the kingdom see a man who beats his future wife, ?" "I will not lose, so fight..." Douglas Canberra, lies, because he very much wants to beat her openly to break her inflated ego, and this is his greatest pleasure. Making strong women submit. And after the judge got the nods to start, it began. [Get ready... 3, 2, 1, BEGIN!] "Make my Defence impenetrable... [Harden Flesh]" "Doll defeat him... Sudden Impact... [Gravity Bolt]" ! Douglas, flawlessly used his sword to block the baseball sized swirling ball of gravity, while blocking the punch delivered by Doll. He smiled, and said while making his move. "See, this is all you have... [Ground Stomp]" Then as Douglas stomped, a wide 10 foot radious area uplifted in stones, from the arena, and he moved... Doll and Vera were then separated from one another. Doll stabilized and ran towards the Knight, but had been momentarily diverted. Vera threw another [Gravity Bolt] only to have the shield take it, but this was all in vain, as Vera had a bad feeling in her heart. And for the first time, she felt this was fate being cruel... If she faced George Lion, it would be easy, but this durable and cruel man... - As I saw the movements and plans of Douglas, I sigh and say. ", Damn, she is done... I fell for this same damn move..." - Douglas knew the Gold Golem would hit him after his move, but it was a fair trade, because the Gold Golem is not his target to win... "My prize, kneel down for me... [Bull Rush Stun]" ! And with a dash of fast speed, Douglas''s Shield slammed Vera Lucas to the ground, coughing up blood and stunned. ! As Doll swung down its large palm, Douglas gritted his teeth and swung the Shield back, and also was pushed down to Vera''s side, as he planned. And with a swift stab... Slitch! The Longsword was rudely stabbed into Vera''s throat, and blood gushed from her mouth, with wide eyes in pain.... ! Douglas was sent flying by Doll''s kick, but it was already too late, as the Time Healer with a grave look, cast his [Breath of Life] spell... [Winner by Death, Douglas Canberra!] As Vera was on her hands and knees, still clutching her throat from the trauma of it, her blue eyes lost much of its luster, as she saw the showboating man who beat her... And what broke her heart the most, was more than half of the crowd was actually cheering for him. tears almost fell, but as a Princess, she had to hold it. ! Doll sensing his Master''s feelings stood at her side, not knowing what to do. Its limited intelligence made it feel helpless. Then everyone heard the King''s voice ring... [The final two champions have been selected, and tomorrow, we will have a victor, Till the Final, goodnight.] He then stood with the rest of the family, and left... - As I watched all of this, with Freya and Rebeca seriously thinking, the man still on stage gloating, then looked at me, and smiled. He then gave me a thumbs-down gesture, and looked away, confident to defeat me. Freya tightly holding my arm said... "Tomorrow, my husband, I am going to fight like Rebeca, and melt the arena..." While Rebeca smiled at the complement, I had a bead of cold sweat run down my back at Freya''s cold words... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 29: Winner By Death (Part 1)? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 29: Winner By Death (Part 1)? by Harem-Fan "Have you ever wondered why we love each other so much? I mean, to never meet, then as soon as we looked at one another, we knew we needed each other?" This Friday night, Freya made love to me, and now she lay in my arms naked, and her ear is listening to my heartbeat, gently rubbing my chest. "Well, from this life of ours, the only reason would be my Magic Core, Reincarnation, True Love, or Magic? From my Earth memories, it could be... Fate, Reincarnation, or two Souls Destined?" She tilted her head to look into my golden eyes, and she reached to ruffle my dark blue hair, and said. "Then I want it to be... True Love, Fate, and two Destined Souls. Although Reincarnation is a possibility, we cannot guess if it is our world, or your dream world. Plus, you said in the dream, you did not have a True Love, right? As for the Magic Core, I do not think so." ! I kissed her lips and said as I held her tight. "It does not matter, I love you no matter what, so go to sleep, we have a very important fight tomorrow." After a while, Freya said to me, "You know winning tomorrow is some kind of scheme for your future, right? And Teacher is definitely a part of it." "Yeah... But I am sure that Evelina Lorelei is not scheming against me in a bad way. I guess the King is also wanting me to become a Hero, or something." "What? She told you her name? Why do you trust her?" "She has a strange personality, but for some reason, I just trust her..." In the dark, a pair of wide open hazel eyes looked into mine, and she said the truth without knowing it. "Do you love the Headmistress?!" "I am afraid to be around her... Falbium frightens my Soul. But, I think I trust her at a minimum..." Freya''s eyes glimmered at my not refuting it outright, and then she closed her eyes, smiled, then said. "Good luck tomorrow, and I will win for you, do not get hurt this time, or I will make you suffer..." Sam Roland: !!!!!!! Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Rosecrans sent the 8th Circle Time Mage, to use [Gate Portal] to send me and my family right into the arena, for our safety and because the crowds were crazy today. - I am sitting alone in a VIP room out of sight of the public, till it is time for my match later. But there is a Magical Crystal Display of the fight between Vera Lucas vs George Lion, to determine the 3rd and 4th place winners. So, I will be able to watch it live. ! I heard a soft knocking on the door, and I was wondering if it was the staff, because the Royal Knights are guarding here, so I said. "Come in..." To my surprise came Mari Olson, a 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. A 20 year old beauty, standing at 5'' feet 8'''' inches like Rebeca, with black hair and blue eyes. And if I remember right, she is a 5th Circle, Water Mage. But why is she here, in a restricted area? Mari Olson, seeing my confusion, pointed to the crystal display and said. "Sam Roland, I believe you do not know how to use that magic item, right? I am sent here by my Father to make sure you watch the fight." "? Really, but why you? I do not mean it like that, I meant did you come for a personal reason?" Mari nodded and said honestly. "Yes, because I embarrassed myself and the Olson family, so I and my Father wanted me to apologize to you personally for my words and actions on Monday." () I waved my hand and joked. "Do not worry about it at all, I actually felt bad for you, because I taught Rebeca that take-down she used on you, and I am sure you were shamed, right?" Mari turned red visibly, remembering being pressed, and the fact it was broadcast live. She said in shame. "My apology to you personally was saying Rebeca was using you. I had no idea you two grew up together, and for all of that to be broadcast was shameful. I did not expect my Father to direct the team to show my arena, for me to show off, ..." "Well, from the outside, Rebeca did look like a tree climber, but it only looked like that, because she thought I would stay single in the Knight Academy and she could wait till she graduated, but when she found out I would go to Rosecrans, she rushed right in, and that is why others misunderstood her. I really do love her. Well, and now she has my child." - Mari went to the drink area and got drinks and offered, so I accepted, and she started to run the magic tool to watch the match. We had small talk while we waited, and she was a nice woman, gentle like water. - On the magic monitor, the two of us sat together and watched the game. Vera was across from Lion, and they exchanged some pleasantries, and not the abnormal smack talk. I noticed that Vera was not as shaken as yesterday, like she got up and wanted to be stronger, and what I saw proved it. As soon as the fight started, Vera was placed on Doll''s left shoulder, using her [Minor Gravity Utility] to glue her feet to the shoulder. George Lion found striking Vera impossible at a height of almost 15 feet, and eventually was chased around by Doll, trying to stomp him to death. He finally had enough shame and forfeited. I could tell by Vera''s eyes, she got her pride back. If she used that strategy on the Duke''s son, the fight would have been her victory. But sometimes, you have to lose to win in the future. As the fight ended, Mari said to me, "Let me escort you out, and then I will go see Rebeca and watch your fight." She stood, and straightened her Academy uniform, and I nodded to her. She smiled, and walked side by side with me down the corridor. She finally asked me what her Father wanted. "My father Lord Olson, who runs this arena, wanted me to invite you for a meal in the future, perhaps our next end-of-month leave? , This is not a marriage proposal or anything shady, but purely friendship? We are family friends with the King, and you and he seem to have a close relationship?" Just as I was going to ask how she knew, she with a gentle smile, only pointed to the sword on my waist, and I understood. So, I decided. "Then talk to Rebeca to arrange it, if she is okay with it, I would be honored. I, , do not want to upset her by accepting without asking her first, ." Seeing my dodgy-eyes, and being a man who did not want to tip over his apple-cart, Mari found my actions cute. She covered her mouth and said. ", Sure, then I will talk to her about it. I am cheering for your win... I hate Douglas Canberra. He once insulted me with filthy propositions on a mission, and I could never fight him, so... Beat him for me." "Sure, well, here I go..." Then I stepped out of the arena floor gate, and headed for the main stage... - As I neared the steps to climb up, I summoned my partner... "My Perfect Partner Freya, come forth... [Call Summons]" And soon, Freya, who looked like she was fresh from a roller-coaster ride, said with a grin. "Playing in there makes me feel like a kid again. I really love boat-riding... "It''s A Small World." I pointed up and said. "Glad your mind is refreshed, now let''s cook this turkey." She tilted her sexy head and asked. "What is a turkey?" ", That is right, dream world animal. It is a really big and dumb chicken, ." She nodded understandingly. Then we went up... - I should not have come to fight, because I want to pluck this bastard''s eyes out, ... He has not been able to look away from Freya the whole time, and he is trying to look charming. Freya feeling my emotions, turned my chin to her and... ! She kissed my lips in front of everyone, and then she smiled at Douglas Canberra, while saying to me. "Being envied by others is also a sign of how good you are, my husband. Just smile and ignore envious gazes." I was a bit shocked this cold goddess had this bold side. I really focused hard to not be shy, and ended up just giving Douglas a smug-ass grin. This really got up his ass, and I felt better. Douglas Canberra, lost his interest in Freya, now having another target for ridicule. "Today, I am going to crush you, Sam Roland. Your ego of being a Male Spellcaster will be crushed by me,just like I did to my soon to be wife." He held up two fingers and said smugly. "And you are not the first male caster, there is one in the Southern Kingdom, and there was one in the Western Kingdom in the past. So you are not special." I nodded, because I also learned about this, but I never claimed to be special, that was the public, but I remembered something. I held up my palms and in one hand made blue Aura erupt, and in my other yellow Lightning magic, and I asked. "Can you or those two other guys do this? You''re right, I am not special, but I am happy about what I have, are you? Will you beat me, sure, it might happen, but if it doesn''t, that would be funny. I really want to laugh today, so let''s just start, I want to go home and spend time with my family." As I drew out The King''s Sword, I held it up in an honorable way in-front of my eyes, pointed up to the sky, with the hilt at my chest level, and I said. "If I fail to win, I will return this sword, for I do not deserve it!" I had no idea my cheesy lines would actually touch the hearts of many onlookers, the ones who knew the sword in my hand... Douglas Canberra sneered and did not return my salute, due to looking down on commoners. He is what we call an elitist Knight, an Officer who is promoted by nepotism. He only said to the judge. "I am ready..." "I am also ready..." [Get ready... 3, 2, 1, BEGIN!] - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 30: Winner By Death (Part 2)? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 30: Winner By Death (Part 2)? by Harem-Fan "I am ready..." "I am also ready..." [Get ready... 3, 2, 1, BEGIN!] Naturally, Freya modified my original crazy plan to beat Douglas. She insisted this plan keeps me from getting hurt. As the beginning was announced, we all acted at the same time... Douglas, held up his shield, pointed his Longsword, to me of course, and he activated his defensive ability. "Make me impervious... [Harden Flesh]" While he was standing on the north side of the platform, I bolted away from him, and sprinted to the south-east corner, while Douglas was surprised, I cast... "Freya, shine bright for me... [Buff Summons]" Freya also did not hesitate, and ran in the other direction, to the west side of the ring, splitting us up. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When she felt my power-up, she cast her-own spell... "Mutual Destruction... [Resist Fire and Heat]" - In the Royal private box... The King, his 7 Wives, 2 Sons, and Vera sat watching the fight. To the sides, the Headmaster of Royal Knight Academy, and the Headmistress of Rosecrans Academy also enjoyed the fight underway. Vera noticed I learned from her loss, to split the force, and not allow the area rock crush to go off. Her blue eyes followed the combat, while she held the edges of her school uniform. Evelina on the other hand had a dazed look, as she held her hand over her heart, watching her special someone grow stronger. Her purple eye could see more than others, with her hidden white eye, also following the flow of the future, and when Evil Loli saw what was to happen, she smiled with charm. - Douglas seeing us run in different directions, ruined his plan of his use of [Ground Stomp] ability, and both ran out of his [Bull Rush Stun] ability. And as I expected, just like with Vera and Doll, he chose to follow me to the south east corner, while keeping an eye for Freya''s ranged attacks. So I diverted his attention with a normal [Water Bolt] for him to block while running. Freya, seeing our plan work, changed directions from west, to the northwest corner, the complete opposite to mine, and she cast her spell. "Burn everything around me to ash... [Radiate Scorching Heat]" And crimson and blue flames whipped out from her body, in a radius of 10 feet. Just as Douglas made it to me, he and I crossed blades. ! Although he is much stronger than me, my sword skill is much better than his, and without him using a skill, I was able to parry his swing. Taking this opportunity, I cast in English... "So long and thanks for all the fish... [Swap Positions]" And after the swirling blue-yellow light flashed, a smiling Freya, holding her Rapier at Douglas, said while casting. "Turtle in a Jar, capture... [Wall of Fire]" And while Douglas was on fire from Freya''s still Scorching Aura, a wall of flame 10 feet high enclosed this corner of the square section, sealing both of them in a fiery purgatory. "Fuck! Recover like a Troll... [Fast Healing]" Burning from the flaming aura, Douglas activated his rapid healing ability, that lets him outlast his foes. Using his shield, he blocks the scorching flames as best he can. ! He also tried stabbing Freya with his sword, but Freya''s skill in the Rapier is as good as mine, so she parried it. Then she began her spell. "One Wall is not enough... [Wall of Fire]" Freya casts a second wall right next to the first, so if anyone passes it, they have to burn twice to pass. While I was running to the wall to wait, Freya''s Scorching flames were equally eating away at Douglas''s regeneration, and he used his key move... "I will trample you, Bitch... [Bull Rush Stun]" ! With brown energy on his body, he rushed Shield first into Freya, and she used her sword to block the most damage she could. But her right free hand seems to be hurt badly in the block. Freya smiled at the fact, she was not Stunned like he thought she would be, so she said while casting. "Idiot child, do you think a mere 6th Circle can stun an 8th Circle? Bye Bye, stupid... [Blink Teleport]" Pop! And to his shock, she vanished in red light, and appeared on the other side of the two flame wals, but Douglas at least was not being roasted by her aura at the moment. On the other side, I reached the now visible Freya, and cast... "Heal your wounds... [Strong-Heal Summons]" As Freya felt her arms heal, she smiled at me while casting another spell. "Third times the charm... [Wall of Fire]" And a 3rd wall erected next to the first, making for a triple layer of fiery death. It is funny that we are using the arena''s defensive barrier to lock him in a small corner. I can see, the maintaining use of many higher level spells has made her pant a bit, but she is strong, so we keep going. Douglas, feeling more walls go up, has a bad feeling and uses another defensive ability... "Cover me with Earth... [Turtle Shell]" Then suddenly a small stone dome covered him like a rocky force field, just like a turtle pulling into its shell. This move keeps you from attacking, but it doubles your defenses. Freya stopped her [Radiate Scorching Heat] when she came out, and started to cast a big spell... "It is time for the Sun to set... [Giant Fireball]" And above the cornered rat, the 60 foot wide massive burning fireball descended! ~! And inside the blazing inferno, Douglas''s shell was breaking down rapidly, and he was forced to re-use it over and over... I came to Freya''s side as she continued to exert herself in a short time, but I said nothing... "It is time for the Sun to set again... [Giant Fireball]" ~! "It is time for the Sun to set for the third day... [Giant Fireball]" ~! "... It is time for the Sun to set for the fourth day... [Giant Fireball]" ~! In such a short time, she cast and maintained many higher Circle spells, so I grabbed her in a Princess-carry, and said in concern. "Freya, that is enough, I don''t want you to get hurt..." She smiled at my look, and reached her hand up again while I held her... "One last firework for my Husband... [Giant Fireball]" And as her Walls of Fire were starting to fade, the 5th Sun in the sky dropped on the terrified and beaten son of the Duke... ~! And not long, as Freya panted in my arms, when she heard the news, her smile was breathtaking... [Winner by Death... Sam Roland!] Her hazel eyes looked at me and said. "Send me into my space to rest, and tonight, reward me, love you..." "As you wish my wife... [Freya''s Summons Space]" ~! And wrapped in my magic, she returned to rest, leaving me alone on the stage, unhurt, and with a cheering crowd. The applause was deafening... I looked over to the kneeling Douglas Canberra, smiled smugly, and gave him a thumbs-down. - King Leonardo Lucas saw this, smiled and walked to the balcony-edge of the booth, and using his Aura to shout, he began his show... - [Everyone, for the 1st place winner, we The Northern Lucas Kingdom, have awarded a single request from myself on behalf of our entire Nation, so long as it does not violate our laws and beliefs.] [Sam Roland, as the grand prize winner, I shall give you some suggestions, from the throne.] The King reached into his royal robes, and pulled out a crystal vial with a shimmering liquid, and he placed it on the edge. [This is Swift Elixir, an alchemical wonder we create for our top prospect Knights of the Kingdom. We are only able to produce one vial of this liquid every year, and I happen to have it here. It has enough power to elevate a 1st Circle Swift Knight to the peak of the 2nd Circle, and touching the edge of the 3rd Circle.] While many in the crowd were excited... He then reached in his robe again, and pulled out a scroll with the Royal Seal. He placed it down on the ledge, near the vial and offered. [Or, this Knight Promotion to official Rank, becoming a Count, granted land with 1,000 gold as salary.] He then pulled out a Space Ring, and placed it down. [Or, a large area Space Ring, with just over 200 High Circle Magic Cores for raising your power.] And with a playful smile, he points to Vera, who''s eyes were still wide open at all the shit her Father is trying to push to tempt the winner... [Another option is what many of the other Knights tried and failed to get, my only Daughter as your wife... What will you choose, Sam Roland?] A large uproar went on, and many men wanted to be me, and take Vera away for themselves. Vera''s Mother, the 7th Queen looked unhappy for her Husband to say that, but she said nothing... At this moment, Vera was stunned to offer herself to Sam so openly, and why would he not want her? Her heart was beating too loud for her to listen clearly, and her brain went blank... - , Fuck you King! How did this bastard find out I wanted a space ring?! And that damn Swift Knight vial, ~! The nobility and Knight official rank, is fucking huge, and just what I wanted as a soon to be father, ... And marry Vera? No, that would end in failure... That and 2 wives is already enough... (!) The whole reason she wanted to win was not to marry. I could see the pale face of Vera, and I exhaled and yelled back to the King... "Sorry your Majesty, but I have a far easier request, and that is... "That 7th Princess, Vera Rosecrans Lucas may choose her own husband, and not be forced to do so by others." Silence covered the whole arena for a short while, until one lone man''s voice was heard... -The fuck, is this kid stupid?!- Yeah, if you had the chance, not taking the Princess would seem that way, but not me. [Silence... Then King Leonardo Stephan Lucas, decrees... "As long as the 7th Princess finds a man she likes before she graduates from Rosecrans Academy, no matter who, the kingdom will support it, but... If the Princess fails to marry by this time, the discussion to marry will fall upon her Mother the 7th Queen, and she must marry any candidate chosen, including foreign suitors. This is Decreed...] - Yeah, looking back on this moment in the future, I did not notice the sneaky glint in the King''s eyes, or closely paid attention to the actual words of the Decree... I almost became the first person to stab a King with The King''s Sword... - Then I walked off to some applause, mixed in with ridicule from many men that thought I was an idiot, which clearly I am... And that was the official end to the Fall Festival, and the Tournament... - Back in the Royal box... "~! I am filthy rich, , I love gold almost as much as... , Am I blushing?!" Evil Loli was standing in her chair, while holding all of her gambling stubs, and her one eye watched a young man walk away. She almost blurted out something she should never say. While the Headmistress was happy, a certain Princess sat there dumbly as the King walked to her, he said. "Congratulations my little star. Your wish was granted, how do you feel about it... Happy in your heart?" Vera should be very happy, but she is more confused. She felt a bit sad, actually... The King, knowing his daughter, who suffered a defeat, then had her heart trampled unknowingly, said to her. "Well, you have almost 3 years to find your Husband, so do your best to find a man worthy of my Daughter, Father supports you." The King, knowing Vera is malleable right now, took the arm of his 7th Queen, grins and said. "You are mine tonight, come, leave her alone, you no longer have any right to choose..." - Who knew I was cursed all night by the overworked 7th Queen! Click ffthe [ ? ] Button! Chapter 31: Frenemy? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 31: Frenemy? by Harem-Fan When I came to where my family was, I noticed that Mari Olson was mixed into the group, but what greeted me was... "Brother-in-law, you passed on the Swift Elixir, my heart was bleeding, !" Nevin is bad at acting, so I can tell he is teasing me, but my Dad said while holding his forehead. "My Son could have been a Count, with a salary ten times better than mine, and all that land personally owned, ... I should have raised him better to be a bit greedy..." Rebeca said to me with puppy eyes. "That space ring was so gorgeous, and all of those High class cores, my heart is bleeding..." Their acting is making me embarrassed, but then my Mother finished me off with... ", If the Princess of my Nation was my Daughter-in-law, I could have just died happy, ." When my eyes landed on the last person, Mari, she put her hands up and said with a grin. "I am a rich woman, so I cannot judge you, ." ~! And then all of them collectively laughed at my defeated look. My Dad patted my shoulder and said seriously. "Actually Son, I am very proud of you... So many men would have betrayed their word for the chances you turned down, and this shows we raised you well. Even if you stay as poor as our families in the future, I will always be proud of you." My Mother hugged me and said in my ear. "Having you as my Son has been my greatest pride in my life." Rebeca pointed to Mari and told me. "Because the crowds are crazy, the Olson family has given us two carriages to take us to our destinations. We have to go back to Rosecrans now." Mari Olson clarifies. "Technically, we are sending only one to take your parents home, the other is my personal Carriage, because I, just like you, are going back as well. And since our school''s Portal is at the Knight Academy, we can take Nevin Glen along as well." I nodded, because this makes sense. So I said goodbye to my parents, and we left... - I and Nevin both felt a bit out of place in the luxury carriage. No, it was not because it was nice, but because we are sitting side by side, looking at the two girls who hated one another on Monday, and now on Saturday, are chatting next to one another. I could only think of one word from my Dreams... "?" , That came out in English, because it did not translate well, and Mari asked. "Those words, you said similar sounding words when you cast your spell in the arena, what language was that?" "That? It is just a Summons language I developed, for secret talks in battle, it is just gibberish." "I get it, it is a secret code, that you transfer to your Summons with your 1st Circle ability, [Share Skills]" I gave her a thumbs up, because it is also the truth. But she just thinks I am a genius for thinking of it. Well, it does not matter. And with that, we returned to our own Academies... - An hour later... ... The smell of fresh steaks with grilled vegetables, and a salad was being prepared, but I was left still baffled. When I looked over to the living room, both Rebeca and Mari were side by side, laughing and joking. Somehow, Rebeca told me when we got back to the island, that she invited Mari over for one of my meals, and so she could know where we lived. I really want to know how these two black haired, almost sisters, got over their long lasting rivalry. But I feel asking is a minefield. Seeing the two together, really distracts me because... All my brain remembers is their posture when the battle ended, it was really, really, really stimulating... ?! I am a pervert now that I am having sex, ... I quietly plate the food, and set the table. Then after, I called out. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Girls, dinner is ready." - At the end of the meal, Mari looked at me in a daze and said, "Now I know why Rebeca fell in love, your cooking skills are top restaurant quality. Really, I was wanting you to teach my staff at home, ..." Rebeca, proud of hearing me get praised, said. "He even transferred his cooking skills to Teacher Freya, ... I wish I was his Summons, just for the cooking, ." Mari Olson said to me seriously. "You know, we can go into business together. My family can open a restaurant, with your recipes, and you train some cooks, and we can share profits? Just think about it, by the time we go to visit my Father in three weeks." Rebeca remembered her talk before and said to me. "I agreed for us to meet with her family when we go down." I nodded and said. "Alright, and I will think of the restaurant idea as well." Both women looked happy, while my mind kept wandering off, thinking about my Earth life''s food, and how copying it was no issue... - That night, after Mari left, Rebeca told me that due to their fight, both girls had to rethink their goals and past actions. Rebeca never really disliked Mari, and Mari was more like Rebeca, so they clashed in everything. But after Mari was lectured by her parents, she spent time rethinking her life priorities. Then when they talked, without competition, they found they were like Twin Sisters in their thinking. And so, the two just became fast friends, due to knowing each other for many years. Well, I do not mind, because they seem happy... - , Fuck, Monday morning, in my [1st year Summoner Class], I forgot my damn Protagonist seat... I came early, and I saw Vera already sitting there, and the whispers about me started. The girls went from distancing themselves, to sending me flirty eyes, because my showing was a bit too strong. However not all eyes in the class are friendly. I stop in front of the angry looking woman in the first row... Dial Canberra, the pretty brown-haired Duke''s daughter, the owner of the 4th Circle Hill Giant. And the lady who was flattened by Doll, ouch. She is also the little Sister of Douglas who I cooked like a Turkey for Thanksgiving. I stopped in front of her, then I asked. "Are you really going to hate me, just because I beat your Brother in a fair fight? You are a strong Summoner, so try not to live life in anger." Dial glared and said while pointing at me. "Because of you, my Father punished my Brother severely." I nod to her retard logic and say it loud enough to not look obvious. "So, you hate me because of your Duke Fathers parenting ability? Well, then I admit defeat. I will not try to comfort your sore ego, good day, Dial." "Low class Bastard, do not talk to me like that!" My footsteps stopped, and I looked at her, and with a bit of an angry tone, I said. "Then, I will hate you, for every woman your shameless Brother has offended, whore." I am angry, because both Rebeca and Mari told me how Douglas threatens with his Duke''s background or tries to buy women''s affections in less than honorable ways, and I hate men like that. So remembering how that fucker looked at Freya, I do not have sympathy for this spoiled woman, but I try to calm my heart, because, she is just stupid... Don''t get me wrong, the female abuse, like rape or beatings in this world is very rare than what many women suffered in my Dream world of Earth, but still, this guy Douglas is real trash, by Myst standards. I unclenched my fists, and restrained my Aura that wanted to release, and turned to walk back. It got quiet, because none of the women here had ever seen me be angry and scold a woman, so this was like seeing a friendly dog suddenly start biting someone. As I sat next to Vera, she looked at my actions with interest. She then smiled and said without lowering her voice. "Well, that is why I had Doll slap her face for me, because that woman is very arrogant." I chuckled at Vera''s choice of words. ", Then please never slap me, because I do not want to be a pancake!" ! And with our jokes, Dial ran out of the room in shame and humiliation... Vera only had a bigger smile, and then said in a lower voice. "Thank you for everything. The promise you kept, the beating of Douglas, and for just being a nice guy." I felt uncomfortable, because when a Tsundere is not aloof and cold, it feels foreign. I just awkwardly said. "Well, do not sweat the small stuff, I really wanted to beat Douglas up for my own anger. As for being a nice guy? I do not think girls like Dial will agree with you, right?" "Do you care if she likes you? Is she your type?" I shook my head from side to side, and crossed my arms. "Not interested at all, I just do not like grudges if I can avoid them, ... I now expect the West Duke''s family to plot against me, because they cannot touch you." Vera tilted her head, letting her straight long white hair fall to the side, and her blue eyes looked at me seriously, and she said. "Good, you are smart. So, as my smart friend, if you need anything for dealing with the Canberra''s, then rely on my help. They only have influence in the west of the Kingdom, but here, this is my backyard, !" , There is Tsundere Princess, , I thought she was taken by Body-Snatchers! Then the Lich Teacher, Artus floated in, and her cold voice said. [Teaching you feels pointless... Oh well, I guess my vacation is over, turn to page... 69!] And after a while, our average Academy life began in full, and many boring days followed... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 32: Evil Loli Bondage Play? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 32: Evil Loli Bondage Play? by Harem-Fan Three peaceful weeks went by in a flash, and it is almost time for our end-of-month weekend out. I wish I could say this was an uneventful time, but, today has proven I was naive... - early in the morning... ! Three of us are making a large breakfast, while the boss is at the table doing "important" things. Rebeca sitting in the dining room, half asleep, is reading one of her 3rd year Monster Books. This will be the subject she will teach next year, after our baby is born. Freya, assisting me, giggled at my helpless look at my first wife''s lazy nature. Her pregnancy has not shown, but her temperament has changed. She has gotten a bit lethargic, but still works hard in class, and is learning part-time inside the Headmistress office. The third person in the kitchen is our frequent guest, Mari Olson, who is getting cooking lessons from me and Freya. This is all in preparation for doing business together. Mari held up a small spice jar, and saw the mixture of different seasonings, commonly called Everything Spice on Earth. The same stuff found on the Everything Bagels. I fortunately knew the correct amounts to make it in Myst, and this will be one of our secret spices for the restaurant. "Okay Mari, now shake the spice on the eggs before we flip them, perfect. Now with the flip, add the ham, cheese, and sauteed peppers, great. Now fold it over, and grill it for a few moments till golden." I put out some local breads, and cut them open, like a sub roll, and then slide in the cooked mixed eggs, and we have a great breakfast or lunch sandwich. Cutting the long sub into four sections, I serve it up with the hash-browns Freya made with grilled onions. Then plating everything, I say to Mari. "As you can see, with prep ahead of time, this whole meal was done in less than 10 minutes with little effort, and this is how you can cut costs down." Mari has been taking notes, and nods to my words. I have already shown her around 15 different dishes not commonly eaten in the North, or even Myst. As we all sat to eat, the look on Mari''s face was priceless. Yeah, everything-spice has such a complex but great flavor. "My Father is really going to have his mind blown with all of these dishes, ." Rebeca with her eyes in bliss, mumbled with her mouth full. "Sam, don''t wake me, I am dreaming again, ~!" Freya said. "I will take Mari before class, to her home, to drop off proposals, then come back." Yeah, with Freya''s magic, we are able to buy things in the City below, and occasionally sneak out. Who gave me a power cheat wife as a Summons? - Later that day, in our [Human Nobility and Customs] class, I was sitting as usual with Vera, and kinda bored, when a Summoned Monster appeared. The Teacher saw Azazel, the Wraith, and nodded to him, because he is well known by everyone. He said in his cold whisper voice. [Sam Roland and Vera Lucas, go to see the Headmistress, that is all...] Then, he dived into the dark desk''s shadow and was gone. Vera asked me. "Strange, why would she call the two of us together?" "Did you let it slip, we sneaked you out of school last weekend?" Vera finished packing her things and scoffed. ", I was well disguised, no one knew who I was, let''s go..." Who knew she wanted to sneak out to find a candy shop. But I followed behind her, keeping a respectful distance, as normal. - Entering the Headmistress office, next to my King''s Restroom, we saw someone walk out of the main office, a woman I fought in the tournament. She was the Anti-Evil Loli, Elissa Von-Crane, with grey hair, and weapons of mass destruction, for men and babies. Elissa, who could not control her Succubi Queen, the 6th Circle Greater Succubus, and owns a 5th Circle Vampire. When she saw me, she frowned, and said rudely. "If it is not the abnormality, Sam Roland, who can drive a Succubus into a frenzy. I am in a lot of trouble due to your presence. Dela has been agitated ever since." I only shook my head, and said nothing, because it is a fucking Demon, it is nuts by nature, and her owner is as nuts. I just ignored her, and knocked on the door, and Elissa just harrumphed and stormed off like I had sex with her and pulled up my pants leaving her. (Dating-Sim dodger, he has skipped many Heroines unknowingly) Vera watched it all, just chuckled, and said. "I have learned, you do not like to engage women, and avoid them..." "Yeah, I did that when I first met you, and it was the right call then, haha!" Just as Vera was starting another round of pouting, we heard Evil Loli''s voice. [, Come in you two...] Entering her private office, she is leaning in her chair, and pointed to a box on the table, she said to Vera. "There is your 3rd place prize from the Tournament, it is a High level Gravity Magic Core, strong enough for you to break through to 3rd Circle, take it and go." Vera took it, with excitement in her eyes, because she really wants to join me in the 3rd Circle. But as Vera just stood there waiting for me, Evil Loli said to her. "Get lost, girl, I have business with Sam. You can find your friend later. His reward is top secret, ." Vera''s eyes twitched, because only the Headmistress treats the Royal family like commoners, but she said. "Sorry, I am going... Sam, see you at lunch then... Goodbye..." ! As the door closed a bit too loudly, I asked Evil Loli. "Why does that crazy Elissa Von-Crane dress like you? Is she like a stalker fan-girl?" Hearing my words, Evelina laughed. ", You nailed it, that psycho is obsessed with me, because we are both Death Summoners, and I am her idol. Thank goodness, this is her last freaking year, and I do not have to look at her cow tits anymore, ." ?! Is Evelina being a bit too open with me? She stood up, stretched her back, grabbed some rope, and said to me, "Come with me for your reward." I looked at the rope in her hands, the evil-smile on her lips, and her challenging posture, that seems to be waiting for me to ask, but I do not and follow. As she led me into a closet, she smiled more, noticing my trust. After flipping a switch, a secret wall moved, and I was surprised to see the other side. ! The quiet mechanism stopped, and we walked in the shower room of the King''s rest room. () "Don''t be surprised, why would the King need a shower here, and why two toilets? It is because I shower here and one toilet is mine." Now I realized why she had a key and the design makes more sense now. I glanced at the shower for a moment, and for only a moment, I had a naughty thought. "Did you just imagine me showering all naked in there?" "No!" "My white eye can tell you''re lying." () "I-I um, well, just a moment, but..." Walking to the couches, she ignored my stuttering and said while pointing in front of a couch. Yeah, she guessed my thoughts, because she had similar thoughts. "Stand still, your limbs have to be bound tight for the next part. What, are you still not going to ask, ?" I stood and shrugged, then I said. "You do not need rope to hurt me, so it must be a good thing, and I trust you..." She did not show it, but Evelina felt warm in her heart hearing that, and her playful side is being stimulated, so she starts tightly binding me. When she was done, she pushed me onto the couch on my back. My fear of her is diminishing a bit, since I have been strengthening my Magic Core more. I still am not at the 4th Circle mark, but every bit helps. But as Evelina straddled on top of me, my fear level and nervous level both spiked to abnormal levels, and she then did something that opened my eyes wide. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She reached into her size B-cup chest, and pulled out from her bra, the very Vial of Swift Elixir the King had on that day. Seeing my wide eyes, she said smugly. "That Bastard little Leo was going to give you that stupid Space Ring, so I told him to stuff it, and I stole this for you. He cried a bit, but you won 1st place, and I cannot have my Number One Summoner get junk, right?" I put on a pitiful smile, because I lost the Space Ring I wanted, but seeing how happy Evil Loli is, I will shut up. She said with a serious face. "This Elixir is very strong, and it is equally painful. Your brain, spine, and all of your nerves will be traumatized, and your mind will blank out. That is why I will watch you. Do you have any questions before we start?" "How long will it take?" "Not terribly long, for me, but an eternity of pain for you in a short time. Now, open your mouth, I will pour it in..." As the citric-tasting liquid was poured in, Evelina took her white-lace handkerchief, and stuffed it into my mouth, and she said with sadness in her lone purple eye. "It is for you to bite down on, because you will scream and cry." ! And at the moment, her words ended, like a magic spell, my body felt every nerve of my body spasm. It was so painful, I regretted being born... - As Sam lost the ability to think, and his body shook violently, Evelina sitting on top of him, looked sad. Her both hands cupped Sam''s face, while she talked. "It hurts me to see you suffer... I hate this barbaric method of Aura awakening, ." ! She leaned in, and kissed Sam''s forehead, and whispered again. "Try to focus on my voice... I am here... The first day you came, I was so shocked to fall in love with you, with silly little Freya. I want you to get strong for me, so I will not be lonely anymore." Sam, although not conscious, seemed to feel some comfort, hearing the words, so Evelina continued, while laying on his chest. "Falbium says he can feel you near me, even inside his personal domain. He said you have a warm soul. He never likes anyone, but you." With a smile on Evelina''s lips, she stroked Sam''s chest with her small soft hands, and said. "I can feel that your suffering is almost over, my love. Wish I could talk like this more, but for now, I will just watch you from a distance." As Sam stopped the twitching and massive pain, he fell unconscious, and she removed the handkerchief, and folded it into her Space Pendent, where she got the vial from, tricking Sam into thinking perverted thoughts.. Evelina Lorelei, then climbed up higher, and kissed Sam. She held the kiss for a while, and then sat up, with a clear strand connecting the two''s lips. Feeling her lips, she said. "Well, I held that first kiss for soooo long, . , Dammit, my heart will explode, , love is the worst curse in this world." Just then... - Where am I? What a strange dream I had while out... I had a dream I was kissing Evil Loli, oh no, I hope I did not pitch a tent?! My eyes opened wide, and I felt much better than before, and I saw Evil looking down into my eyes, and she said. "Congratulations, you did not die, boy..." I felt my body, and ran my Aura, and I was stunned... I passed what the King said, and I said happily. "I reached the 3rd Circle of Swift Knight?!" "Yes, because the King lied to the public about how effective it was, otherwise, thieves would steal it. You should be closer to 4th Circle now, so look..." And as I ran both energies through my Aura, it was almost 4th Circle! I nodded to confirm, and then she smirked, and said. "You were in so much pain, you even said you loved me, !" Damn, I was dreaming of kissing her, and I said unnecessary things! She got off me, and untied me, and I felt my new abilities, and felt like a new man, I smiled, and told her. "When I woke up, I did not feel the terror from being in contact with you like before, so I think my Knight path has helped resist the Dragon fear." She made me sit, then she sat in my lap like before, and after a moment, she asked. "How do you feel now?" Oh no, this is bad... I seem to like this feeling, and if she does not move, I might shame myself. This is the first time I am not petrified, and I can tell her behind is soft, and plump for a short woman, fuck, what am I thinking?! Evelina is fully aware of what I am thinking, and she just plays dumb. I gently pushed her off my lap and stood. "Gotta go, see you later, Headmistress..." And as I ran, trying not to expose what was stimulated, I did not see her lips raise in satisfaction. She said to no one. "This feeling is addictive, no wonder Freya cannot stop smiling..." - [Path of the Swift Knight, ... 1: [Fast Attacks] 2: [Fleet Movement] 3: [Elusive Movements] ] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 33: Otherworldly Delights? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 33: Otherworldly Delights? by Harem-Fan Rebeca, riding bareback on top of me, shuddered, as I held her wide hips firmly, and let out my built up lust inside of her belly. "~, Sam, that felt amazing, ..." She dropped forward to lay on my chest, while I brushed her disheveled hair to the side. I went a little nuts tonight, because of my upgrade as a Knight. She grins looking at me with misty green eyes, and says in her deep sexy voice. "Sam, you seemed to be a bit more desperate for my body tonight, was it due to your break through? , If so, break through every day." I kissed her lips, then cast my water magic to clean our bodies of the fluids, and said to her, while hugging her into my arms. "For some reason, my heart was in a mess after I went through my transformation (), and I had the desire to make love, so I guess?" Rebeca snuggled in closer, for warmth in the colder air, and listened to my heart. She told me. "When we leave school after class tomorrow, I will not be going with you for your meeting with the Olson''s. Freya is dropping me off with Mother at your house, and she is going to her Family''s Manor for dinner with her Mother. So just come home when you are done with the business meeting." I feel her sexy naked body pressed against mine, and I listen to her directions. "Then I will do that. If I get a good enough deal, I want to buy better homes for both of our parents, is that okay?" Rebeca''s eyes flicker at that thought, and she said. "All of our memories are there Sam, I do not know if our parents, or even I want to lose them?" "My silly Beck, why do we have to sell our old homes? Why can''t we keep them for our own use? Just ask both sets of parents tomorrow, and we can think about it." "Then I will listen to you, Husband..." With smiles on our lips, we both drifted off to slumber with dreams of our future... - After school the next day, while I was almost leaving the Portal Station on the ground, a 2nd year beauty came up to me and handed me a letter. She blushed and said. "Hello junior Roland, I am Samantha Heartland, and I wanted to give you this letter. It expresses my intentions, so I hope you consider me, have a great weekend..." And with a blush, she ran off, and I dumbly looked at yet another confession love intention letter, and I sigh. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ", That is 3 this week alone. I feel bad for rejecting them all." ", Well, then I will hide the letter I also wrote for you, hello Sam." And from behind me came the woman I was waiting for. "Hello Mari, how was school today?" She grins and pointed to her private carriage in the waiting area, and answered. "It was long and boring. I was just waiting for it to end, so I could meet up with my future partner. Let us go form our business together." So, to leave prying eyes, the two of us entered her ride home... - Far to the north of the Capitol City, we came to a large and lush estate, with old iron fences and well maintained lawns and gardens... Mari explained. "Although most of our family members are of the Water Element, we have a fair number of Life Element users as well. Thus why our estate has one of the most beautifully decorated outdoor scenes." Seeing the lush green, I could only nod and say. "All you are missing are large bushes in the shapes of animals and people." I had thought of the bushes I had recreated inside of Freya''s world, and noticed none here. Mari looked shocked, and never even thought of that possibility, and she grins. "Sam, I want to have my Life Gardeners try it, do you mind?" "Why would I mind? It is only decorations, and it is your home?" Mari looks at me like I am a bit special in the head, but ultimately is used to my odd behaviors, and said. "Then, that big bush over there, will be shaped into one of you and me walking side by side, ." My mouth opened, but I had no words, and Mari just busted out in laughter... - I was sitting in a rather large sitting room, sipping tea as a maid stood to the side, ready to serve. Mari left to inform her parents of my arrival, and change her clothing from her Academy Uniform. Although I am still in mine, I regularly use my Water Magic to clean myself and my clothing, and am always in top condition to meet others. ! I heard footsteps from the door, and I saw a younger looking man, followed by 3 beautiful women. All of them seem to only look to be in their early 20''s, but based on their strengths, I know this must be Mari''s Father. Out of the 3 women, I almost thought one of them was Mari, but she must be her Mother. As for the other two beauties, one had light green hair with blue eyes, while the other had blue hair and blue eyes. I then stood to greet them all. "Hello, I am Sam Roland, Summoner of Rosecrans Academy, it is nice to meet you." The man with dark blue hair like me, said with a warm smile. "I am Colt Olson, and these are my wives... Mari''s Mother... Kimberly Gaunt, her distant Aunt... Edna Olson, and my Maid turned wife... Janice Walgreen." () In turn, each of them greeted me warmly, and Mari''s Father said to me. "I was very satisfied that my silly Daughter managed to fix all of the misunderstandings between herself and your wife. Also, we the Olson family are grateful you have befriended our little Mari." I feel awkward with this formal air, but I do pay attention in class to the Noble Studies. So I replied. "Well, Rebeca and Mari are very close as friends, and Mari is a smart woman, so being friends with her is easy for me. Really, she is a good woman, so do not worry." Colt, knowing about my women-dodging ways, does not try to sell his daughter anymore, because he is a cunning man, and switched to business, his passion. "Later, I can show you documents, but for now, I just want to say... We Love all of your ideas and concepts! The Olson family wants nothing more than to partner with you, the Capitols new rising star." ! At this moment, Mari, who changed, entered the room, and seeing everyone here, she blushed, and my mouth opened a bit, but no words came out... She was wearing blue high-heels, a blue knee-length dinner-dress with spaghetti-straps, and her hair was pulled back into a ponytail, to expose her bare shoulders. But to add class, she wore elbow length blue cloth-gloves. Her jewelry was all silver with diamonds. I was reminded of super models with plump-curves from Earth, they were called Movie Stars, or were they called Playboy Models? I then realized, my eyes were about to be rude, and I chanted in my mind... [I love Rebeca and Freya, and I am not a Scumbag... I love Rebeca and Freya, and I am not a Scumbag... !] "Daughter, I was worried you left the house. We had to entertain your friend for you early." Mari, seeing her Mothers all hiding laughs, made her even more mad at her shameless Father, because he insisted she dress like this, and that was why it took so long. But... She did notice me looking stupid for a moment, so she hid her anger with him just this once. "Sorry everyone, I was delayed. Sam, let us all go to the dining room for our meal, and we can talk business there?" And we all stood, and I walked with Mari... I continued to chant, because this woman''s natural sex-appeal is as strong as Rebeca''s, ... I to this day cannot forget their posture, and Mari''s depressed large melons... [I love Rebeca and Freya, and I am not a Scumbag... I love Rebeca and Freya, and I am not a Scumbag... !] - As we ate one of the dishes from my recipes I had given them, we discussed profits, obligations, and minor issues. We made choices in design, names, and clientele. I am not a business person in both lives, but I did know about restaurants from Earth, so I used that knowledge to import ideas. Colt then spoke to me, and his offer was too good to refuse... "After all costs are paid for food, staff, and material structures, we want to give you ? of the earned gold. This will be your future income, for your knowledge, guidance, and identity. And we only need you to name the restaurant chain." The profit for intellectual investment is huge, because this is gold earned over years. It is not greedy for them to keep ? of the profit, because it is the Olson family that is running, operating, and doing all of the work, while I show up here and there to guide. I am actually earning a bit too much, but I can tell, the Olson''s want to keep me around as their partner. I raise the white wine in my glass, and say the name... Because my cheat comes from Earth, a classy sounding name needs to be chosen. And if, and only if, there were any others with Erth memories, maybe they would show here. (.) "Mari, what do you think about calling it... Otherworldly Delights?" Mari did not agree instinctively but played with the name, from the view of customers, and then said honestly. "I actually love it." """"Yes."""" And all of Mari''s parents nodded to agree, they also liked the name. Colt then said to Mari. "Daughter, then take Sam to my studio, and all of the paperwork is on the coffee table... The two of you can make any changes together, and finish the deal. Sam, from now on, just treat Mari as the owner, and she will be your point of contact. May our business flourish..." And after we all toasted, the two of us left to sign the contracts... I did not see the happy smile on Colt''s face, as he watched our backs. He said to his wives. "Leonardo really likes him, and even if our Mari does not marry him, they will probably be very close... So do not arrange any men for little Mari in the future." """Yes.""" - An hour later, Mari and I sat side by side, finishing the last thumbprint. She then gracefully gathered everything, and I had to keep chanting in my heart, because Mari just reminds me of Rebeca too much. She shoulder bumped me, and laughed. ", Let me take you home, the trip is far. Rebeca will not mind if I bring you back late, but she would fall out with me if I keep you all night, so let us go..." "Thanks, I had fun meeting your family, and your carriage is comfortable to ride in, so please my lady, take me home." Mari then stood, and pulled me up by my arm, and then while holding my left arm, she walked me out... I was so busy chanting in my heart, I really ignored the fact she was holding my arm. Although this is not a scandalous action, it proved that I was not as alert to Mari, as I am to many other women. Mari, halfway to the carriage, also belatedly realized it, but in her heart, said nothing, and held my arm a little tighter. - On the carriage ride home, I normally would have sat across from her, but maybe because of the wine, or our friendship over the month, I ended up sitting beside her. Nothing happened, but I really felt comfortable talking and laughing with her, like a good friend... - When I got home, Rebeca and Freya did a smell-check, and after telling everything, and with full honesty, it seemed, I was not in any trouble, nor was Mari? I do not understand women enough, so I will just call this a win? - [This picture most closely resembles, "The Dim-Witted Elf Maid"] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 34: Endless Arctic Sky Mountains? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 34: Endless Arctic Sky Mountains? by Harem-Fan Two months have passed since the start of my business cooperation. And just when I thought I would see the Grand Opening of the Otherworldly Delights, news from the northern region came... Due to the heavy winter at the end of December, the Frost Giants, Hill Giants, and Orc Tribes have started raids south for food and supplies. The King sent a large portion of the Kingdom''s Army to combat the Monster threats, but smaller communities are now being threatened from weaker Monsters, and students are being requested to aid in the less dangerous battlefields. - In the main Academy building, I stood in front of the sign up list for the fight. Rebeca, now 3 months pregnant, holds my arm in worry, while Vera standing near me, was looking at my action, and just waited. "Nevin is going to go, I know it. And I am strong enough to aid the effort." Rebeca of course does not want me to go, but she must support me, and she said with a hint of defeat. "If I was not pregnant, I would go to support you, but... You have to promise to return, no matter what." I extend my hand, and summon... "Freya, we need to talk... [Call Summons]" And from my Dual-Element Circle, came my lovely Fire Mage. "Sorry to pull you away from whatever you were doing with the Headmistress, but I need to ask you about this mission, before I take it. I want to go, but your thoughts must be asked?" Freya looked at what I pointed at, and she already knew about it. She said to me seriously. "I have done countless missions like this, and I will not let you go without me, so just take the mission. I think this is good for your future, and so thinks the Headmistress. She planned on convincing you to go, but as expected, you want to fight." Rebeca pouted hearing Headmistress and Freya support this dangerous task, but only knew she was worried. She rubbed her belly and was just being too overprotective, so she bit her lips. "Freya, thanks for aiding me. Then I will sign up and pack." She rubbed my back and before Teleporting away, she said to me and Rebeca. "Rebeca, I will bring him back safe no matter what, and do not forget, my Fire Element is great up there. And Sam, I am leaving to talk to Headmistress" Then she vanished in the red light... So I pulled my pen out, and signed my name... [Summoner Sam Roland] And as I put my pen away, Rebeca hugged me, and another person started to sign up. [Summoner Vera Lucas] Rebeca was shocked, and she asked. "Vera, you are also leaving? Can you go?" I am a bit curious, and Vera said with no real emotion. "If my Rival Sam is going, I will face the same challenges as him." My eyes drift to her and she looks away, not meeting my eyes. I was unaware that she was only allowed to go if I did, so we would be in the same group of reinforcements. But for some reason, Vera and I have become good friends since the Tournament ended, and I think the adventure would be more fun with someone I knew. ", Now with you going with him, I have no chance in making him quit now. Well, you two rash people go be safe." Vera has seen a bit more of Rebeca and understands she is a permanent fixture with me, and gets along now. She said, "Actually, with me along, they won''t send Sam to the worst parts, so it will be as dangerous as the Beast Forest. We will only be gone for a month, I think." And with that, we had 2 days to pack and be ready to move out with the others... - This two day stretch consisted of making many dishes to put in the cold-box for Rebeca, so for at least a week, she can still eat my cooking. Sadly, in my world, the Space Bags do not have a time stopping function to preserve food, we must freeze it like we did on Earth. Some students signed up because we were given a pass on some of the testing, though we are expected to read in our camps. During this pamper Rebeca time, Freya went to deal with Her and My family, and buy many back up things we may need on our month long adventure. She did not say it, but it seems she is excited to go out with me on this trip. Another thing I was not aware of till it was time to leave, was that Rebeca convinced 3 women to join up on the trip north. Finally, Freya confirmed that her Nephew, and Nevin also signed up to go. - Early in the morning, when the volunteers gathered to exit the Portal Station, I was with Rebeca and Freya, saying our goodbyes. There were not that many volunteers for this cold and long trip north, but there would be many Knights from the Royal Academy itching to fight. So for this reason, we of Rosecrans, will be made into one Magic Division, with a few Knights to assist as Vanguards. As for the Normal Army and other Mercenaries, we are basically an Elite Spellcasting unit. Soon, I noticed someone coming tous... Kelly Walker, now a freshly advanced 3rd Circle Ice Healer. "Wow, are you also going to the North, Kelly? And congratulations on the 3rd Circle." I had not noticed Rebeca winking to her for coming, and Kelly in her calm-tone said. "My [Resist Cold] spell will be a strong support against Frost Giants, and other cold-using monsters. I knew you signed up, and I said I would heal you, so I am here." I nodded, and just then, two 3rd year students I know shown up... Milly Grove and Mari Olson. Milly waved and said to us. "I heard my Husband Nevin is going, and I just broke into the 4th Circle, so my new Large Air Elemental, Breez needs some exercise, so here I am, ~!" Yeah, last month, the two finally married. Rebeca was even more happy to be real sisters with Milly. Mari said ambiguously. "I have been at a bottleneck to reach 7th Circle, so real fighting will let me advance out on the field. Plus, it sounds fun." She did not mention that Rebeca asked her to go. Well, the same was for Milly and Kelly. ! And of course, last but not least, the 7th princess Vera Lucas shows to steal the limelight. "Seems many familiar faces have also shown just for you, Sam..." When I saw her playful grin, I failed to see the guilty blushes of a couple attendees. The Academy 8th Circle Time Mage, called out. [If I call your name, step through this portal going to the Royal Knight Academy marching field, there you will join their march north... Sam Roland... Vera Lucas... Dorthy Fleming...] As the teachers'' iconic Portal was opened, we all stepped through one at a time, and only a total of 50 () of Rosecrans joined the expedition. With me leaving the sad looking Rebeca, I was followed by Vera, Kelly, Mari, and Milly. Freya is actually staying behind with Rebeca till I Summon her to my side, a fun trick. This way she does not have to suffer the long trek on a wagon. Now, someone not aware might ask... Why not just send the army through a Portal, right? Well, that is because the caster needs to have seen the location personally, and another thing, supplies and logistics need to be carted around. The battlefields change day by day, and relying on spotty locations for war is troublesome for this kind of mission. Another reason? Mercenaries will follow our caravan. - Down in the marching ground, we are being assigned transportation, and the 5 of us have authorization from Vera to not be separated on this mission. Thankfully, the King also assigned us 3 of the fellow Knight students... Franklin Starling, Nevin Glen, and Chuck Donald making a perfect 8 man group. I was designated as the group leader (), and we have... 3 Summoners, 1 Healer, 1 Mage, 1 Strong Knight, and 2 Vanguard Knights... a balanced group indeed. We were guided to a comfortable large carriage pulled by a pair of 3rd Circle Large Demonic Beast Bisons. These are trained from birth, so their temperaments are good. We are in the front of the procession, behind the Commander Knight for this trip. There are roughly 1,000 total troops in our attachment. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Our destination is the borders to the north-east of the Kingdom, where the raids are lighter. Many citizens watched our large group leave the West Gate, and our multi-day road-trip began... - Back on the Northern Side of Rosecrans, two women looked at eachother intently, while sipping tea. Evil Loli said unamused. "When Sam told me the Monster he touched was east of the Demon Lands, I was wondering what it could be, and to think it was you, Elf Queen Kayo Eon... Or I guess it is Vampire Queen now? , You cannot just openly walk around the Northern Human Lands. It will cause problems." Kayo, sipping unsweetened tea, said with a strong accent (), and a look of not caring. "Well, I am not the Elf Queen anymore, and I have traveled a very long way to find Sam. To think he was with the traitor of the Human race all along. Well, I will not judge you, because I had no choice but to submit to those Demons, ..." The two women knew each other a very long time ago, and had once been friends, before the great Demon War split the nations on both sides of the East Sea. Once friends, they both ended up on opposing sides, only now meeting. And to the side... was Zoe Zephyr, a charming Elf of a young 807 years old. She is a very short Elven woman standing at 5'' foot 10'''' inches, with blonde hair and pale-blue eyes. Though with some mental challenges, she is an absolute genius in magic, an 8th Circle, Air Healer. Evelina watched the Elf Maid off to the side, tried and brewed another pot of bad tasting tea, and said. "Of all the Elf women to bring, why her? She is um... Well, you know?" Kayo nodded to the reasonable question and said, making the Elf woman blush red. "She is the only trustworthy Elf to bed Sam for a child. So, Zoe Zephyr will take care of my future child, who I cannot breast feed, due to not being a Vampire like me. Despite her lack of reliable life skills..." And at that very moment, Zoe dropped the tea leaves, making her frown... "Zoe is a full fledged 8th Circle Wind Healer, so Sam will be happy with her Healing skills. Lastly, Sam is a caring man, and he will accept Zoe, even with her mental flaws..." Evelina, watching the clumsy Maid, smiled at her, and said to Kayo. "So, you and Sam have a Half Elf Daughter in the future, ? Did you see any other women around Sam, or children?" "No, the Elven Pool lost its energy, and will not work again for a century, I only saw a bit, but Sam seemed happy, and I knew I was his Summoned Monster. That is why I came here early. But it seems I was rushing for nothing..." Evelina said while finishing her drink. "Well, Sam will become a 4th Circle Summoner soon, and he will call you again, I am sure. In the meantime, I need to do something about Zoe Zephyr''s identity, so she will not be seen as a Demon spy... I need to invite Leonardo to meet you two. Then introduce her to Sam when he gets back." Kayo then handed Evelina a Space Bag full of gold, and when Evelina saw how much was in there she stood in shock and yelled. "Dammit~! This is amazing! Why so much?" Kayo points to Zoe, and as if she predicted it... ! Zoe dropped the expensive antique tea-set of Evelina''s, and the Maid panicked, trying to clean it up saying in broken Northern common language... ", Sorry... Sorry, I am very clumsy.. Sorry!" With Zoe in tears, Evelina looked at her bag full of wealth and smiled. "I think Sam will fall right in love with her, ! Despite her age, I will say she is 18 and put her in Sam''s classes, What do you think?" Kayo, knowing Evil Loli too well, joked and said. "Well, Zoe does not really understand Human age, so she will also think she is 18, and not 800. Well, compared to us, she is young, so let''s do that." Kayo looks at Zoe and said. "Little Zoe, if any Humans ask how old you are, tell them you are only 18 Human years old, got it? Also, you will become a student here at Rosecrans Academy, so you can be at your Master''s side, understand?" Zoe, who got frustrated at the mess, used Wind Magic to scoop it all up, answered in a partial daze. "?! Zoe is 18 Human years old, which is nice. And I can go to school with my new Master Sam? Will Zoe get smarter in school? I am happy. Master Sam likes smart women, right?" Evil Loli, listening to this airhead, said to Kayo... "Don''t worry, I will just give the Teachers some gold, and they will be understanding, hehe, it is all good, Gold solves everything." And with Evil Loli holding her bag full of wealth, with a death-grip, and a not so serious chuckle, Kayo just sighed... - And that was how poor Sam was plotted against by his future Summons and Harem members.... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 35: Journey To Haven County? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 35: Journey To Haven County? by Harem-Fan What are the benefits to traveling with the 7th Princess of the Kingdom? A wagon with Space enchantments. Inside the wagon are two 4 person booths. () The back of the wagon has a magical toilet-room, and the front of the wagon has the Princess'' single-bed room for luxury on the road. While traveling, we will all sit in the lounge... While we camp, all but the Princess will sleep in tents, while the Princess has her wagon alone for privacy and security. It is way better than riding in a normal bumpy wagon, or having to walk on foot, like some of the soldiers and mercenary bands. - On the front most 4-top, sat Milly and Nevin drinking hot coco together laughing. Across from them sat both Chuck and Frank. On my 4-top sat Vera and Kelly across from me. And if you''re following along with my own thoughts, you guessed the warm Mari is besides me as my seat mate. I could tell that Vera very much wanted to sit next to me, but with her being the Princess, and not engaged or married, our seating would be inappropriate for this trip. And I can see she is a bit irritable watching Mari have fun besides me. On both tables, we are playing an innocent version of the game of Truth or Dare and Poker combined. The Game is called, [Reveal], and it is a 4 person game that targets the loser with the worst hand, and the winner with the best hand. The winner gets to ask the loser any question, and it must be answered truthfully. But if the loser fails to answer, they can instead tell a shameful true story of themselves to compensate for not spilling the truth asked. So this game is both entertaining, and opens up friendships. Each round lasts about 10 minutes of solid card play. Just as Mari played her last card, she grins at the other three of us and says. ", I have a complete Wave, I won, ." The rest of us then lay our hands down, and count up the points, and Vera looked sad, because she had the lowest score this go, and she then said to Mari. "Please senior, what is your question?" Mari, knowing she has to be careful in her questions of Royalty, then asked... "Before the Tournament, who were you most likely to be married to?" Just when I was going to say it was probably not a good question to ask, Vera did not hesitate. "My Mother wanted me to marry the Son of the Dutchess of the Southern Kingdom. My Mother and the Dutchess were childhood friends, and she wanted to bring the two Kingdoms closer with marriage. Because the rulers of the South can only be women, the Prince is like a Princess in power of the other two Human Kingdoms, and our marriage would not affect politics much." (.) Vera said it with sharp eyes, and Mari asked. "So, why did you not want to be his wife?" Vera smiled with a confident air, and said playfully. "You only get one question, and I answered it, if you want more, play and win." Kelly then shuffled the cards, and started to deal. Her calm voice said. "I am the dealer this go, let us continue..." As I picked up my 10 cards, I wanted to face palm... I got a terrible combination... - And 10 minutes later, Vera played her last card. "Seems I won, and the loser is Sam... ? What question to ask?" Kelly offered. "You could ask if he has any lovers besides Rebeca and Freya?" Fuck, why is Kelly the cold beutie so ruthless?! Then Mari said with a grin. "You could ask him if he likes anyone in this wagon, and who?" The questions of these women are not right, why is my love life so important? Vera, seeing my panic, smiled and said to the girls... "Your suggestions seem a bit personal, so I will just ask my own..." Her blue eyes bore into mine, and she asked a reasonable question. "When you won the match, and my father proposed many prizes, what gift would you have honestly wanted to win the most, if you did not have to help me?" ?! Well, that is easy, if I was really given the choice, and I did not care about the consequences, marrying the Princess would be the best... You become a Noble, Wealth, Resources, and get to sleep with a real beautiful Princess... Every man wants this in their hearts, but... If I said this, it would be complicated, and any other answer would be a lie, and the Princess and Mari can tell my lies. So I have only one option here... "I will tell a past story..." The other table also leaned in to benefit from second hand gossip. But I began... "Rebeca was not the only woman I fantasized about growing up... when I was 12 years old and joined the Elementary Knight training school, I had a dream..." Nevin, knowing my dream, said in shock. "?! Damn, I almost forgot your dream, , oh this is good, tell them, ." Now I felt really awkward as I finished... "I planned on becoming a very strong Swift Knight, and saving the Southern Kingdom''s border with the Undead Lands. I expected the Most beautiful Queen would fall for me, impressing her so much that she would marry me, and I would become a King, . So I trained ten times harder than others in swordsmanship..." Everyone''s eyes seemed a bit surprised, and Kelly asked. "So why the Mage Queen?" "That is another question." Milly asked Nevin. "Dear Husband, do you know, tell your Milly, ?" Before I could tell him to shut up, he blurted. ", He saw a painting of her, and said... "My path of the King is set on the lands of an older woman!" As I got weird looks, he said again. "And when Rebeca overheard his dream, while at my house, she literally spanked him for being a pervert, !" , Fuck! Now they know a 12 year old guy got spanked by a 14 year old jealous girl, ... While I turned a bit red, Vera nodded and said. "Your story was indeed shameful, and this round passed." And just as I thought she was done, she grins and continues. "And at the end of the Academy year, when the King of the West, and the Queen of the South come for their exchange, I will have Father introduce you to your crush, to express your feelings. Perhaps you will win her cold-heartedness, and become the King of the South, and really join our two Kingdoms?" My mouth opened, and I wanted to say so many things that she misunderstood... If that woman heard a kid planning on wishing for that, she would blast me to pieces, and even start a war with the North! Vera then with amusement said. "I am joking with you, Sam." (...) My cold sweat was almost visible, as I felt better. "Please Princess, that was not a serious dream of mine, and the Mage Queen would be insulted. The Politics of it would be bad, and I would never leave my Northern Kingdom to become a Knight of the South. I even turned down the recruitment of the West Kingdom. I would never move to the South..." Mari, seeing me become panicked, patted my shoulder and said. "Stop defending yourself, we all know it was a joke, and Vera Lucas is just teasing you, ." Chuck Donald on the side however, was looking amused at the idea, and he also shared such a fantasy of the Mage Queen. So he felt that he and I were birds of a feather. Man this guy really screws me later... - Around 15 minutes later, another game ended... I won, and the loser was Vera, but I had no idea what to ask her? "Okay, something easy... "What is your biggest dream, whether it can come true or not?" Without hesitation, she had an impossible dream. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I want to be the Queen of the Northern Kingdom." I said to her, "Well, I believe your truth..." - A while later, another game ended. Kelly asked Mari. "As the only Daughter of the Olson family, who will you have to marry?" Mari, who not long ago, got the good news, said. "My Father and Mother were so moved by the Tournament''s end, they promised to not arrange any marriage for my future. So, I have to thank Sam for freeing me from a loveless marriage." And then Mari tapped my hand with a charming smile, and I had no idea I helped Mari as well as Vera. And Vera felt a bit irritated for some reason, that my gesture meant for herself helped other women. - And the last game, Kelly looked at me and asked... "Do you wish you could have any other lovers besides Rebeca and Freya?" Dammit, why is my love life so interesting to these girls, ... The worst part, I just thought of Evelina for some reason... The three women all watched my guilty face, and they all knew my answer before I even opened my mouth, and all of them had very wrong conclusions. But I answer as ambiguously as possible... (!) "Although I have felt things for others, I have no intention to pursue any other woman... I love Rebeca and Freya too much, and two wives is all I can handle." On the surface, what I said was honest, correct, and realistic.... But for some-girls with hopes, my answer only gave them more drive to be happy. Just as things seemed "off", the carriage stopped, and a guard outside shouted at us... [Princess, we have arrived at our first stop of the trip, Haven County! We are setting up camp for the night, and your group is authorized by the Commander Knight to enter the Large Town if yourselves wish.] Vera replied to the Royal guard. "Thank you, and my group will discuss going into the Town..." Chuck was the first to ask me. "Party Leader, this is a rare chance to see smaller communities night life? I think our group should "Scout'' the town for the Army''s safety, ?!" I heard from Frank that this guy likes to sneak off behind his family''s backs, and visit brothels, ... Just as I was going to say ''no'', Mari said while pulling my sleeve. "Let''s make it a group date, and I will pay for everyone?" The other 6 teammates, hearing that the rich woman would pay for everything tonight, gave me a lot of winks, even Vera looked excited, so I reluctantly said. "Well... Only if we all stay together, no separating from the group, unless it is to use the restroom or something, and even then, we must always do things in pairs, for safety. We are on a mission, so we have to treat it like we might be attacked. Vera has a special identity, and we need to protect her, right?" """""""Got it!""""""" Who knew my well thought out words had loopholes in them? - [Mage Queen of The Southern Kingdom, Salinas Argus. A 9th Circle Ice Mage.] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 36: Different Perspectives On Sam? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 36: Different Perspectives On Sam? by Harem-Fan (Kelly Walker''s POV) Seeing the Army make camp before the sun sets, we all had decided to visit the town. Princess Vera had made sure the area around her magic carriage was cleared out for our tents, and then the 8 of us gathered. Our Rosecrans Academy uniforms for winter are comfortable, and pretty. Because I had a poor background and only wore corse dresses and simple clothing, this feeling of fine materials makes me feel strange, even after half a year. We still wear our white dresses, black leather belts, thigh-high black boots, elbow-length soft leather gloves, and finally, a warm royal blue cloak with a fur lining. Thankfully, I seem to be able to give off a refined look with my calm temperament. This lets me and Vera Lucas seem to be of the same nature, and most strangers stay away from us. It is funny, as similar as we are, our backgrounds are night and day. But funnily, Sam looks at us the same way. The only person however who knows I am not a cold emotionless woman, is my party leader, Sam Roland, . When I first teamed up with Sam, the first male Summoner, the Class I dreamed of, I was stunned. What were the odds of being teamed with this celebrity? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I and the other girls met him, we thought he would be a difficult person to be around, and take advantage of us on our mission to the Beast Forest, but... He was not what we expected. He was respectful to women, kind, and brave. Naturally, I, like half of Rosecrans, began to admire him, and many women gave him Letters of Courting Intention, with hopes to be confidants. I too had thought of it, but knew better. Most beautiful women do not even seem to register in his eyes, and why should they? His childhood neighbor, sister to his best friend, and one of Rosecrans best Healers. He even, against all common sense, contracted with Teacher Freya Starling, who helped us on our first mission. Many women however are baffled at why Teacher Freya fell in love with Sam, and the biggest guess was that it was the contract... But those who know them, know she just truly loves Sam for real. And the two women became his wives, and set such a high bar to grab Sam''s attention. Walking next to Princess Vera to my left, I occasionally see her look thoughtfully at Sam''s back, but like me, we both look at the woman on his left arm in front of us, and want to scream at her closeness to him. "Sam, do not worry, the Olson family has a strong presence inside of Haven as well, so we will open a restaurant here." "Mari, it is fine, I leave it all to you... I really only know cooking, not running business, so I can just sit back and let you take care of it, ." Like many, cannot figure out how or why, Mari Olson and Rebeca Glen, who had been Rivals for two years, and had that angry battle, became thick as thieves after that. And the ever jealous Rebeca, even has let her spend close contact time with Sam over the last 3 months. Although Sam repeatedly says he will not take in more lovers other than his two wives, Sam does not realize how close he and Mari really are, ... I really wish I had her background. The Olson Family is one of the top wealthy families of the Northern Kingdoms, but I know that Sam really doesn''t even care about it. But, I cannot be jealous of Mari, because Rebeca has personally tutored me, giving me all of her personal notes of being a Healer, and has encouraged me to stay as Sam''s personal Academy Healer on missions. But I really get confused, because Rebeca has never once told me to not be close to Sam? I am afraid to ask, and get my hopes up, but Sam has always seemed to see me as just a valued companion. When Rebeca, with her now showing belly, came to me, her request to follow Sam really surprised me. But Rebeca didn''t know I was coming on this mission, even if Sam didn''t go... My hometown is in the northeast, and I am worried for my town. I have been gone for half a year, and have not returned home yet. This year''s raids from the mountains are ten times more devastating than in the last one hundred years, and my heart is feeling very bad about my family''s odds of survival. This bad feeling in my heart is ever present, and I hope I am just worrying for nothing... Then I hear Sam... "Hey Kelly, are you not feeling well? Do we need to go back?" Even with Mari glued to his arm, Sam instantly felt my sadness without any outward expression, and he does not realize his caring side makes it hard on us women. But I try to smile, though I always struggle with it, and said. "Really, I am fine, I just noticed so many refugees walking the streets of Haven, and I am worried about the frontline. Dont worry, I am fine." He furrowed his brow, looked at the survivors with gloomy expressions, and said. "I guess as a Healer, it is hard for you to not be able to help everyone. Kelly, you really care a lot and noticed their plights. Well, we will do our best to save who we can, but we Humans really are made to struggle, ..." I feel really guilty when he thinks I am more compassionate than I am... I am very selfish though... My motivation for coming is to save my family, and help Sam. If he knew I was not as merciful as he thinks, I believe he would be sad... - (Princess Vera Lucas''s POV) He furrowed his brow, looked at the survivors with gloomy expressions, and said. "I guess as a Healer, it is hard for you to not be able to help everyone. Kelly, you really care a lot and noticed their plights. Well, we will do our best to save who we can, but we Humans really are made to struggle, ..." Father is right about Sam. He knows he cannot help everyone, but he wants to save the common people with his sword. This trip to the battlefield was already worth it for me. I had felt really gloomy in my heart for 3 months since that damn day. My heart felt like it was clenched when Sam chose to give me my choice over asking for my hand in marriage... I had felt I had no value in his eyes, and he did not find me attractive as a woman, or as a valued partner. I know he has become my friend, and person I want to keep up with, but, not being wanted made my heart uncomfortable. Every damn man wanted to own me, but not Sam... But... When I asked him about his choice, that he with guilt avoided, my heart actually skipped a beat. His eyes really looked at me, the way I subconsciously wanted at the arena. But 3 months ago, if he demanded it from me, I am sure I would resent him. But... I believe he really wants me to be happy. Even when I looked down on him, he did not blame me. I ignored my Father''s warning, and listened to my stubborn Mother and her Southern views of men, and I had not given Sam a fair shake in the beginning. "Hey everyone, let us have dinner in that restaurant, I have been here before and it was not bad." Ah, this woman Mari holding Sam is really pissing me off. Sam is not even pushing this hussy away. Mari Olson is so forward and shameless, but with Rebeca as her new best friend, how can I complain openly, ... Chuck then said to Mari''s suggestion. "Yeah, I was here last year, and the service was good, the wine was delicious, and the servers, ." This wretched Chuck Donald, is going to turn Sam into a jerk if he stays with him for too long. I need to make sure they do not send vixen servers to our table, to keep Sam''s kind respect for women intact. Maybe, I should sit next to Sam on his right, so with Mari, Sam cannot be influenced by this lustful Vanguard, ! ?! Am I doing it to protect Sam? No, if I am honest, I am jealous of Mari, and it hurts me that I cannot act shamelessly. Maybe my Father is right, and I should just do that, but... "Mari, I will eat whatever you want. I like experiencing new foods, and I have only left the City a few times in my life, so this feels fine, but everyone, please do not drink too much, we are on a mission." Sam needs to become a fine Knight, and his determination must be honed, then, I can... Vera, what are you thinking about? The Kingdom needs a hero, right? Or do I just want to see Sam become my Hero? - (Mari Olson''s POV) "Yeah, I was here last year, and the service was good, the wine was delicious, and the servers, ." Sam smiled and looked into my eyes, making me so happy. "Mari, I will eat whatever you want. I like experiencing new foods, and I have only left the City a few times in my life, so this feels fine, but everyone, please do not drink too much, we are on a mission." Even though Rebeca and Freya told me I had permission to pursue Sam, I am afraid he would say "no", and then my heart will be hurt, but... It has been 3 months, and maybe he might consider trying to be my confidante? After meeting my parents, they all of a sudden told me I will never have to marry anyone I do not want to, told me their stance, but... Sam is really afraid of hurting women. Rebeca had told me how cautious Sam is with his heart, and I do not want to ruin our friendship, but I just can''t stop thinking about Sam everyday, . Then I said. "Good, you listen to me, . Plus we need to get back early, because we will be at our destination in only two days." I am not letting go of Sam''s arm tonight, because it is mine on this date! , I will have to feed him again, he seems to not mind that! While at it, I will make sure everyone is happy tonight, and even make sure the Princess gets her candy store fix, because she seems to be giving me eyes saying "she wants to be happy with her sweet tooth" while out of sight of her Mother''s servants. Finally, I need to use the three last nights to be alone, because Freya stayed behind with Rebeca to give me time with Sam. When Freya comes, I will definitely lose my given time, . Being in love is hard work! - (Back to Sam''s POV) "Good, you listen to me, . Plus we need to get back early, because we will be at our destination in only two days." Yeah, Mari seems to be having a lot of fun tonight. But when Chuck was bragging, I felt the women''s gazes, all looking at him with some irritation... Rest in peace buddy. After a while, we all sat at a private table, and the local delicacies came endlessly, along with the wine and drink. - On any-other site than Scribble Hub, then my work was stolen! Mari was on my left, and surprisingly, Vera was on my right. Normally, it would be Nevin or even Kelly, but for some reason, Vera insisted? While I was distracted, I heard Mari say. "Here, try this pie, it is an Elate Berry Pie, with a bit of ice cream." I should have noticed her sneaky blue eyes, with her trickster smile, as she bumped the fork into my nose-tip. Then after shoving it into my mouth, she laughed, while wiping my face with her napkin. "Don''t pout Sam, you''re too cute when I trick you, . Here try this wine, it is a Pink Wine, it combines the best of both red and white. I will buy some extra to go for you." Wow, she is really in a great mood... But this letter in my pocket Mari gave me a bit ago, makes me a bit nervous. I am worried because it has Freya''s wax-seal on it. I wonder what it is about? Well, I will read it later... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 37: Letter Of Intention To Court? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 37: Letter Of Intention To Court? by Harem-Fan After the great feast in the restaurant, our group swaggered back to camp, after hitting the sweets shop for the ladies. We kinda had one too many drinks, and Nevin and I walked together, with a woman on our outsides. Then Nevin asks me, "Sam, will this be the last town we stop over at?" I look at the drunk Milly on Nevin''s right side, and nod to him. "Yes, after Haven, we will only pass by small villages and the like, well, on our route anyway. We are heading to a more remote battle-zone." Milly, still a bit wrong from drinking, said in a slur. "Rock, I think I, , am going to need a plowing, ~!" My large friend turned red as hell, and covered Milly''s mouth and said. "! She said it wrong, she meant a back rub, ." Mari on my left, laughed and said to us. "No, my friend Milly wants you to give her a good time, right Milly?" Loli Milly, with Nevin''s large hand still on her mouth, only gave Mari a thumbs up. Actually, I feel a bit ashamed for my friend, and I said. "Well, remember to not fall asleep out of your Academy Uniforms, because if a night attack comes, you need to be ready so, , Do things in moderation, okay." Soon, we returned to camp, and set up our tents for the night... - Kelly, Chuck, and Frank all had good quality single person tents, while Nevin and Milly shared a small magic tent. Vera said goodnight, and went into her magic carriage to rest, with some Royal Guards to watch our area for security. And finally, I finished setting up Freya''s magic tent she gave me, and I then noticed a woman with her arms crossed, smiling at me. I looked around, and noticed that Mari did not set up a tent, and I asked her in a daze. "Where is your tent? Do you need help setting it up?" With a beautiful smile, she silently pointed to my tent, and I asked her. "What?! Well, you see, this is Freya''s tent, so..." She nodded and told me. "I know, and my trunk is inside waiting for me." Yeah, the expression on my face is one of rapidly changing confusing expressions, because how did she get her stuff in my tent, if I had my tent all along? While my brain was still processing this, she smiled and entered the tent without me, and when I woke up, I looked around to see if anyone saw her go there. Thankfully, no one noticed. Then I entered. - Entering the spacious tent, it was the same well-lit room of 20¡Á20 feet, with a makeup table and stool, chest of drawers, and a Queen sized bed. The floors are still covered in exotic Demonic Beast furs. I saw a high quality chest on the floor, near the bed, while Mari sat on the end of the Queen sized bed, with her legs crossed, looking at me with her blue eyes. She said, "As you can see, Freya and Rebeca told me to share this tent with you while we are on our excursion. If you look at the letter I gave you, Freya''s wax-seal is on it, meaning the contents of the letter are approved by your two wives. So Sam, why not read the letter?" Seeing her playful smile, and her confident voice, I had a strange feeling... As I reached into my inner pocket, to retrieve the high quality letter. I sat on the makeup stool, and broke the seal... There was a faint scent of a perfume from the paper, my face had an odd expression, because what I pulled out was a letter I had read countless times from many women in the Academy... S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A Letter of Intention to Court? And both of my wives signed it?" I was not aware that this proud and confident looking woman was actually super nervous inside, and trying to not panic, seeing my surprised face. Mari is very nervous to be so bold here. But she said, "Remember when we first went to my home, and that woman gave you one of those letters? I did say I made one, right?" I took a deep breath, but tried to hide my hesitation. And as I was going to speak, she spoke first. "This lady is aware you are not trying to get married right now, and after talking to Rebeca and Freya, I decided to give you my Letter of Intention, so we can explore our feelings. If you can promise me that you feel nothing for me, then I will accept a refusal. But if you feel anything for me, then do not throw me away without Courting first?" While I had a lot to say, no words would come out, because I do share some ambiguous feelings for Mari. She stood, and walked to my sitting form, and put her hands on my shoulders, and said while looking into my eyes. "First, I want you to know, I have never Courted another man. Second, even if it does not work out with us, I will never Court or marry another man. And, we are exploring a pure relationship, and we can go slowly, take our time. We will live for a long time, and the most important thing..." My face was covered in her long black hair, as her lips overlapped mine. We slowly tasted each-others lips. Shortly, she pulled back, and with a blush, she said. "Most importantly... I fell in love with you, Sam Roland..." Feeling her letter still in my hand, I knew she was serious, so I closed my eyes to make a big decision... - In Myst, for the 3 Human Kingdoms, dating unofficially is seen as a bit scandalous. But when a woman or man gives a [Letter of Intention to Court] it changes, showing that a couple have officially accepted a trial relationship. It is like ''Dating'' on Earth, but is more official. With her letter, she cannot claim I am taking advantage of her in any way, and our relationship is officially accepted in Noble circles. It could also be considered as a possible Fiancee,or serious Mistress by Earth standards. Anyway, this is very formal. For the one month that Milly and Nevin were waiting to be married, Milly gave Nevin a letter as well. Back when I married Rebeca on the spot, it was because I didn''t even want to write this letter, so I skipped it. Lastly, when Courting, this usually means everything but intercourse, but in the case of a Mistress, it is included. So Mari is having us become a couple who does not have intercourse. Sex is optional. (.) - My eyes opened, and I joked. "How dare you kiss me without me saying yes first?!" I saw confusion and embarrassment in her face, but I smiled warmly and said with a defeated tone. "You cannot tell me you love me, and kiss me, then expect me to refuse your letter, right? Mari, if I get in trouble with Rebeca or Freya, I am going to spank you..." Mari leaned in front of me and hugged my chest, and said with a grin. "I will accept any punishment I deserve, . Thank you for not breaking my heart, Sam..." I rubbed the top of her soft hair, and smiled at her, then said. "Alright, let us sleep, and let us take it slowly, alright? I still feel like I am cheating or something. I know they signed off on it, but my heart needs a bit of acclamation time." She stood, took my hand, pulled me up, and said. "We will keep our clothes on, and will just hold each-other tonight. I also need to get used to it... That was the first time I kissed by the way." (!) - One hour later... ~! I questioned life, as Mari''s blue eyes looked up into my face. I awkwardly smile in comfort. Her amateur first-time blowjob, is really doing it for me... Mari did not lie to me, because we indeed have all of our clothing on, but she just pulled something from my pants in a moment of weakness, and I "reluctantly" went along with her game, ! ~! I can tell, she was given tips on a good blowjob from Rebeca, because she is using both hands well, and really trying to deep-throat it, and that is why she makes the occasional gag reflex sound. I can no longer hold it, and rubbed the top of her head then said. "Mari, it is time~!" ! After about 20 seconds of release, she had finished me off. She then cast her own magic for cleanup, while I put my weapon away... "Clean my mouth and this dick, clean... [Greater Water Utility]" Magic is the absolute best for sex, especially for women, who can instantly clean their bodies from a mess. And with our Water magic, we no longer need toothbrushes, because [Water Utility] does all the work. And finally, with both of our actions complete, she crawls into my arms. We covered our bodies under the blankets, while still clothed of course. Mari laid her head on my chest, and said playfully to me. "So, with that, I am now your Mistress, . And no, even if Rebeca still teases me, I am not a maid, got it?" Seeing her look of victory, I realized... This is why I avoid women, because I think I get a bit tricked?! I nodded to her and said. "Yes, you are a Mistress, got it boss! I will never have a maid!" (!) Although Mari did not get me to marry her, she is confident, one day, I will take her as my wife, so she really does not mind her Mistress status at all. Because in her heart, I am her Husband now... Tonight, I really slept well... - Like fate was teasing me... Nevin and I walked out of our tents early in the morning, and we yawned at the same time. When I saw his bags under his eyes, I could not help but smile lewdly, while giving him a thumbs up... I said. "Your hands must be tired from that long back-rub, right?" Just as Nevin was going to come and punch my shoulder, the flaps of our tents opened, and out came Milly and Mari simultaneously. The two women only said at the same time, with smiles... ""Morning everyone."" As I smiled awkwardly, Nevin''s grin of ridicule slowly grew, and he said to me. "? I see, you really are a sucker, !" ~! Milly jumped to hit the back of her Husband''s head and said. "You can tease Sam, but not in front of Mari, idiot!" Mari hugged me from behind and said. "Milly, it is fine, it just means Nevin just accepts me in the group. So keep shaming Sam openly, ." - Then, after morning breakfast, and taking down tents, we started our last two day journey, and the real ugly side of War began... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 38: Dammit, That Is Stupid Big, Right? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 38: Dammit, That Is Stupid Big, Right? by Harem-Fan Smooth, Big, and Firm? Or rather, Squishy, Silky, Big, and Warm? "Sam... Husband... I cannot stay asleep if you cannot stop molesting my boobs in your sleep." My hand froze, hearing the voice of Freya in my arms. But not only can I smell two amazing women surrounding me, but feeling Mari holding my back, while I spooned Freya, reminded me of where we are... As my eyes opened, Freya''s hazel eyes looked over her shoulder into my blurry eyes, and she said. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The sun is rising, and you need to go to the Knight Commander''s tent for your mission briefing. Oh, and Mari, stop pretending to be sleeping still. Sam needs to get up now." From behind me, the woman pressing her breasts into my back, sniffed my neck, and said while keeping warm. "My good days have ended... I guess we have to go out into the cold cruel world now, ..." I said, while feeling a bit cramped in the bed. "Maybe we need a bigger bed? Being sandwiched between you two all night is both amazing and cramped. A Queen sized bed is a tight fit, right?" Mari said. "Well, my Magic Tent has a King sized bed in it, but I like that we are tightly packed together, it is warmer." I turned my head over my left shoulder, to see the smirking face of Mari, and I asked. "Wait... You have a bigger tent than this? And we could have slept in a bigger bed?" ! She kissed my lips and nodded. "I am rich, remember? Why would I not have a luxury tent? I just think using a small bed is more romantic, right?" Freya, seeing my eyes go dim, sat up, pulled my hand out of her red dress, and said. "Alright Sam, you are now the Squad Leader, so let us go..." It is now the morning of the 4th day, and the Army has set camp outside an abandoned village. Freya, Mari, and I are all sharing the bed, fully clothed, and fully rested... I summoned Freya last night before sleeping. Thankfully, Freya confirmed that I was not in any trouble, with taking Mari as my Mistress, and my guilt halved last night, so sleep was good. - When I stepped out of the tent, I looked around at the scenery that was dark last night, and this was the first time I saw the surroundings in daylight... "Dammit, that is stupid big, right?!" The first thing to shock my eyes and senses, was not the chilling northern winds, the blanket of snow on the ground, the bustling Army camp, nor my other party members waiting for me, but... To the north, all my vision saw, was an endless and numerous expanse of mighty mountains, with their peaks lost in the clouds. These towering mountains can be seen from the far west to the far east, in an endless wall of continuous ice and snow covered mountains. Behind one mountain was another, and then another, and even with enhanced vision, I can see... "I now know why they call it... The Endless Arctic Sky Mountains!" ! Nevin besides me gulped, and nodded his head with me, and was also speechless, then Kelly spoke up. "It is guessed that this Mountain Range covers the entire top of our world of Myst. This land of endless mountains stops all civilized cultures in their tracks, and only Monster Races can survive in the outer mountains. Mainly races such as Frost Giants, Frost Wolves, Ice Dragons, Orcs, and even Demons of the Ice Attribute." I look at Kelly who is reminiscing and confirming. "This area of the northeast is your homeland, right?" Her still and calm eyes looked at me, and she nodded her head, then explained. "We are currently camped in Snow Valley, and this trade-post village is west of my home village. My home is probably 6 hours to the east of here, and you just need to cross that small band of hills to reach it..." Chuck, the chubby Elvis lookalike, who is eating his dry rations, said in amusement. "I get it, you are an Ice Element Healer, because you live in this cold land, right?" Freya, who went into teacher mode, said to us all. "That is partially true. In certain environments, about ? of those with Aura and Magic will manifest bloodlines with the environmental conditions. So here in the Northeast, the prevalent Elements are... Air, Earth, Water, and Ice. But the other ? bloodlines will still consist of all the other Elements. But it is most likely that Miss Kelly was influenced by her home region for generations of family members." "Teacher Freya is correct, most of my family are Water Element users, while I awakened the rarer Ice Element." While I was finishing my dry rations, I turned my head and saw Mari and Vera talking on the side, and I was surprised the two grew up together. It seems that because Colt and Leonardo were childhood friends, their daughters who are 2 years apart in age, joined many events of high society together. And to make things worse, Vera and Mari did not get along too well, due to their competitive natures. Mari explained all of this to me, one night we held each-other, and now I understand why Vera would click her tongue seeing Mari cling on my arm. When Vera found out I accepted Mari''s Courting Letter, she was kinda miffed with me and did not talk to me for a whole day, ... But based on their closeness, it seems the two can still be civil to one another, women are complicated creatures. I also found out that all Mage women to some degree are just plain competitive. That was why Rebeca is like a different person when I am not around, and is both arrogant and aggressive. Freya tugged on my overcoat sleeve, and tilted her beautiful face to the command tent in the distance, and reminded me. "You still need to get our orders." I then told my party. "I will be back as soon as possible, I will check in with the Knight Commander and get our mission." """""""Okay.""""""" Then, Freya walked beside me, and we left... - Arriving at the command tent, I saw many team leaders coming and going. There are two high level Knights guarding the entrance, and I showed them my Identity Plate, and was given access to enter... - I saw an imposing man standing over a large sand-table, with two assistants filing paperwork for him. The Knight Commander had just finished with a Mercenary Party Leader, and then ended their talk. His eyes only briefly looked at me, but when he saw Freya, he smiled at her and greeted respectfully. "Officer Starling, I am surprised to see you here?! It has been a while." Freya was back in her cool and distant persona, but she had a faint smile on the edge of her lips, telling me that this Knight Commander is a nice person. She shook her head and told him. "Sorry Commander, but I no longer have a military rank. I lost it when I became my Husband''s Summoned companion. So Sam Roland here is the Party Leader, and I am his aid." Yeah, just because others hear the rumors, they have to see and hear it in person to really believe it. He nodded, and then said to me, "Sorry Student Roland, but I cannot let you choose your own mission, because in your party there is the 7th Princess, but I have a challenging enough task for your group." He points to a low mountain path to the east, and his finger lands on a small village marked there, and explained. "This is Fargo Village, and we need to support and rescue any citizens in need. I want your party to vanguard a group of logistics teams with a few healers to this location. y" "Your mission once you secure Fargo Village, is to defend it after evacuating survivors. It is estimated that Orc War-bands have been reported in this region." "After two weeks, you will retreat back here. If your mission assignment changes, I will send a scout with new orders." One of his assistants handed me a scroll case with all documents and maps I will need. "Here, this is your mission report, good-luck..." When we were done, I placed my fist over my heart, as the military salute. Then Freya and I walked out. - An hour later, on the east side of the Army Command Base, my party of 9 led a group of 5 healers, 20 soldiers, 3 supply carts, and an empty group of wagons to evacuate the sick and elderly from the village. I am in charge of the entire group, and am just one of many groups of this size heading out to the surrounding area in all directions. This whole setup of the Army is just a small part of the overall campaign, as the real army of around 100,000 is fighting the three main Giant tribes. - As we headed out, I handed the map to Kelly and said. "I believe Fargo Village is your hometown, right? Since you know the area better than anyone, I will put you in charge of navigating our trip." Kelly''s ponytail is blowing in the wind, and she took the map, then said. "Actually, Fargo is the larger village past my little community. So we will pass by my home to get to Fargo. But no problem, this is easy, and I do not even need a map." Remember, I once said, it is customary for most women to wear their hair in a ponytail, braid, or bun in battles, to keep it out of their faces in fights. Even Freya currently has her hair tied back in a ponytail right now. ! Vera has already summoned Doll from its summons space, and will lead the front with Chuck and Nevin. Frank and the 20 soldiers will guard the rear behind the supply carts. Freya, Mari, Kelly, Milly, and I will follow the Vanguard team, and give commands from this position. All of the 20 soldiers are mounted on northern horses. We are all also issued riding horses, so our group will not have to exhaust ourselves for a 6 hour ride. Most of the soldiers are only 1st or 2nd Circle Knights. Even the small team of Healers is only 1st Circle. - An hour later... Freya and I are sharing a horse, with her sitting in front of me. So I have a warm body to hold in this frigid environment. Yeah, it is good to be the party leader. Freya rolled her eyes at me, and only leaned into my arms. She does not admit she likes it. We are riding on a rough trail that is not paved, due to this being the wild country, and Mari besides our horse said with envy in her eyes. "Sam, once we find our destinations, both Freya and I can use [One-way Portal] and [Long Range Teleport] to shuttle between our team and the Command Center, so keep that in mind. Oh, and Freya, if you want to change places on the trip, just let me know, ." Freya looked sideways at the greedy woman and flatly said. "Not a chance... I gave you Sam for 3 days, now I can sleep in his arms while he leads the horse, and I can lay in his chest for warmth. So, just wait till we camp to get your spot." Kelly off to the side, casts her buff spell on our party members... "Stop the cold... [Resist Cold]¡Á9!" After Kelly buffed us all, our group felt very warm, but Freya only closed her eyes, and really slept in my arms with a grin on her pretty face, making Mari roll her eyes. But her smile eluded to the fact she was not really jealous. Sadly, our quiet trip eastward would not be one of peacefulness... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 39: Kelly Walker’s Village Was Destroyed? Click the [?] Button! (Harem-Fan here: Just a reminder, the Glossary has pictures, story notes, and class information.) Chapter 39: Kelly Walker''s Village Was Destroyed? by Harem-Fan After our caravan left the foothills, we passed the snowy tundra fields. As 3 pm approached, we were nearing our first checkpoint before we reached our final destination. Kelly rode her horse to my side, and pointed ahead. "Beyond the wooded area ahead, we will arrive at my hometown. Then, the larger settlement of Fargo Village is roughly 10 miles past that, over a bridge." Freya, seeing the small forest of trees, standing around 20 feet tall, looked worried. She turned her head to me and said. "Sam, I can smell a faint burning ashen smell, like a forest fire or something larger had burned in the last 24 hours. My sensitivity with the Fire Element lets me feel the magic in the air. So a battle with Fire Magic, or a massive fire was recently done. We need to be alert." Kelly furrowed her brows, trying to think what it could be, while I issued an order for Mari and Milly to pass on. "Mari, go let Frank and the soldiers know, while Milly alerts the healers and wagon drivers... Tell them to be ready for a battle when we enter the snow covered woods. Freya and I will join the Vanguard team..." Both women professionally responded to me. ""Understood."" Then, they both rode off on their horses to deliver the news. I flicked the reins and tapped my heels into the horse, and nudged it forward. - "And that is what we are worried about, if there was a man-made or natural hazard related to fire." I just finished telling Vera, Nevin, and Chuck about Freya''s warning, as we near the small forest. Vera told me. "Sam, ride my Warhorse, while I ride on Doll''s shoulder. Not only can I get a better view, but you and Freya can split up if something happens. Doll... up!" Before I could even say anything, the Summoned Gold Golem reached its hand down for Vera to get on, and as she did, Doll put her on it''s left shoulder in a practiced maneuver. Vera looks down on me, grins and says. "Well, I do not allow others to ride my horse, so use it well. She is a strong Warfare Clydesdale." Her eyes looked at me in defiance, telling me to use her horse, and I sigh in my heart. Freya, seeing my look, took the reins from my hands and teased me. "It seems only you are trusted with the Princess loyal steed, so protect it for her, plus it is good for us to use our own mounts for a while. Also, did you forget, one of the skills you gave me was [Mounted Riding], so I can show off for my Summoner, ." () Our Husband and Wife subtle language was used in conjunction with our Summoner Bond, and what she really told me was... [If you make Vera upset with you again, she will not talk for the whole Campaign.] While I gave her a look telling her... [, Why is she acting so high and mighty with me, is she still mad about Mari?!] So, using my agile skills, I leapt onto Vera''s solid white Warhorse, and took the reins. I was skilled enough to calm her mount, and made her listen to me. Vera, seeing this smiled with victory for some reason, and she turned her head to look forward... I was unaware that no one else could ride her horse before, and she had tested my skill and ability. She and her Father had guesses about my compatibility with Summons and animals. She was happy with my performance. Guiding the white Warhorse to Nevin and Chuck, I said to them. "We will let Freya and Vera take the Point, while the three of us will ride ahead to scout, let us go ahead! ~!" And the two 3rd Circle Vanguards followed me ahead with our weapons drawn... - ! As our horses galloped in the shallow snow, I scanned the front, while Nevin focused on our left flank, and Chuck on his right. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I had to leave the group early because the still warm saddle, and the smell on Vera''s horse was making my face do some interesting expressions. You know, the look a man gets when walking into a girls bedroom uninvited, or accidentally walking into a womens restroom, and realizing you fucked up. Well, the trees that are covered in green pine needles and snow, made the small wooded area look scenic, but the unknown threats also broke its peaceful serenity. Using my [Basic Survival Skills], I could quickly assess the problems I saw. I pointed my sword to some broken trees in the distance, off the road and said. "Look, just within the last day, a large group of creatures made their way through there, and the traces show them moving to the front, probably to the small village... Let''s be vigilant..." Nevin gripped his Heavy Mace firmly, while Chuck held a Lance in hand, and we continued... - The forest only lasted for about 2 miles, and our horses exited the trail. Then all 3 of us slowed at what we saw... About 500 feet away, a small village with about 20 buildings, was blackened from being burned and raided. Bodies could be seen in the main street running through the community. We could see a total of 6 large Winter Wolves feasting on dead bodies, while their Orc riders were going through the collapsed homes, scavenging for leftovers. Based on what I am seeing, a larger Orc Raiding Party has already come through here, and these are the weaker Orcs, who are cleaning up scraps. The group of 12 had not yet noticed our arrival, and for the first time, I felt really angry seeing those Orcs and Wolves, picking through the devastated Village. It also just hit me... This is or was, Kelly''s hometown... ... I stopped the horse, and got off of it. I ran my Electricity Aura through The King''s Sword, and walked towards the small ruined village, and said to my two friends. "Let us kill them all before Kelly comes..." And before my words even finished, two large men slid off their horses and equipped their weapons, and ran Earth and Darkness Aura through their bodies. Then I ran my Water & Electricity Aura through my body, to use both [Fleet Movement] and [Elusive Movements], making me move twice as fast, and drastically increasing my ability to avoid attacks. While using both powers together, it is like the world slows down by half, and you become hyper aware, but in reality, I am just moving twice as fast, with heightened reactions. "Rock and Chuck, take the Winter Wolves, I will kill the unmounted Orcs, go..." ~! ~! As I bolted forward, the ice and snow under my feet was cracked and crushed under my rapid running speed... "Hey, over here assholes!" "Bite my fat-ass, stupid dogs!" The two Vanguard Knights, seeing my sprint, used their loud voices while charging, to draw the attention off of me, onto themselves, as they rushed to beat Wolves to death... - As the group was mid way through the woods, Freya''s eyes glinted forward, feeling my anger and fighting spirit. She was about to Teleport forward, but realized I had not summoned her, so... "Seems Sam wants me to protect the caravan, and he must be killing a simple monster." Freya still looked ahead, to see a distant clearing, in case she needed to Teleport in a hurry. - I had run behind a few collapsed homes, where I saw the 6 Orcs who left their mounts behind. The 6 scavengers who are all around 6 and a half feet tall, with yellow green skin, and yellow eyes, all saw me thanks to my companions drawing their mounts gaze from me. The front most Orc, yelled orders in their Orc language, and picked up his beaten-up club, and ran in my direction. His 5 flunkies drew their rusty swords, and headed in my direction, not realizing their Wolves were being beaten like dogs. ~! As I closed in on them way too fast for their liking, I saw the leader''s swing inbound, and I leaned under the club, as it flew over my body. I purposefully passed the leader, so I could kill the next Orc. If I stopped in front of the leader, they would use surrounding tactics, so I am killing their anchor figure first... ~! Water & Electricity Aura surged through The King''s Blade, causing my Longsword to cut through both of the rusty sword and the neck of the Orc, who could not stop my activated [Fast Attacks] I used. ! As the head hit the floor, with green blood spraying, I did not stop, and ... "Flurry of Blades... [Fast Attacks] ¡Á5!" ! And as each panicking Orc tried to hit me, I delivered a fatal strike to each of their necks, easily killing these weak 1st Circle Monsters. "Remove the blood... [Minor Water Utility]" As I was covered in green foul smelling blood, I rushed to my companions to help, while using my Water Magic to clean off this filth. - Just as I quickly rounded the corner of a busted inn, I saw both Nevin and Chuck, beating on the last 3 wolves, as 3 lay dead with bashed in heads or broken legs. ! Nevin blocked the cold breath of one wolf with his Tower Shield, and swung his Heavy Mace hard into the jaw of the second one. ~! With a mighty overhead swing of his Heavy Maul, Chuck made his Winter Wolf, yelp in pain, and step back. Nevin, seeing me rush from the corner, smiled, and in tandem understanding, he had turned his back on the Winter Wolf, and faced the second one. This was to bait the Wolf into only thinking of biting, and not being alert for danger. "Surprise Motherfucker... [Fast Attacks]" ~! ~! And just as the Wolf had almost closed its teeth on Nevin''s back, I came in with an overhead slice to cut off the head of the Winter Wolf, while Nevin, free from distraction, killed the last wolf. Chuck rubbed off the brain-matter from his oversized Sledgehammer, and panted while declaring... "~! We killed these bitches!" I also took some time to cast some Water Magic to clean off my party, and scanned the area. - And just at this moment, the caravan emerged to see us finishing the fight. The front group moved more quickly to arrive at our location, and as I scanned the group, I saw Kelly''s eyes looking in sorrow... I ignored everyone else, and followed Kelly, who got off her horse, and ran to a burned small home... - I had seen her run into a small stone house, and I followed her in... "Mother, Brother?!" I said nothing, and watched her enter a second small room with destroyed and burnt beds. As I looked around, I could see her home was only two small rooms, without even a living room. Just a stove and a destroyed 2 person table. And from what I could see, the bedroom Kelly was in, had 2 burnt straw beds of cheap make. I watched her back, as I could tell she was crying. I could not see or hear her cry, but I could just tell. The roof had long burned down, and the late day sun showed in the now dead home. I did notice one thing though. There were no signs of a struggle in the home before it was set ablaze, and no signs of bodies. When she turned to see me looking at the floor, she asked in a choked voice. "My family... I lost everything... Sam, what should I do?" I really do not know how to comfort her now, so I will just try to give her something to hope for. "First, calm down, and listen to me... There are no bodies or signs of fighting. This means that there might be a very slim chance they were not killed. I cannot promise anything, but... For now, try to be strong and keep looking for them, until you see proof of their passing..." Her wet-eyes for a moment, had trembled at my words, and she wiped her tears with her sleeve. She looked around the tiny house, not seeing anything to recover, until she remembered something... Kelly leaned behind the stove, and under some firewood, she found something hidden under a stone. Retrieving a small box, she clutched it tightly, and then put it into her satchel. Standing, she looked at me, with firm eyes. "Thank you for giving me hope. I will just believe they are safe... Sam, I..." Freya had come to the house, and overheard our talk, but said nothing, because she has seen many scenes like this before. Kelly held her words, shook her head and asked. "Sam, are Nevin or Chuck wounded? I need to do my job now." I smiled at her change, and said with a joke. "A Winter Wolf bit Chuck''s butt, while fighting 3 at once, and Nevin got a bite on his right arm. I am uninjured." Kelly, back in her cold persona, nodded, and left the home while saying. "Party Leader, I am off to heal the wounded..." Freya watching her leave then said to me. "Good job trying to distract her. Let us go, we need to reach Fargo before it gets dark." Then Freya, holding my hand, led me out... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 40: Arriving At Fargo Village? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 40: Arriving At Fargo Village? by Harem-Fan "Alright everyone, we are moving out. We need to reach Fargo before nightfall, and we have around 10 miles to cover." Vera, now back on her rich lady horse, asked me while looking over at Kelly. "Is everything alright with her?" Mari on my other side listens to our talk. But Freya in my arms tells her. "Her family is missing or dead, and her childhood home is gone. Sam managed to distract her with logic. You should just let it be, Princess Vera." My Female EQ was not high enough to understand that Vera was a tiny bit jealous, and a bit concerned for Kelly, so my wife spoke for me, to set Vera straight on mine and Kelly''s relationship. Mari as my Mistress did not care, but she sees Kelly as a sad poor girl who is kind hearted with a cold exterior. In short, Mari sympathizes with a good girl with a poor background. And Mari, who has a benevolent heart, had some light of determination to help improve her life. I said to everyone, because I felt they were relaxing too much. "We need to stay alert, because the main War-band should be ahead of us, and they may be attacking Fargo, so let us move faster." And heeding my words, we accelerated... - I did a mental facepalm, because when we got closer to Fargo, we stopped near the bridge crossing a deep underground-river crevice. The stone bridge spans 20 feet across a deep crack in the earth that exposed an underground river at some point. The crack in the earth is formed at a natural steep mountain entrance. Kelly had said this used to be a natural exit and entrance into the mountain valley that protected Fargo on all sides, but one day, an earthquake forced open the ground in the main entrance to Fargo, so this bridge had to be made to cross the new rip in the ground. There is another way in or out, but it is in the far distance of the other end of the valley, about 20 miles in. The issue now is... The Orc War-band of around 100 Monsters set up camp on the bridge and two sides, forcing those in the valley to not be able to leave or come in. Kinda smart, but... Freya, seeing my contemplation, said to me and Mari. "Sam, you do not have to lift a finger here... Mari and I can deal with them without even getting close to the foe. Mari, you and I will Teleport to the two opposing cliff entrance walls, and rain down death on them. Let us go." Mari, who is also getting off her horse, asked Freya. "Am I targeting this side or the other side?" Freya points over and says. "I will stand over on that wall, and you stand over on the right side. Just use your Water Magic on the enemy on the bridge, and I will kill the groups on the outside, because I do not want to blow up the bridge, but your area of effect is more gentle." "Okay. Then let''s both cast now..." Both women cast at the same time. ""[Long Range Teleport]"" - After 10 seconds, Freya, covered in a red light and Mari in a blue light, vanished from our location, and both appeared 50 feet above the bridge entrance, looking down on the enemy force. Mari on the right side, had blue magic symbols glow on her hands as she cast. "Call down the river... [Water Column]" ~! A large 30 foot wide floating blue magic circle opened up high above the foes on the bridge. A column of heavy water fell on their heads, killing them outright, or flushing them off the bridge into the deep chasm below... Freya on the other side, cast her larger area effect killing move... "Melt the snow, purge the earth... [Giant Fireball]" ~! Then, she created her 60 foot wide massive ball of fiery death, and pointed to the closest side to us, and let it crash into the foes, melting them to ashes. Then Freya did it again to the inside group... "Melt the snow, purge the earth... [Giant Fireball]" ~! And without much of a battle, the 100 man Orc War-band did not even put up any real threat... - Vera, on her horse beside me, looked at me with scorn and said, "I always thought that the Headmistress was the most ridiculous Summoner, but this, ..." Yeah, having Freya as my Summons is broken. Her damage output and brains are just stupid strong for me to have summoned. Let''s not talk about how beautiful she is either. I can understand Vera''s views here, because if I were not me, I would hate me too! When I looked at Doll, still thinking he was cool, it looked at me with its white glowing eyes. I could almost feel his sadness for being looked down on because his Master was jealous of me. Yeah, Doll hates his name too. Even though I cannot talk with the Gold Golem, I have hunches of his feelings. Just then, a flash of blue and red lights appeared, and Freya and Mari Teleported back, climbing up on our horses again. Freya told me. "See, no problem, let''s go, it is starting to get dark." Mari lifted her chin in pride and said to me, "I am great too, right? Hey Sam, when your break through to 4th Circle comes soon, make me your Summons, ." As our convoy continued, Vera chimed in. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you dare make me your Summons, I will rebel on you..." I rolled my eyes at her and rained on her parade. "Don''t worry, it should be impossible for a Summoner to become a Summoned Monster, so you won''t be chosen." Not only was Vera disappointed secretly to hear that, but later in time, I would be slapped in the face with astonishing facts... - As we crossed the stone bridge, I was alerted to strange water magic energy from the bottom of the deep underground river... I then pulled my horse to the side, and looked down into the deep darkness, and felt something... I asked Mari, a fellow Water Element user. "Mari, can you feel the magic of Water below?" She then tried to feel it, and shook her head. "Nothing abnormal, just that it is fast moving and wide. The strange thing though would be that the water is not very cold, but not a hotspring?" Freya suggested. "We will be here for 2 weeks, and you and I can investigate it later." I moved my horse forward, and said. "Let us do that, because I feel that the water down there is good for me somehow..." Mari said with a smile. "Then bring me along as well, because I can protect you from the water with my [Resist Water] spell. This way, you can move and breath without the fear of the rapid river" And with this opportunity found, we continued. I had no idea how important this chance encounter was for me at this time, and how it would change my life for the better. - Soon our caravan neared the walls of Fargo. Even in the dimming sunlight, we could see that this small town was the size of 4 Earth City blocks, and was surrounded by a 10 foot tall wall made of stones and mortar. As we came to the City gates, which are currently closed, because of the Orcs from before, we were called down to by the two nervous 1st Circle Fighters. "Hello and how did you get past those Orcs?" The two gruff guards seemed to not be hostile, but seemed exhausted. So I pulled out the letter from the Army and yelled up. "I am the Envoy of the King''s Army, Sam Roland, and am assigned to take control and defend this Fargo Village for two weeks. I was given authority by the Kingdom, so please let us in, and have your leader talk with me." "Sure, let us unblock the gate, and I will go see old man Rick." - After 10 minutes, our caravan moved into the small town, and an old man with no Aura came to greet me. As old man Rick led us in to go to his two story home in the center of the town, he explained. "We are so glad your group came, we were very afraid that we could not hold out. Well as you can see many refugees from surrounding farms and communities have fled here for some safety, as the only walled setilment for many miles." This town has about 4 main streets, and around 20 assorted buildings from his home, an inn, a small town hall, and the rest a combination of small stores and homes. Even the roads are only packed earth with no paved stones or bricks. In the alleys, there are even refugees living in tents, with many homes welcoming extra people for the crisis. "Our normal population in Fargo is around 250, but now an additional 150 refugees have come, and in the middle of winter with dim supplies, we were feeling nervous." Many of the people watched my group and our caravan with hope and fear, because now the Kingdom''s Envoys have come, and how they will be treated is unknown. I said to Rick. "My 20 trained Knights will take over the guard of the Village walls, and you can bring back your town''s guards to patrol the streets. We will stay for two weeks, then head back, unless our orders change." "I have 5 Healers to take care of the most injured, so after settling us, lead them to the wounded. Starting tomorrow, we will evacuate the most elderly and weak back to the main base, out of the danger zone." "Alright, Sir Knight." Naturally, this guy thinks I am a Knight, and not a Mage, due to my overcoat and due to being a man, so I do not correct him. - Soon my group of 9 stopped in front of a wooden two story home, and Rick said while waving us in. "Not only do I live here, but it dubs as the city hall, but I have already packed my things, and moved them to my daughter''s home, so this home is for you to use for the two weeks. I cannot give you the inn, because it is overloaded with refugees at this time, and is feeding the homeless." Vera, Freya, Mari, Kelly, Milly, Nevin, Chuck, and Frank move around the small home and inspect things. I then said to old man Rick. "Thanks for the use of your home. My soldiers and staff have all brought camping gear and will use the wagons for their overnight accommodation. But please find a comfortable spot for the Healers to rest." As he left, he said. "Sure, there are still a couple of rooms at my daughters home, so it will be comfortable and warm for them, goodbye..." And shortly after Rick left, Mari could not help herself and cast... "Let the grime and slime, leave this time... [Greater Water Utility]" And in a fast 10 minutes, all of the rooms and furniture of the two story home had been fully cleaned and freshened. The old man will freak out when he sees how spotless his home has become. ~! Everyone watching Mari use her magic to clean so well, had to give her an applause, then Vera killed her. "Rebeca was right, if you ever go bankrupt, you can be a great Maid. Water Magic is good, I can hire you for the Castle?" Mari sneered in her heart, sensing her jealousy for herself, so she slyly said to me. "Did you hear that, Sam? Vera wants to hire us Water Mages to clean her house, ?" Vera, hearing that, and remembering I am also a Water user, looked a bit ashamed, but I only shook my head, and said to everyone. "Okay, there are only 4 bedrooms in this house, so we need to divide it up... Vera and Kelly... Nevin and Milly, Chuck and Frank... and finally Freya, Mari and I. Any complaints?" With no one objecting, I said. "Freya and I will now cook while you all settle in, and tomorrow, we need to get started early, so no drinking tonight." """"""""Got it."""""""" And with that, we all settled into the home... ?Water & Electricity Summoner, Sam Roland? 1 Spell? and 2 Summons Buffs¡ï 9: [Electrified Rainfall AOE]-[Summons''s Rebirth][Summons Divinity]8: [Banishment]-[Summons Telepathy][Banishment Immunity]7: [Mass Electric & Water Restrains]-[3rd Summons][Ageless Summons]6: [Radiate Electric & Water]-[Hibernate Summons][Shield Summons]5: [Greater Electric & Water Utility]-[Share Injuries][Summons Breath of Life]4: [Electric & Water Wall]-[2nd Summons][Free Summons]3: [Cure Mental Fatigue]-[Swap Positions][Buff Summons]2: [Minor Electric & Water Utility]-[Strong-Heal Summons][Summons Space]1: [Electric & Water Bolt]-[Call Summon][Share Master''s Skills]Path of the Swift Knight, ... 1: [Fast Attacks] 2: [Fleet Movement] 3: [Elusive Movements] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 41: Cats And Dogs, Late At Night? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 41: Cats And Dogs, Late At Night? by Harem-Fan After Freya and I made dinner, the house settled down. While I was in the living room of the old man''s home, reading a Summoner''s 4th Circle Spellbook with Milly, Freya came to me. Sitting beside me, she took my arm and said. "Mari and I unpacked the bedroom, but the bed is only a single bed. So instead of going to the Summon Space, I will Teleport back to Rosecrans. I will find Rebeca and let her know what is going on, and I will talk to the Headmistress about getting you more books. So just call me when you need me, otherwise, I will Teleport back on my own." I looked at the book for 4th Circle Summon Magic, and said to her, "Yeah, although Milly here is helping me, she only recently advanced herself, so I do not want to engrave my spells wrongly. I thought my 4th Circle Summoning used the 1st Circle Calling spell, but I had no idea it was its own spell, ." Milly on the side, looked a bit embarrassed, but she struggled to even learn the magics, and is feeling unsure about teaching me. ! Freya then kissed my cheek, and left... - At bedtime, I entered my temporary room, and saw Mari laying in the bed, but this time, she was wearing silk sleepwear of dark-blue. She put new bedding on, with her own bedding. She smiled gently, and said to me, "Freya told me that we can now sleep out of our uniforms, because we are in a settlement, so come to bed dear Sam." ?! Dammit... Seeing her body in sexy nightwear is really driving my mind nuts. When we still wore our Academy Uniforms, I felt it was less intimate, but seeing her waiting for me is not alright, right? ! I calmed my mind, and then walked to the candle on the bedside, and blew out the little light in the room, removing my uniform. I could see Mari''s blue eyes glitter in the ambient dim light of the room. ! And wearing only my underpants, I slid in next to Mari''s warm body, and hugged her waist. Her warm back in my chest made me feel holding a warm silk pillow was a blessing. Her smell was intoxicating, and I struggled to resist her body. With our faces close, I said to her. "Good night Mari, thanks for coming on this campaign with me." ! Mari tilted her head back to the side, captured my lips, and then whispered. "You have made me very happy Sam, so hold me forever if you want. Goodnight..." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She then settled in my arms, while laying on her back, so I was sideways holding her waist. The two of us closed our eyes in comfort, trying to rest our minds... - Five minutes later... ~! My eyes open wide hearing the sounds in the room next to ours. I believe that is Nevin''s and Milly''s room, right? [~! , Rock~! ...] [~! ... Quiet, you got loud, ?] ~! Fuck, I hate those two bastards?! I was literally falling asleep, ... And to make things worse, my dick has become half hard due to Mari''s incredible body in my arms. If she was awake, I might feel awkward as hell. Other than us having oral sex, we have not had sex outright, and I am unsure if we should. [Rock, I am cumming again~!] [~! Me too Mill~!] Sadly, the more I think about sex, the hornier I am becoming. I wish Freya had stayed, ... ! I felt a bit of movement in my arms, and as I felt Mari move her hands, I finally noticed a cold hand pulling out my dick. My eyes opened, and I noticed her eyes in the dark looking half-closed, like she was enduring something. And soon, while stroking me to full mast, I felt her left leg raise a bit. While I was confused, I then suddenly knew what she was doing! [~! Rock, one more time, dammit~!] I felt Mari rub the tip of my dick on her wet slit under the blankets, and she had not uttered a word. Fuck, I had not intended to have sex with her only a few days after our confession letter... But I am a man, and she is giving me pleading glances... Fuck it, the worst thing that happens, I get her pregnant! My left hand reached under her soft raised thigh, and I lined myself up. Feeling my actions, I could see her lips raise. She turned her hips to me, for easier access, and I pushed into her folds... As I only got half of me in her, she covered her mouth, keeping her moans of pleasure and pain held in, and she and I felt her maiden virtue break. Feeling her body stiffen, I stop moving, so she can try to get used to it. [Damn Rock~!] I hear Mari utter a spell as quietly as she can... "Ease my joyful moment... [Minor Water Utility]" Feeling a moist sensation of Water Magic on her lower connection with me, I can tell we can move now, so I do. Unlike the Bull and Calf next door, Mari and I made no noise, and went slowly for our first time. Our lips from behind, entangled, while my hand gropes her large chest. With each deep thrust, I can feel Mari''s breathing quicken... After a while of invading her insides, I lowered my kissing to suck on her neck, leaving love marks while her eyes closed, trying to keep her voice quiet. [, Milly again~!] And as if the activity next door was a cheering squad, I felt my buildup about to erupt. Subconsciously, I pushed in as deep as I could, and then I heard Mari in my ear. "I''m cumming Dear... I am yours forever, no matter what happens, so let it go~!" Just as her words ended, she felt a warmth in her belly. After she was shocked, she then had a warm smile, as she wiped the sweat from my face, as I let out everything in her. When Mari felt I stopped thrusting, she said quietly. "Sam Roland, I am very happy... I love you..." [Hey Rock, do you think the others heard us?] I stayed inside of Mari, feeling her voluptuous curves, and sigh in my heart, because I just went with her flow... But I admit, I am very satisfied with Mari, so I said honestly. "Stay in my life forever, Mari Olson. Let''s sleep now... I love you as well..." [No way, because if we can''t hear Sam and Mari, how can they hear us?] [, Good, because if Mari hears us, she will tease me forever...] While I was still inside of Mari, trying to sleep, I saw her lips raised in a wicked smile at Milly''s fear... I find out later, Milly was endlessly teased. With the soft and warm Mari in my arms, I drifted off... - The next day, Mari went around with a dumb grin on her beautiful face, and everyone else seemed to have dark circles under their eyes, due to Nevin and Milly''s show last night. Chuck and Frank had it worse than us because his room was under theirs. Kelly and Vera had looks of shame seeing the two clueless idiots. Those two women are pure-hearted, and to hear the two newlyweds fornicating for an hour, really opened their views. Nevin had noticed the strange looks at the breakfast table, and whispered in my ear. "Hey Brother, did you sleep well last night? Did you hear anything funny last night?" I held in my laughter, threatening to explode, and I said faking seriousness. "I fell asleep the moment my head hit the pillow, and the night was very quiet. Why were there cats and dogs making noise last night?" Mari besides me looked interested in my answer, and she smiled thinking she assured our lifetime happiness. She, happy with my discreteness, slid some of her food on my plate, saying cutely. "Party Leader, eat some more, so you have lots of energy, I am sure you fought hard yesterday, ." Not understanding Mari''s tease about our first-time sex, Milly pushed some of her breakfast onto Nevin''s plate and said with her Loli smile. "That is right, my Husband also fought hard in battle!" Chuck, who actually fought in a real fight with us, did not know both couples sexual innuendo, and said pitifully. "Hey, will anyone give me more? I fought hard too, you know? Kelly?" Kelly, beside me, looked up and then as Chuck thought she would give him more of her food, her plate tilted to mine, and while sliding some to me, she said in her cold voice. "Party Leader, for not making me heal you, please accept some more food." I do not know who felt more awkward, me or Chuck. Mari to the side lifted her eyebrows, but only ate her food in thought. Vera, seeing Kelly''s actions, only furrowed her brows, not understanding her heart''s mood... My low Women''s EQ saw nothing wrong with her move, just thought she was thanking me for my comforting words yesterday, and I smiled smugly at Chuck. After our meal was about to end, I gave orders to everyone. "During the daylight, Franklyn, Nevin, Chuck, and I will patrol the inner Fargo. I want Mari, Milly, Vera, and Kelly to assist the refugees, and select the evacuees based on the Army''s requirements. We will send those people out in the morning." """""""Yes.""""""" - One hour later, with my Longsword strapped on my hip, I walked the streets of Fargo, looking for wartime violations, and if there are any Monsters that have infiltrated the small town during the night. ! The sounds of snow breaking under my footsteps reminds me of the fact winter is rough up in this area. Sure the North is cold, but the area along the mountains is very cold. All of these normal non-awakened Humans really suffer in this cold environment. I am reminded of my weak body in my Earth life, and I thought of the Hurricane that killed me. I had a sad thought in my heart, and I muttered. "When I died, I wonder what Miss Johns and her daughters thought? I even remember seeing that cute Rugby''s eyes when I died. ? why do I only remember the last name of the three women, but not their first names?" While I almost touched a taboo-topic, I heard from an alley where refugees are living... "I told you, if you do not marry your daughter to me, to repay me for rescuing you, then you can marry me instead. I need a wife to take care of my home." "I never promised you that. You made us come with you here. If you told me that, we would have stayed put. Do not threaten us. The King''s Envoys are here, so do not exploit us. Plus my daughter is gone. Go away Charles, and leave me alone." "Bitch, then get out of my tent, if you are not going to reward me, I will not take care of you and your sick kid, scram, before I beat you, you ungrateful woman." ! The man who was pushing the woman holding a child, heard footsteps. Just as a strong looking young man was going to push away a mother looking to be in her early 20''s to the ground, a hand caught the man''s wrist. I, with a warm smile, clenched hard on his bones, making him grimace in pain, said... "Then, since I saved you from the Orc War-band, why don''t I make you marry my horse? What do you think?" The black haired man who had no Aura looked at my uniform and felt my strength, and shuddered. He said. "Sir Knight, this woman owes me a debt, so I was having her pay it back. We come from the same place, and I saved her, so..." ~! Before his words were finished, he saw me slowly draw my sword, and I said to him, "Due to the [Demon War Act], is it a crime to exploit the innocent during times of crisis, punishable by death, so?" The woman holding a bundled up kid around 7, hid behind me, and the young well built man, looked a bit afraid now, and he said. "Kim has nothing to do with me, but she needs to leave my tent now, ." The guy dived back into his tent, closing it tight. The woman with blue hair, and looking tired, said softly while holding her sleeping son. "Thank you Sir Knight for saving us. That young man, Charles, has been trying to Court my Daughter, making her leave home, and it seems he even wanted me, ." Looking at this young looking Mother, I can tell she is a 1st Circle Water Mage, and thus why she looks so young, but even though her looks are nice and kinda makes me think I have seen her before, I am just being a gentleman here. I wave towards the center of town and tell her. "Miss Kim, I will put you on the evacuation list, so you can leave this place, and not have to fear Charles, come with me." "Thank you Sir Knight, if I can ever do anything to repay you, please do not hesitate to ask." As I led the woman along, I wanted to retort that her words are probably the reason the other guy was interested in her. I told her. "Just call me Sam, and do not worry about the effort, it is nothing, let''s get you and your child to safety..." The Mother''s pale-blue eyes watched my back with a gentle smile. It seemed I reminded her of her dead husband, and she felt warm again. She thought how nice it would have been if her daughter found a nice Knight like me. Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 42: After Death, The Family Of 4 Reunites? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 42: After Death, The Family Of 4 Reunites? by Harem-Fan In the morning, on Rosecrans Floating Island... A dark Gothic style two story mansion, was located in the restricted north-side of the Academy grounds. This gloomy looking home, with stain-glass windows, and stone gargoyles on the eves, was having a small gathering in the backyard. The first and most terrifying thing one would notice, is the 300 foot long Skeletal Dragon with eerie green-flame eyes. This terrifying Monster is the 9th Circle Dracolich, Falbium. At its feet while curled up, a small table was sitting 3 tiny creatures, specifically... Evil Loli, Kayo Eon, and the frightened Zoe Zephyr. Kayo currently had Zoe''s wrist in her red lips, slowly drinking from her bite mark she made. Zoe is not at all terrified of her former Queen drinking her blood, but the massive Undead looking at her like food. Zoe is so slow about the fact Falbium cannot really eat her, but the Dracolich is amused with this Elf''s reactions to him, so he pretends to want to eat her everyday. [Origin Vampire, after you''re done eating that tasty Elf, I want to bite her and eat her...] Zoe shuddered hearing Falbium, and her neck shrank in fright. Evelina sighs and tells her Summon Monster. "It was funny for a while, but now you are making her traumatized, do remember she is little Sam''s Maid, so do not break her." The green flame in its eye sockets rolled around in annoyance and said in his defense. [I never even touched that little flesh-bag. Besides, Sam does not even know her yet, so it is fine... When she is officially Sam''s I will be nice to her, okay?] Kayo, done with her meal, licked the bite mark, and released Zoe''s hand. She used a napkin to clean her lips. Her yellow eyes look at Falbium, and ask calmly. "Why are you so respectful to my Master, Dragon?" Falbium''s massive head that is about 20 feet tall from jaw to crown, looked closely at the Vampire and said. [I do not know... That is the problem, I just know his Soul is calming to me. I feel warm again when he is near, like how I feel around Eve here. I just want to go out and fight with him for some reason? I also feel... I do not want him to die?] Hearing the Dragon''s words, both Evelina and Kayo had similar thoughts. Then Falbium looked to the mansion and said, [, Little Freya is here, , I cannot wait to tease her, ~!] Zoe calmed, cast her 8th Circle magic on her wrist... "Don''t leave a scar... [Full Healing]" Not only was Evil and Kayo exasperated at Zoe using top grade healing for a slight bite mark, but even Falbium looks at this "special" Elf with pity. Just as Zoe was having a pity-party thrown for her, Freya walked up, and looked surprised to see a Vampire and an Elf who was wearing an Academy uniform, sitting with the Headmistress and Falbium. So Freya waved and said. "Big Sister and Falbium, hello." Kayo, hearing that this redheaded Human was Sam''s first Summon Monster, and apparently his wife, gazed with complicated feelings at her... But something about her made her like her... Evelina, hearing her call her Big Sister, grins and waved Freya over. "Little Sister Freya, why are you here?! Aren''t you supposed to be with your Master?" Freya sat next to Evil and said while pouring a cup of tea, and after drinking it, her face looked at the tea, as it was made poorly. "Our group is now in Fargo Village. Sam is currently taking over the town, and the accommodations were tight, so I came back to pick up some books for Sam. He is closing in on 4th Circle, so he needs the Spell Books with your notes. Milly is not doing well in guiding him." Kayo in shock asked. "Wait, it has only been 4 months for Sam Roland to become a Summoner, and you are saying he will break through soon?!" Freya squinted in suspicion at this Vampire and did not answer her in caution. Although Freya doesn''t feel any bad vibes from this Vampire, she only wants to protect Sam from unknown threats. Evil said to Freya... "Freya, this woman may very well become Sam''s next Summons if nothing changes, so you may tell her things." Freya asked with caution. "May I ask your name? I am Freya Starling, Sam Roland''s Summons and wife?" While crossing her very long legs, Kayo looks calmly into Freya''s eyes and with majesty said... "Human woman, listen up... I am the former Queen of the Elves, Kayo Eon, and now I am the Progenitor Vampire Queen, do remember me well..." Freya''s lips twitched... How the fuck did the proud Elf Queen become a Vampire?! And why is she here?! Finally, can she really become Sam''s Summoned Monster like herself?! ! And the calm was broken, like the tea pot the Elf Maid was trying to pour had done. Freya looked at the teary-eyed Elf girl and wondered who the hell this clutz was. Kayo, seeing Freya''s confusion, said while Zoe was trying to clean the mess up. "And this girl is a gift from the Elves, a Maid for Sam Roland. She is a bit special, but a kind woman, who is also a genius in Healing Magic, and will reach the 9th Circle soon. Though she is unlucky with her coordination and thinking ability, she is second to no one in Healing arts. Her Name is Zoe Zephyr." Zoe, hearing she is mentioned, stood up fast, and overlapped her hands in front of her belly, and said respectably, due to her Maid training... "Hello, I am Master Sam''s Maid, Zoe, and I am going to school with him so I can be a smart girl, and I am 18 human-years old." Freya, not a retard, knows an 18 year old Elf is still a child, and not an almost 9th Circle Healer, and seeing the smiles on the tall and short women''s faces, understands the IQ of this older Elf is a bit low. "Well, Sam thinks he should be breaking through on this trip, and wants to be ready. He was depressed to know his 4th Circle Summoning was a separate spell, so..." Evil waved her hand, and 3 books landed in front of Freya, and she said. "No need to explain, I do not want him making a mistake, and Contracting with Tiamat or something, or worse, a Demon King, ..." [Or an Evil heartless bitch...] Evelina''s tea cup froze, and her purple-eye glared at the Dracolich, who was pretending to not have just insulted her. [I was talking about my Mother Tiamat, , what? Do you have a guilty conscience?] Evil nodded and said. "See how I got my Evil Loli name, bastard Dragon!" [Should I expose the King''s Restroom incident with the ropes?] "Do it, and I will fill your personal plane with shit..." [By the way, I meant to say something about you becoming a Summons like me, Freya...] Freya tilted her head, giving up on the bad-tea that she figured was brewed by the Elf who found a new pot and was clumsily making more. "What did you want to say?" [~! So fucking funny... We both get summoned, and ridden! Oh, how you used to tease me in the past, I laughed for days... The proud Freya, now under a young boy, , life finally gave me justice for your haughty words a hundred years ago... A Gentleman can wait for his revenge, ...] ! Three disdainful women and a clueless Elf, all watched the giant skeleton rolling on its back laughing like a fool. No one in the world of Myst could imagine a Lich Dragon rolling like a "Dog" in joy. After Falbium stopped moving, Evelina told Freya. "For now, do not tell Sam about Kayo or Zoe. Just in case she does not become his next Summons." Kayo waved her hand to Evil and said with certainty. "No, even if I do not become his summons, I will become his wife no matter what, even by force. I became a Vampire to be with him, and fate has made me determined. If I get Summoned or not, it changes nothing... I love him..." Both Freya and Loli hearing Kay o declare she loved Sam, both said in shock... ""WHAT?!"" "Yes, it was love at first sight... Plus, I was happy in my future with Sam, so it is final." While the two sisters of another life were stunned, Zoe asked Kayo. "Queen Kayo, do I also love the Master?" Kayo with warm eyes nodded and said. "You do love him very much, because Sam will also love you when he gets to know you. Remember, your Master is my Master." With her blue eyes glowing, she put her hand on her heart and said to her Queen. "Then I will love master more than anyone!" Freya and Evil, seeing this conversation, really doubted life, while Falbium said something rude... [How have the Elf avoided extinction?] - Arriving at the makeshift clinic, I brought Kim and the child, who I found, for healing and evacuation. Seeing the Healers taking care of the citizens'' wounds, I naturally cut in line, because the healers and soldiers work for me. What, I can bend rules too. I pulled on Kelly''s sleeve, who had just finished healing someone, and said to her. "Hey Kelly, I found a pair that needs care. Can you treat them now? I also want to put them in tomorrow''s evacuation group." Kelly, hearing my voice, turned to me with a slight smile, and as she was going to agree easily to whatever I asked, her eyes went unfocused, and I heard Kim''s voice from beside me. "Kelly?! Why are you here?!" With tears falling from her pale blue eyes, Kelly''s voice choked, and she said. "Mom?! You are alive..." I was a bit dumbfounded, and stood back while the two hugged, I thought that this was a real coincidence, right? Damn, they really did not die in the town invasion. While the two women were crying, I felt uncomfortable, so I slipped away, because I think this might be one of those Novel Tropes if I hang around... Mari, not far away, saw her man running, and laughed... - S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And as Sam Roland ran away from Dating-Sim Tropes, he was unaware of what his actions stimulated... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 43: Attacked In The Dark Alley? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 43: Attacked In The Dark Alley? by Harem-Fan After I left the Refugee Help Center, I took a deep breath, and the steam left my lips. Franklin Starling, who saw me leave after coming with a young looking woman and child, walked besides me and asked. "What''s wrong? Did something big happen?" I looked at this man with a muscular build, who was ruffling his red hair from blowing in his eyes, and said to him, "I randomly rescued a woman from coercion, and when I brought her here, she turned out to be Kelly''s Mother and Brother. Well, this is a great thing for her. I had felt uncomfortable before when I thought Kelly lost everything..." Frank nodded, and thought it was also a good thing, then he asked. "But why did you look like a thief running away from a crime?" I said in embarrassment. "Well... I did not want the Mother and Daughter to feel they owe me for anything. I am not smart when it comes to women''s hearts, but I have learned that when a woman gets saved with high emotions (), they tend to fall in love with whoever saved them... And I find it troublesome to get caught up with that." Franklin looked at me funny and asked. "What? You mean you turn down women that like you? Are you stupid or something?" I shrug and admit... "Just in Rosecrans Academy, nearly 200 women wanted to Court me alone. I cannot realistically love so many women, so unless I really love them, I refuse them..." Frank stopped walking, and in a dead voice with vacant eyes, he said. "Sam Roland, I hate you... If I could have 200 women from Rosecrans Academy, I could die happy! You can almost have a new woman everyday and then only date a woman once a year... Fuck, I hate my life!" ! I had the urge, so I slapped my Nephew-in-law in the forehead and then growled at him. "Hey horn-dog, how do you think your Aunt would feel if I had a wife group of 200?!" I think the smack to his single brain-cell woke him up, and his lips curled. "Okay, I think I get it now... You are afraid of Aunt Freya, !" I pointed angrily at him, but maybe there is a tiny bit of truth there, but it is not fear, but not wanting to disappoint my wives. "Okay, Okay, we need to forget about my love life and patrol..." ~! And from behind us, we heard soft heels crunching the snow, and a sexy voice entered our ears. "? Does my stupid Nephew think I am scary for my Husband? I have never told him he cannot love other women, so if I hear you talking nonsense, I will kick you in your crotch." Frank, now covering his junk with a sheepish-smile, said nervously. "~! Aunt Freya, we were just kidding, it is only stupid guy''s talk, ... Oh, I have patrol duty, bye~!" And Frank with his Greatsword swaying on his back, turned and ran to the north of the town... I smiled, while holding Freya''s waist, and said with joy. "Glad you''re back, how is home?" ! After giving me a quick kiss, Freya pulled out 3 very old looking books, and she handed them to me. Then reading the covers, my eyes opened wide... "Damn, these are Headmistress'' personal books on the 4th Circle Summoning Magics?! Why?" Freya said with a blush. "When I told her you might breakthrough, she insisted I take them for you to learn. She does not want you trying without her aid. So she gave them to me to bring to you..." Seeing the contents, with all of her personal notes and advice... I felt really touched by Evelina''s effort, because I can tell, the notes are written this year, like she did it for me. I nodded, put them away, and asked Freya. "Wife, what are your plans for now then?" She fixed my clothes and said with a warm expression on her face. "You are currently safe here, so summon me if you need help. I am going back to Rosecrans... Rebeca and I are sneaking out for shopping. We are going house shopping for our parents and ourselves. We will find a group of nice houses, and then live close to family..." Then after some more small talk, she walked off to talk with Mari and then leave directly... I felt the gloomy overcast day was brighter in my heart... - Later that day, as sunset approached early... ...! I had become numb to the sounds of the snow crunching under my combat boots. It was while passing two buildings on the less populated part of town, passing by a dark alley. As I was about to head home, and go eat dinner, something entered my ears... [Sir Knight, please help me... I am both hungry and lonely... I need you...] Hearing the deep and sensual female voice, my hair stood on end, feeling dangerous pressure. Not only that, but the voice of the woman had an accent I have never heard before in the Human lands. Suddenly, the accent sounded like a combination of the Romanian language that I heard on Earth''s movies, and reminded me a bit of Russian, but mixed with a fairy like tone. ~! My danger level made me unconsciously draw The King''s Sword, and I looked down the dark alley, then the woman said again. [? Sir Knight, you do not plan on stabbing this beautiful woman, do you? If you come closer, you will not fear me, I promise~!] ~! The moment my lips parted to shout for help, a pair of golden eyes lit up with Eye-bright, like a cat. The moment I looked into those eyes, my heart violently thudded in my chest. The unexpected feelings stopped my shout, and all I could see in my vision, were those glowing eyes, staring into my Soul. After an unknown amount of time, I heard the woman say. [This feeling is even stronger in front of you... Sam Roland, come to me, please...] ! And as if I did not have control of my feet, I slowly walked into the darkness, to come to those glowing eyes. As I neared, I could see a bit more... The dark silhouette of a very tall woman formed, and on her pale flesh, I saw red lips slowly form a sexy smile. Soon I more clearly saw a tall woman with foreign clothing, and long silver hair. Then I noticed something I have only seen on Half Elves... This woman was an Elf woman, a real full blooded Elf?! Suddenly, I remembered the Elf were a part of the Demon Race Legion, and I felt a chill up my back. Kayo, seeing my hand grip my sword hard, said with a gentle tone. "Sam Roland, you called for me 4 months ago, so I came to you, are you wanting to kill me? Ask yourself, do you want to kill me?" I had not noticed, but my sword was pointed in her direction, as my feelings are in conflict. I feel a love for her, but at the same time, I feel I will die soon. And did she say I called for her?! ! Kayo stepped forward with her long and slender legs, calmly reaching out to move the tip of my sword away from herself. But as I saw her fingertip about to cut herself on my blade, my feelings of care made me quietly point the blade away from her, making her lips and eyebrow raise in joy. I asked with nervousness. "Why are you here, is it for a plan, or me?" She moved in front of me, looking down into my eyes. She is 4 inches taller than me, and I can smell her body, and subconsciously, I want to breathe her scent more. "I only came here for you, my love. You are more handsome than I thought..." She reached out and gently caressed my face with very sharp nails. I could tell that her nails could even slice open Doll, like a hot knife through butter. But this whole time, I could only see tenderness in this dangerous woman''s eyes. "I had to cross the Elven territory... The Demon Lands... The Great Eastern Sea... The Southern Kingdom... The Beast Forest... and then finally find you in the North. It was a long and annoying journey to find you, my love~!" ~! I swallowed, because my mind was muddled with her touch and caring tone, but I asked more questions... "You are an Elf woman, right? And you said I called you? Finally, who are you?" She slowly walked circles around me, looking at me from every angle, while she said casually, in her husky tone... "?! I see, I forgot to tell you, ? My love, just call me Kayo or Wife... And I was once an Elf, but no more... As for calling me... I was the Summons you tried to grab, but I had to reluctantly refuse you, because I was changing then..." She stopped on my back, and reached her arms around my shoulders, and put her face to my left cheek... her honeysuckle scented breath tickled my face. ~! Her cold lips kissed my cheek, and she said in a loving way... "You really are a good boy, aren''t you? You love me, right?" At that moment, my heart and mind felt like I was struck by a thunderbolt. This woman''s accent, her words, the fact she is hugging my back... I unintentionally trembled, and asked a question I was afraid too... "A-Are Y-you ?!" Unknown to me, I actually nailed it, but she is unaware of its meaning, and the fact the name was said in English, she only said honestly... "Am I what? I did not understand your words, Sam? If you meant my full name, it is... Kayo Eon..." Hearing her answer, I felt stupid again, like when I called out for a system. If she had really been her, then I think I would go crazy. Kayo noticed I did not recognize her name, as the Queen of Elves, nor did I realize she is a Vampire, due to it being 2nd year material in school, so she whispered in my ear again while kissing my earlobe. "Well, I was supposed to be your first summons, Sam... And I am now a Vampire..." As she felt my body go stiff in a bit of shock, she whispered again, like a lover, while her bat-wings slowly grew, and wrapped around us in her hug of my back. "So, now that you know I am a blood sucking Monster, who wants to kiss your neck, are you scared of me? Do you want to run away, or hate me?" And to intimidate me, she licked my neck, while gently nibbling on my skin, but not breaking my flesh. Part of me wants to run, but part of me knows she does not want to hurt me. And as her hands slowly rubbed my chest turning me around to face her, I ignored her wings, that would repulse me if I was thinking normally... "Sam, I have only ever drank the blood of my Maid, but..." Her lips then kissed my collarbone, and she whispered while her hands roamed my back. "I only want your blood from now on, can I... Pleeeeese~?" Her sharp teeth rested on my skin, not daring to bite. My heart was beating madly, because I feel I want her so much. Only Freya has made my heart this excited, and I realized... This is true love... I dropped my sword gently to the side, and my hands held her waist, while I kissed her neck. ! Then I felt her teeth bite on my shoulder. She slowly retracted her wings back into her shoulders, and my hands roamed her back, feeling her cooler body. Her teeth did not stay in my skin, nor did she bite deeply. I only feel her lick my wound, and sucked gently. I could tell, she was not filling her stomach, but only tasting my blood, like a wine taster, sipping and rolling the wine in her mouth. Belatedly realizing how odd it was to be kissing this Vampire''s neck while embracing her, I awkwardly said to her. "I... , What will we do now? We really do not know each other?" Realizing she was lost in pleasure, licking my bite, she felt a bit awkward, and licked her lips clean. Kayo then looked into my face, and without warning... ~! She attempted to passionately kiss me, but... This super sexy woman really had never kissed before, because she was clumsy, and she knew it. I think a Vampire cannot blush, because I only saw her shame in her yellow eyes, but she did not stop... After a while, she ended our kiss, and my heart was still rapidly beating, because I felt confused about this sudden encounter. But Kayo let me go, and she stood tall. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sam my dear, I will leave for now... But I will be back. Try to quickly reach 4th Circle now. Oh, here, take this for now..." Kayo took off an elegant and beautiful ring, and slid it on my left ring finger, making me feel funny, because we do not have wedding bands in Myst. She said to me, making me startled. "This is one of many Space-Rings I have brought for you. Inside are resources you need to get stronger. I have also left a picture of myself in there for you, to remember we met." "Goodbye for now my lover... I will be back..." Kayo''s hand glowed in silver magic light, as she cast a spell, shocking me... "Parting is painful... [Gate Portal]" Then the woman wearing leather thigh-high boots, with an Asian style short robe, opened a silver ringed magic portal, about 7 feet wide. On the other end of the portal, I saw a sight that made my Soul almost leave my body. I saw a beautiful Loli, wearing a black dress, and an eye-patch. She was sipping tea in a chair, and seeing my stupid expression, she only waved like it was nothing. As Kayo''s sexy body entered, the portal closed, ending my shock, I was very confused at the fact that she and Kayo knew each other. ! Rapid steps came to me, and Nevin, seeing my sword on the ground, and blood on my neck, asked in panic. "Sam, were you attacked in this dark alley?!" Seeing Nevin worried, I blushed and picked up my sword, putting it away, and I coughed. ", I slayed a Vampire making it vanish..." In hindsight, my poor excuse was not great, but I cannot easily explain my bite or the strange Kayo Eon, so for now, a misunderstanding is best... - (.) Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 44: Vera Acting Strange? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 44: Vera Acting Strange? by Harem-Fan My eyes roll in embarrassment, as Kelly lays her hand over my bite mark, and she casts. "Remove this vicious attack... [Small Heal]" I am sitting in the dining room of the house, while everyone is watching a real Vampire bite get healed. Chuck asked. "So, did you struggle while fighting it? Is that how it bit you before you killed it? How strong was it, I think a Vampire normally is a 5th Circle Monster?" Kelly said with concern. "Actually, the bite was very shallow, and almost no blood was drained, it seemed it was a light attack." Mari thought and asked. "Sam, do you think this Vampire came from the Dead-Lands, and is causing this war?" A small lie always can go out of control but I have to keep it up. "I doubt it, because the creature seemed to not know where it was. It seemed confused, so I imagine it was lost. Perhaps there are a few Vampires up in the mountains?" Soon everyone started to disperse, because my vague answers gave them nothing. I was only left with Mari next to me, and Kelly looking at me. I was curious so I asked Kelly. "What is wrong?" "My Mother and I were a bit surprised that you suddenly left without a word, did we do something wrong?" I kinda lied, shook my head, then I pulled out my 3 books and came up with a white lie. "Because I was in a hurry to collect these books from Freya, I just left so you two could settle the healing and reunion. I just figured it was best I hurried along, so no offense to me." Kelly, seeing the old books, nodded and then said softly. "Okay... Then I will go make dinner tonight." Watching her walk away, Mari took my arm and said gently to me. "I already told her Mother that she can come and work for the Olson family, so with her mother and brother in the City with us, they can visit often. Kelly''s Mother is a 1st Circle Water Mage, so with a little resource given, she can gain a Circle, and do Mage work for my family and make a decent living." I nodded to Mari being a caring woman, and the main reason I am with her. "You are a kind woman. By the way, now that the town is under control, after the old refugees leave in the morning, you and I can investigate the river below the bridge." Mari getting her compliment from me was happy, and she said. "I told Freya about us having sex now, and I am your Mistress, I hope you do not mind? It is best she tells Rebeca early, but I know she is fine with it." I see Mari is still a bit worried about our sudden lovemaking. "Do not worry Dear Mari. I won''t pull up my pants and forget you. No matter what, you are stuck with me. But I think we can just wait a while to make it an official marriage, at least for the short term." "That is fine with me, plus it is going to be difficult for you and I to give birth in the short term. I am 6th Circle and you are almost 4th Circle, so our fertility is lowered. Just like out of my Father''s 3 wives, in nearly 500 years, I am the only child." "But I only got Rebeca, a 5th Circle, pregnant in just a month?" ! She kissed my confused selfs lips, and joked. "Silly, you were only 1st Circle, so your fertility was not much different than a normal young man, and Rebeca was just extremely lucky. It should have taken her around 10 years realistically. You can freely make love to us all, and ignore pregnancy. See having a child as something to really want, because it becomes more and more difficult over time." She then climbed in my lap and expanded. "One of the main reasons we Humans support a Harem() is due to many men dying in the war against Demons, and powerful women losing high fertility rates, so to assure we keep up as many Mages as possible, we support a strong man, trying to make as many Mage wives have children as possible, because without Magic, the Demons can defeat us easily." I know there are some logic points wrong here, but I have a feeling there is more behind the scene with Polygamy. The Southern Kingdom seems to have nearly as many Mages without having a harem, so I do not understand the logic. The only exception is me, because according to the other two Men of Magic, the children made with Mage women are more talented, and almost guaranteed to become Mage users.... ?! "I just realized, the only reason the South can keep up their Mages without a Harem, is because they rely on their Healer Man for children, right? But why does the Queen not have his child?" Mari had a playful smile, and she told me something I didn''t know. "?! Do you think that Salinas Argus should have a incest-child with her twin brother? Yes the Male Healer is none other than the Queen''s Brother, who is lent out to Noble Ladies for offspring. He is not even allowed to marry, and all children belong to the women. He does not even have much dignity in his Kingdom. One of the reasons Salinas Argus is Queen is because of her brother''s fame." I was really baffled why they actually treated him so poorly. Why would they not let him marry? "Crap, I am so happy I was born in the Northern Kingdom now! If I was born in the South, my fate would have been horrible, ." Then another voice chimed in about my words. "No, if my Father did not like you so much, your fate would have been just as bad as the Queen''s brother. My Father likes your character, and wants you to become the North''s Hero, not a breeding stock. The others under my Father want you to be restricted and used to boost our Magical might. That is why so many Noble women, like Mari here, try to become your women... right Mari?" While I felt a cold chill of the real side of the Kingdoms view about my fate, I could tell Vera was irritated with Mari becoming my lover, but Mari only held me tighter, and said honestly. "Princess Vera, you are very correct, before the Tournament, I only wanted Sam''s child, but after becoming friends and lovers, I only want his company, and a child is only a blessing. But Sam has handled insincere women well, and only falls in love. So Princess, don''t doubt my love for Sam. I am not a cheap woman, and I have never lied to Sam, plus my loyalty is only to him. If I was not truly in love, do you think Rebeca and Freya would approve of me?" ! Because I can feel Mari getting angry at Vera, I kissed her cheek to assure her. Yeah, I know in my heart Mari is really in love with me. Our feelings over this time of working together has grown our feelings organically. Vera, seeing me support Mari, felt her heart twist uncomfortably, like something of her''s was taken, and said. "It seems I spoke rudely, I won''t bring it up again. Sam, please just be wary in the future, because I have heard many girls plotting to seduce you for impure reasons. I will leave now..." Vera''s white hair fluttered as she turned and briskly left. Mari shook her head and mumbled. "That girl is not very honest with her own feelings. If she does not admit it one day, she will suffer a broken heart." "What are you talking about? Why is Vera so upset?" Mari seeing my low Lady EQ, only gave me a pitying look, and said jokingly. "Even if you are a blind block of wood, I love you very much. I promise you will understand Vera in the future, but for now, both of your levels are too low to understand." I am unsure what lady-logic Mari is talking about, why cant she just tell me the answer?! My eyes saw Vera''s figure vanish, and I felt very confused about my friend. - The next morning, I woke up with Mari still impaled on my dick, while her boobs were depressed on my chest. She is slightly drooling, and her faint breathing made me smile. Seeing her breasts that are large, pressed like this, reminds me of her match back then, and I always smile thinking of that day. It seems her soft body is stimulating my desire, and my semi-soft manhood is now growing inside of her, slowly making her wake. As her eyes focused, feeling me fully awake inside her, she blushed... I said to her while grabbing her wide hips. "Sorry, you have aroused me, so you cannot leave till I am happy, ..." "! Dammit Sam, mercy... I surrender, noooo~!" And for the next half hour, I tired out Mari before she even understood the situation... - At the stone bridge, Mari, Nevin, Milly, Vera, and I are watching the wagons loaded with refugees and 10 of the 20 Knights, leave for the main Army camp where it is safer. I sigh and ask. ", Why did Kelly''s Mother refuse to leave again?" Vera, not caring of my feelings, said bluntly. "Kelly feels that if her Mother leaves, they would be attacked on the road, and Kim wants to stay to help out with chores for our group. At least that is what they told me." This morning, when Kim Winter made breakfast for our team, I got a chill up my back when she was taking care of me. I saw some strange glances from her. Somehow, it feels a bit off. Nevin pulled out the many lengths of rope we gathered, and started to tie them together. He asked me. "Are you and Mari really going to climb down there to the underground river? It seems dangerous, right?" As I double check every knot that Nevin ties, Mari answers for me. "With my Water Magic, it should be fine. Sam feels something strong with Water Element is down there, and this could be an opportunity for the both of us. So it is more like a date with benefits, ." While Milly, Nevin, and Mari joke while working together, Vera knelt besides me, pretending to help. "It seems very dangerous to go down there... Will you not go?" I smile at her, and tease her. "You almost sound very worried for me." And to my surprise... "If something happens to my only friend, I mean Rival, what will I do?" "Well, a real man takes some-risks to get stronger. So, you will just have to give me your positive thoughts." Vera for a while, only looked down, with her white hair covering her expression. She said quietly. "I do not care if you are stronger than me anymore, but you cannot disappear..." I only half understand her feelings and words, but she is so cryptic. I just tell her casually. "Too many things happened to bring me here to this time and place. I will not disperse, I promise..." It could have been an illusion, but I saw her blue eyes behind her lowered hair, and I thought I saw they were a bit wet, like a wronged girl. "I will not leave this bridge until you return then..." "No, it is too cold, go back and wait, I will come back." She became stubborn and said haughtily. "You are not my Husband Sam Roland, and I will wait here. If you do not come back, and the Princess freezes on the bridge, you will be a sinner of the Kingdom." My lips twitch hearing her condescending tone coming back, but at least she no longer looks like she will cry. I am just going down to a river, why is she acting like I am betraying her? - Soon Mari and I were ready, and she cast her anti-water protection magic, then the two of us climbed down the long rope held by Doll. As I had Mari on my back, while lowering the both of us, I noticed a strange look in Vera''s eyes. I have this feeling something in Vera has changed recently, and I am a bit worried for her. I wonder if something in the Castle is stressing her? Then the two of us vanished in the darkness below... S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 45: Primordial Water, 3 Breakthroughs, I’m A Scumbag? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 45: Primordial Water, 3 Breakthroughs, I''m A Scumbag? by Harem-Fan Mari on my back looked down into the dark, and then took out a hand held magic light, powered by a Light Magic Core. Soon, an area with a radius of 30 feet became visible to us. Looking at the crack, 20 feet wide in the earth, I can tell from my High School Science education from Earth, that this river caused the ground to crack open, from temperature change, of the warm water below, and the icy ground surrounding it. At least, that is my educated guess. ! And to further confirm my Hypothesis, a jet of temperate air gushed up with the feel of magical water. "?! Sam, that time, I felt magic in the water like you described, but it was very faint for me... I think... It might be water from the Plane of Water?" As we climbed onto an outcropping of jagged earth at the water surface, I asked her. "What do you mean, The Plane of Water?" Mari looks around, and gives me a short overview of how the world of Myst is formed. "This is all 3rd year material, but basically our world of Myst is a world formed in the center of 13 () overlapping Primordial Planes. Each Plane is tied to one of the Magic Elements and Aura in our bodies... Fire, Water, Air, Electricity, Earth, Dark, Light, Ice, Time-Space, Gravity, Life, and Death. have you followed so far?" I use a food example and say. "So all the Planes are like one big World, or rather, 13 layers of an Onion, each separate but making one big whole, and Myst is the core or outer shell?" "That is almost correct. Well each plane has its own environment and living creatures in it, for example... The Dark Plane where all Demons came from is a Plane we call Hell, the Abyss, or any other twisted term. The Plane of Light is where Angels are born and live, that we call Heaven or Paradise. Well you get the idea, right?" I nodded, and my world view from my Earth memories are most definitely in shambles. "Anyway, all 12 Primordial Planes are unable to touch one another, and can only be connected by the Myst world, which has all 12 Elements merged perfectly. So the Demons invade our world, so they may do battle with the Plane of Light, or Heaven. This is just showing that Myst is seen as a transportation hub for other worlds." I now understand why this is all 3rd year knowledge, because my brain hurts trying to filter all of this, so I asked. "Alright, lets save the in-depth tutoring for pillow talks, what does this have to do with the water here?" Mari put on a sexy smile and said. "If we can find the water from the actual Plane of Water, it is better for building our Magic Cores than even using Beast Cores... Let me put it this way... The best Beast Cores for our training are the super-rare, 9th Circle Cores, but when you find pure Element, it is like using a 10th Circle Core, get it now?" "Fuck, we found a real treasure for us Water Element users!" "Naturally, only a Water Element user can benefit from it, and the odds of finding Pure Element of Primordial Power is almost nonexistent, for all creatures are drawn to it. I think the only reason no one found this is because it is too remote." "Alright, rebuff us, I can feel where it is, it is upstream in that underground cave..." "Repel the water... [Resist Water]¡Á2" And with that, the two of us dived into the underground river... - Kim Winter, mother of Kelly Walker, was holding an exhausted Middle-Grade Water Core, and successfully reached the 2nd Circle Water Mage rank. "Mari really helped me out this time. I have been so poor, I could never break through. And now that I have, engraving my 2nd Circle spells are effortless. I think it should only take a half hour due to me studying for 20 years already, ..." At her side, was the small box recovered from her lost home. She had been dragged away by Charles, and could not take her last keepsake of her long dead husband. She opened the box, and a realistic-painted picture covered in a glass frame to keep it from ageing, was held in her soft hands. "If the two of you were not alive at the same time, I would have to swear you reincarnated. Your build, looks, voice, and personality... You two could be seen as brothers of the same age." While gently rubbing and smiling at the image, she and Kelly both know... This man is almost 95% identical to Sam Roland. "Kris Walker, could you have time-traveled to be with me? Just kidding, I know you two are not the same, but Sam really moved me. Now I know why Kelly was drawn to him instinctively. Are my feelings wrong?" She shook off her distracting thoughts, put away the picture for good this time, and meditated on her magic spell engraving. Kim Winter was once a genius dropout from Rosecrans academy, due to becoming pregnant with Kelly, so her talent was always there, just poverty and circumstance taking her life down a different path... - A mile up the underground river, we entered into an underground cave, with air and a massive pool of water. At first glance, the water from the river is all born from this cave. Stalactites fill the tall ceiling, and Stalagmites, peak from the underground lake. In the center of the lake, is a tiny island, with a hot-tub sized pool of glowing blue magic water... There are no creatures, or fish, not even water plant life in this cave, so no monsters are found. We then cautiously examined the island in the center... I was wrong, there is life here! On the island, there are tiny Water Elementals of 1st Circle, but to our joy, they are not hostile, and just ponder around, walking to the edge of the island touching the normal water, like curious babies. Mari held one, and said in a cute voice. "~, It is like a newborn puppy, can I keep it?" I shook my head and said. "Sorry, unless you contract with it as a summons, it would die if it leaves too far from a pure source of its element, look at the bottom of that pool. There is a 6 inch Gate that probably connects to the Plane of Water, and that is where these little guys came from." Then we examined the glowing pool of pure blue glowing water, and I could even taste the magic water in the air. Mari stopped me from touching the still water, and warned me. "The moment we touch the Primordial Water, we will absorb it, and all of it will vanish in a short while, due to being contaminated by other elements from our bodies. So we have to use it all at once. We can get enough power to break through for sure, but... I just realized, we have another Water user, and this Water can help her reach the 2nd Circle in a short time. So, let me go get Kim to join us?" I thought of Kim Winter, with her strange gaze for me, and I hesitated... Something in me told me to not bring her. I gulped, and made a decision. "Just do what you want then, I will guard the pool, because it is safe for you." "Then I will save time by Teleporting to her. A swift retreat... [Long Range Teleport]" And after her body glowed blue for 10 seconds, she vanished, leaving me in the dark, because she took the light. "Damn, at least this glowing pool is giving me light, ... Hey, what are you guys doing?! , Damnit, stop hugging me~!" And after Mari left, all of the tiny Water Elementals came to me like a tide, and started to hug me and play. I realized some Monsters like my presence! (.) - ! Just as Kim was casting her new 2nd Circle spell... [De-buff Water Curse], Mari walked in to see the upgraded Kim, who looked even younger than before. "Seriously, just one day?" Canceling the magic, Kim stood in her robe, and asked in confusion. "Did your trip with Sam not have results?" Mari grins and says then offered. "No, in fact we found an incredible once in a lifetime find for all Water users, and that is why I came... Do you want to reach the peak of the 3rd Circle in one go?" Kim, who just reached 2nd Circle, was just told she could become as strong as her talented Daughter just like this. And suddenly, what Sam feared happened... ! Her heart violently raced... Kim realized, if Sam Roland had not found her, the man who was identical to her husband didn''t come into her life, she would still be suffering in poverty, and dealing with that lustful Charles. With tears in her eyes, she said. "I will cherish this opportunity you are giving me. Thank you!" "Miss Kim, do not thank me, this is all because of Sam, even though I am only benefiting from his kindness, let''s go, don''t tell others what we are doing, it is top secret..." "I will always keep Sam''s secrets, trust me." Then like thieves, the two beautiful women left the town... - Mari and Kim''s presence stunned Milly, Nevin, and Vera, because they thought Mari was still down there... But with a quick explanation of no real danger, they all relaxed. Then Mari carried down Kim, like Sam did for her... - A half hour later, when the two women came out of the water, what they saw stunned them... I was laying on my back, with around 20 Tiny Water Elementals all playing tag or something on me, like I was an island. I was only missing cables holding me down to look like a crazy Giant slaying scene. "Thank goodness, Kim or Mari, come near these guys, so I can get up, please!" Both women seeing my teary eyes begging for freedom, really made them happy. Kim noticed Mari not helping, sighed in her heart, and slowly walked to my side. Most of the Elementals ran from her close body, while Kim knelt next to me, with a warm smile. While giving me a hand up, she said. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master Sam, I was happy you invited me, I am touched." I felt goosebumps when she talked and helped me up, because her hands held on more intimately than a mother should. And her endearing big-sister voice entered my ears, but what gave me chills, were her blue eyes of devotion... Standing up, I said while looking away from her blue eyes. "Really it is nothing. You are Kelly''s Mother, and helping my party members Mother is easy." "Just call me Kim, anything else, and I would feel like we are strangers. You did save me after-all." Mari standing at the pool said to the two of us. "Sam, you need to hold 2 strong Lightning Cores while you absorb the Primordial Water, or your Magic Core will have flaws. Also, we cannot bring in outside materials, and must bathe naked, or the Water Element will degrade faster." Then without hesitation, Mari started to remove her clothing. Then suddenly, Kim without any embarrassment, followed her lead. I was stunned and a bit shy thinking about the three of us naked in that small pool. I shook my head, and looked into Kayo Eon''s ring, and found two 8th Circle Lightning Beast Cores, and am amazed how wealthy this Vampire is. Kayo really gave me a lot of materials just like that. I am still struggling with the fact, I fell in love with a Vampire. While I was taking off my clothing in a daze, both women''s eyes jumped seeing the 2 very high level Cores at my feet. Mari asked. "Goodness, how did you get those Sam?!" Now with only my boxers left to remove, I looked to Mari to answer her, and froze, because I could see Kim fully naked... How is that the body of a Mother with two kids?! Kim noticed my pause on her naked form, and she only faced me in pride. Wait, the carpets match the drapes... Blue pubic-hair?! I glanced at her flat-abs, her above average chest, and then my eyes finally looked into her eyes. I realized my gaze was fully noticed by this woman. ?! Mari is grinning at me too, fuck me! ", I got it from a powerful woman, who asked me to hide her identity for now. But let''s get started..." Then I realized they were both waiting for me, and I, in defeat, removed my boxers, revealing my semi-hard dick, damn. Kim saw it for the first time, covered her mouth in a blush, and I made out what she was saying... "He isn''t a time traveler for sure..." Wait, are there Time Travelers in this world? Well, they do have Time and Space Magic?! Mari said seriously to us both. "Okay, so we need to all stay in the pool till all three of us are done, or all the Water Element vanishes. Kim will breakthrough first, Sam should be second, and I will take the longest, because I will be absorbing the most. I only recently entered 6th Circle, so going to the max of 7th Circle is equivalent to Freya''s power level. So wait for me to be done, got it?" As we both nodded, we then all at the same time, stepped into the small pool... - Thankfully, the water level of the Primordial Waters at our neck while sitting cross-legged, but... I am in the center of both women, and both have their legs touching mine, and making it hard to start meditating... This Primordial Element of Water is so strong and pure, it is stimulating my body, and I cannot even get rid of my hard manhood under the water, because our bodies feel too good. Kim sensing my mood, smiled and put her hand on my thigh and said quietly. "You seem distracted, is everything fine? I can rub your shoulders if you want?" No, lady, why are you touching me 3 inches away from my hard-on? I am convinced she is doing this on purpose, dammit! (!) "No, I am good. It is just because I have to hold these lightning cores over the pool-surface while meditating, so It requires a bit more focus, so just absorb the water, ..." "Alright Master Sam, I will start now, good luck~!" And just as she was going to move her hand from my leg, she "accidentally" moved her hand in a way to brush against my manhood, making me twitch! She removed her hand, smiled with her eyes shut, and began absorbing the water... My heart is racing due to Water Lightning energy, and this playful woman''s teasing. I almost became a Scumbag and pushed her down. With a gulp heard by others, I began my trance... I am sorry Kelly, but if your mother does not stop... I might really turn into a Scumbag, ... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 46: Hero’s Make The Right Mistakes? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 46: Hero''s Make The Right Mistakes? by Harem-Fan Thud Thud Thud, Buzz! At this moment, the Primordial Water Elements, and the 2 dimming Electricity Element cores, solidified in my heart. I could feel the Magic Core became denser, successfully becoming a 4th Circle Summoner! But the Magic did not stop here... The reason this encounter was so astonishing, is the fact, we are even getting closer to the next level with the Pure Elements. My Swift Knight Aura, also stopped at the edge of becoming a 4th Circle, but sadly cannot breakthrough without some Elixirs. But my Magic Core is becoming infinitely closer to 5th Circle... Just at this moment, both Electric 8th Circle Magic Beast Cores shattered into motes of yellow light, and entered my body, showing that my time to grow has ended. As I inspect my body, I have reached... The peak of 3rd Circle Swift Knight... And I have reached 4th Circle, nearly all the way to becoming a 5th Circle Summoner. ! I exhale and am ready to open my eyes. My body is overflowing with energy, and I am aware that I am still in an aroused state, with a fully armed submarine with torpedoes ready to fire. - My eyes open, and I see that Mari is still absorbing motes of blue light from the Primordial Water. She has not yet Broken through to the 7th Circle yet, so she still has around an hour based on my time of finishing. Then I looked to my left, and saw a sweaty Kim, with her eyes half-closed, biting her lower lip, and looking at me. I can tell she broke through and reached 3rd Circle Mage, and was shy of 4th Circle. Her skin is a bit flush from too much Magical Power running through herself, like me. What we are feeling is no Aphrodisiac or anything, but it is like being really horny, while keeping your mental faculties. But my eyes can see she has been rubbing her clit under the water for a bit. "Kim, Congratulations on almost reaching the 4th Circle. How long have you been done?" Kim, realizing I caught her masturbating, stopped and said with a smile. "I have been done for around 10 minutes, but I had no idea how fast you were. Master Sam, you are very talented. I had no idea you are also a Swift Knight. I am in awe..." ", Please from now on, just call me Sam. I think we have an hour till we can leave the pool." Her eyes looked at me seriously, and she noticed I still was feeling a bit "stiff" down under the surface. And she asked while nearing me. "You have been excited for almost an hour now... It doesn''t feel very good, right? Sam, would you like me to help relive it?" - In Myst, when a Widow is left behind, these women are generally never remarried or even Courted. It is custom for marriages to be till death for both husband and wife. And Mothers and more importantly Widowed Mothers will almost never be reused in a relationship, because it is seen as a social black mark. Only scoundrels like Charles would marry a widow. Usually the only destination for widows might be brothel work, as no man will respect them for anything more than a plaything. Myst is good in many ways, but for busted marriages, Earth is better... So having memories of Earth, I find these taboos bullshit. If a woman''s husband is gone, why can''t they remarry? And worst, why cant mothers find love again?! This is absurd shit. But in Myst this is just how it is... So, Kim in this situation feels she is a bit of damaged goods when reacting with me. - Hearing her words right now, I honestly misunderstood what she was offering me. Kim actually was only offering to rub one out for me, but my brain, with bad mood-reading, thought she was offering her body to me. ! I then pulled Kim into my lap, making her straddle me, while my breathing was deep. Her eyes opened wide, realizing I misunderstood her words, but in her heart, this was even better than what she imagined. I did not immediately take action, but calmed a bit, and pulled her head closer to mine, and seeing her eyes firm with devotion, I just kissed her. Unlike Kayo, Kim was not a stranger to kissing, and with her arms around my neck, her D-cups pressed in my chest, and her tongue in my mouth, things slowly were heating up... A few minutes later, I leaned my head down, and took her nipple into my mouth, and sucked on her breast, like a greedy baby. While my face was being pressed into her bosom, she gripped the back of my hair, and kissed the top of my head, while her eyes were in a daze. As my hands gripped her butt and thighs, I could feel she was intentionally or unintentionally, rubbing her slit on the head of my dick. I gave up on her breasts, and started to suck on her neck, and I cared not for leaving evidence of my frenzy. I realized way too late that I have just let my lust control me, but for some reason, I am glad I am making a huge mistake. Feeling our intensifying feelings, Kim said to me... The first words since we started. "~! Sam, I dare not ask for a status, but... If you take me, will you support me? I will do anything you want... But, I have a child..." Hearing her plea, I said nothing, and followed my instincts, and I held her waist, and pushed my manhood deep inside of her, making her gasp... "~! Sam, you~?!" While I stayed still in her womb, I reached up, held her head and kissed her again, but with more passion, to show how I feel. I thought because she had two children, she would not be tight, but I could feel I was naive. When I felt her body get used to my shape, I slowly raised and lowered Kim on my shaft, slowly reshaping her. Soon as we got into a slow rhythm, she looked into my clear gold eyes, and she told me her feelings. ", When I first saw... you, I felt for you... ~ Sam, do you believe in... ~ Love at first sight?" My hands roamed her upper and lower back... I said to her, "I saw it in your... , Your eyes, I am cumming..." Just when I thought that Kim would lift off of me, she only sat down all the way, putting me deep inside of her, while I felt my biggest ever finish. The pool had me so built up, that my balls could not be more full. Now at least half of it is now inside of Kim, and my moment of Sage Mode is coming... While my mind was about to clear, Kim shivered, and I felt her tighten on my dick, then she collapsed into my arms, while panting with a smile. "Kim, no matter what others say... I will support you from now on, including your son. I just do not know what to tell Kelly?" I feel that she is scratching my chest gently, and she said into my ear. "Well, I already knew you would take responsibility for me... But Sam, I can just be discrete, so no one has to know, because I am a widowed mother... You will be looked down on..." I tilt her chin up, to make her look into my eyes, with a playful smile... I asked her. "Really? I am the world''s first Male Summoner, Mage-Knight? Do you think making you my woman can shame me? When I reach the top, others will only tell you how good we look together..." Her blue eyes opened in realization... I am not a normal man. She had been only obsessed with my looks, kindness, and care... She forgot my real identity. Then she hugged my neck tight, and moved on my dick again, and she said in a good mood. "Sam, I think you are still vigorous, let me help you..." Then, I slid her off, confusing her... I had her hold the edge of the pool, while I slid back inside of her doggy-style... While pulling her on, I said to Kim... "We have enough time for us to make another breakthrough..." ~! Kim looked back at my smiling expression, as we caused the pool to ripple with our lovemaking... - A while later as I was holding the sleepy Kim in my lap, Mari opened her eyes in joy, then she looked surprised to see me holding Kim. "?! Seeing her exhausted, you smiling in defeat, and the marks on her neck, I missed something good?" I gently rubbed Kim''s back and admitted. "Well, I followed my instincts, and now I am taking responsibility..." Mari rubbed my toes with her''s under the now mostly normal water, and she said gently. "I personally do not mind, if that makes you feel better?" I rubbed up her soft leg, and said with a thankful smile. "Thanks, now I have two more wives to convince... ?! I also need to talk with Kelly." "Rebeca and Freya will be fine I am sure, but Kelly? I cannot guess that one..." "Well, you and Freya are now close in Power, I am happy for you dear Mari." "This is only because of you, now let us go, before Vera freezes her butt off, ." My smile froze, because I totally forgot about Vera being worried about me... Damn, while she was worried, I was making the Right Mistake?! - A few hours later, after dinner, I brought the confused Kelly and her Mother into my temporary bedroom... I did some soul-searching, and decided to do something to salvage my embarrassment, and hopefully fix things. While the 3 of us sat at a small table, I pulled out 2 sealed envelopes. Before Kim, Mari, and I returned, I asked both women to not expose my impulsive move, because I wanted to try and make things right. I really thought about it, and for the first, no... second time, I will take the initiative here, so I slid the envelope to each woman, and they took it, looked at it, and then read the contents... Kelly''s hand trembled as her light blue eyes dilated at what she was reading. She asked in surprise... "Sam... This Letter of Intention to Court is really for me?! I am not dreaming... You really are just handing me this? This is not a joke, is it?" I try not to blush in shame, as I point to her Mother, and I said. "Your Mother Kim, will also have one, because I intend to take care of all of you, including your little 7 year old Brother." I sip my coffee, and try not to notice the playful look in Kim''s eyes. But Kim really is being discreet, and not selling me out in front of Kelly. In fact it was Kim, who when she woke up, begged me to take in Kelly. When she told me her Daughter had also fallen for me, she felt guilty too. So, I came up with this bit of misdirection to save my face with Kelly. Kim and I both can tell... Kelly does not believe my letter to her Mother is a serious one though, but we will cross that bridge when the time comes... Kim starts her act... "Sam, then please let me accept your formal letter, and thanks for taking care of my little family." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (!) Kelly held the letter to her well developed chest, and with wet eyes, she said. "When Rebeca told me you would eventually accept my feelings, I did not believe her prediction, but now... I realize Rebeca really knows you well. Sam Roland, I formally accept your letter..." (!) What, Rebeca told her I would take her in?! And while I was questioning life, Kelly stood, and came around to me, and hugged me, squishing her D-cups into my neck, and she said quietly. "Sam Roland, because you are man enough to accept me, I will pretend I had not already figured out your relationship with my Mother. Now be good to me..." Mwah! And while my face froze, her gentle and soft lips gave me a light kiss on my lips, then with a blush, she sat back down. Fuck, smart women are scary. I think I am better-off looking for dumb-women, I can cheat... - In Rosecrans'' back garden... ~! Zoe, out of nowhere, sneezed. She tilted her head, and without thinking, she cast an overkill 8th Circle spell... "Cold go away... [Full Healing]" Then Zoe smiled, and finished cleaning the broken window she accidentally caused in Evelina''s home... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 47: My Son Is A Clone? Click the [?] Button! S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 47: My Son Is A Clone? by Harem-Fan ~! Just as the cold Kelly sat down, and my mind cleared, a small knock and person entered the room. What I saw floored me... A short 7 year old boy came in wearing rough clothing that looks poor at first glance. But what made me panic in my heart... This child looks, acts, and sounds like the 7 year old version of me. "Big Sister and Mom, are you here..." But like me, when the young child saw me, his words stopped, and his gold eyes dilated in surprise. His dark blue hair still had some bedhead, showing he had been sleeping. That is the same kind of bed head I get too... Kim and Kelly, just watched the situation play-out, and said nothing to me or their young family member, waiting to see what would happen. But when I saw my Letter of Courtship in the hands of Kelly and Kim, my mind moved. I stood up, and slowly walked to the child. Kneeling down in front of him... I smiled gently, and rubbed the top of his head. "Hello young man, my name is Sam Rolland, what is your name?" Feeling my touch, and seeing my Academy uniform with The King''s Sword at my side, his eyes sparkled a bit and answered. "M-My name is Karl Walker... , You look like me?" "Yeah, it is a coincidence, right? I guess that makes you handsome I think?" "Sir Roland, you even sound like me a bit?" "Yeah, I sounded just like you when I was 7 as well." He looked at his older Sister and his Mother. He is not a dumb kid, and he makes logical guesses, even though fate is cruel. "Sir Roland... Are you my Father?" Kelly and Kim hold back their raging emotions, because they feel guilty, happy, and concerned for this scene playing out. I said to Karl. "Well, our family will be really complicated, because I am going to take care of all 3 of you. It would be rude of me to claim to be your real Father, but... I can be your Father or your Brother. I will let you choose what I am to you, how is that?" His little body trembled hearing my words, because this child''s Father, died before he was even born, and only had his Mother and Sister, while other children had parents. And when he saw the smile on his Mother''s lips, he said to me, "I think... You are my real Father, because... I once found a picture of you and Mother together..." (.) I looked at Kim with a questioning look, and she blushed a bit, feeling guilty for not telling me about my similarity with her dead Husband. I looked back at the boy, and just ignored what I cannot change. "Well, then... You can call me Sam, Father, or Brother, so it is up to you, but no matter what, I will make sure you grow up well." He felt complicated emotions he cannot fathom, broke down crying, and ran into my arms, muttering... ", I have a Father... ..." While I resigned myself for responsibility, and a lot of confusion as he gets older, I just hug and pat his back. Then from both of our sides, two crying women hugged the two of us, in a group hug of emotions. Kim whispered in my ear. "I will love you unconditionally Sam, anything you want, I belong to you... Thank you for this..." After a while, Karl fell asleep from emotional exhaustion. Mari, Vera, Milly, and Nevin all had come by and found out what was going on. - Later that night, on the back porch, Nevin and I were drinking some whisky, and he said to me, "Hey be honest with me Sam, is that kid your son? He and you are identical?" I looked at my mentally slow friend and I joked. "Well, I never wanted to admit it, but back when I was 10 years old, I got lost and met Kim. Well, things happened, and I never met her till a couple days ago..." Nevin''s drinking hand froze, and he asked seriously. "What, but you told my Sister she was your first?!" I glare at my stupid friend and tell him. "You Rock head! I was lying stupid, . He is not my kid, but he damn well looks like he could be. Well, I will just be the Father he needs, because I am with his Mother, so it is fine..." Nevin gently punched my shoulder and teased me. "If you really believe I believed your bullshit story, then you are the real idiot. But hey, did you really give letters to both Kelly and her Mom?!" Just as I was going to admit it, Kelly came behind us, and stood over the two of us on the steps. She said to Nevin. "He really did... But I accepted anyway, because Sam is special. He gets me, and other men do not understand me. I think Sam may have a bit of a special-hobby though, wanting a pair of Mother and Daughter. Although this hobby is perverted, I do not care." Nevin looked at Kelly, who spoke more than normal around him, he said. "Well, Sam has always had odd behaviors growing up, so this really does not surprise me at all. Kelly, if you ever need anything, just ask me for help. As Sam''s special someone, I am like your Brother." Sometimes, Nevin seems sharper than he pretends, but Kelly, who was touched, reverted to her normal cold emotions, and simply said... "Thank you..." Nevin then got up, giving his spot to Kelly, and left. Kelly sat next to me, looked up at the snowy starless sky and let the snowflakes rest on her beautiful face. She then saw the bottle of whisky in my hand, and took it, with a sip... ", Sam this is disgusting?!" I smiled as I took the bottle back, and simply said. "Yes, it is very disgusting... Then you get used to it... Then you learn you actually liked it." "Then why drink it?" "Because it lets you know you''re a mature adult. It dulls the senses, and can bring you peace or joy if used correctly. Well, it is more of a man thing I guess. Well, Rebeca liked to drink wine when she was not pregnant, so talk with her about her hobby." Kelly, the quiet thinker, took the bottle again, and this time, drank it correctly, handing it back. She said nothing, and then held my arm with her head on my shoulder. We said nothing for a long time, nor did we need to say words between us... - The next day, I woke up in Mari''s arms, and remembered all of the events of the previous day. I said to the woman sniffing my hair. "Hey, are you a dog? What are you going to do about your 7th Circle spells, you do not have books, right?" Mari with playful eyes, gently bit my ear like a dog, and while giggling, told me... ", ~! About my magic? I will Teleport back to my Mage Teacher in the Academy later, and get the books to study, so in a few weeks I can engrave new spells. The 7th Circle spells are very hard to learn, so it will take a while." Yeah, I was a bit sad, because last night I wanted to engrave my 2nd Summon Spell to try and summon Kayo, but 4th Circle magics are more complicated. So all day today, I will focus on only that spell, and ignore the wall and escaping spells. ! And while Mari and I were planning, a knock came from Vera outside, and she said with concern. [Sam, we were sent a warning... A large band of Hill Giants are heading in the direction of Fargo, and will arrive tomorrow at the fastest.] I was surprised, because it had been so peaceful, but I reacted quickly. "Alright, I will get ready, ask everyone to meet at the town hall in an hour, I will give instructions then, thanks Vera." Her voice was not heard for a short while, then she said. [Alright Sam, I will tell them. I will talk later then...] Hearing her boots walking away, I got ready for the day... - Rosecrans Academy was currently in turmoil... The entire Grey Barrier protection for the Academy was flickering with its shuttering light. It is currently fighting a Hurricane that has its small eye centered in the back of the main building, in Evelina''s courtyard... Kayo, Evil Loli, and Falbium are using their warding magics, and raw powers to contain the storm threatening to sink the Island. From the clouds above, the rain was flying sideways, with winds strong enough to send students flying if not protected. ! ! Bolts of Lightning as wide as a human, then landed around a figure who was meditating with her legs crossed... Blonde hair rose-up waving in the storm. Her eyes were tightly closed, and she appeared to be in a dream... Falbium casting another spell said to Kayo. [Suppress this wicked storm... [Warding Magic], Hey Vampire... Does stupid Elf always break through like this?! Fuck, if Master Lorelei was not blocking it, my home would fall from the sky, dammit!] Kayo wondering why Zoe suddenly yelled, grabbed her head, then started to break through on the spot, is a new and unheard of method. She said while yelling over the high winds. "When she was young, she made breakthroughs on her own, without the use of materials, but none of her higher level Circle breakthroughs were this sudden or strong. I think she was just on the cusp of 9th Circle for too long, and when Falbium teased her again, it may have triggered it?" [Hey Vampire, do not blame me for creating Hurricane Zoe... This was not my fault...] Evelina smiled and said. "It is now over, her Core has solidified, ..." As the powerful localized Hurricane vanished quickly, the Elf in question, opened her eyes a slit, and looked around. Zoe scanned the scene, and realized... ''Where and When'' she was and with whom, she breathed out softly... Words only she knew and was lost in the winds were heard. "Master, you were stupid. I will not let you do that again..." Then Kayo flew over to Zoe and asked. "Zoe, are you alright? How was your breakthrough?" The sharp-glint in Zoe''s eyes vanished, and tears of joy fell from her eyes, seeing Kayo, and she hugged her waist crying... "Queen, Zoe is sorry, I made a big mess, ... I am sorry..." Kayo exasperatedly rubbed the top of Zoe''s head and said. "Silly, the sudden storm was not your fault, you made it to the 9th Circle, so now you can serve your master better." Zoe, so happy to see Kayo, almost forgot and asked in a hurry... "My Queen, did Sam Summon you yet?" Kayo, seeing Zoe excited and asking in a strange way, asked back... "Why did you call your Master, Sam? And no, he should be doing it very soon..." Zoe with relief tilted her head cutely, knocking it and said. ", Zoe was stupid again, I forgot , I know he is the only Master, . , I did not miss your Master calling you, ~!" Evelina walked up to the two, and said while pointing around... "Hey, Zoe, make sure and clean up the mess, okay?" When Zoe saw the joking Evelina walk up, her tears fell and with grief, she ran and hugged Loli, startling her. "Zoe is truly sorry for making trouble for you... Zoe will make it up to you in the future, I am so sorry, ..." Falbium in the background does not care, and is lying on his back, sucking up the sunrays. But Kayo and Evelena are speechless at Zoe always acting like this. Then Evil Loli felt a call, the one she felt when Sam was calling her... Just as she was smiling and shaking off the call till Sam could get stronger, her ribs ached a bit as Zoe squeezed and cried harder. In confusion, she said to Kayo. "Sam is using his Second Summons now, so get ready..." Kayo, with her heart racing in anticipation to see Sam again, smiled like a Queen... Then a bright light arrived, wisking Sam''s new Summon away, leaving the two women stunned. Falbium had his green flame eyeball look over and he said. [Oh... Poor Sam...] - After I fully Engraved my 4th Circle Spell to call my 2nd Summons, I went out of the town, just in case I had an accident. I even traveled a mile away from the bridge. In an open field, I put my hand out and called... "My 2nd Summons, I call the one I love... [2nd Summons]" When my eyes closed from the bright light, I felt my Soul reach out into the Void again... This time, it was not as scary, and I quickly felt the way towards the direction of Rosecrans, with a warm smile, I felt a very strong and familiar Soul. The Soul is the 9th Circle being that shook me off last time, and when it did it again, I felt a bit of playful teasing as the connection was cut. I did not panic, and had a guess in my heart. I will have to find a way to tease her later... Then when I felt the other soul with overwhelming love for me, I smiled and tugged at her. "Kayo, come to me..." And as the bright light of blue and yellow faded, I heard and then saw. ", , I have finally come, Master~!" And before I was rudely tackled to the ground, I saw a crying blonde Elf wearing the Rosecrans Academy uniform. ! And my face was buried in her large breasts, while I was confused and suffering from air-loss, with a scent of wildflowers and a spring breeze... "Dummy Master, I will never let you die, sniff... I will protect you Master~! Zoe will be good, Zoe Promisses~!" Who the fuck is this?! And how does she know me already?! Soon the hot Elf woman sat up straddling me, and then wiped her tears of joy, and she smiled at me. My connection with her let me feel she was about to be playful, and she said. "~! Well, hello Master Sam, this is our first meeting, ... My name is Zoe Zephyr, and I am 18 Human years old, , and I am a bit slow, but Zoe will love Master. Oh, and I was once Queen Eon''s maid..." Hearing this, I kinda got it and asked. "Wait, I was supposed to Summon her, right? Why did I summon you?" I felt a bit of guilt from Zoe as she said while looking to the side avoiding my eyes. "Well, just in time, Zoe got stronger than Sister Kayo, and Zoe became your Summon, this time... just in time." "Wait, wait, hold the door?! You are stronger than Kayo?! What are you?" Zoe, hearing my shock tilted her head and acted cute... "Your silly Elf Maid Zoe is only a 9th Circle Air Healer, my Master~!" Sam Roland.exe has stopped working... - (!) [...] 2nd Summon Monster Zoe Zephyr, Elf 807 () years old, 5'' foot 10'''' inches, with blonde hair and pale blue eyes. 9th, Circle, Air Healer. 9: [Raise the Dead][Storm Immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Full Healing][Group Breath of Life][Binding Restrains AOE]7: [Breath of Life][Remove Curses & Afflictions][Area Wind Utility]6: [Radiate Healing Aura][Safe Haven Portal][Shield Shell]5: [Hurricane Burst][Regeneration of Limbs][Greater Wind Utility]4: [Burst Restraints][Awaken Consciousness][Warding Magic]3: [Cure Mental Fatigue][Large Heal][Resist Winds]2: [Cure Physical Fatigue][Air Shield][Minor Wind Utility]1: [Small Heal][Diagnose][Wind Bolt]Valid Skills Transferred: [Swordsmanship] [Knife Use and Skinning] [Northern Knight Kickboxing] [Cooking] [Swimming] [Mounted Riding] [Basic Survival Skills] [() English Language] [() Science Knowledge] [() Mathematics] Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 48: This Elf Is A Bit Clingy, Right? Click the [?] Button! (Seems I had not described the Academy uniform very well and a reader requested more info, so here is another short version... Well the women''s black leather boots go just above the knee, the thin gloves also in black go above the elbow, and the white military style dress starts just a bit above the knee all the way up to the neck-line. The dress has a black-belt to cinch the figure. So there would be about a 1 inch flesh gap between boots and dress bottom. And with the long cloak of royal-blue, it gives a military Little Red Riding Hood feel.) Chapter 48: This Elf Is A Bit Clingy, Right? by Harem-Fan "Silly Master, come back to Zoe, ... [Awaken Consciousness], [Cure Mental Fatigue]" As my mind cleared from the magic calming my mind, the beautiful and cheerful Elf, Zoe, has not gotten off me at all, and only smiles with joy in her eyes. I asked a question based on what she said. "Zoe, right? You called Kayo... Queen Eon, what do you mean by that?" Zoe facepalmed in her mind realizing at this time, Kayo had hid the fact she was the Elf Queen from me, and she said putting on a clueless look. "? Did Zoe say that? I think I called her Mistress Eon, right? But Kayo Eon brought me from El-oral to meet you, my new Master, and by some twist of destiny, you chose me as your Summoned Monster, Master must love Zoe, right?!" Her face leaned down over my face, and her breasts pressed on my chest. Her eyes are screaming for me to say something good. At this time, I had no idea that this was a tried and true method Zoe has used to distract my attention from things she does not want to talk about. I do not have the same feeling for this stunning Elf, like I do for Freya, Kayo, and possibly Evelina. But this woman seems to like me very much. I hadn''t known this cute lady was what my Earth Novels called a Regression, someone who traveled back in time to change things. I also had no idea she was my wife and had children together with her. But Zoe knew me very well, and was playing dumb to sneak into my heart, like she did in her past life... "Love you? Well, I felt you seemed to love me from our connection, but... I think as my Summons, I will learn to love you in the future, right? You seem very kind, and I think Elf women are cute..." She did not take any offense to me not saying I had not fallen yet, because she is very sure it will not take long. Zoe was going through the Shared Knowledge she got from our Contract, and had always been jealous of Freya, Kayo, and Evelina in her past, for having Cooking knowledge and other skills. So she said with pride in English... "." I was stunned at this Elf''s brain circuit, because I could not keep up with her crazy thoughts jumping everywhere, like a child getting a new toy and bragging. Evelina, Falbium, and Kayo had not even noticed that Zoe''s broken Northern common language had turned from choppy to fluent after her breakthrough... Her act of continuing to be naive and clumsy had fooled everyone, but with Sam, she did not care as much. Zoe had noticed me to be quiet, and she took a deep breath to suppress her excitement, because she realized she stole her favorite sister''s opportunity to be summoned. In her past, it was indeed Kayo who came now. And when she remembered from her perspective, not long ago, Kayo and the others were dying with Sam (), and Kayo sent her back to change things. Her pain made a sad tear fall. And I, not knowing all of Zoe''s turmoil in her heart, thought I made her sad somehow, so I wiped her tears, and tried to sooth her. "Hey, I think you will be a great Maid, don''t cry, alright?" She felt my hand on her face, and she grabbed my hand, pressed it on her cheek, then a smile blossomed for me... Zoe said in a soft tone. "No Master, Zoe is just sad, because Zoe is a klutz, and I break things a lot, and Zoe is not very coordinated and falls a lot. Zoe is also not smart, so I am sad if I disappoint you ." I thought of those Anime Elf girls from my last life, and found Zoe to be so fucking cute, and I said in as caring of a voice as I can. "I promise, I do not care about all of that, just be safe and happy. You do not even have to be a Maid, just be a happy girl, okay?" She put on a smile like a prideful noble lady, and put her finger on my lips, and said seriously. "I am your Maid, now and forever! Never say anything like telling me to not be your Maid, understand my naughty Master?" ?! Is the status of Maid in Elf society special? Or does this woman just like Maid play?! And where the hell did her cute and shy persona go there? She told me like a dominatrix?! I put on an ugly forced smile and told her. "Okay, you will always be my Maid then, ..." Zoe, happy with her ''Sam training'', leaned down again, and hugged me, sniffing my neck. I became a bit uncomfortable, because we are still laying in a snowfield at night, in the middle of nowhere, and Zoe is just holding me like a lover or something. ", Zoe, I am currently on a mission, with Hill Giants coming to smash the town I am protecting, so we need to get back." She said like a pouting child... "I just became your Summons, so give me five more minutes to adjust to my changes, then we can go..." What, did this woman just hit the proverbial snooze-button on me and shut me down?! , She is 9th Circle, and I have no influence on her, damn. Then realizing she was as strong as a Demon Lord, I shivered! Feeling my submission, Zoe''s lips curled. - A while later, Zoe held my hand as we were passing the bridge to go to the town. Zoe had one or two trips, but she fell into my arms (), and I realized she really was a klutz. I forgot Elves drew suspicion from Humans, but when they saw the uniform on her, and the fact Zoe is holding my hand, no one said anything. Nearing the Village Leader''s residence, I noted a shadow moving, and suddenly... A tall woman was standing in front of me, wearing a long cloak from the Academy, to hide her appearance... I recognized her immediately and said with some happiness. "Kayo, you came!" I let go of Zoe''s hand, and stepped to hug Kayo, and she did not resist. Kayo softens in my hug, as my instincts told me she might be jealous of Zoe holding my hand right there. I think I was smart, right? "Sam... You didn''t summon me..." "Sorry Kayo, I only grabbed the feeling of love, and Zoe came... I really was calling for you, I am sorry..." She lifted my chin to look into my eyes. Her yellow eyes saw my regret, and she smiled. "Do you still feel love for me, Sam?" I kissed her, and she held me tight. That was my answer... Then she stopped the kiss, and said with warm eyes. "Well, Zoe is trustworthy, so I am not fully disappointed, but... I wanted to join you as your summons, very much..." I can tell she is mixed in her feelings, so I asked. "Are you going to stay with me now?" I saw her lips raise in pride, and she said with a teasing tone. "Well, after I get a bite, I will go back for now. Until we handle my status in the kingdom, I need to stay with Evelina. So, let us go to your room for a bite. Zoe... , do not make trouble for Sam." Zoe looks like a scolded child, and only sticks her tongue out at Kayo, behind her back. - Mari, who was reading a book in the room, looked shocked to see the two women with me, and she stood to greet them. "Sam, they are?" Mari knew I was summoning, but with two people, and an Elf in the uniform, questions would arise. "This young Elf woman here is my new Summons, Zoe Zephyr. And this tall beauty is Kayo Eon, my... Lover?" With Kayo removing her hood, Mari blurted out... "Elf Queen, Kayo Eon?! Wait, you are a Vampire?!" I heard the Elf Queen for sure that time, and I looked at Kayo for confirmation... "No longer am I the Queen of Elves, for I abandoned my post to my younger Sister. And I am no longer an Elf, but a true Vampire as you can see. You must be 3rd Year Student Mari Olson. You are in a relationship with my Sam, so you are one of us." Mari, impressed with Kayo''s credentials and strength, did not put on airs. She smiled and offered the bed for the three of us to sit, while she took a chair. Zoe sat on my right, and Kayo on my left. The silver-haired woman crossed her long legs and said. "Sam, I will only need to drink your blood a couple times a week, and Zoe can heal you after, so do not worry about feeling drained." I took her cold hand, and warmed it in mine, and said. "You came here for me, and even if you need to drink everyday, I do not mind... I want you to be happy, Kayo." Kayo, feeling my good will, was ready to push me down, but Mari''s next question stopped her. "Lady Kayo, will you be fighting the Hill Giant tribe with us?" Kayo, unaware of our battle issue, asked with a bit of chill. "Is Sam in danger?" Then Mari explained everything about our mission, and the expected Giants coming to raid us. - After everything, both Zoe and Kayo understood. Kayo looked at me and said, "I will stay with you until the Giants are dealt with. How dare Mercenary traitors kite those nasty Giants towards Fargo." Yeah, Vera told me that someone who wanted to do us harm, paid a Mercenary group to guide a strong group of Giants to us, and they died in their attempt. Naturally we do not have proof, but Vera believes it was the West Duke''s kids. Mari seeing the lack of space, and the Vampire and new summons, she said smartly. "Sam, use my magic tent, and take Lady Kayo and Zoe with you for tonight. I am still learning new magic, and we cannot do anything tonight, with the Giants coming anytime." Zoe, who actually knows Mari very well, stood up and took the tent from Mari with a smile. She bows her head, and walks to me. "Master, Zoe will go out back and set it up, please come when you are ready." Then the blonde blue eyed Elf left in a good mood. Kayo, feeling Mari''s good will, then flipped her hand and handed Mari a book with all three 7th Circle spells in it. "Elves are well versed in Water magic, so this book will be better. Come Sam, I am starving..." Mari stood to see us out, and gave me a goodnight hug and kiss before vanishing... - It took a while to get to the tent, because everyone was curious about the two Elf women, so around a half hour later, the three of us entered the oversized luxury tent of Mari. Click the [ ? ] Button! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 49: One Punch Kayo? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 49: One Punch Kayo? by Harem-Fan Outback... Mari''s luxurious magic tent. From the outside, it looks like a square shaped pavilion tent made of grey material. When set up, small glowing runes cover the material, for its protection from weather and attacks. When you step inside, your vision and senses shift, and then the grand interior is shown. Freya''s magic tent is shabby compared to this expensive device... The dimensions of the inside are, 50 feet long, 50 feet deep, and 20 feet tall ceiling, with a freaking chandelier! In the dead center of this large room, a 20¡Á20 foot four-poster canopy bed with blue-sheets made of silks and many pillows is inviting the guests to lay down. In the rear area of the bedroom, is a magical private restroom in the back left side, while the right side has a small tub-room for bathing. On the front left side, a small bar and kitchenette is available, for Indore food preparations, or beverage serving. To the front right side, is a wardrobe-cabinet, writing desk, and a makeup station for women. In front of us are two small couches facing one another with a small coffee table between them. Unlike the fur rugs of Freya''s magic tent, this tent''s carpeting is lush and colored in an earthy color to hide shoe marks. But all furnishings are in the blue color of the Colson family. Zoe, who seems familiar with this tent already, headed over to make beverages for us to drink. Kayo looked around, nodded and took my hand, while pulling me to the couches. She said to me, "My Dear Sam, not only am I a Space Mage, but I am also a highly skilled Magic Item Creator. If you like this, then in the future, I will make you something even more grand. This tent is but a small toy." As I was about to sit, Kayo stopped me, and she slowly began to take off my gear, like a servant or loving wife would do. She gently said to me, who was getting nervous. "Relax, I am taking off most of your clothing, so I will not make a mess. Although drinking blood is easy, it is still blood, thus I want you to be at ease while I do it." I saw her gently place The King''s Sword down, and undo my coat, belt, and shirt, only leaving me in my white pants and socks. Kayo then sat me on the couch facing the entrance, and she started to undo her clothing as well. While she was slowly and erotically doing this, I asked. "You surprised me when you left... You know Evelina Lorelei?" As the long boots were slid off, followed by her wide decorative waist belt of her short robes, she nodded to me, and explained. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Before the Demons fully conquered the Demon Lands a long time ago, her family and my Royal Elven Kingdom were allies in collusion. She and I were young together and even went on adventures. You could say we were as close of friends as a Human and Elf of noble bloodlines could be." ! While trying to listen closely, I had to swallow my saliva, because when she took off her robes, she only had on crimson silk panties, and no bra. Her curves are clean, smooth, and made to tempt me to do evil. Her crescent smiling yellow eyes appreciated my gaze, while she continued... "... Well, we were also rivals in a way. But when the big Demon Invasion started in the Eastern Continent, the Lorelei Family of Humans were the first to defect to the overly powerful Demon Army. Evelina was not a strong supporter of this, so she hid in my Kingdom." Off to the side, Zoe had finished making tea for me and Kayo, but after making the tea the way I love it the most, she had to mess up Kayo''s tea, to not make her suspicious. So she made her tea a bit stronger. The black tea skills she had before getting her memories back from the future were poor at best. But now with her future knowledge, and her Husbands Cooking skills, she has perfected it, and she can only make the best tea for her man. And while Kayo was now straddling me naked, Zoe handed us both our tea. As she climbed in my lap, I noticed zero body hair below the neck. And with my very good eyesight, I can tell there are no hair follicles at all, showing me that Elf women never have body hair in their life. This made the feeling of Kayo''s legs on me feel like silk rubbing on my skin. I know why Kayo left my pants on, because I am a grower, ... I watched Kayo sip her black plain tea, and she had a look of drinking bitter tea, and she seems used to it. I glanced at my tea I have not tried, and felt nervous to drink. "Sam, do not worry about the tea Zoe brews, although her skills are lacking, it is safe to drink. She just gets clumsy with the amount of tea leaves, water temperature, or brew times. But despite that, she does not add unnecessary ingredients, ." I saw Zoe roll her eyes behind Kayo, and then she looked to me in anticipation for me to drink, so I did... Perfection! Damn, it is just bitter enough, with a taste of honey, and not too hot. If Kayo made me excited with her body, this tea made my stomach climax. What bad tea, this is simply better than I can make myself! "Just the way I like it Zoe, thanks I could not make it better." "Master, Zoe is clumsy, but I will try and make you happy, ." Kayo, never hearing anyone praise Zoe for her terrible tea, only said softly to Zoe. "See, I told you Sam would not dislike you, no matter what you do, right?" Zoe only blushed, because she cheated. If it would have been her past self yesterday, Sam would have made a bitter face, and forcefully drank her terrible tea then praised it falsely. Kayo took hers and my tea cups and handed them to Zoe, as she said with hungry eyes. "It will hurt a bit, then I will drink, and when you feel weak, Zoe will heal you. I will begin now, my love..." ! And as I felt her bare breast, that felt slightly cool to the touch, pressed on my bare chest, my heart moved. With her arms around my shoulders, I felt her wet and soft lips kiss my neck above my collarbone, then the pain of sharp teeth piercing my skin... Most Vampire movies are fucking liars! Being bit and drained, does not feel sexually pleasant or hot, but... Ignoring the pain in my shoulder, I felt her soft body in my arms, as my hands inspected her back, shoulders, butt, legs, and breasts. The temperature of a Vampire is not cold, but cool to the touch. In the outside snow, it may be odd, but in a hot bath, or the summer heat, holding Kayo would be like hugging a cooling pack, and a nice feeling would be felt. Her skin is both resistant to damage, but sexy to hold. Her butt, thighs, and breasts are like holding the best feeling skin you can imagine in fantasy''s. Now this aspect of being drained makes up for the pain I am feeling. Zoe, seeing me lost in curiosity, also slowly removed her clothing, using this time of me being distracted, to show off her warmer body. In the past, she was so shy that she and I had not had close contact for almost a year, but in this life, Zoe is not going to be so inactive. And as I was starting to suck on Kayo''s neck, I felt my right hand being taken, and then a warm soft fluffy large breast was pushed into my fingers. My eyes opened wide, as I looked to see the teary-eyed Zoe holding my hand and fingers into her left breast, she smiled as I noticed she too was absolutely naked. Her long soft blonde hair hung down her shoulders, and she said in a soft voice. "Master~! As your Maid and future Wife, do not ignore Zoe..." You would think I was the most shocked, right? No, Kayo latched on my left shoulder and had her yellow eyes opened in surprise at what her clumsy, cute, and innocent Zoe was doing out of nowhere. But just when she was going to stop and question where Zoe learned this behavior, she heard Zoe speak again. "Queen Kayo Eon told Zoe that Master and Zoe love each-other, and as Zoe''s love, that means I belong to Master. Queen Kayo cannot have Master''s children now, until Master can get Zoe pregnant first, then Zoe can take care of my Queen''s child with Zoe''s child. So Master, please love Zoe too." Kayo felt so guilty to hear her plans be exposed, she dare not lift her head from her meal, and Zoe knew it very well. Zoe was giving herself an inner high five for shaming Kayo. While I was cupping Kayo''s right butt cheek, and Zoe''s left breast, in a daze from too much information, and in a sexual high... I had not noticed how pale I had become from blood-loss and blood rushing to my lower-half... As my vision dimmed, I heard the voice of both women. "Oh, no... I drank too much!" "Oh, oh, I forgot that the Master is still weak..." I then passed out from too much stimulation and blood-loss... Sam Roland, died... - As I was on the verge of life and death, pleasure and pain, plus a fanatic dream of being in contact with a sexy Vampire and Elf at the same time, my death was not in vain. Then I heard the voice of an Angel not willing to let me die before making babies... "Silly Master, I will resurrect you... [Raise the Dead], [Full Healing], [Awaken Consciousness], and [Cure Mental Fatigue]" I was laying on the bed, both women had fully dressed themselves, and had guilty eyes. Kayo said. ", Sorry, I drank too much, but with Zoe here, everything is fine. Are you mad dear?" Zoe who looked embarrassed, poking her two index fingers, looked away and said. "Zoe is sorry Master, I was enjoying your touch, and neglected your health, punish Zoe..." What, holy fuck, did I die?! I felt my connection with Freya and relaxed. After a Summoner dies, the contract will stay valid for only 24 hours. So as long as the Summoner is resurrected back to life in that time, the Summons won''t die. It is actually amazing that I contracted with the most powerful Healer from the Elf Nation! I looked at Zoe, and instead of feeling any dissatisfaction, I saw her as my life savior. As long as she is at my side, I cannot die, right? "I am not mad at either of you, but now we know the limits, right? And Zoe, your healing was amazing, I feel better than ever." Just as both women felt better, a message from outside the tent was transmitted in... [Sam, it is an emergency, the Giants are attacking the valley now, get going!] I bolted up hearing Franklin''s voice, and I started to dress, I said. "Crap, looks like I need to go, I will summon Freya now... "Freya, it is time to fight, come forth... [Call Summon]" Next to me, a magic circle of yellow and blue lit up, then burst forth, revealing a sexy redheaded woman in her crimson battle robes. Freya recognized the tent, Kayo, and Zoe. She heard what happened to Zoe, thanks to that damn Hurricane hitting the island out of nowhere. Freya said to us. "Husband, I am ready to act... Lady Kayo, good to see you again, sorry for the plans changing. And Miss Zephyr, looks like you and I will spend the rest of our lives as a family, so welcome as Sam''s Summoned Monster..." Zoe now remembering Freya more from her future self, she hugged Freya and said in English. "!" I was busy putting on clothes with Kayo''s help, so I missed her words. Kayo cannot understand what Zoe said, and Freya was taken aback. She looked at me, and thought about what Zoe had just said... Freya had always thought she and I had just a love at first sight, and no one was higher or lower in my heart, but hearing what Zoe just said, Freya''s eyes drifted to my firm back. She had not realized my real feelings were so strong, even Zoe knew it... Thump, Thump, Thump~! And Freya''s heart already full of love, burst at this moment, wanting to push me down, to hold me tight. I had no idea that Zoe made my already clingy Freya go insane with overflowing love... A true-love-monster was born earlier than it should have, and my back will suffer endlessly sooner in this life... - At the Northeast valley entrance, opposite of the narrow bridge entrance, I came with my team to kill Hill Giants... Everyone not here with me went to defend the stone bridge. My team I handpicked, includes... Myself, Freya, Zoe, Kayo, Vera, and Doll... Both Vera and I can heal our Summons... Zoe can keep us all in top shape and alive... Freya and Kayo are magical artillery, while Doll is a good vanguard. The high Circle levels of our group is actually overkill, so everyone else was sent as a massive group to kill in the west valley entrance. Even though it is dark, snowing, and foggy, our senses are very sharp and can see the attacking horde of Hill Giants silhouettes. Vera standing next to me, said in a cold tone. "At least 100 Creatures are in their group... Sam, when we get back, you and I will have to get revenge on Dial and Douglas Canberra." Her hair blowing in the wind, tickled my face, and her vicious eyes looked at me and told me to not be soft on them, so I said. "Well, attacking me is one thing, but..." I squinted my gold eyes. "Putting my Princess, friends, and the ones I love in danger, I will help you get revenge..." "Okay, let''s fight first... Doll, protect the Healer Elf!" The 15 foot tall Gold Golem''s white-eyes glowed with a sinister glint, as it moved in front of Zoe. Zoe said not too loudly in English. "..." Kayo saw about 100 feet away, the first of the Vanguard Hill Giants, and she viciously grins, and yells. "Sam my love, see what a Progenitor Vampire is truly capable of..." () ~! ~! Kayo crouched low to the ground, and a swirl of air and snow burst, then the ground shattered under her delicate feet, and she vanished! When I looked forward, it happened... ~! Over at the front of the small army, Kayo had her arm out in a punching pose, and the bloodstain blasted away, as 99 other Hill Giants wanted to know where their Warlord went! Only one word made it out of my mouth. "Fuck-balls!" Then everyone started casting spells... - To be continued... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 50: After A Buff, I About Pissed Myself? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 50: After A Buff, I About Pissed Myself? by Harem-Fan Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. () ~! ~! Kayo crouched low to the ground, and a swirl of air and snow burst, then the ground shattered under her delicate feet, and she vanished! When I looked forward, it happened... ~! Over at the front of the small army, Kayo had her arm out in a punching pose, and the bloodstain blasted away, as 99 other Hill Giants wanted to know where their Warlord went! The flawless beauty''s yellow eyes glowed ominously in the dark, and her lips moved reciting a spell. "I am too far away, with all the time in the world... [Time & Space Transformation]" When the silver magic briefly covered Kayo''s body, her every movement left after images, and even though she looked to be moving in slow motion, she was faster than anyone... ! A tough looking Hil Giant did not hesitate, and swung his large stone club into the delicate Elf. As the club passed through her body, the dumb Giant realised, he felt no resistance, and the woman he attacked said softly. "You really are dumb, while you look at me, I have already killed your friend next to you..." As Kayo''s body was fading like a blur, the Hill Giant saw that same woman with her arm holding the large heart of his partner beside him. Then Kayo let her nails shred the heart in her claws, and said to him, while she slowly faded. "Why are you looking at me? I have already removed your arm..." And before that Kayo had even faded fully, the Giant looked to his right, and saw Kayo holding his cut off arm, and he felt like he was dreaming. "Filthy Giant, while you are talking with me, I have already cut your head off..." Not only did the Giant''s neck feel cold, he saw another of his friends being stabbed in the back by yet another Kayo. He suddenly realized as his vision darkens... There are at least 8 of her, killing at once... (.) - Vera next to me casts her buffing spell. "The 7th Circle is open for you Doll... [Buff Summons]" Then rippling magic strengthened Doll''s body, as he prepared to punch an incoming Giant. "Freya, unleash your 8th Circle power... [Buff Summons]" Freya with her trademark charming smile, was briefly glowing with my blue and yellow swirling light, and she cast... "Then let my flames guide me into battle... [Blazing Speed Buff]" As her body became coated with a dim firelight, she with her Rapier in hand, ran leaving red afterimages deep into the ranks of the Giant Army to assist Kayo. Zoe, not a beginner to battle, had a light of coldness hidden in her pretty blue eyes. She cast her spell... "I take to the sky, and clear the field for Master... [Area Wind Utility]" Zoe''s body floated upwards into the air, and both of her arms waved as if she were painting a scene on the valley floor... Strong winds covered the battle, making all fog, snow, and smoke get sucked away. The windstorm is not affecting our group, but the Hill Giants are shielding their eyes from the snow and dust hampering their vision... - While Kayo was casually dismembering Giants, she saw Freya enter the field, and she cast another spell... "Feel the pain of outer-space... [Big Bang Eruption]" While 7 other figures were killing Giants, her main form pointed to the far back of the group of Giants, and a marble sized black-bead hovered... ~! All of the creatures, objects, and even air in a 30 foot radius of the bead was suddenly drawn into it, then in an instant, the bead erupted in a blast of starlight, like millions of miniature stars erupting, killing everything in the area! Freya, who pulled out her Rapier from the neck of a female Shaman Hill Giant, cast her spell, to not be outdone. "Let the heat of my heart clear the battlefield... [Radiate Scorching Heat]" And then everything within 10 feet of Freya began to burn from the outwardly radiating scorching flames of red and blue... """~!""" Suddenly 3 Hill Giants attacking her, found their skin had combusted, and is cooking alive. - Vera was madly casting her [Gravity Bolt] Spell, to kite Hill Giants into Doll''s reach. ~! And with kicks and punches from Doll using [Northern Knight Kickboxing] to kill the Giants, his glowing eyes scanned for the next foe. With Zoe flying up high, he needed not worry about the Elf. As I swung King''s Sword, infused with my Aura, into another Giant''s leg, making it back off. I cast another spell, because Zoe is about to fight. "Zoe Zephyr, have fun... [Buff Summons]" As my magic light of blue and yellow faded from the surface of Zoe''s sexy body, I saw her eyes widen feeling the surge of power. She glanced in my direction, and I missed the naughty smile on her lips... And just as I stabbed the wounded Giant in the heart, and if fell, another Hill Giant charged at me... "SARAH?!" "Zoe, what are you...?!" The Hill Giant and I, at the same time exclaimed in confusion, at the fairy Elf flying just above the head of the Hill Giant, with a bit of visible airflow on her delicate palm. "You are bothering my Master, bye-bye~!" Just as she gently touched the top of the Giant''s head, with a seemingly gentle tap, it happened... ~! The gentle looking palm, made everything under it... the air, Hill Giant, and the rocky ground below... compress, deform, and flatten! ~! As the air from Zoe''s flight cleared the mini-mushroom-cloud, I had my eyes open wide, and I had to hold in the urge to piss on the spot. Where the Hill Giant once stood, only a crater 20 feet wide and 15 feet deep was left, to honor his passing. Zoe, seeing my terror, covered her cheeks and said with tears () in her eyes. "Sorry my Master, Zoe tried to hold back, and now I got you dusty. Master, Zoe will clean you later." My eye twitched hearing her apologizing for tapping a 4th Circle Monster into dust. My world view changed, I realized I buffed Zoe to 10th Circle Power. "No... Zoe you did great, keep it up..." Zoe, who got praised by me for using my [Northern Knight Kickboxing] for the first time, was excited so much that she lost her mind and cast a spell in joy... "Master is happy, so Zoe will erupt... [Binding Restrains AOE]" ~! ~! Suddenly, all Hill Giants in a 100 foot radius burst from where Zoe pointed, were harshly pressed to the ground by God Level storm winds, pressing them so hard, moving a finger or eyelash was impossible... As groans of pain came from the laying Giants, even Doll''s actions staggered in shock. The amount of Magic Power to cause around 40 Hill giants to collapse like dead dogs, is enough to even drain Freya or Mari in one go... As I took in a sharp breath of air, Vera to my side, said seeing this madness. "Sam, if you use Zoe in next year''s Tournament, I will drop out..." Zoe finally enjoying the pleasurable feeling of being buffed and powered by her Husband, put on a clueless smile and said while casting again. "? Master did not praise Zoe, so Zoe will try harder... "Baby Hurricane, come and play... [Hurricane Burst]" Zoe pointed in the middle of 10 Hill Giants charging towards Kayo, and from their center, it came... A vertical line of compressed wind energy suddenly and violently erupted outwards in a clockwise rotation, engulfing all foes within a 30 foot diameter... ! Suddenly all the foes were fully engulfed in high winds, rain, and thunder, and it looked like a fierce and terrifying mini Hurricane. Seeing this storm, my memories of dying made my PTSD chill my spine. I had no idea I was afraid of Hurricanes... As the blast came and went fast, all that was left behind was wet, shredded, and bloody bodies. I gulped at the power of her storm attack. My emotional link to Zoe, shared that she was very happy to show off. I suddenly realized, this ''Devil of Cruelty'' on the battlefield, had just not long ago squished my palm into her breast, with sweet and loving wet eyes. She also mentioned I would be her future husband and give her kids! Zoe is also only a Healer. My eyes looked at the Elf woman flying around, stomping on helpless pinned Giants and realized, the life of a Master might be dangerous. Feeling my gaze, after Zoe cutely stepped on another helpless Giant, she waved to me like she was just out on a walk. I put my sword away, realizing I am only embarrassing myself even trying to fight now that Zoe crushed half the group casually. ! Doll stood by me, looking down with his glowing white eyes, and I could almost guess he was complaining to me with... [Protect her?! Who will protect me?!] "Soon all 3 women came back, as the entire War-band group had died, then Kayo shrugged, and said, "Sam, let us help finish the other side off..." She waved her delicate hand covered in silverlight and cast... "Join our battlefields... [Gate Portal]" Then a 20 foot wide ring of silver, expanded to show the end of the fight on the bridge. Our group entered, and picked off the runners with everyone else. In the end, we killed a total of 172 Hill Giants, eliminating an entire tribe... - As the light of the sun was rising, our group and the citizens finished cleaning up the two battlefields. I had not expected this event, as all of my battles had been small in scale. But with so many bodies, it is necessary to remove the dead bodies to avoid a plague. And when I thought I could sleep, I was told by Kayo... "I am going back to Rosecrans, but Evil asked me to bring you for a private talk. So I will send you back here when you two are done." I was sleepy and confused. So I cast [Cure Mental Fatigue] on myself, then asked. "Why does she suddenly want to talk, did something major happen?" Kayo touched my face, kissed my lips, and then said. "Knowing her, could it be related to gold? Otherwise, I am not sure. , I almost forgot, I have not given you all of the treasure..." Suddenly I was given 3 exceptional space-pouches, and 7 assorted Space-Rings. When I looked inside them all, my expression went pale, then I asked. "Did you take away your entire castle? And this is enough wealth to even rival the Northern Kingdom, right?" The woman who is 4 inches taller than me was remembering something she did, and said casually. "I did, and that ring there even has all of the new Queen''s belongings, . You can give those to Zoe, they have close figures. Those are delicate Elven clothing, jewellery, furniture... and gold cannot buy it anymore." She cast another [Gate Portal] connecting into a dark mansion of gothic style, and said to me... "Evelina is waiting, and Sam... Do not ever let her know you are rich, or she will scam you for wealth, ." I held my Vampire''s cool hand as we walked into the mansion together. - The moment my body entered the home, my chest throbbed violently... Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 51: Sam, Call Me Master? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 51: Sam, Call Me Master? by Harem-Fan Kayo cast a [Gate Portal] connecting into a dark mansion of gothic style, and said to me... "Evelina is waiting, and Sam... Do not ever let her know you are rich, or she will scam you for wealth, ." I held my Vampire''s cool hand as we walked into the mansion together. - As we passed the Gate, I was standing on a large back patio of an ancient Gothic style mansion with a dark theme. Before I could say anything, a black-haired beauty with excited green eyes came into view. "Husband, good morning!" I was surprised to see Rebeca wearing her uniform. She was coming from the double glass back door of the home, and she cautiously ran into my arms, hugging me tight. She is slightly showing her pregnancy, so she has been extra cautious in her actions. I lifted her chin, kissed her gently, then asked. "Beck, why are you here at the Headmistress home?" She smiled while looking at Kayo at my side. She then greeted me and said to me, "Did you forget already that I am the Headmistress'' secretary in training? And hello again, Lady Eon." Kayo already knows all about Rebeca already, but Rebeca only knows a bit about my current harem changes, so I cough and admit. ", Rebeca dear, I have... Well... I have accepted some lovers and letters of Intention while on this mission... And some of it is complicated." Rebeca did see me holding Kayo''s hand when we entered through the portal, and she said what she knew. "? Well Freya told me you accepted Mari''s letter and we both know about her... And Lady Eon?" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kayo a well versed Queen of negotiations tells Rebeca. "I was supposed to be Sam''s Summons, but an accident occurred, and Zoe, who you know, became Sam''s Summons instead. As for me? No matter what, I will only be Sam''s Wife in this life, so let us get along, 1st Wife." Rebeca was very surprised to hear that this former Elf Queen turned Vampire was devoted to her Husband. So she knew of Kayo''s background first. "Then if Sam is willing, I will greet you, the former Queen of Elves." Well, I bit the bullet... "... Wife, Mari was not the only Letter of Intention... I actually gave out 2 others while in Fargo..." (.) Rebeca, who pursued me hard, was surprised and guessed. "Is it Vera Lucas and Kelly Walker?" My eyes swam a bit, and I really did blush in shame at what I was about to admit. "Vera?! No way I would flirt with her! But Kelly was one of the Letters. The other one was a widow named Kim Winter. ... Kim is Kelly''s Mother, and she has a 7 year old son named Karl Walker, who looks like me..." Rebeca paused for a moment, because she is very smart, and is trying to fit puzzle pieces together. Rebeca knows my character very well, and can see the shame on my face. After a few moments she deduced. "So, Kelly''s family who are poor and in a war torn environment, must have been in a tough spot, and you wanted to shelter them. In doing so, you accepted Kelly''s feelings. But why give the Letter to her Mother, did something happen with you and her, or her son?" Damn, Rebeca really almost nailed it, so I suck it up and own it. "It seems I reminded them of their long dead Father and Husband, and Kim fell for me in a short while. Well, and I found Kim attractive and pitiably kind, and in the heat of the moment, I pushed her down... So I took responsibility for them all. Sorry..." Rebeca who knows about the black-mark of a widowed-mother, and the fact I am unconventional, had a full picture in her mind about my soft heart. She knows that the Glen and Roland families also came from humble backgrounds. So as my 1st wife, she supports me. "Alright, then will you bring them back with you when you return? I need to make sure the living arrangements for the Mother and Son are well taken care of?" I exhale in my heart, and while smiling, I said. "Yes, I will use this trip to get closer with the two and bring them back with me. Here is your Space Bag back, and I put in enough gold to help with the purchases of better homes for all of our families. I think we can also get a home for Nevin and Milly." Taking her old Space Satchel back, and seeing the stupid amount of gold, her eyes drifted to Kayo, figuring something out, and she said. "Lady Eon, shall I also get you a home along with our families? So you can be near Sam in the future?" Kayo, remembering the home in her visions, said to Rebeca. "Yes, and please look for a 2 story home, big enough for a family." Rebeca was very surprised to hear the family part, but she nodded and said. () "Then thank you for your financial support, Lady Eon." Kayo, liking this smart girl, said. "It is nothing, and please from now on, call me Kayo. Rebeca, let us talk over tea, because Sam needs to see the Headmistress." Just at that moment, like he was waiting for it, Azazel emerged from the shadows and said. [Student Sam Roland, my Master has called you... follow me...] Then, the very large Wraith turned to enter the home, and with the women''s urging, I followed. - From my past life, this creepy old mansion reminded me of something like a haunted house, but well maintained. It is clear at first glance, with many Magic Cores powering the lighting and cleaning of this home. The grey walls and red carpets give the place an eerie feel. Old pictures of Undead Monsters, and long dead noble Humans lined the walls. Then after climbing a spiral-staircase, I was led to a massive set of double doors that opened automatically as I neared. ~! The moment my body entered the room, my chest throbbed violently... This place was a massive library with books on shelves from floor to ceiling, almost 20 feet in height. To the left and right sides from front to back, were long 10 foot high bookcases, and in the center, were many chairs, couches, tables, coffee tables, and daybeds. And in the center-most daybed, I saw her... ~! My heart trembled violently when I met Evelina''s purple and white hetero-chromatic eyes. She was laying back on a pillow with a book in one hand, and a glass of red wine in the other. Evil Loli was not wearing her normal Lolita dress, but a black Victorian style nightgown, and her little feet were bare, and crossed lazily. Her one foot was bobbing up and down, slowly drawing my eyes. When Evil saw me hold my heart, the corner of her lips curled, and she teased. "What, did you fall in love with this old woman?" "Damn, it really is you..." Evelina closed the book, and casually tossed it on a small side table, and after slowly sipping her wine, she said cutely. "Big Bad Brother, what do you mean it is me~??" Hearing her words, my Soul trembled for some-reason, and I felt sad like I lost something. "You are the one who rejected me twice..." She lifted her chin like an arrogant noble lady and said or asked. "Are you sure? And do you think you deserve this little woman to be your Servant, and do you want me to call you... Master~??" No, wait... She is just teasing me on purpose, so I breath and said. "I was very confused before, but I can tell... Falbium is not inside your Magic Core now, and this feeling... It was you who I kept finding when I was reaching out. And no, I do not dare think about making you my Summons." Her smile grew, and she explained, then asked. "Falbium heard one of his friends was annoyed, so he left for a vacation over in the West Dukes Territory. He wanted to unwind on vacation for a bit. And what feeling are you feeling now?" I stiffened at her question. I cannot tell her she is making my heart gallop fast, right? While I was contemplating my move, Evil pointed her raised bare foot, wiggled her toes and said coquettishly. "Damn... You really fell in love with me?! With all of your big breasted wives, I had no idea you wanted a girl that looks like she is only 13, ~!" I panicked and blurted out... "No, I am not into that, it is only you I love... , No... I meant... My heart..." Even Evelina was surprised I got flustered and spoke out how I really felt. But seeing my red face, she became bold and used her small hand to make a beckoning gesture with her index finger. And then patted the side of the daybed. Her demeanor suddenly changed, from playful to serious, and my body moved quickly. As I nervously sat next to her, she sighed, and pulled my head back into her soft little lap. My eyes opened in surprise, but she still looked serious, so I relaxed. She must have important things to tell me. I should have guessed something when she mentioned that Falbium went on a trip to the West Dukes territory, but I was too nervous to catch anything. "That little girl Vera should have told you about your Giant attack. And that woman who attacked you in the Beast Forest... You remember her, right?" As I was confused what one had to do with the other, I nodded silently, and then I felt her small nails run through my hair. For a moment, I did not react to this gesture, feeling it was normal for a woman I loved, but then it struck me, and I froze. "Little Leo talked with the King of the Western Anubis Kingdom, and found out the details of the incident. That girl crossed the line because she was in a hurry to bring you back. But the Desert King only commanded her to offer you terms. She was then put under house arrest for disobeying her Father''s commands. Turns out that woman was the Eldest Princess..." I was very surprised, but I asked, ignoring Evil''s intimate lap-pillow. "Daniella Windless was the 1st Princess?! But what does she have to do with my Hill Giant attack?" "She was an Envoy, right? So what land is adjacent to the Western Desert Kingdom? It seems the two representatives of our Northern Kingdom who escorted the Princess to find you were... Dial and Douglas Canberra." I am seeing a bigger picture developing here, so I nod. "King Windbag told Little Leo that the siblings tricked his silly daughter into believing you are a prisoner of the North, so they told her to take you by force. I believe they hoped you would die in the hands of the Western Kingdom to start a war with the Duke benefiting the most from the conflict. A borrowed-knife..." "Okay, I get it, those two targeted me from the start. But why does this involve the Desert Kingdom?" Evelina smiled like a teacher and explained. "The talks are a trilateral communication every year among the 3 Kingdoms for the end of year assessment on the 3 battlefields for all Academies. In April, the King of the West, and the Queen of the South will arrive in the North this year. Your 1st year students will test in the Southern Kingdom for your Examinations, while the 2nd years will fight the Demons, and the 3rd years will fight in the Core of the Beast Forest." She looked serious and said, "Normally, only powerful representatives meet for this, like the Southern Queen''s twin brother, the Western Deserts 1st Princess, and even I show up on occasion. But this year, because of a certain someone, all of the rulers are showing... This is both good and bad." "Good and Bad?" "Well, it is good because we have a new Star in the North. But it is bad because the other two Kingdoms want to tempt you. So I need to protect you from those guys, until you are stronger." She puts on an evil-smile asking me to ask her. "Then how to protect me?" She leaned in over my face, with her loose grey hair falling on my cheek, her pleasant smell filled my nose. Then her warm breath came as her words entered my ears. "Sam, call me Master~!" "?! What do you mean?" She smiled and explained. "I am your Summons Teacher, but that is just for class. I have only taken a handful of personal Students before, and the last one was Freya. That is why she had always called me her teacher. I want to publicly make you my Apprentice due to your outstanding talent as a Summoner, but the real reason? If anyone hurts my student, I have justification to flatten their Castle and kill many innocent people for revenge." I took in a deep breath, because I just realized, even without Falbium inside of her heart, Evelina is not a woman to cross, because I felt her urge to slaughter all of her enemies. When she saw my eyes, hers softened. "I have Death Magic in my very bones, so it affects me, just like Freya''s fiery personality. I just won''t let others take what I care for..." The moment I was going to say something, Evelina''s head lowered, and her lips covered mine, making me daze out in surprise. I had not yet reacted, till I felt her inexperienced tongue find its way into my mouth. I gently reciprocated her affection. After making love to Kelly''s Mom, I think I am less of a coward now, and just will follow my feeling of love I have for Evil Loli. She then pulled back,and sat up, while still combing my hair. She said with a blush. "Now call me your Master..." "... Master?" As her smile grew wide, I felt her small body tremble under my head... I am not a rocket scientist, but I believe she was stimulated, so... "I think I love you... Master~?!" ~! I felt her body again and it was most definitely what I thought it was... "~!" Glazed eyes, check! Rosy cheeks, check! Trembling little Loli body, check! My hair is tightly grabbed, check! I can confirm, Evelina Lorelei has a student teacher fantasy weakness... This will be really fucking awesome! I am not a Lolicon, but my love for her makes me an honorary member! Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 52: Rescue The Team At Still Water? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 52: Rescue The Team At Still Water? by Harem-Fan Despite my sudden attack on Evelina''s heart, she is a mentally strong woman, and recovered quickly. She poked my grinning face on my forehead, and said seriously. "You cannot tell your Summons, lovers, or family about us. Right now, you are too weak to be with me openly, and that is why you will be my disciple. If my enemies knew you were someone I love, they would threaten you to control me. My foes want to use the power of Falbium as a weapon for bad things." I lost my playful thoughts, and fully understood her, so I said. "Just knowing you care is enough for me. I will try and get stronger faster, so we can openly be together then." Evil''s expression softened, and while rubbing my cheek, she said. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "When you reach 7th Circle as a Summoner, you will be qualified as my open partner. Not because of getting another Summoned Monster, but that is the beginning of a true strongman." While tracing my lips with her finger, she told me something a bit distressing. "Due to you Summoning that airhead Elf, I am not sure if you may contract me or Kayo in the future, so try and reach me. I like Kayo, but I want to be your Summons. I already feel like this without that connection, and I would cry if you pass me up again. I knew I should have accepted your last Summons, but I hesitated." I sat up and faced Evelina and told her. "Then, I promise to look for your Soul... Kayo is now a Vampire, and they are almost Immortal in life span, so I understand what you want." Yes, even though her body is still young, she does not want to age anymore, and when I become a 7th Circle Summoner, the Summons with the ability of [Ageless Summons], stop aging. ", You understand me well. I want to stay young forever. Well, you will need to get back soon, so let me send you off properly..." Then she pounced into my arms, and hung on my neck kissing me, and making my hands sneak under her nightgown, to feel she was wearing nothing... As Evelina became more skilled at kissing, I confirmed that this 5 foot tall woman still had some hidden curves, with B-cup breasts. Although we only made out for around 15 minutes, it made my heart race... - At lunchtime, I was sent back to Fargo by a [Gate Portal] made by Kayo. Sitting at the indoor table of the Village Leaders house, I was surrounded by Freya, Zoe, Vera, and Mari. Zoe served us coffee while we held a meeting, and I was in Heaven with her perfect blend of flavors. I could tell she used only the best ingredients, but I just can''t understand why the others do not seem to enjoy this great drink? Vera, putting her overdone coffee down, handed me a letter. "Teacher Freya had gone to the Knight Commander, and received new orders for our team. Because it seems we stabilized this area, they want us to reinforce the team to the north at Still Water..." I was wondering why Vera looked displeased to do this mission, but seeing who was in charge of it, I also frowned. I said with some irritation. "Elissa Von-Crane, Dial, and Douglas Canberra are the strong members, and it makes no sense why they cannot handle those foes?" Vera pointed out. "Remember our Hill Giant problem? They lost their Mercenary support and now more types of foes surrounded them. We are to help them escape a siege. Remember, that bitch Dial has a Hill Giant, right? From what I gathered, it came from the same tribe we killed last night." My eyes narrowed, and it makes more sense how they got so many monsters to head in our direction. So I suggest cautiously. "If it is another one of their traps for us, should we just take our time going?" Freya beside me, holding my arm, was the voice of reason. "Sam, we can ignore those traitors, but remember that there are Northern citizens also trapped and needing a rescue. So for them, we should not delay too much." Zoe, remembering some memories, said while pretending to not know. "Master, as an Elf of the Demon Lands, I want to warn you about Succubus Queen Dela, she will probably want to attack you on sight. Your Soul makes her go insane. That Elissa lady cannot control it." Yeah, I remember how crazy that Demon was. The Summons called by the Summoner are reflections of the Summoner''s Soul. To contract with a Demon, means that person may have a sinister heart. Well, she also has a male Vampire Knight under her control as well. ", I am more worried about my ally''s than the actual Monsters..." Mari nodded and Zoe clenched her delicate fist, and said. "Master, with Zoe here, no one can kill you. And if strong foes come, Zoe can tap the tops of their little heads!" She is so adorable, but when she says those threats, I actually almost feel bad for the monsters. "Freya, while we ready our horses and supplies, please take Kim and Karl to my Mother, and explain things to her for me. I will not bring them to this fight. And take this gold pouch to give to Mom for living expenses." As we all separated, I went with Freya to send off the Mother and Son pair. - I just told Karl about my parents, and to call them Grandmother and Grandfather. I explained his role as the young man of the house, and then went to Kim. Zoe was keeping him occupied, and I was surprised she got along with him well, opening up his quiet shell, almost like she knew him forever. (.) Zoe is a really good Maid. Kim, who now looks even more beautiful, after cleaning up, becoming 3rd Circle, and being "loved" by me, now looked charming. She pushed her long blue hair behind her ear, and hugged my chest. "Kim, take this letter and give it to my Mother. When I get back to the Capital City, I will make you my wife in front of her. Freya will also explain things. Use this gold to buy Karl everything he needs, including new clothing and toys." ! As Kim had a happy tear fall, she kissed me... Then after, she said. "I will not nag you to attend to me all the time. Just come to me when you want me to love you. I will wait patiently for you when you are free. Anything you want from me, it is yours. I will go and help your family out." Fuck, she is so understanding and giving... This is the charm of a mature woman. She knows what to say, and how to make me want to push her down. So I secretly squeeze her ass, and whisper in her ear. "When I get back, help me make a child?" Her blue eyes looked at me with charm, and she blushed while saying back in my ear. "I will work hard to help you with that." We both know it will take many years to get her pregnant... Unless she has Rebeca''s luck, but what we are really saying is that... We want to make love with the disguise of making babies. Freya lifts her hand, and starts to cast. "Send the Mother and Son ahead, to their new home... [One-way Portal] and another... [Long Ranged Teleport]" As a small portal opened, showing my bedroom in my old home, Kim and then Karl both stepped through a portal each, and Freya followed with her Teleport. All three left, and I readied for the fight at Still Water... - Far to the west of the Northern Human Kingdom... Camelot, Duke Canberra''s Castle... A man appearing to be in his late 20''s sits behind an old looking wooden desk. His large library study-room is where the Duke performs his official duties. ! Duke Canberra''s magical-pen scratches the paper as he makes a list of items for one of his city''s new projects. Soon a man in a butler attire enters the study, and knelt on the ground with his fist over his heart. The old man, without any Aura, waits quietly. Without looking at the steward, Duke Canberra said in a low tone. "Nephew Rance, what do you have to report?" The old man, who is actually his nephew, said in a respectful tone. "Uncle Canberra, the young master has had his plans fail. The plan to use monsters to cause issues was quickly resolved by the Princess and Summoner Roland. And now, the young master and lady are now surrounded." The pen halted for a moment, and the Duke thought about it, and he said. "Douglas failed in the Beast Forest, the Tournament, and now the Sky Mountains... He really is like his Mother, unreliable. Tell him to protect his wife, Elissa Von-Crane. If she dies, I will lose her family''s support." "Uncle, if that woman is tainted with Demonic Energy, why let the young master marry Elissa Von-Crane?" The pen moved, and he told his Nephew. "Douglas only needed to marry Vera Lucas, and he failed me. So what good is he but to bring me benefits. If he becomes corrupted with Demonic Energy sleeping with that woman, it matters not. I only need Dial to have a clean body for continuing the family line. Douglas deserves to suffer a bit for being incompetent. Besides, a Mage Daughter is better than a Knight Son." "I shall excuse myself Uncle... , What is that?!" ~! The stewards eyes opened comically wide as he pointed out the large window behind the Duke. When the Duke saw what was flying and landing outside his study, he shivered. The 300 foot long Skeletal Dragon of Undeath, flapped its bone wings, that magically gave it flight, and nimbly landed outside the study. Then Falbium pressed its huge skull to look into the study locating its target. The entire study window was blocked by a massive Dragon Skull, and the green flame eye, the size of a beach-ball looked at the Duke. [, Did not expect to see me, did you little brat?] The Duke turned to face Falbium and he snorted. ", Are you here to fight? Do not think you can easily defeat me in my own home, Dracolich..." [Really? I am a 9th Circle monster, you do not think I can''t see your sweat? I came here with good news, but if your ass is itching, I do not mind scratching it for you like last century, or have you forgotten that lesson?] The Duke, who is trembling inside, said calmly. "Tell me your good news, then leave my territory." ~! The Dragon pressed its skull to the glass, scratching it, to get closer and said in his booming voice. [My Master took on a new student... Sam Roland, . Now he is like family to the Headmistress... I hope someone is dumb enough to touch my junior, so my terrible Master can shed some blood, , see... I brought really good news... I had to share it with my favorite Duke... Well, I am going to eat some of your sheep, goats, and cows, I am starving, ... Bye-bye little boy...] ~! And the Dracolich, not giving the Duke or anyone any respect, flew off to kill off some food he cannot even eat... With a clenched fist, the Duke said to the servant. "Tell the 8th Circle Knight we hired, his mission is cancelled. It seems my son''s failed attempts have made Evil Loli angry..." Click the [ ? ] Button! Chapter 53: Elven Curved Blade, Windstorm? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 53: Elven Curved Blade, Windstorm? by Harem-Fan As we were about to set off, Zoe pulled me into the room to help me get ready. Zoe remembered in her past life, Kayo forgot to remind me about the Windstorm Elven Curved Blade. So in this life, she would fix all of the sloppy mistakes made in her past life. "Master, let Zoe help you identify your magic items, and help choose the best items for you. Lady Eon forgot to mention some." So upon her request, I handed her all the space items. And after about 5 minutes, Zoe found a number of treasures for me. The first thing she held up was what I recognized as a Katana held in a black lacquered sheath from my Earth memories. It was in all ways identical to the Japanese Samurai Sword, but it is different here in Myst. "Master, this sword is an Elven Curved Blade, and is the treasure of the Elf people. Only the recognized Elven Heroes may wield it. This blade is intelligent and has the Air Element in its nature. With your Water and Electricity Aura, the 3 Elements can form a 3-Fold Strike of storm power." When I took the blade from Zoe, I felt a warm feeling coming from the blade, and I felt it singing in my mind. Although I hear no words, it is like I can hear a gentle wind whispering its desire to be used by me. I then drew the blade, and ran my Aura through it... ~! Along the curved blade, streaks of thunder, wind, and water flowed violently, like a storm compressed into a single edge. If the King''s Sword deals 2¡Á damage and ignores normal materials, this Windstorm deals 4¡Á the damage, but does not ignore materials. So in essence, the King''s Sword crushes non-magical weapons, while the Windstorm excels at dealing with magical weapons. I asked Zoe a question, remembering she can also use my [Swordsmanship] skills. "Zoe, would Windstorm not be better in your hands, as an Air Magician?" "Master, I can indeed use Windstorm as a magical sword, but I do not have Aura like you, so magic cannot activate its strong attacks." She then pulled out another weapon from the storage ring, and held it up. She is holding what my Earth Memories called a Ninja-to. It is a 3 foot blade from the tasseled pummel to the tip of the sword, and is straight rather than curved like mine. She drew the sword, showing a silver blade single edge sword, with a white handle and scabbard. "Master, in this life, this weapon is the best for Zoe. It is a magic blade for Elf Mage women, called... Defender." As she infused her magic energy into it, it had a faint glow, and she said. "Whenever Defender blocks or parry''s an attack, the damage is halved, and the half damage may be used to strengthen your swings with the same halved damage you prevented. Now with Zoe being a Swords-woman, I can use Defender well." And like the Ninja from my last life, Zoe attached Defender onto her lower-back horizontally for a reverse grip draw. I put Windstorm on my left hip, and then put the King''s Sword on my back, so I can make different choices in battle. I have trained in Dual-Wielding as a swift Knight, like Rando Miller, but it is much harder to use without training with the new blade''s style first. Then Zoe came to me with a thicker silver necklace for men, and attached it to my neck. Zoe is as tall as me, so her caring blue eyes looked into mine. Zoe explained the magic item to me. "This is Charm Breaker. It helps to protect your mind from mental attacks, just what you need to fight that evil Demon today." Then she picks up a 1 inch wide silver bracelet, carved with magical runes, that she puts on my left wrist. "This is called Heart Protector. It can stop one attack that would destroy your heart. When it protects your heart, it will crumble away and lose its power. I might be able to save your life, but If a sneak attack gets you while I am away, this will save your life." And then the equipment upgrade session ended, so I asked Zoe. "You said you''re not very smart, but to me, you seem very smart. So I am a little confused?" Zoe put on her clueless expression and activated Sam-Distraction mode. "Master, Zoe is a Royal Maid servant, so we all know about this. Zoe is not good at many things, but Zoe is good with things for Master, , like here is Zoe''s first kiss in this-life..." ~! And Zoe leapt into my chest, smashing her breasts into me. She then grabbed the back of my head, and invaded my mouth with her passionate kiss... Sam Roland: ?!?!?!?! I was kissed so well by Zoe, my mind collapsed. She knew everything about my desires for a kiss, and even some I was not aware I liked. While I was dazed, Zoe had lifted her right leg around my butt to pull me in close, and intensified the kiss. I was unaware that the reason I was suppressed by her, was the fact she had been married to me for over 100 years, and she knew me better than my innocent self. Zoe had the most unfair advantage, even defeating the 3 women I had a True Love Bond with. I was in such pleasure from Zoe, I had not known how long we kissed. Was it 3 minutes, or was it 30 minutes?! As Zoe ended our kiss, her happy dazed eyes said to me. "Master, Zoe is inexperienced, so let me get better for you my Master..." "? What?! No, that... That was very good Zoe, I am happy...?" My mind is still in a mess, like a virgin being settled by a partner with years of experience. I really felt ashamed of my kissing skills I thought I had over my other lovers. I was shown the real genius in making out was this Elf woman here. "Master, I have lots of book knowledge of how to make you happy in bed, and it is even better than my kissing knowledge, so when we have time, I will practice, okay my cute Master~?" (.) My spine shuddered hearing Zoe telling me her bed-ability might be better than this amazing heaven shattering kiss, made me feel like I am a novice doing Hell Mode Difficulty. So I gulped and said, "T-Then I am looking forward to it Zoe." Zoe smirked in her heart, because she already had learned from Rebeca long ago about the Healer''s Sexual cheating methods. Zoe can keep going for a week if she wants, and in the past, she has... ! Entering the room, Mari with a smile said to the two of us. "The Horses, Soldiers, and wagons are all ready to go, Party Leader, let us leave now..." - Freya and Zoe each went into their own Personal Spaces to rest, while the rest of us climbed our horses. This time, Mari called the spot on my horse, and I saw Kelly roll her eyes not thinking of it. As we left Fargo, Mari said to kelly. "I would have let you ride here, but Sam is not used to holding you yet, and he will not pay attention to danger, but he is used to me, so he can focus." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kelly and I looked at one another, and at first Mari''s words seemed borderline rude, but... Looking at Kelly''s figure, and the fact I have not yet been intimate with her, I could understand that if she was in my arms, I might have bad thoughts. Kelly, realizing this, only said. "Mari, I understand." Vera off to the side just looked in disdain at the three of us flirting. Then Nevin holding Milly in his chest asked. "Sam, what kind of monsters are we facing at Still Water?" Nevin and I are not holding our women for sexual pleasure, but because it is actually warmer to share our body heat, but I answered Nevin after my messy thoughts ended. "There are a few 5th Circle Stone Giants, led by a pair of 6th Circle Storm Giants. The number is unknown, but they also led a group of 4th Circle Purple Worms as pet Monsters." Vera smiled and said amused. "Actually it is because the Giants want to capture and breed with the Succubus Queen, so it is ironic that they trapped themselves, ." When I read the report about how they are defending the town, I was not able to believe it and I said. "It seems to stop the siege temporarily, they sent the Succubus Queen Dela into the Giants camp for an orgy. The Giants are gang-banging the willing Succubus Queen, but we do not know how long she can keep going, so we need to get there soon, before the Giants recover." Frank and Chuck both shuddered thinking about that sex Demon being violated by all of those 15 foot and 20 foot tall Giants. Chuck said in revulsion. "Well, large male Demons are the size of Giants, so it makes sense. But who knew a Summoner could subdue an entire Army with one loose Demon?! That is awesome in a disgusting way, right Franky?" "Call me Franky again, and I will call you Chunky, but yeah, that is another reason to avoid Demons, !" - A couple of hours north, we passed a small hilly range, and as the sun was setting we saw the Town of Still Water in the distance. An army of around 200 mixed Monsters were occupied with human corpses roasting on large bond-fires, and a party atmosphere. We saw many Humans watching from the 20 foot tall Town Wall, and they noticed us. I got off my horse, and summoned both Freya and Zoe to me. Then I gave orders to the 10 Knight and supply group to hide on the other side of the low hills. Chuck, Nevin, Frank, Milly, Ari, Breeze, Kelly, Mari, Vera, Doll, Freya, Zoe, and I were all ready to assault the large Army group and then it happened... A Demon ran from the Giants central camp, and was flying to our location, drawing the attention of the Giants to our group. Seeing the Succubus with a malicious grin looking at me, I wanted to punch her Summoner without holding back. Vera with a cold voice said. "Is this intentional to kill us?" No one noticed the cold glint in Zoe''s eyes as she glared at Dela the Succubus... Without letting us know, she extended her soft hand, and chanted in English. "... [Hurricane Burst]" ~! "~!" From extreme range, the happy and sinister Succubus was enveloped by a 30 foot wide ball of Hurricane force, instantly killing the weaker Demon. As we all were shocked that Zoe one shot Dela, we heard Zoe acting. "Wow Master, I killed that Demon in one go, praise Zoe!" Everyone in the party realized that Zoe had not known about that Demon being a Summoned Monster, and this is awkward, so Chuck asked. "Zoe, can you use Breath of Life to bring it back?" Zoe certainly can, but she lied, because in her past, this Demon got many people here killed, like Chuck and Frank. Zoe will make sure this Succubus stays dead today. "Sorry, the body is too far away, but why bring an evil Demon back to life?" The Giants seeing their plaything die, noticed we did it, and the army charged to kill and eat us. So I said, "Forget the Succubus... Everyone buff, and protect Zoe, here they come..." - To be continued... ?!? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 54: Zoe’s Last Name Is Goldfinger, Right? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 54: Zoe''s Last Name Is Goldfinger, Right? by Harem-Fan On the top of the battlement-wall of Still Water Town, the Duke''s family watched as the Roland Party arrived to support. Elissa Von-Crane, the grey-haired, 5th Circle Death Summoner was holding her husband''s arm with a pout. She looked at the charming Earth Knight beside herself and said. "Husband, now that reinforcements have come, I am calling Dela back to her space to recover. She cannot handle the Giants much longer." Douglas Canberra, with his long brown hair, brown eyes, and is wielding a Shield and Longsword, said to his new wife. "No, do not unsummon your Succubus, instead, tell her to attack Sam Roland. This way, the Giants Army will be drawn to them. They have a dozen strong people there. We can use them to weaken both sides, while we watch in comfort. We will not interfere with this fight." As Elissa struggled with this move, her Sister-in-law Dial, said to her. "Sister, it is fine, if they investigate the move, just say Dela went out of control again, just like in the Tournament. Sam seems to drive Demons crazy, so really it is Sam''s fault, . Besides, that group will not die, only get injured a bit." Listening to Dial Canberra, Elissa gave her 6th Circle Succubi Queen an order. The response was an enthusiastic emotional joy, as Dela has wanted to taint Sam Roland from before, and make him her slave. So the group of 3 watched as the Succubus leaped from the orgy and flew like mad to attack Sam, but... ~! "~!" From extreme range, the happy and sinister Succubus was enveloped by a 30 foot wide pillar of Hurricane force, instantly killing the Demon. At that moment, Elissa felt her Summons had died on the spot by an overwhelming force. She cried out in shock... ", What?! No, how did Dela die?!" Douglas, pointed to a tall blonde Elf in the Rosecrans uniform, and said. "That Elf woman killed Dela with one spell... They are very decisive, and would not let her get close, dammit." Elissa, a bit mad at her Summons being killed by a fellow student, cast her 5th Summoner spell [Summons Breath of Life] on Dela''s body. A grey light next to Elissa formed, revealing a new living Dela, who had a look of fear on her face, from being violently one shot. Elissa, not wanting her Succubus to be killed again, then sent her Succubi Queen in to rest. She said to Douglas. "Don''t ask me to use Dela again, because that Elf wants to kill her. Using [Summons Breath of Life] drains about ? of my magical pool..." The Vanguard Knight shrugs and smiles. He said with a cheerful attitude. "Why not send your Swift Knight Vampire to kill the Elf then?" "Douglas, I think you are stupid... Can you not tell she is stronger than us? She one shot my 6th Circle Summons... Please grow a brain before you get killed by them. That Elf is a minimum of 7th Circle..." "If you call me stupid again, see how I take care of you later..." Elissa looked sideways at Douglas and said sternly... "Idiot, Retard, Stupid, Pea-brain, Dim-wit, Bird-brain... Genius of the nuts..." As many derogatory slurs were hurled at Douglas endlessly, from across the heating-up battlefield... - Zoe witnessed the Succubi get brought back to life, and she clicked her tongue in frustration. "..." As I drew out Windstorm for the first time, Zoe behind me spoke in English, so I said and then cast my spell. " "Freya, Explode for me... [Buff Summons]" Freya, hearing our talk in English, felt her power rise, and she said to us both. "Zoe, protect everyone, while I go and send these guys into Purgatory... [Giant Fireball]" And while Freya charged towards the incoming horde, she raised her delicate hand, and the magic runes glowed in red... ~! The massive 60 foot wide fireball fell from the sky above the 200 strong Warband. This caused chaos in their ranks, as they feared this 8th Circle strength area of effect... The faint snowfall was blown away in the fiery aftermath, making the 2 Storm Giant Leaders in the rear weary of Freya. They both shouted commands, as they cast spells of their own... - Running my Aura through Windstorm, I felt what abilities it possessed, and was a bit surprised. Windstorm uses my Aura to unleash one of 5 attacks from the Strong Knight System. But if I use the powers above my Knight Circle, it costs double the amount of energy for every Circle difference, but otherwise lets me use special attacks! () So as a Stone Giant approached our front line, I let loose the storm powers... "Windstorm, unleash your power... [Piercing Strike]" ~! As a large amount of my Aura was drained, I thrust forward with two hands the tip of Windstorm to pierce the abdomen of the Giant that was in mid-swing. And as if his rocky tough-skin was for show, my Elven Curved Blade entered him, the storm energy erupted, blowing most of his innards out of his back... "?! ~!" ! And the 15 foot Stone Giant became the first dead body on the front lines. Chuck is to my left flank, with Frank assisting him. Nevin is on my right flank, with Milly''s Air Elementals assisting him. Doll is behind me, protecting Vera, Mari, and Kelly, who are all using their offensive spells as an artillery support unit. Kelly has forgotten healing with Zoe now taking action... Zoe cast multiple spells in succession without using a chant... I mentioned that spells can be chant-less by spending more power. And Zoe has 10¡Á more Mana than even Evelina, so she is a near infinite Spell Caster, not even a Lich can keep up with her. "Take to and clear the sky... [Area Wind Utility], heal all around me... [Radiate Healing Aura], then protect my family... [Storm Immunity Bubble], and lastly, restrain my foes... [Binding Restrains AOE]" By cutting her chants down, and using twice the normal amount of mana, Zoe cast a number of group buffs and attacks in a short 10 seconds... First, she flew above our heads while blowing away all of the snow, fog, and stopping the winds. Then she started to emanate green healing mists in a 90 foot radius to recover our wounds accumulated by Monster attacks. Then she gave us all immunity to Air and Wind based effects, preventing the spells of the 2 Storm Giants that are not Electricity or Ice based from affecting us at all. And finally, a large area of monsters were rudely pressed to the ground, immobilizing most ? of the Monsters. All this was done in a short 10 seconds, without being Buffed by my magic... Zoe is my real Goldfinger in this life! (...) And while Freya and Mari were causing the most devastating area attacks, there were some really unhappy onlookers, accompanied by a Town full of very happy onlookers... - Many comments were overheard by the Duke''s family of 3... "Oh my goodness, the reinforcements the Kingdom sent are so strong! We are saved!" "I was impressed with the West Prince Douglas''s strategy of prostituting a filthy Demon to buy time. We have to thank him for his insight to drag on the battle for the real saviors." "Wait, look, is that flying woman an Elf?! I thought they were dogs of the Demons? Wait, she is wearing a Rosecrans Academy outfit... I am so confused, but she is really messing with those Giants and Purple Worms..." "That lady cannot be with the Demons, because she killed the Demon she saw with vengeance, she must be a good Elf?" "Fuck, is that Lady Freya from Rosecrans?! Her Fire Magic is so cool?!" Douglas, Elissa, and Dial hearing the excited crowd of townsfolk, they were tasked to protect, give such glowing comments, really made the 3 clench their fists. Douglas said with his teeth grinding. "Dial, when you go this April to the Southern Kingdom''s front-line with the Undead-Lands... Do not come back if Sam does, or I will kill you personally. Make sure he dies under the Undead Army..." Dial, hearing her older Brother threaten her life, felt cold in her heart. Her brown eyes looked at the insane look on Douglas''s face. "If you want me to stop Sam, you need to feed me more resources, and give me more men... Look at that firepower... If you think I can kill Sam so easily, then I won''t even go." Douglas with madness in his eyes, grabbed her neck and squeezed. "Little Sister, I will give you the tools... I even have men inside of the Southern Kingdom, ready just for this mission. The Knight Students are already being brainwashed into thinking Sam is a scourge. Just seduce the strong Knights, and they will help you." Seeing Dial turn purple, he let her go, and she coughed violently. Her fear was raised to its peak. Too bad she was unaware her Father would favor her over her Brother... - S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a long and intense fight, the 2 Storm Giant Leaders were trying to make their last stand. One male, and one female Giant, with tan skin, blonde hair, and gold eyes looked tired. Both are dressed in togas. The male is handsome with a beard and would look like Zeus from Greek mythology. The female, also dressed in an elegant toga, was waving her magic staff. Even at 20 feet tall, she was beautiful by Human standards. But her angry expression ruins this... The tall male Storm Giant with his 6th Circle power, swung his massive Greatsword crackling with thunder towards Freya, the strongest foe. ~! As the slice came down, a 60 foot long bolt of Lightning was released, hitting Freya and destroying her Fire Shield. Her wounds are moderate, but she did not fear because, from above a voice was heard... "Fear not Sister Freya... [Full Healing]" And a green glow covered Freya, making all of her wounds vanish, and making the Storm Giant panic. As the light faded from her, Freya blew a fiery kiss with her hands and cast her spell... "Fury of the Fire Dragon... [Fire Dragon''s Breath]" ~! An 80 foot long gout of magma-like flames spewed forth in a wide cone shaped area... "~!" "~!" The male and female Storm giants started to melt under the intense flames of her 8th Circle power... Mari off to the side, took advantage of the two''s troubles and also cast... "Extinguish the flames, and end your suffering, go in peace... [Water Dragon''s Breath]" ~! And a torrent of water spewed forth from Mari''s red lips, out in a 70 foot cone burst, ending the lives of both Husband and Wife Storm Giants... Mari and Freya looked around, noticing no living foes. Zoe flew down to the ground beside the two ladies, and said with a head tilt. "Should we ask the Master to give us back-rubs tonight?" Zoe, knowing these two ladies'' weaknesses, smiled inside, while Mari and Freya looked at one another with bright eyes. With that, they both nodded and said together. ""Good idea."" - While I and Nevin were stabbing monster heads, to assure no fakers are playing dead, I had a chill up my spine, like hungry wolves were eyeing me. Then Nevin said while looking up at the wall. "So how will you handle the other group? Are we given orders for that?" In the torchlight of the wall, I saw Douglas looking at me and I said with a grin. "My only mission was to break the siege, not work with the group from Still Water. We will loot this spoil of war for ourselves, leaving them nothing, and we leave. We will camp in the hills, and then go home..." Nevin is happy with that. "Good, I would feel unsafe in that town with assassins lurking. I think leaving without farting is the best, good thinking Sam, ." - And with our effort, we quickly looted the valuables, burned the bodies, and straight-up left without even waving goodbye, stunning the Duke''s faction. Mamma did not raise no idiots! Click the [?] Button! Chapter 55: Returning To The Royal Capital? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 55: Returning To The Royal Capital? by Harem-Fan Later that night, in Mari''s luxurious Magic Tent... "... Sam Dear, you are really good at this. My shoulders ache from my chest, and this is really soothing..." Freya, who is laying face down on the massive bed, has her head on her folded arms, moaning in pleasure. The smile on her lips is mesmerizing, and the feel of her shoulders under my massage is nice. Mari, who just finished her shoulder rub, was reading a book, enjoying my look of confusion. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Why am I confused? Because after our group saved Still Water Town, we camped in a hidden valley, and my harem said I owed them a reward for working hard. And I was to rub all of their shoulders before I could sleep... I feel like something is wrong, but I cannot understand what? Zoe, the hidden mastermind of my confusion said to us. "Dinner is almost ready, and I made stir-fry vegetables, seasoned wild rice, warm honey bread, and lastly white wine." Kelly, who is sitting on a couch, raised her head and asked. "I take it that you did not make any meat dishes because of being an Elf?" Zoe blushed and honestly forgot about that part. Even though Zoe had improved her life skills, common sense, and gained confidence... She still occasionally had her airhead moments, even after a hundred years of stepping out of her shell. So when she made this meal, she forgot to make a meat dish for her Husband. "Why yes, Elves do not eat meat, or even eggs... except used to make bread. We only eat dairy based foods, such as milk, cheese, and creams. Otherwise we tend to only eat things like fruits, vegetables, nuts, honey, spices, and alcohol." While I was making Freya happy, I said to Zoe. "That is fine Zoe, because if I really want to eat meat, I can cook it myself or buy it in a restaurant, so just make what you like." I was a bit confused at Zoe warmly smiling at my words, because I was unaware that I said the exact same thing to Zoe in her past. She felt that even though she went back in time, I stayed her same old Sam. "My lovely Master, do not worry, I will make you meat dishes that will have you fall in love with Zoe in no time. I am not afraid of cooking meat, or am disgusted with seeing or smelling it, our stomachs simply cannot handle it well." Freya, feeling it was enough, pulled up her dress top and sat at the small table by the other couch... Then I sat beside her. She crossed her legs, leaned into me, and said to everyone. "In the morning, I will head back to Rosecrans, and can send any letters you want to your families. The mission will end in a couple days, and with your return trip, it will be 4 days till you come back to the Capital City." Mari and Kelly both agreed to write some letters, and then Freya asked Kelly. "Kelly, I know you and Sam have not gone far in a physical relationship, and although we will not have sex with Sam tonight, there will be intimate activities. If you are uncomfortable seeing or hearing it, then can I let you use my magic tent?" Kelly blushed being pointed out, with Mari, Zoe, and I looking at her. Hell, even I feel awkward hearing Freya, and also excited to know what she has planned for me. (.) Kelly thought about it, then looked in my eyes, with determination and said coolly. "Although I am not yet ready for it, I will lay to the side and observe. Sam and I will one day get to that point, and seeing my older sisters in action, will make me feel more confident..." Seeing the smiles on the women, I suddenly had a bad feeling I might not sleep well tonight... - And I was right! Just 2 hours later, I was in the center of the bed, questioning life... Freya was sleeping on my left arm, with Mari half-asleep on my right arm. Kelly was sleeping on the couch and hid under her blankets in shame from what Freya and Mari did to me together. Poor Kelly had no idea those women were so lewd. Yeah, when the two actually gave me a double blowjob and taught Kelly what to do, I was red-faced in shame. ~! But what has blown my mind is Zoe who is giving me a blowjob to end all blowjobs! Her hand technique, her tongue skills, her light-blue eyes in the dark showing love, and her ability to suck down to my base without triggering a gag reflex, has driven me insane. I have bitten my lip just to avoid shouting out her name in joy. I never knew her ability to send me to Heaven was so good. () Sadly, now that Zoe has shown me that there is a higher level of pleasure, all other blowjobs will feel lacking... As if Zoe had a psychic connection with my balls, she skillfully guided them like a snake-charmer, emptying me and making my body vibrate. "~!" And as quietly as I could, I released a sound to comfort my beating heart. As Zoe licked up every last drop, Mari used water magic to clean everything, while saying quietly to Zoe. "Zoe, I believe we can make a deal... Teach me your skills, and I will take you shopping till you are happy?" Zoe patted her ample chest and said. "It is fine, I will teach all the Sisters, because Master''s happiness is all I want." I lied, hearing Zoe''s words, and imagining all my lovers with her skills, made me pass out from either joy or fear... - Half a week had passed, and our 1,000 man group returned with only 853 volunteers. Though the losses of men seems like a lot, the number of people we saved was ten times more. Even the King came to receive his daughter, and to thank us for our sacrifices. It was both somber and warm. I, Zoe, Nevin, Milly, and Kelly all headed to our new homes in the west district... Rebeca bought a number of manors in a cul-de-sac in a high end neighborhood. - At my parents home, our new family all joined for a festive dinner at a large table. My Dad, Mom, Rebeca, Zoe, Kelly, Kim, Karl, and I are eating and chatting... My Dad sits at one end, and I was put at the other. This shows that My Dad and I are the heads of our respective families. Raising her glass of wine, my Mother toasted Kim. "Kim dear, I officially recognize you as my Daughter-in-law, may you and my Son be happy together. Also, Karl, I am now your Grandmother." The expected emotional family scene played out, and Zoe seemed to know how to talk with my Mom and Dad, making the two fall in love with her, even being an Elf. Well, the fact she is also my Summons has some influence. What about the other homes at the end of our street? The 2nd home is for Kayo to live in, but she still has yet to move in. The 3rd home is for the Glen Family, Nevin, and Milly. And the last home is saved for me when I need more privacy with my lovers. Each of the homes has identical layouts, with two floors, a large independent yard, 6 bedrooms, dining room, living room, kitchen, and restrooms on each floor. The homes are like mini mansions. Not a noble mansion, but a home meant for high-officials and wealthy businessmen. Karl and Kim will live in my parents home, so they can take care of one another, while educating Karl. My Mother was so stunned when she met him, because she really did a double-take thinking I was regressed in age. But this made my Mother love him more. And to make our stay easy at my parents house, Kim''s bedroom was one of the two master-bedrooms with a 4 person-sized bed for when I am off from school. Rebeca, Kim, Freya, and I will share it, due to the women being official wives. Kelly is sharing a room with Karl, as he has a bunk bed, and it is only for weekend stays. Plus she enjoys spending time with her brother, and teaching him school studies. Zoe and Mari as mistresses, each have a guest-room dedicated to them, while my parents have the second master-bedroom. - Late that evening, I was laying with Kim and rebeca naked in each of my arms. With a stupid smile on my face, for my first time having sex with two women at one time. (around Sam''s harem) Kim said to Rebeca. "It has been 20 minutes, and our Husband is still smiling in a daze, is he alright?" Rebeca''s green eyes looked at my lewd smile and she said. "Actually, growing up, Sam had a hard time understanding harems. For some reason he always thought only having one wife was the norm. It might be because our parents only had single family heads... But he does not understand it is because our families are poor. So sharing a bed with two wives may have shorted his brain." Rebeca rubbing her belly, also added... "But now that Sam has gold, skill, and a unique charm, his life will be anything but poor. You have seen it, so you understand." Kim brushed her blue hair aside, laid her head on my heart, and said to her. "I want to live a long life with this man I love..." "Me too..." Then both drowsy women fell asleep... By the time I came back from Nirvana, I noticed my two wives sleeping. Seeing the two mature wives, I said to no one. "My life is perfect..." Drifting off, I had strange dreams of many wives, and many children running around, and causing me endless headaches... - In Zoe''s bedroom, two women are chatting... "And that was everything that happened, my Queen..." Kayo, who did not want to interrupt my homecoming with my parents, found Zoe late at night to find out what had happened since she left me. "Well, I will pass this information to Evelina then. Also, are you getting along with your new Master? Is he treating you well?" Zoe, who loves Kayo very much, played her foolish part. "Master is very good to Zoe, and Zoe loves Master the most. He never scolds Zoe for breaking things and being clumsy. He only tells Zoe she is a good girl." Kayo, seeing Zoe happy, was glad she brought Zoe to meet her Sam. "That is good, and remember, if Sam wants to become one with you, just let him. That is the only way to become a Mother for your Master''s children. You will also help me by becoming his lover." Zoe rolled her eyes internally because Kayo did this in her past, but Sam was too passive with herself back then. But this time, the plan would come a year earlier. So Zoe smiled and nodded cluelessly. If Kayo knew that Zoe would already conquer her man before she could, the Vampire would spit blood. - And with the weekend over, life in Rosecrans would pass quickly... () Click the [?] Button! Chapter 56: Trilateral Royal Meeting? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 56: Trilateral Royal Meeting? by Harem-Fan A few months have passed, and now it is April 1st. Spring is here, and the weather is great. So many things have happened quietly in our lives as the end of our first year Exams approach. The first notable thing would be that Rebeca is now 7 months pregnant, and is the only woman I know of to be pregnant with my child. The next biggest thing would be that recently, Freya with my high level Fire Cores, broke through to 8th Circle Fire Mage. Another change, I officially married Mari, Zoe, and Kayo. So out of my harem, only Kelly and I are unmarried. Currently, no one knows of Evelina and my relationship in secret. After Zoe had been married to myself, she rapidly came out of her emotional shell, and is less clumsy, while becoming a bit wiser. Though, I never really saw her as dumb as Evelina and Kayo told me? Milly was made pregnant by my manly friend and Brother. She and Rebeca are thrilled. Due to Zoe not getting pregnant yet, Kayo and I have done everything but take her virginity. She has also moved into her home decorated with all of her Elven furniture. The king gave her citizenship publicly, and she now teaches Elven and Demon Land studies in Rosecrans. I was granted the lowest nobility by King Leonardo Lucas, due to my military merits up at Fargo and Still Water and the fact I am married to Mari Olson and Freya Starling. So now I am Sir Roland, a real Knight. Both Noble Families lobbied for me, and I think the King secretly wanted it as well. Vera even showed up to my Knighting Ceremony that day. Karl is doing very well, and has fully convinced himself that I am his real father, but no one finds this a bad thing. Kim has become a doting wife, but sadly I can only be with her a few days a month. As far as Kelly, we are taking it slowly, and going on small dates in the Academy, and like Kayo, we have done everything but take her virginity. , And regarding Evelina Lorelei... We have crossed all boundaries, and are like teenagers in heat when no one can find us. I truthfully struggled making love to a woman who was only 5 feet tall. I felt like I was loving a middle-school girl. Well, this also had a certain charm of forbidden love. I finally met Falbium one day, but was a bit taken aback, because he was not as scary as an Undead Dragon should have been. He just keeps staring at me, and he foolishly giggles watching me and Evil Loli together. Sometimes, I think he is more like a dog and not a Dragon at all. The one thing to surprise me out of all of the things changing in my life, would be the fact that Zoe and Freya are more and more clingy, and they come with me almost everywhere. The two women also share the bed with me, and spoil me to no end. Zoe is most definitely a reincarnated Succubus, because when we made love, she was a master level expert, and she knew how to make me feel like I cannot live without her. She knows more about my body than even I do? It is like we have been married forever, and she always knows what I like and don''t like. She really is the perfect woman. Freya treats her like her best friend and the two do everything together. In my Summoner home, in lot 77, two large beds were put in both rooms, and Mari and Rebeca share one, while Zoe and Freya share the other. The women have me swap rooms every other night. The Duke''s Family has stayed away from us, making no moves. But what I do know is that Dial is working very hard to get stronger, and she has made it to 3rd Circle. Lastly, the big thing happening in the Northern Kingdom is the arrival of King Windless from the west, and Queen Argus from the south. When the 1st years travel south to fight on the Undead Lands borders, we will travel with the Royal procession as our protection. And this is all that has been going on in my life... - ! ! , is going on? Who is kissing my face? Suddenly as I felt two naked firm bodies pressed on my sides, holding down my arms, I realized where I was... My eyes opened. "Morning Master~?!" "Husband, did you sleep well, ?" My gold eyes met a pair of light-blue eyes and another pair of charming hazel-eyes. Both women are smiling at me, like they did not drain me like a raisin last night. I smiled, feeling their E-cups purposefully pressed in my ribs, and said. "The Summoner Contract connection seems to make you two a bit naughty, . If I did not know you two loved me, I think I would believe you''re trying to drain me to death. Morning my wives." And after some more flirting, the three of us got ready for breakfast and then class. - Entering my [1st year Summoner Class] with Freya on my left and Zoe on my right, I passed by the front like normal, but a change occurred. Dial the brown haired beauty said to me. "Sir Roland, my father the Duke, asked me to request a meeting with you during the Royal Ball this weekend." Sam Roland: ??????? Dial Canberra, seeing my confused face, figured I hadn''t found out yet, and she smiled charmingly. "You will be receiving an invitation to the Royal Ball as a noble of the Northern Kingdom. You were also requested by the West King and the South Queen to attend, so your presence is mandatory. Naturally my Father will be there, and he has wanted to meet you for some time." Well, this was out of the blue, but I have no reason to refuse, even if I had run-ins with his children. "It seems I must meet many at the Ball, so if your Father the Duke wants to meet me, I cannot refuse." Dial probably expected for me to refuse, so she was still for a moment, then smiled. "Very well, I shall pass on the news to my Father, see you then." Freya whispered in my ear, while Zoe only squinted her eyes in thought. "Be wary of the West Duke, he is a cold and calculating man." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vera was the most unhappy with Freya and Zoe join me in all of my classes, as she now has Zoe in between us, and Freya on my outside, making the back row a bit tighter in seating. When Vera and other teachers complained about it, they were all rudely shot down by the Headmistress, who favors her personal Disciple. Yeah, it seems having the Headmistress as your Master is a bigger deal than I thought. Even though Zoe is officially my Summoned monster, she retained her status as a new student in Rosecrans taking all of my classes. Zoe is taking learning seriously, and is now above average in her subjects. , And yes, after we got married, she admitted to being 807 years old. But for an Elf this is like being 21 in Human-years. I still have no idea how old Evelina is though, she refuses to say. Think of the Devil and she shows! As class was starting, in came Evelina who is the real teacher of this class. She still wears her dark Gothic Lolita dress, with her folded umbrella, and black eye-patch. Ever since she took me as her Disciple, she had been personally coming to all of the classes of mine that Artus had taught before. Well, she does teach me a little about Summoner topics, but really she takes advantage of me in other ways. She especially makes me cook for her, and I also am forced to have drinking benders with her. Thankfully Zoe can fix me up after I am drunk and wasted. "Some of you may have heard, but this weekend, the Royal Ball will be held in celebration for the annual Trilateral Talks. Here are the invitations for some of you." Artus flew around and handed 7 letters including one to me. The other 8 students are not nobility or have enough clout to attend. While I read my letter, Evil said to me. "Sam, as my Disciple, I will ask you to escort me to that Ball. There are VIP''s wishing to meet you, so we will attend as Teacher and Student. I have already arranged your attire for the Ball." Her purple eye glinted with desire to see me in something she likes. I sigh in my heart, because it will be something Gothic I am sure. "Master, based on that, and this invitation, can I bring Freya and Zoe?" "As your wives and Summons, they are naturally expected to be at your side." Yeah, that just confirmed that this place is not simple, otherwise, Evil would want to be alone with me. "Alright, let''s start class..." - At lunch... Zoe, Freya, Kayo, Rebeca, Mari, and Kelly are all sharing a table with me. I asked everyone about what we should do about the ball. Rebeca crossed her arms and pouted. "I won''t go, I cannot drink, and my belly would look strange in a ballgown, so count me out, ." As I imagined the pregnant Rebeca in a glittering ball gown, I could only grin. Then Kayo said, "Although I want to attend as your wife, I was asked by the King to go as the Ex-Elf Queen, because the two other Kingdoms are curious about me being here. So I will be with the Royal Family table." I was a bit worried and asked. "Will your status as a Vampire or Elf Queen cause any issues?" "Worry not my Husband, in the north they have no say. And just because I am 8th Circle, it in no way makes me weaker than their 9th Circle power. So just have fun at the Ball and ignore me." Mari held up her invitation and looked at Kelly left out on the side. "Kelly, because I do not need to bring Sam as my Husband, do you want to come as my escort?" Kelly was a bit surprised, and wanted to refuse from shyness, but Zoe said. "As Master''s future wife, you need to get used to these events. Plus... This event will probably be full of twists and turns, and missing it will be a regret." My spine felt a bad premonition hearing Zoe''s words, because I found that Zoe has a sixth-sense for events concerning me. And if she said this Ball will have twists and turns, I would feel nervous. Sometimes, I think she, like Kayo and Evelina, can see the future... () Kelly nodded and said. "Mari, then guide me please." Mari, happy with her answer, gave her a big-sister hug, and then we moved on to other life topics... - (.) Click the [?] Button! Chapter 57: The Royal Ball Begins? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 57: The Royal Ball Begins? by Harem-Fan The day of the Royal Ball is here, and I was summoned to Evelina''s home to get ready to escort her. Freya and Zoe are at home getting ready in their ball gowns and having their hair done by Rebeca. Mari took Kelly shopping and to have her makeup done by her family caretakers. Kayo has already gone to the royal Castle, and has been ready in advance. Mari and Kelly will show on their own, while Evelina and I will be flown there on Falbium''s back. Then when I get there, I will summon both Freya and Zoe. When I got into Evil''s bedroom, that is where things went downhill... - I am looking at the outfit Evelina had tailored for me, and my lips twitched, because she made me a Count Dracula style Gothic Tuxedo, with the white button-down shirt having frills on the cuffs and the neck area, with a grey tie. The tuxedo is made of black-velvet, and has black silk and lace for decorations. It is just the male version of her Gothic style Victorian dress, and it screams... We are a fucking couple! Evelina, only wearing black-lace panties, points to the tuxedo and explains seriously. "As you have seen in the pictures of my mansion, this style of noblemen attire was the common style of my homeland before the Demons occupied my home. I had this made for my acceptance of you being my lover. I know its style is a bit exaggerated compared to the Northern Kingdom, but for me, this is special..." Yeah, this entire Rosecrans Island was actually Evelina Lorelei''s traditional home, before the Demon invasion. With great magic and item creation methods, she literally tore her home away and made it a flying fortress. The Capital that was her Royal home was called Rosecrans City, of the Lorelei Kingdom, and if you are following the hints... Evelina was the Fallen Princess of the Human Kingdom adjacent to the Elven Kingdom... As she looked at the clothing, I saw her nostalgia in her expression, so I held her from behind, leaned down and kissed her cheek. ! As she felt my embrace and kiss, she had a playfully cunning smile, turned in my arms while she looked up into my eyes, and she started to undress me. While making us both naked, I saw the handwriting on the wall, and said as I ran my fingers through her silky grey hair. "If you do this, we will be late..." As her small hands held my rising manhood, rubbing it vigorously, she said with a look of watching the world burn. "Our love is more important than two bratty Kings and a cold Queen''s need to meet us. Let us vent our desire, and come late. I want you in me now, Sam... ~! , Now you got it, ~!" As she was talking, to save time, I just instantly swept her into a princess-carry, and walked her to her bed. "Are you taking advantage of your Teacher, naughty boy?" Laying her down, I climbed on top of this little woman. Her white and purple eyes looked at me with a blush on her cute face. As I lined myself up on her damp slit, I smiled with affection, and just kissed her lips. When her arms held my neck, I stopped the kiss, and pushed deep into her womb while saying her favorite foreplay lines... "Little girl, I will destroy my Master, and make you only have me in your heart!" Honestly, I die of embarrassment whenever I role-play with her like this, but she really makes me happy when I excite her. Soon, only lewd wet-slapping and moaning sounds accompanied by bed squeaking sounds filled the large bedchambers... - In the Royal Grand Ballroom of Lucas Castle... Tall massive white pillars throughout the Ballroom, held up the high ceiling decorated with many crystal chandeliers. The black and white marble flooring covered this 300¡Á300 foot wide ballroom. Over 100 smaller round tables decorated the edges of the room, with royal-blue tablecloths, and the plates and silverware are all made of pure silver. All of the wine glasses are made of refined magic crystals. The candle sticks armed with light magic stones are gilded in gold. All of the walls are decorated with fine art depicting great Human achievement, with half being of the Northern Royal bloodlines deeds. The center of the Ballroom is clear for dancing, while the edges of the room are lined with smaller private rooms used for secretive talks. In the back left corner of the hall, a small orchestra plays quietly, with the acoustics evenly distributing the sounds with wind magic tools. Many servants walk with trays of wine or delicacies for guests to eat, while servers deliver meals to guests upon request. At the Entrance, and secluded corners of the room, Royal Knights of the highest skill, secretly protect the guests from sudden fights or vile deeds. Knights from the West and South are merged in for fairness. At this time, at least half the guests have arrived early to meet and greet. Just outside the entrance, a Royal Butler is announcing the arrival of guests with invitations, but he only yells loud enough to be heard, but not bother the guest too much. And at this time, the name he announces makes many look over... "His Majesty King Leonardo Lucas, and his three Queens and three children have arrived..." The King wearing his Military dress uniform in white, with a royal blue cape flowing behind him, entered with his blue eyes gazing around. His handsome charming face exudes his youthful spirit. Following his calm and proud walk, three Queens in white ball gowns are walking side by side with their children respectively. Vera and her mother, as well as her two older brothers with their mothers. Behind them are the wives and children of the two Princes. The King, his 3 wives, and 3 children sat at a large table in the back of the room, while the Prince''s wives and children sat at another table off to the side. To the left and right of the King''s table, were two opposing tables... the large tables reserved for the King of the Anubis Kingdom, and the other to the right for the Argus Kingdom. Once seated, the Royal Family then began to get up to meet and greet the nobles they are friendly with. King Leonardo, hearing the next guests announced, smiled. (.) "Marquess Colt Olson and family have arrived..." In walked the handsome Father of Mari, followed by his 3 Wives, Mari, and Kelly. When Colt saw his old friend King Leonardo was here, he led his family over to a table reserved for the Olson family. - After the 5 ladies sat, Colt, wearing a formal Knight uniform for his noble rank, made his way over to sit with the King for a chat. "Hello Colt, how is business?" ! As the two men clinked wine glasses, Colt replied. "Well, the fuss up north slowed things a bit, but the new business that Mari and Sam opened is making things interesting." Leonardo looked at the bragging friend and chastised. "Yeah, congratulations on snagging Sam as a Son-in-law... If only my girl was a bit more active, she could have beaten little Mari, ..." Colt patted Leo on the shoulder and said. "Mari told me... They are only friends. You might have to wait for a long while till she takes action, maybe another year or two... Maybe Vera will panic and do something unexpected." - Vera, listening to her Mother advising-nagging her, noticed her Father and Lord Olson glance in her direction, and she felt at a loss. Queen Gale, said to her daughter who was zoning-out. "Vera, I know you have two years left to decide your marriage, but I still recommend Prince Vasco Nano. He will arrive tonight along with his Aunt the Mage Queen. He is also a 4th Circle Vanguard Knight, and in his 1st year of the Southern Knight Academy. As the Duchess Son, he is a perfect marriage partner. I have seen him, and he is very handsome." Vera, tired of her Mother''s constant nagging to marry a Southerner, said with exasperation. "First, no matter how good looking he is, or talented, the fact I want to stay in the North will never change. Plus, he is an arrogant man. I am not in a hurry to get married. And even if I have to marry a servant at the end of the allotted time, I will never marry into another Kingdom. So please stop it, Mother." Queen Gale, looked around for the little asshole who ruined her plans for her Daughter, and found he was not even here. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see your Father''s little male Summoner is late. Commoner men are so arrogant, I still do not want you to associate with him. He is a bad influence on you. Even the Mage Queen''s twin brother Healer knows his place, so should Sam Roland." Vera wants to stand up for Sam, but when she does, her Mother really blows a gasket. So she ignores her gender-biased Mother. Also, Vera wonders why her Mother is so proud when her talent is half of Sam''s? And thanks to her Mother pushing her to beat Sam at everything, she suffered many defeats. As the next important group was announced, Queen Gale''s eyes lit up in joy, seeing old friends... - The Royal Butler, seeing the next VIP group, nodded in respect and announced... "Salinas Argus, Mage Queen of The Southern Kingdom, and her party, has arrived!" Wearing a shoulderless formal gown, in blue with silver. The Mage Queen standing at 5 feet 8'' inches, with long silky black hair and light-blue eyes, walked with pride. Behind her was an equally charming man, with the same height, hair, and eye color. He wears blue Healer robes, fitted for a ball. He looks around with joy at being in the North. The Queen''s twin Brother secretly loves coming to the North and West Kingdoms, because men have more status. Following the Mage Queen''s Brother, a young and charming man wearing a Southern style Tuxedo in dark blue, was looking for someone. He is none other than the Duchess'' Son, Prince Vasco Nano. Like Vera, he has white hair and blue eyes. Ironically, he is a Gravity Vanguard Knight. So he believes Vera and he are a destined couple. The reason for their close appearance and Element type, is the fact Vera''s bloodline comes from the south, and she is a distant cousin to this young man. Along with the 3 notable Southerners, are two female Handmaiden spellcasters dedicated to serving the Queen''s daily life. The Mage Queen saw the Northern King, and made her way to her table with her entourage... Her eyes scanned the hall while she arrived, not seeing the male anomaly, and then focused on who was at the King''s table. Seeing Vera''s Mother, she smiled. Leonardo, seeing his rival arrive, just sighed in his heart... "Greetings Queen Argus, I hope you enjoy tonight''s Ball." "Greetings King Lucas, I am glad to take part in our gathering... It has been a few years." The two pale-blue eyed leaders of white hair and black hair, collided their gazes, and then smiled with their own thoughts... - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 58: The Royal Ball Continues? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 58: The Royal Ball Continues? by Harem-Fan Leonardo, seeing his rival arrive, just sighed in his heart... "Greetings Queen Argus, I hope you enjoy tonight''s Ball." "Greetings King Lucas, I am glad to take part in our gathering... It has been a few years." The two pale-blue eyed leaders of white hair and black hair, collided their gazes, and then smiled with their own thoughts... - Salem Argus, the Mage Queen''s twin Brother seeing this, only shook his head. His similar looks to his Queen Sister gives him a softer male appearance, of a weak man that has never lifted a finger for hard work in his life. Despite his frivolous appearance and tone, he is known by the West and Northern people as a kind and unfortunate man. Regardless of him being the first Male Caster in all of Human history, followed by the now dead father of the current King Windless, Salem has a poor status in the Southern Kingdom. Even being the Queen''s younger twin with Magic, he only has a noble rank of [Magician], a title only given to women in all three Kingdoms. And to make things worse, he is not allowed to take a wife, and instead has many Letters of Intention relationships with powerful Noble Magic using women, who sleep with him for children. This man, untainted by his Ice Element, is a closet romantic, and only wants to find love and marry. His position many men envy, he secretly hates. He only dreams of becoming a Strong Ice Knight, fighting on the front lines and having a loving Harem. Hearing about Sam Roland, he feels he has met a man who is living the dream he has longed for for over 500 years. Because of his curiosity of Sam, he begged and pleaded with his Sister to bring him along to this trip North. He is curious what his life could have been. - Salem, seeing the two Rulers have their typical attitudes, breaks the awkward scene by raising his wine glass and toasting Leonardo. "Hello again King Lucas, it has been a long time to meet you again. I want to toast you for the North''s current prosperity. On my trip, I have seen much development since the last time I came 61 years ago when Lady Velvet Gale came to become your Queen." Leonardo, who actually likes Salem Argus, raised his cup and said. "Thanks for your toast, and I invite you to come more often, we are family after all. I welcome you to visit every year in the future, and the North welcomes you." Salem, who is getting an annoyed glare from his Mage Queen sister, just smiled awkwardly as he downed his cup of wine. The sibling relationship between the two twins is actually good in private, but the status of men is very poor in the Southern Kingdom, and no male is allowed to hold important Government positions, and may only be Knights or Barons at best. Even the Highest Military ranks are held by Magic using women. After the two big-shots said their words, Vasco Nano felt his boot-licking time had come, so he raised his wine cup and toasted the Queen and Vera. "Auntie Gale, it is great to see you again. I wish you could come to meet Mother more often. I see you still look as young as ever. And Vera, I really missed you. It has been almost 4 years since we played. I toast you both." Queen Gale, very happy with the young Vasco who gave her respect, and said back. "Thank you little Vasco. I am also amazed you reached the 4th Circle, even before my Vera could reach the 4th Circle. This means reaching the peak of 9th Circle in your short term is almost guaranteed. Vera dear, what do you think of his rapid growth?" Vera, who looks down on a mere 4th Circle Knight, because Magic is harder to raise, said tactfully. "I believe being the Duchess'' Son, reaching your level is pretty good, but I believe it is just good. In ''our'' North, we have a young man who is both a 4th Circle Swift Knight and 4th Circle Summoner at the same time, so you are most definitely 2nd among first years. But I am impressed none-the-less, because I have yet to reach the level of 4th Circle, cheers." As Vera downed her red wine, the others had interesting expressions to her words... King Lucas and Salem both had amusement in their eyes. Queen Gale and Vasco looked insulted at her words. And Mage Queen Argus squinted her eyes, because she had not heard that Sam Roland had even reached 4th Circle Swift Knight. This must have been only possible with Leonardo''s secret help. - Queen Salinas Argus does not personally hate Sam Roland, but his abnormal Dual-Class of both Knight and Magician is a frightening existence that can destabilize the Southern Kingdom''s rule. Knights are suppressed to mere soldiers and low level officials, and male rebellions in the past have tried to happen, but fighting the might of Mages has led to utter defeat time and time again. The Mage Queen doesn''t necessarily hate men, but the upper nobility is controlled by a great number of upperclasswomen, who will never let their power be lost, so she cannot make huge changes without causing a civil war in her nation. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Civil War would guarantee that the Undead Legion would score a crippling invasion victory if the Kingdom was fighting internally. So without defeating the Undead Lands severely, change in the South is near impossible in the short term. Salinas Argus has never told her Brother she hates prostituting him to the Nobles for children, but both siblings have responsibility for keeping their Kingdom safe from falling to the Undead, so they both sacrifice for the Human race in their own ways. She can only silently spoil him the best she can, but her cold-pride will not allow her to openly pamper her Brother, stirring up the political friction. Naturally, she knows the world sees her as a selfish, cold, and cruel woman. But as a ruler, she must shoulder this infamy for other people. - Salem, seeing the gloom in his sister''s and Queen Gale''s eyes at Vera''s words, changes the direction of the topic. "Oh, you must be talking about Sam Roland, who not only had Dual powers of Magic and Aura, but is also a Dual-Element... I believe he has surpassed myself and the past King Windless in fame. The former King Windless was a powerful Mage at the 8th Circle, but I am only a 5th Circle Healer with low talent, . Where is this young man, I really want to meet him?" [Headmistress Evil Loli must be getting ready and taking longer than expected, for Falbium has yet to descend.] A noble female voice with a bit of Elven accent was heard... ! And from a white pillar behind King Lucas, a very tall 6 foot 2 inch Vampire emerged, and with her high heels on, making quiet sounds, she is even taller. Kayo, wearing a long red shoulderless-kimono with cherry-blossom patterns over it, had her silver hair done up in a delicate bun, with her Queenly demeanor pouring through. "My Husband Sam wanted to be early to greet you all, but as the escort of his Master, Evil, he is helpless but to be late. Hello King Lucas, I think I arrived on time?" Everyone from the Southern Kingdom seeing the former Elf Queen, subordinate to the Demons, become a Vampire , part of the Undead Legion, appear so openly, causing their hearts to burn in anger. King Lucas waved to a saved seat at his table to his right, closer to the empty Desert Kingdom table, next to where Sam''s seat is reserved. He then said in a friendly tone. "You are right on time Lady Eon. And I know Evil Loli has an attendance issue, so even showing up is a miracle, ." But just as the South Table and Queen Gale were very unhappy with Kayo''s arrival, what she said suddenly hit them out of the blue... And Salem was the first to ask in shock. "Excuse me, Lady Eon... Did you say you are the wife of Sam Roland?!" Kayo lost her charming smile, and her cold yellow eyes, that recognize their hatred for her past two identities, said bluntly. "That is correct, and anyone who dares touch my Husband will make me their life long enemy, but I am comforted to know everyone here is a respectable and smart person. Sam Roland is the man I, Kayo Eon, have been waiting for over a thousand years to be born..." Vera, who has gotten to know Kayo, respects her very much, raised her wine glass and said to break the mood. "Teacher Eon, I want to raise this toast for your time teaching me well in Rosecrans Academy. With you here, our Northern Kingdom has gained a great and powerful ally." Kayo, who was looking at the Mage Queen, remembering their meeting 300 years ago, put on a smile hearing Vera''s move, and lifted her wine glass. "You are one of the most talented Magicians in my classes, so I thank Princess Vera, cheers..." As the two drank, and before anyone else could inquire, the door announcer was heard... [Dakar Windless, Western King of the Anubis Kingdom, and his party, have arrived!] At the entrance, a short man wearing rich looking clothing, swaggered in with a shifty-grin, like a rogue that will steal your wealth if you look away. Behind him are two lovely women wearing rich ballgowns, and then two younger students of Vera''s generation... The tanned skinned King with short dirty-blonde hair and brown eyes, saw he had arrived last, yelled in a proud tone... ", Sorry Leo, but the real Hero always shows last, I am sorry to be late!" His first wife, the Queen, is a Kingdom Toppling Beauty with red hair and brown eyes, and looks a bit ashamed at her Husband''s actions. Her pale yellow gown highlights her redheaded charm. With her high heels, she is now a few inches taller than her Husband, but still looks natural. Her Daughter, the 1st Princess, is known to a few students that encountered her and her party in the Beast Forest when the Academy started... She is none other than... Western Desert Kingdom of Anubis Representative, Daniella Windless... Like her Father, she stands at 5 feet 6 inches tall, and inherited his dirty-blonde hair and brown eyes. She is wearing a sand colored ball gown that is not very fancy looking, and instead looks rather plain, like she does not like fancy gems and decorations. When her sharp eyes passed over Kelly, Rando, Franklin, and Chuck, she had no real expression regarding them, as if she was looking for two other people in the crowd, and indeed, she was looking for Freya and Sam. Her eyes dimmed, and she followed her parents to the back... Now with all 3 Kingdom''s Rulers here, the party will officially start... - New List of Characters... Daniella Windless, 1st Princess of the Desert Kingdom. 21 years old, with dirty-blonde hair and brown eyes, standing at 5 feet and 6 inches. She is a 7th Circle Earth Mage.Dakar Windless, Western King of Anubis. 82 years old, 5 feet 6 inches tall, with dirty-blond hair and dark brown eyes. An 8th Circle Air Swift Knight.Domino Sandstorm, The 1st Queen of King Windless. 78 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with red hair and brown eyes. A 7th Circle Earth Healer.Salem Argus, Mage Queen''s twin Brother and a Magician nobility rank, 523 years old, 5'' feet 8'''' inches, with long black hair and light-blue eyes. A 5th Circle Ice Healer.Vasco Nano, son of the Southern Duchess. 18 years old, 6 feet tall, with white hair and blue eyes. 4th Circle Gravity Vanguard Knight.Velvet Gale, Queen of the Northern Kingdom, and Vera''s Mother. 87 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with silver hair and blue eyes. 5th Circle Gravity Mage. Click the [?] Button! Chapter 59: Fat Elvis, Betrays Sam? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 59: Fat Elvis, Betrays Sam? by Harem-Fan ", Sorry Leo, but the real Hero always shows last, I am sorry to be late!" Now with all 3 Kingdom''s Rulers here, the party will officially start... - After the Anubis Kingdom sat down, Leonardo raised his cup and toasted King Windless. "Well Dakar, you and I met a few days ago, but I greet your wife and Daughter. I believe this is our first meeting in person. I welcome you all." Both Mother and Daughter lifted their cups and returned their greetings. Just then, another group was mentioned... [West Duke Canberra and party have arrived...] As the well dressed Duke entered with his main two wives, and each of his children, Douglas and Dial. Many envy or glare. On Douglas'' arm is the seductive Elissa Von-Crane, his wife. She garners hate from all women, for having the unbeatable bust that she flaunts shamelessly for all to view. Oddly, the King of Anubis and his Daughter are giving the Duke''s family unkind eyes. It was thanks to the two siblings for spreading lies about Sam, that led to Princess Windless making mistakes in the Beast Forest. Because of this, King Windless has stationed forces on the West Duke''s borders. Leonardo, seeing the cold reaction of the West Kingdom to his West Duke, put a smile on his face, because the West Duke was buying influence with the Anubis kingdom and they had gotten closer, but thanks to Dial and Douglas covert plots against Sam, they ended up making an enemy instead. This forced the Duke to marry his son and the daughter of the crooked Von-Crane family. Upon sitting at a table near the West Kingdom, the Duke raised a glass to all of the Rulers and spoke. "With all three Rulers personally coming to this year''s Trilateral meeting, I could not be absent, please accept my humble greeting." Leonardo, Dakar, and Salinas raised their glasses and nodded, but out of the three, Dakar just raised his glass, but did not drink, showing no respect for the Duke in a quiet fashion. By this time, almost every guest had arrived, and the venue started to liven up. - Suddenly, there was an invisible ripple of dread that filled the air, though it was restrained. King Lucas looked to the entrance, and he said loudly. "Fear not, this is only the aura of the Dragon Falbium, and this means the Headmistress has arrived." While many were confused, some in the room had looks of anticipation. As fast as the aura of dread came, it vanished. Leonardo knew this show of power was for the West Duke and the other Kingdoms. - Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few minutes later, the Butler announced... [Rosecrans Academy Headmistress and party have arrived.] This time, many guests watched the door for one reason or another... - As Evelina was nodding to an older looking gentleman at the entrance to the grand ballroom, I felt a bit nervous for some reason. I felt like Count Dracula in this outfit, and both Freya on my left arm and Zoe on my right arm, just smiled at my look. Freya is wearing a sexy red ball gown, while Zoe wore the same style but in pure white. Both of my Wives wore their hair up in the same style of bun. Zoe insisted they both mirror one another, so everyone knew they were my red and white angels. I find this funny as Evelina is in black Lolita dress with her hair up in a bun too. If no one in the world would believe Evil was my lover, this would scream of an obvious set up with Evil showing she is mine. The older man with respect or fear for Evil, shouted into the room... "Rosecrans Academy Headmistress and party have arrived." Evelina has not brought her iconic umbrella, but instead is using her black-lace folding-fan to cover her lips. She is not smiling because of anyone here at the ball, but because of the fact, we were almost late. I was panicking, and had to finish two times before she would let us get ready. I can only sigh in my heart. Evil Loli boldly and without any care for the few couples dancing, just walked us straight through the dance floor to save time. But none who were dancing looked unhappy, but many respect her due to her strength. I mean if your King treats her like a national treasure, then who are they to complain, right? As our group of 4 arrived at the three main tables, Evil said boldly. "Hello everyone, sorry I am late... I had ''Pressing Matters'' that needed my immediate attention, but I think we are not too late..." Zoe, who is the only person to know about me and Evelina, teased me in English. "?" Fuck, am I blushing?! Yeah, I was pressing her alright, damnit! As Freya glanced at Daniella Windless, the Princess looked down in shame. Freya, who knew about the misunderstanding caused by the Duke''s children, still smiled at her ability to suppress this little girl. While everyone was greeting the Headmistress, Zoe whispered to both me and Freya in English... "..." We both see that Zoe is being serious, and we nod for her to continue. "?" Freya and I both know that Zoe occasionally suggests things to us, like she knows the future, but no matter what, Zoe will never admit to it, and say it is a gut feeling. Freya looked at the Princess in thought, and I asked. "?" Zoe held my arm tight, and whispered in my ear. "." - Zoe remembers in her past, that I refused this woman''s plea, and caused distrust with the West for many years, allowing strife with our internal forces. And even with rejection, I in the end still ended up with this woman as a wife in the end, happily in love. So this time, Zoe wants to shorten the time of crisis to make the years of angst be resolved quickly. Zoe knows that Daniella Windless had a crush on me because I was like her Grandfather the Male Wind Mage King, and I was the only man she wanted. But our love story had many rocky paths before we ended up together in the end. Many lives suffered because of my rejection of her tonight, so Zoe wants to make things better this life. - While Zoe had whispered in my ear, we arrived at our seat at the King''s table. Seeing the mix of friendly and unfriendly gazes... I just want to leave... (.) As I sat next to Kayo in the sexy Elven Dress, I kissed her cheek making her smile with happiness. I ignored the people from the other Kingdoms, who looked horrified I kissed a Vampire. Hey, it was not even on the lips you bastards! I gazed at the two other tables of the South and the North. I saw a man at the South Kingdom table with a friendly smile, who raised his glass, and nodded to me. So I returned his gesture. I did not see the Mage Queen, and her seat was empty. Deep down, I have had the urge to see her in person for many years. I wanted to see how the art and the real person compared. I had noticed a tall pretty boy with white hair and blue eyes wearing a formal suit worn by the Southern Knight Academy. He walked to the 1st Princess of the Western Kingdom, and was pointing to the dance floor. The woman who we fought in the Beast Forest, only shook her head to his obvious invitation to dance. She did not even once give him a smile, showing she doesn''t care about flattery between men and women. As I watched this guy leave in defeat, he quickly headed to Vera, and she too rejected his offer, well until her Mother began to scold her daughter. Vera in the end, had to reluctantly go to the dance floor for a casual dance. I being around Vera a lot, can see disgust in her expression, but the clueless guy thinks he is charming her. And as I was people-watching, a sexy voice behind me spoke, while tapping my shoulder. "Dear Husband, I have given you many private dance lessons, so please, use them on your Wife, ." I stood with a grin, and took Mari''s outstretched soft hand, and while excusing myself from my other wives, I said to her. "Well, I did promise you my first dance, so please, be gentle, it is my first time." Then the onlookers saw the black-haired beauty drag me to the dance floor, ironically to dance near Vera and her parasite. - Over to the right side of the ballroom, by some pillars hiding the restrooms, a few boys were drinking and swapping stories. The young men were some guys acquainted with Sam... Chuck Donald, Franklin Starling, Rando Miller, and George Lion! All of them are from powerful noble families, and sadly, Nevin was excluded from the invitation list. They noticed Sam and Mari, and when they saw Vera and the guy from the South, a story popped up in Evil Fat Elvis''s mind! Chuck with a grin said to Rando and George. "Holy fuck, I forgot about Sam''s wish to marry the Mage Queen! Remember a few months back, Frank? Sam told us his goal in life was to climb up her tree and become her husband, ?!" Frank, understanding Chuck was leaving out details, told the two other boys the truth of the talk and who and why it came up, because spreading rumors is disgraceful... Or it is the fear of Freya burning him to near death again? So as Frank told the whole story, the two other men had strange faces, and remembering the beauty of the South Queen, they now knew and understood Sam''s 12 year old crush. But then the four men noticed the temperature in the area had gotten a bit colder, so Frank used some Fire Aura to raise the heat a bit. Chuck, who was watching all of the drama in the hall, just giggled as he got drunk... - Unknown to the gossipy boys, the pillar behind them was coated in a layer of ice, and in the distance a woman with black-hair was walking away into the direction of the Royal tables... It was apparent that this woman of beauty had gone to the restroom, and stopped to overhear their tale... Who knew she was the topic of the gossip?! - Mari finally let me go, and I walked back to the King''s table, Vera had already fled after one dance, and Mari went to find some of her friends to talk business. But as I was walking past the Southern table, I noticed a cold and beautiful woman approaching to sit next to the smiling gentleman that nodded earlier, but when the woman looked at me, I noticed two things. The first thing I realized she was the Mage Queen I longed to see, but... She gave me disgusted looks, like I grabbed her ass or something... I blinked in confusion, and looked around, then realizing she was giving me an icy glare, I gulped. What did I do?! Then Mari''s Dad found me, he held my shoulder to give me news on the restaurant chain, I had to speak with my father-in-law, right? Well, while Dad was chatting with me, Salinas Argus was telling her Brother what she overheard when she left for the restroom, and Salem''s smile twitched. His thoughts fluctuated from shock, amusement, and the fear of laughing in-front of his angry Sister. Soon, Salem slipped away from his sister, and slowly approached me, and as I was free, he spoke softly. "Hello Sir Sam Roland, I am Salem Argus, your senior male magic user, mind if we talk privately? I am a fan of yours..." He pointed to one of the private side rooms for chatting, and not feeling hostility from him, I agreed, so we both walked off. Many eyes followed our backs, with many different thoughts and concerns for what the two of us would chat about... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 60: Sam And Salem Become Sworn Brothers? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 60: Sam And Salem Become Sworn Brothers? by Harem-Fan "Hello Sir Sam Roland, I am Salem Argus, your senior male magic user, mind if we talk privately? I am a fan of yours..." He pointed to one of the private side rooms for chatting, and not feeling hostility from him, I agreed, so we both walked off. Many eyes followed our backs, with many different thoughts and concerns for what the two of us would chat about... - And 20 minutes later... "Man, the fact your Southern Kingdom doesn''t allow harems seems sad. I had found harems odd till recently, and now that I have found my lovers, I would hate to not marry them all." I am currently looking at a book with the pictures and profiles of all 30 of Salem''s Letter of Intention mistresses. All the women but one are very beautiful, but Salem just sees them as fuck buddies, and really cannot love them like a man should. He explained that these women are only devoted to him with their bodies, as being with another man is worse than death, but because the way the South does their Letters of Intention, he may not marry, because if he does, all of the 30 women he is involved with, would be automatically canceled, and 30 pissed powerful women is not worth getting married. Now out of the 30 women, he does care for 2 of them, who have secretly fallen in love with him over the many years of couplings. And out of his 450 years of sleeping with these women, he has only made 13 children, and this is pitifully low, compared to the Wind Mage King who died around 15 years ago... That guy had a huge harem of around 100 Mage women, and birthed 72 children with the current King being the youngest child and ironically his only son! Salem also told me that all of the 1st years of the Royal Knight and Rosecrans Academy will travel with himself and his Sister. The West Anubis Kingdom also brought their 200 combined students of Knights and Mages along to our Capital to travel with our group. In this assessment, the combined 600 students of 1st year will form an Army to invade the border of the Undead Lands to assess their current capabilities, and to determine if they may move on to the 2nd year. Really this exercise is ultimately a way for all 3 Kingdoms youths to work together and not be alien to one another, and to prevent the Humans from fighting one another going forward. VIP students like myself and Vera will all be put into the same unit and closely guarded in the shadows, while the other students will fight as normal. Salem was not the only one to share information, and upon his request, I told him the highlights of my life. I briefly explained my harem situation, hiding the obvious sensitive information, and his eyes lit up in admiration for my lovers and my relationships. And when I told him about Kim and Kelly... "Wow! You even married a Widow and took in her Son, and also accepted her Daughter, who is coming South with us?! Sam, I truly respect you from the bottom of my heart. you are the romantic I always dreamed to be, ..." And then when I briefly explained how Kayo only became a Vampire to be with me, he was floored and had not expected the choice was for love, and how she was to be my Summoned Monster. When he found out that Kayo only drinks my blood, he understood Kayo as an anomaly and not like those Monsters that raided his homeland. And as the half hour mark arrived, he asked me an interesting question out of the blue... "So Sam, what do you think of my Sister?" Well, she is pretty, but she is average when standing next to many of my lovers, but her cold hateful eyes really do not do anything for me, so I tactfully said. "As a Queen, she rules the South well, but as a Ruler, she is a bit intense." Salem understands that Southern women are indeed more like men in terms of aggressiveness () and a very proud personality, but he asked in a different way. "If my Sister was interested in you, would you pursue her?" Like Vera, I do not like the Southern male and female relations, and without waiting long, I decisively said... "Never... I do not believe our goals and feelings could ever align in this lifetime. Please, I am not disparaging your Sister, but as you and I have compared... It would be impossible for the Mage Queen to accept my lifestyle, and I will never forgo my love for the opportunity to get close to the Leader of the South." Salem was happy with my words, for they did not deny his Sister, but the backwards-way the South functions. I was also unaware that my words here are the trigger for my future interactions with Queen Argus, who felt challenged for being boldly rejected. () As Salem and I finished our wine, he boldly said to me. "Sam, I feel you are the first man I can respect and have so much in common with. I want to make you my Sworn Brother, and let us help one another from now on? I do not care about our age difference, status, or politics... I just know you are someone I would help no matter what?!" Salem really meant it, not only because he wants an excuse to come to the North more, ... But because most men of the south are lame, and as a Magic User, his perspectives are different. My gut feeling tells me to accept, so I do... "As the only two living men of the Human race that can use Magic, I believe the two of us becoming Brothers will help our two Kingdom''s get along going forward... But really, I think you are a good person, so let us do it!" And after a handshake, the two of us left the room because we had been gone for too long... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Salem with his arm around my shoulder, and the two of us laughing, made many unsure why we are so close. Then seeing his Sister''s cold eyes at him holding my shoulder made Salem, who wanted to make his sister nuts, said to everyone near the three Kingdom''s tables. "Sam Roland and I, Salem Argus, have become sworn brothers! So now we will always help one another!" The Mage Queen''s eyes dimmed, not understanding why her Brother is betraying herself for a Northern man. Despite her arrogant views, it is her Ice Element that curbs her emotions, making her more rational and calculating. This is something that even Kelly struggles with, as Ice makes the caster more rigid in their hearts. But Ice users can still have their hearts melted, as Kelly''s heart has been. Leonardo''s eyes lit up, not expecting for me to befriend Salem, the other man of magic. His smile blossomed like a kid getting a present. Dakar furrowed his brows in thought, as his dead Father had a good friendship with Salem for a time. So he just hopes his West Kingdom can still befriend me, after the unfortunate incident in the Beast Forest. So he dragged his Daughter the criminal to apologize and make amends. Evil is downing the expensive wine and eating delicacies to replenish her spent energy, and seeing us, she smiled. She knows that me befriending Salem is the first step to me becoming a strongman in the future. Then her eyes moved to glare at the Mage Queen. Queen Argus felt a killing intent towards her, and when she saw Evil Loli staring at her, she, like Leonardo, shuttered in fear. Almost 400 years ago, some of her noble women attacked the North for personal reasons, and this vile Headmistress, sent her 9th Circle Dracolich to lay waste to some noble families, and because the Dragon is immune to most-types of magic (), no woman could stop his rampage. The Dragon is a Mage''s true nightmare. Only strong Aura attacks can even affect Falbium. As Evil saw her look, she smiled and then looked to me, implying to not fuck with me. The Mage Queen understood that Evil Loli taking me as her Apprentice was a real relationship, so she needs to make sure her nobles do not try dark schemes while I am in the South, or Falbium will end their lives, letting the Undead reign. Dakar had inspiration seeing me and Salem chatting happily, and he said to his Daughter. "Daniella my dear, come with me to talk with young Hero Roland. If you want your house arrest to end, then make sure to get his forgiveness. If our Anubis Kingdom loses a friendship with an upcoming Hero, only we will suffer as sinners. Your Grandfather was a good man, and from what I have learned about this man, he is like my Father. King Leonardo dotes on him as well... So do not let me down." - Daniella''s life really changed after being deceived, and she regrets her mistake everyday, because her Father had become distant to punish her. So for a half year, she had been isolated in her personal home, not allowed to adventure or participate in the Kingdoms affairs. All of her younger siblings scolded and mocked her endlessly as a failure, and she too understood she was the villain here. Before meeting the West Duke''s children, her Father said she would be offered to Sam as a political marriage, and at the time she was excited to do it, because male casters are truly rare, and she thought of Sam as another version of her Grandfather she missed. Then when she was lied too about Sam''s bad character and being subdued by the Northern King, she lost some of that urge to be with Sam, till she witnessed his courage to save his friends, and after losing some of her friends in battle, and learning she was deceived in a plot, her heart broke. And now for a half year, she finally had a chance to make things right, but would Sam easily forgive her crimes? - "Father, even if Sam rejects me, I will never stop trying to make things right... I really failed to get to know him before, and made a terrible mistake. Father, do not worry, even if I have to kneel I will make Sam understand me." Dakar, who hates scolding his favorite Daughter, does it to make her a better human being, and he only wants to hug and make her feel better, but his Father''s teachings made him be firm with her. "Then, I will support you. Even if you grovel, your Father will not scold you for it. Just fix your relationship with him, and Father will forgive you." Then the King and Princess came to Salem and Sam... - On any-other site than Scribble Hub, then my work was stolen! To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 61: Windless Night? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 61: Windless Night? by Harem-Fan "Well, due to the massive area of the Beast Forest separating the Northern and Southern Kingdoms, we need to travel for a few days. Our two Kingdom''s can only guard and maintain a few Gate Portal Stations to bypass the dangerous areas. Otherwise, the safety of traders and diplomats would be hard to ensure." Salem was telling me about our large group''s travel arrangements in a couple of days. "Obviously, the safest way to travel is by the Eastern Sea, but with a caravan of around 500 of us, the ship situation would be a headache. But do not worry, I have taken this forest trip many times." Then a scoundrel-like man''s voice cut into our talk. "I wish our Anubis Desert Kingdom had access to the Beast Forest for resources. But we do have the Deep Neptune Ocean, with lands unknown beyond our reach, ... How are you doing Salem Argus?" As the two of us heard the voice, we turned to see King Dakar and Princess Daniella Windless. Salem, who knew Dakar as a child, warmly greeted. "King Dakar, it has been about 25 years since I had the pleasure of seeing you... I am sorry about your Father''s passing... We were friends after all. And this lovely woman must be your eldest Daughter?" Daniella who was looking at me with complicated eyes, realized she was talked about, slightly bows her head as her Father spoke. "Yes this is my first child, one of four daughters. Daniella Windless. Actually, I brought my Daughter to let her speak with young Hero Sam Roland, because my Daughter and he had an unfortunate encounter." Salem recently heard rumors about an altercation, but the details were sparse. So seeing I was not speaking, he said. "Brother Sam, I have taken up much of your time, shall I let you have a moment to chat?" Due to my noble edicate training, I can tell the West King is trying to introduce his Daughter for a talk, and he will not first directly engage me in conversation yet. Even though Daniella and I were at odds, she was very polite in the first part of our talk, and hearing the story from Evelina, the warning from Zoe, I do not make it hard on her, and I say. "Miss Windless, if you wish to speak, let us leave our seniors to catch up." Her eyes seemed to show some hope for a good talk, and seeing I had an empty glass, she offered. "Sir Roland, I am thirsty, let us go get some wine, while I express myself about things before?" I gestured to a wine and beverage table to the left side of the hall, and the two of us walked side by side, with the King and Salem seeing us part... King Windless seeing us, let out a breath of hopefulness. If we do not get along, it might make tensions tight with the Northern territory, especially with that Snake of the West Duke. As Daniella and I walked, others noticed and a few interesting reactions were made... - "Fuck! Did I drink too much?! Is that Sam walking with that Western girl who attacked us? Frank, am I dreaming?" Rando Miller, who led the team that day, was holding one of his wife''s waist, and said to Chuck. "Yeah, that is her for sure... I was shocked to find out she was actually the Eldest Princess. I guess the rumors are true, and what Douglas said about fooling her was his trick after-all." (.) Frank said to the men. "Look at how she keeps looking at Sam, you don''t think she wanted to kidnap him because she likes him, right?" The 3rd year George Lion pointed to the King''s table and joked. "Wow, that cold Princess Vera looks like her friend was stolen by another Princess,. Looks like Sam might get along with another Kingdom''s Princess, while ours is left out, ..." Drunk Chuck looked over, and sure enough... - Vera, seeing Sam walk close to Daniella Windless, one of her rival Princesses, held her silverware tightly with her knuckles turning white. Her eyes bore into Sam''s back like he was a heartless-cheater. () "Thankfully that little scumbag did not ask for your hand in marriage... Just look at him fornicating with the Anubis Princess there, disgusting man." Right now, Vera was conflicted, and did not know who she hated more right now... Sam, Daniella, or her Mother. "For your campaign south, I have already offered the position of your Guard Knight to Vasco Nano, so you can stop hanging around that little scumbag Sir Roland. I may not be able to make you marry him yet, but you cannot disobey my will here, Daughter." Vera instantly knew which of the three bastards she hated the most, as her blue eyes contracted hearing her mothers terrible words. On campaigns like this, every Mage is paired with a Knight as their Guard Knight, and she planned to have Sam, the strongest student, be her Guard Knight, but... "Mother, why would you interfere with my Academy?! Sam is the strongest, with Summons, stronger than all of the Summoners of all Kingdoms combined, my safety was assured, but you..." ! The table was smacked. Her Mother, Queen Gale said in a cold tone. "I have told you since the Tournament, you are to have nothing to do with that boy, and if you dare let him ride in your personal carriage on this trip, I will have the guards arrest him, now shut up and obey your Mother, I know what is best for you... , I do this for your future." Vera only wanted to storm out of this event, but watching Sam and that Princess getting along, really made her chest tight. She held in her tears from frustration, and breathed out to calm her beating angry emotions. - Kelly, who was with Mari, asked. "Should we be worried about Sam talking with that woman? Should we go over to help him?" Mari sipped wine, shook her head and pointed to a pair of erotic looking women, one in red and the other in white, and joked. "With his Wives, Summons, and strongest women in the room, watching the pair like a hawk, do we really need to get involved? If Freya and Zoe allow it, then just ignore them and enjoy this party. Come and let us go meet Freya''s Mother, it is rude to not introduce yourself to Sam''s other family." Kelly, who did not know her Guard Knight partner was almost stolen by Vera, smiled lightly and said. "Thank you for your guidance, Mari..." - While I handed Daniella a glass of white wine, I grabbed some whisky... I was feeling many eyes on me. The two eyes most noticeable are Freya and Zoe,who are not letting my movements go. Zoe is really making sure I do not mess up my talk, and I feel a bit nervous, like I am taking a test. "Sir Roland, let me first start with you... My actions are unforgivable... I was foolish and believed rumors, so I acted rashly. In my life, this action I had taken is the one I will regret forever, and I promise to make it up to you. Please accept my honest apology." I both understand and sympathize with her. She was duped by others with bad intentions, and her actions got her team killed by me. Although my friends were wounded, none of us died. Evelina and Zoe have both spoken for this 1st Princess of the Anubis Kingdom as well. Her only real crime was being stupid and getting tricked... But if we killed all those who are guilty of being stupid, I believe about 99% of Humans would vanish... Seeing Zoe nodding vigorously at me in the distance, I will do it. "Princess Windless, if you can forgive me for killing your comrades in self-defense, then I will forgive your mistakes." Daniella breathed a sigh of relief hearing my words, and she said quickly. "Sorry to make you take a life, and their deaths are my sin to live with, for it was my confusing orders that led to them acting over aggressively. I had intended them to restrain your party, not murder them... Sorry. And please, call me Daniella." "Okay, then call me Sam." "Sam, I have another request for you?" And with Zoe throwing winks at me, I sigh in my heart, and listen and accept her request... - "Mr Miller, Starling, and Donald, please accept my honest regrets for our encounter in the Beast Forest." Chuck, Frank, and Rando are a bit stunned to have been apologized to by the Princess. Yeah, her request was to apologize to the men she had hurt. Well, this is the right thing to do after-all. Rando, who was the most injured one, just waved his hand and said. "As Knights, it is normal to face challenges, and I learned a lot that day. We survived and I became stronger from it, so I accept your apology." "Me too, plus my Aunt almost killed you there, so let us forget it and be friends." So the normal flow of this would be that Chuck Miller would forgive and forget, right? Now, with an evil grin, the chubby Elvis impersonator said while crossing his arms. "I feel no sincerity. My Brother Sam suffered mental humiliation, so if you want my forgiveness, then go dance with my Brother Sam, !" His drunk expression and smirk made me want to punch him. But unknown to me, Daniella was giving Chuck a thumbs-up in her heart. She then said with a charming smile. "Then, Sir Sam Roland, will you dance with me on the ballroom floor? I am an expert in our [Dervish Whirlwind Style] and dance is a must have skill." She extended her hand to me, and knowing I am to not say no to anything, I took her soft hand, and led her out... Chuck saw us go, then put on a lewd smile and joked. "I bet my next month''s salary, , that Sam hooks up with her by the end of the night?" "Deal!" "You are on." "Well, as a 3rd year, my salary is better, but I will bet on it... A Princess is not that easy." Who knew the drunk Chuck, who was fated to die at Still Water, would shock his buddies while laughing and counting gold. - Holding Daniella, and moving on the dance floor, I felt funny. I could tell this woman was into me. I have gained enough experience with women now, that her actions are not fake. As my eyes looked at her, and her modest dressing style, she smiled and explained. "Sam, you must be thinking... ''Why does a Princess dress so plainly'', right? Well, I am a bit tomboyish, and do not like to wear too much fancy jewelry to enhance my looks and prefer the natural style. I do not want to attract men''s attention, like some ladies do. So I guess you can say, I prefer simple. What do you think, am I still pretty without all of the trinkets?" I reassess her, and I now feel her simple outlook. She reminds me of a noble-farm-girl, or an adventurer type... Or from my Earth life, an outdoors woman. Unlike many Mage women, I can feel she has a firm body that is no stranger to exercise, and I know the Dervish Style is a Scimitar fighting martial arts. "Well, I did tell you in the forest you were very beautiful, right?" Her eyes glittered remembering what I said, and indeed, I said that when I rejected herself. Her lips curled up and she said. "Well, that is good. By the way Sam... I want you to know, what I said in the Forest was also true, and in this life, no matter what, I am only for you to have. Before the encounter, my Father the King, had betrothed me to you, but I messed up the offer he gave. I was not supposed to capture you, but marry you..." My eyes dilated hearing her words, and at that moment, Zoe had gotten closer to watch, and she gave me a thumbs up! While I was confused at her actions, Daniella, while biting her lower lip, pulled-out something from her storage necklace. While we still danced, she put a letter in my coat pocket, and told me. "This is my Letter of Intention... No matter if you reject me or accept me, for the rest of our lives, I am only yours. As a Princess, this is my honor and personal request. Sam Roland, I Daniella Windless of the Anubis Kingdom declare I belong to you from now on." I stopped in the middle of the dance floor, because this was very unexpected. I had so many mixed emotions, and my first response was to say... No! Then when I saw her eyes look like she was ready to be rejected, with some hope, and then seeing Zoe''s eyes with a hint of pleading, I remembered what Zoe said before. Is this the request Zoe warned me about? She saw me smile, as I was imagining a game-window with multiple options, like this was a dating-sim, and I had to choose what route to take. () I laughed at this absurd idea in my heart, but then I told her. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "First, I will not abandon the North... But... If you truly want this, and not for your Royal Family, Nation, or Others, then I will accept your Letter of Intention... But marriage is for another day..." Suddenly, tears flowed, and she nodded in surprise... Daniella fully expected for me to deny her request. She thought she would have to tirelessly prove herself to me. But as if fate deemed her heartfelt request, I said yes... But what I saw next made my eye twitch... Zoe was patting her half-exposed chest in relief and causing her skin to jiggle, making me have bad thoughts. But Zoe was smiling so much, my summoner link was telling me, she was the most happy for this... After wiping her happy tears, the shorter woman raised on her tiptoes, and placed her lips on mine gently, and as I was surprised, everyone heard it... ~! Looking over, it seems Vera Lucas had dropped her wine glass, spilling red-wine on her Mother''s dress... The sound of glass-shattering was mirrored by a stubborn-heart. - To be continued... (...) Click the [?] Button! Chapter 62: She Doesn’t Yet Love Enough? Click the [?] Button! [!] Chapter 62: She Doesn''t Yet Love Enough? by Harem-Fan ~! Looking over, it seems Vera Lucas had dropped her wine glass, spilling red-wine on her Mother''s dress... The sound of glass-shattering was mirrored by a stubborn-heart. "~! My dress?! Vera, what are you doing?" Vera diverted her eyes from Daniella and Sam, and she looked at the red spot on her Mother''s gown, not really caring about her mothers embarrassed look. Vera only said. "Mother, you have a replacement dress ready, just go change, my hand slipped." King Lucas, who was talking with Queen Argus, frowned at his Wife''s outrage and walked to her. Seeing the accident, he said. "Velvet dear, just go change, accidents always happen at gatherings, and no one cares... Maids, take the Queen please." - Leonardo really does love his wife, but her personality is a bit much at times. The number one reason he loves her is a selfish one... Velvet Gale is very amazing in bed. He suffers from his Southern wife because when alone, she is amazing, but in social situations, he is ashamed of her personality. He also hates the Southern traditions taught to Vera in small ways. For instance just now, the King with his 9th Circle senses clearly noticed the kiss on the dance floor that startled his daughter. But because of her Mother''s teaching, she is too proud to love Sam at this point. Leonardo only wished Vera could have been more proactive, like the 1st Princess of the Anubis Kingdom... - Salem stood by his Sister, while sipping wine and watched the events. His Sister Salinas Argus, who also saw everything, said to her twin. "Look at that kid, shamelessly seducing the Princess of the West... I guess he really wants to climb up the ranks riding on women, how shameless. To think he would harbor malicious thoughts about me, !" Salem, hearing her, lifted his lips in a cunning smile and slapped her ego. "Actually Sister, you are very wrong about Sam... I asked, and he without any thought denied wanting anything to do with you. He only thought you were pretty when he was 12 years old. But he said that he does not like Southern women, and will never have thoughts of you. So my Sister, just ignore Sam Roland, ." Mage Queen Argus, who knows her Brother is not a liar, was dumbfounded. Her eyebrows furrowed, and she had no idea how to feel about that. She should like the fact Sam Roland will not seduce Southern noble women, right? In her over 500 years of life, she had always been desired by all talented men, and she refused them all. Even Mage King Windless and King Leonardo once proposed marriage to align their Kingdoms into an Empire, but she rejected it without a thought. To be under a man is disgusting to her. Subconsciously, Salinas had a moment of doubt in her charm and ability. This spark of being looked down on, irritated her pride... (!) - Zoe, seeing my look of concern for Vera''s gaff, understood I was concerned about if I had caused her reaction, or if it was because of Daniella. But Zoe, who knows some of the future, understands that Vera has feelings for Sam now, but it is not real love yet, and thus she came to my side. "Master and Princess Windless, congratulations on courting one-another. I am very happy to see the West and North become close. Hello Princess, I am Zoe, Sam''s Wife and Summons." As Zoe pushed her bust into my back, her plan to distract me worked, and I turned away from Vera and her Mother. I smiled and said to Daniella. "Although Zoe is an Elf, she is loyal and loving, so please get along with her. She also forgot to say she is my Maid." Zoe, who was waiting all night to shock me, said in English. "~?!" Daniella did not understand, but the sexy-voice from behind us said in surprise. "Zoe, you are pregnant?! Why did you not tell me first?" Freya, who walked to my side, holding my arm, asked in surprise. "Darn, you were not supposed to say that outloud, now she knows..." ! While Daniella and I were stunned, the sound of Kayo''s heels rapidly came to us. "Zoe Zephyr, is what you said true?! Are you finally pregnant?" Zoe stuck out her pink tongue at Kayo and nodded with a smile, holding her flat belly. "Master worked hard every-night and won after only 4 months of trying hard, ." - This is why Salem only has 13 children over 500 years, because they do not do it enough. Unlike normal Human women, there is only one-day a month that both parents can achieve the goal, and even then it is difficult, but with Zoe using her healing magic during the act, and her past life experiences, she knows the tricks for Sam to get a woman pregnant. And of course she only used the trick for herself. The person to realize this trick in her past life was Rebeca, but this does not need to be used yet, for her Husband is still too young. - Kayo said to me in a serious tone. "Sam, before you leave for the south, you know what ''must'' be done, right?" Kayo''s hungry yellow eyes are fully telling me to take away her virginity and do my duty to impregnate her. I gulp because I know a new world will be unlocked with a Vampire lover, so I calm her down. "The caravan will not leave for 3 days, so I promise you, I will work hard." And while I was subduing the Progenitor Vampire, and hugging my now pregnant Elf Wife, Freya said to the overwhelmed Daniella. "Seems your ability to escape my attacks was a stroke of luck for you... But because you are now a Sister, I will not hold a grudge for attacking my Sam. But do remember I won." Daniella in her heart knew she got a few hits in, but decided to shut up and smile. "Thank you for forgiving me... I will be devoted to Sam, and admit I lost. Please teach me more in the future." Freya was satisfied with her ability to bend and stretch, and held her arm, talking about small things like... Who my other wives, family, and lovers are. - S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When my group of women and I returned to the tables, I was greeted by two people, who had very happy smiles seeing Daniella holding my hand. Dakar Windless and his 1st Queen Domino Sandstorm, came to me and their Daughter. With a smile, the King asked. "Did my Daughter give you a Letter, and did you accept it?" As I pulled out the sealed Letter of Intention, I said with a warm smile. "Indeed I have, with the addition that I will not leave the North Kingdom where my home is, but I am happy to get along with Daniella from now on." With a used car salesman smile, he pats my shoulder and introduces me. "Sam, this charming redhead is my 1st Queen and mother to Daniella, Domino Windstorm. And of course you can call me King, Dakar, or Father." I can tell this guy is not a reasonable guy on weekdays, but is being warm with me, due to my potential. But it is human nature to see a gem in the rough, so I do not mind. So with a humble tone, while riding the tiger I said. "Then in private, I will call you Father and Mother, but other times, just King and Queen. Thank you for understanding. Let me introduce you to my wives... This is Freya, Zoe, and Kayo. Over-there is my Wife Mari, and my mistress Kelly. At home, is Kim, and my pregnant 1st wife Rebeca is waiting for me. If I have forgotten anyone, I will be scolded later. Now that I said it in one go, I feel like a scumbag, ." My Earth life really makes me question Myst and my new charm to attract wonderful women. But to be honest, without my Water & Electricity Dual-Element Aura and Magic, I would be at home beating my meat waiting for Rebeca to graduate to marry me, ... Dakar smiled and while laughing told me. ", I have 13 Wives and my Father, the Wind Mage King, had 107 wives! So you are normal for your talent and potential. Daniella here did not even hesitate to become betrothed to you when I learned about you. , And Sam, take this token from the Anubis Kingdom..." He pulled out a small badge in gold, showing what I guess to be the Royal Crest. Seeing my curious look, he explained. "This crest represents my Will and Authority. When traveling to the Anubis Kingdom, show this, and the soldiers will not only assist you, but take your orders. I trust you won''t abuse this. In essence, you are now a Dual-Citizen of both the West and North. Please consider us a second home." "Thank you Father." While looking at his Daughter and myself, he asked in a more serious tone. "And what arrangements will you two have? With you still being in Rosecrans and not married yet?" I look to Daniella, because I have no idea what to do here. Daniella, who has already thought it out, suggests. "Sam, why not let me stay here for your summer breaks, and then I can return West till the following April. And when you finally finish your 3rd year of Academy, can we marry?" It is nice to see that Daniella is easy going and not pressuring me here, so I say to cover my bases. "Then I will listen to you. I have an extra home next to my parents home. If things change unexpectedly and a child would be involved, I will just marry early, otherwise, I will come to the Western Kingdom for a marriage in front of your family?" Dakar, who secretly wants his Daughter pregnant tonight if possible, loudly declares to the entire ballroom with authority. "Then in front of all of these witnesses, I King Windless of Anubis, formally announce that Sir Sam Roland is the betrothed to my 1st Daughter Princess Daniella Windless. I decree this is done." ~! A large round of applause broke out for me and Daniella, for the marriage arrangement of a Prince or Princess is a major move for any Kingdom as it is a sign of cooperation. In Zoe''s past, it took around 10 years for this very announcement to have been made. Vera just looked blankly at the two of us, but one person was struck dumb... Vasco Nano was clenching his fist, because Daniella was one of his hopeful marriage targets, to bring the West closer to the South. Now he understood why the Princess flatly denied his dance request... She had another man in her heart. He took a deep breath, and saw that Vera was not moved by the scene, and he smiled thinking he can still win another Princess'' heart. Queen Gale told him to disparage Sam Roland on the southern trip, so Vera will never choose him as a marriage partner, and when the two years ends, he will become Vera''s husband. His dream was grand, to gain a powerful wife and live a smooth life in luxury. - After the marriage announcement, the Royal Ball soon ended, and Sam was the biggest winner... Not only did he gain a beautiful foreign fiance, but he was to expect his second child! () Oh, And to soon be ravaged by a fierce Vampire in heat... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 63: Our Child Won’t Be A Vampire? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 63: Our Child Won''t Be A Vampire? by Harem-Fan As the Ball ended, I was with all of the women from Rosecrans as we gathered to leave via a [Gate Portal] spell cast by Freya. Mari, Kelly, Freya, Zoe, Evelina, and I were ready to leave. Daniella went back to stay with her parents and will meet up tomorrow after Academy lets out for the weekend. We will spend some time together before I have to leave for the South on Monday morning. Daniella will also live in my 4th Home till the start of my 2nd year in Rosecrans, then head home till the next following April gathering. But before we left, I wanted to meet someone... - With Mari holding my hand, I pulled her to a man I am a bit familiar with, and I called out... "Hey George, hold up!" George Lion, a 3rd year in Royal Knight Academy, with blonde hair and blue eyes. The 6th Circle, Electricity Swift Knight. "Damn, it is you, ... I lost a month''s pay because of you, ." Looking at the smiling handsome guy, I was confused and asked. "What did I do? I do not remember doing anything wrong, right?" "Nope, you are alright in my book, I just thought you would not manage to attract a Princess tonight, so I bet with Chuck Donald. Your luck with women is too good, so I lost. Anyway, what business did you have with me, and hello Mrs Olson." "George, do you already have a Mage partner for the 3rd year assessment into the Beast Forest Core?" He was surprised I brought that up and he said. "I have 3 ladies from Rosecrans (), 2 from Whirlwind Academy (), and 4 from Exodus Academy () vying for my escort, why?" I pulled out a magic Short Spear that is perfect for an Electricity Element user and pointed my chin to Mari. "My wife Mari here is a 7th Circle Water Mage as you know, and the strongest currently among 3rd years I think. If you are willing to protect her for me, this magic weapon is yours. I do not trust Douglas, and I want a trustworthy person to watch Mari''s back from tricks. What do you say?" George would have agreed, just for me asking, but seeing the magic weapon, he was amazed. He put his fist over his heart and said. "Then Sam and Mari, you guys can count on me, . Looks like missing a month''s pay is nothing thanks to your gift." Mari nodded and said to him, "Thanks, even though I am strong enough to kill any flunkies he sends, it is comforting to know you cannot be bought by Douglas. I will rely on your help then Sir Lion." After a few more words, I settled Mari''s safety issues. Rebeca is getting an automatic pass by Evelina because of her pregnancy, the fact she proved her strength, and she will be the next year''s Teacher already. - Late in the evening... ~! Zoe, with a bit of a tired blush, was lying to the side, half covered in a white sheet clearly already done having sex. She was in a daze watching me on top of Freya, pumping away. As I was sucking on Freya''s neck, she was gently scratching my back, with a dazed lovestruck look, enjoying being ravaged by Me, While I was getting ready to finish, she said in my ear. "I am jealous of Rebeca and Zoe, so try harder my dear, I am cumming now~!" ~! As her legs tightened hard on my waist, I pushed in deep and let it all out inside her. " Freya, I love you too much~!" I stopped my pumping, and sucked on one of her boobs while my body calmed down. She ran her nails in my dark blue hair and said tenderly. "Actually, it is fine to wait a few years anyway, I just liked your look of trying harder when I say that, . You are an adorable Husband. Hey Zoe, are you going next, or am I going again?" ! Just as Zoe was going to say neither of them was going to get a turn, a tall naked Vampire walked in looking a bit ashamed. "Sam, why are you with Zoe and Freya? I teleported naked into the other room because it was your night there, sigh..." I then pulled out of Freya, and used my water magic to clean us up, and said in surprise. "Kayo Dear, I thought we were going to meet up tomorrow for the first time?" Kayo with her sexy silky body, started to crawl into the bed on all fours like a predator. Her yellow eyes locked onto my gold eyes, and she said with her husky tone. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dear foolish Sam... it is after midnight, so I came..." Freya with a grin put on her red nightgown and said to me, who had a nervous expression on my face. "Husband, send me into my space to sleep, I do not want to see you both bleed tonight, ." I rolled my eyes at her teasing me, and just cast my spell to send her in... "Although I love you, begone joker... [Freya''s Summons Space]" And just as Freya vanished, I was pushed onto my back, and Kayo held my wrists down, with her silver hair dangling in my face. I could hear her panting as she was holding back, hurting me. I asked Zoe. "Zoe Dear, do you want me to send you in as well?" Zoe instead started to jack me off gently and lining me up to Kayo''s already wet-slit, and said. "Sorry Master, I need to make sure you do not die here, ~!" As I was going to complain to Zoe... Kayo with Zoe''s help, just pushed her waist down to mine, fully engulfing my erection that Zoe so kindly made hard with magic again. The feeling on my dick, was like a woman giving a blowjob with some crushed ice inside her mouth, a cool slippery feeling, and god is it amazing! Kayo finally felt me inside her for the first time, and she froze to enjoy this feeling she never experienced in her very long life. Nothing makes a long lived being more excited, than new stimulation they have never tried. And having her Husband''s warm dick inside her cooler body, was a great feeling. "Sam, I want this moment to last forever..." As she looked down at me, she let out her Vampire wings, and I was surprised, but not afraid. What I did not know was... A Progenitor Vampire has such control of her body, she can make herself fertile with no effort, but doing so makes her full transformation come out, meaning her wings cannot be hidden during her egg creation. But this forced-fertility comes with a price, and Zoe knows what it is, but sadly, I will now find out... As I felt Kayo''s vaginal walls tighten on me, her eyes slowly turned from yellow to red, as the blood in her body was heating up instinctively. Kayo opened her mouth, baring her teeth and she growled deeply and lowered her head. "I will drain your fluids Sam, be ready, it will hurt..." ! And with that, Kayo bit down hard on my neck, and sucked very hard like she has never done before. My eyes almost rolled back in pain. "! Kayo, that fucking hurts!" Because of the pain, I squeezed her hips hard, but her durable body could not even be scratched by my weak 4th Circle strength. ~! Suddenly without warning, Kayo lifted and dropped vigorously on my dick, and I was suddenly covered in both amazing pleasure and pain. While I realized I was being raped by a hyper-sexed Vampire, I saw Zoe''s smiling face approach my face, and she said gently. "Don''t worry Master, this frenzy Queen Kayo is in, will end as soon as you finish inside of her, then after that sex will be normal from now on. This is just a special mating cycle making her aggressive. Actually Master, she is being very gentle, so let Zoe heal and kiss you~!" ~! And as my bed protested the aggression and crime being committed, Zoe deeply kissed me to distract me, while simultaneously using her strongest magic on me, so I would not die from excessive blood-loss... - Around 15 minutes had gone by, and suddenly while being ravaged, I felt my balls release... ~! At this point, when Zoe''s lips and tongue had numbed, she instead fed me a nipple , and as I was sucking like a starving baby, my nuts filled up the womb of the Vampire in heat. And finally, when the egg Kayo released was fertilized and started to rapidly grow, her body finally stabilized, and she stopped both the draining of blood, and the vigorous intercourse. Kayo with her eyes returned to yellow, saw my wounds all heal instantly, and Zoe lay off to the side, smiled and said to the both of us. "Little Zoe, first, I thank you for saving Sam for me. You have followed me for so long, and this moment is only because of your help." Yeah, I found out later that non-Vampires will die during mating, due to blood-loss from not fertilizing the egg in time. ~! Then Kayo kissed me deeply, and finally whispered into my ear. "Sam, I can now tell you about the future I saw in the Eon Scrying Pool... The child we just created will be a healthy Half-Elf girl, named Kloi Lucas." Hearing what she whispered, I was about to blurt out some expletives due to hearing something I should not know, but Kayo forcefully put her finger on my lips and said. "I do not know why her name has the Royal Family name on it, but what I do know is... You cannot speak about it to anyone else, because time is fickle. Just know our little girl will not be a Vampire like her Mother. This is why Zoe here must give birth before me, to breast-feed our baby. Nod if you understand my words?" My mind has suffered too many things today... Sex with Evelina, becoming Brothers with Salem Argus, getting Zoe pregnant, getting engaged to Daniella, an amazing three-way with my Summons, having my first time with Kayo creating another Half-Elf child, and the real kicker... a mystery about my child''s last name! After a bit, I took in a deep breath, feeling the cool body of Kayo still engulfing me, and I nodded to her. She smiled while her bat-wings retracted into her spine, and removed her finger from my lips. Kayo kissed me again, trying to divert my thoughts. Soon, she pulled me on top of her, and a round of slow and passionate lovemaking commenced for an hour... - Around 3 in the morning, I held Kayo in my left arm and Zoe in my right. I had a myriad of thoughts running through my imagination. In the next room, Rebeca, who is having my first child, and now two Half-Elf children inside this Elf and the other in this Vampire, ... Zoe was snoring with a grin, but Kayo still noticing me awake, opens her eyes that lightly glowed in the dark, she said quietly. "You, Me, and Kloi were very happy in my future Vision, so do not dwell on what you cannot change. You have this beautiful, powerful, and loving Wife in your arms, what problems can you really have? Now go to sleep my dear, you have many Wives to make happy before you leave for another month... I love you the most..." And after we tenderly kissed for a bit, I threw all the messy thoughts away and said as I drifted off... "If reincarnation was real, I wish I could love you again, forever... Zzzzz~!" Kayo, hearing my words, felt her heart flutter, like she knew me in a past life... Perhaps that is why they fell in love at first sight?! "Sam, you are a good boy...?" As Kayo felt her thoughts might have some cosmic-truth to it, she finally fell into the world of dreams... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 64: The Headmistress Gift For Her Apprentice? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 64: The Headmistress Gift For Her Apprentice? by Harem-Fan The next day, I was out shopping with my Parents, Kim, Kelly, Karl, Mari, Daniella, and Rebeca. We are currently at a large clothing store, buying outfits for the spring and summer season. My Mother has been forcing poor Karl to try on countless outfits, and as I was smiling, Kim asked me. "Sam Dear, are you remembering something watching them?" Daniella to the side was listening in, as she found a few sets of clothing she liked. "Yeah, I remember at the age of 7 when my Mom had me in the second-hand clothing store doing the same thing to me. Back then, I was really annoyed at my Mother for making me do all of this changing room craziness. But seeing it from a 3rd person perspective.... I realized my Mom was just showering me with love." ! I then looked at Kim who just kissed my cheek with love in her blue eyes. I patted her hand holding my arm and said to her. "I will be gone for a month, but when I get back, the first year of Academy will let out for 3 months, so I will live with all of you during that time, and also that means you Daniella. We need to spend as much time together before you go back to Anubis." The charming Earth Mage, with her dirty-blonde hair in a ponytail, nodded and said. "Yes, and during this month you are gone, I intend to spend time with your Mother, Kim, and Rebeca to get closer. I will also make sure the 4th home is ready for your return." Yes, Rebeca with a new baby arriving, and Kim with Karl will live in my parent''s home, while Daniella, Kelly, Freya, and Zoe will live in the... Well let''s face it, the sexy-time house?! The idea was to make my parent''s home a Family-friendly place without the decadence of late night voices, other than baby cries. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I have enough shame to keep proper family values intact. So when Kim or Rebeca need some loving, we can use a further away guest room to keep it down. Rebeca with some maternity clothing in her arms, said to me and Kelly. "By the way, I found out that you cannot be Kelly''s Guard Knight. You my Dear are counted as a Mage class, so Evil signed you both up with Nevin and Franklin. It also seems that Vera was paired with a Knight from the southern Kingdom named Vasco Nano, son of the Southern Duchess." I felt a bit regretful that Vera will be with that guy, because I thought we could team up like we did at Fargo. Well, it seems this is her Mother''s doing, and I cannot get involved. Then Kelly said. "That works fine too, because they are both family, and we trust them." Rebeca hugged Kelly''s shoulder and teased. "Don''t worry, I will tell Nevin to pull Frank away at times, so you and Sam can be alone." All the ladies looked at the cold Ice Healer who had turned red from embarrassment, and all of them laughed at her. - I spent the rest of the weekend making love to Mari, Rebeca, and Kim because it will be a while without them. And yes, sometimes at the same time. Unlike before, both Zoe and Freya said they will stay at my side all the time, and not stay back to be summoned later. (.) Freya insisted she doesn''t trust the Southern women, and Zoe said I would be sad without my favorite Maid. And on Monday morning, Evelina would surprise me with a gift... - Suddenly the time to depart had come. With all the 1st years from the Elite Knight and Mage Academy''s from both the West and North gathered. The group going with me consists of... Kelly, Nevin, Frank, Zoe, and Freya. (.) The group sending me off consists of... Dakar, Daniella, Evelina, and Leonardo. - Dakar and Daniella both came to me first and said. "Sam, I have already warned the 200 first years from the Anubis group. I warned them anyone who betrays you or harms you will be dealt with. Just show them my token if they play dumb. Good luck, and I will leave Daniella here with you, for your return." He then leaned into my ear and whispered, so only he and I could hear. "And if you send my Daughter back pregnant, , this King will pardon your actions, ." My eyes twitched because his face showed a noble air, unlike his frivolous-tone he spoke with. Then Daniella came to me, looked up into my eyes with her brown eyes, and said charmingly. "Sir Roland, return to your Princess..." She knew all of the first years of her Kingdom were watching us, but she blushed and did it... ~! She put her arms around my neck, pulling my head down, and for the first time, gave me a deeper kiss with our tongues entwined. Before, she only kissed with our lips, very gentle and calm. As she ended our kiss, a slight strand of saliva broke, and made her complexion blush even more. The students had to believe it now, their Princess was with a man. Many men''s hearts were shattered seeing it. She stood back next to her grinning Father, and they both left to say goodbye to some following Teachers from their Academies. - When I made it back to the North group, I saw both King Lucas and Evelina waiting with my party, next to a large black, silver, and grey carriage. The noble symbol of Rosecrans was on all sides of it, to denote who is the owner of the magical carriage. On the Driver''s seat and on the back Guard bench, sat two Royal Knights from the Castle. They are probably around 7th or 8th Circle Knights. Evil wanted to hug me, but I can see she is holding back... She playfully twirled her umbrella on her shoulder and said boldly. "As your Master~, I will give my precious mobile-home to my favorite Apprentice. It is enchanted with extended interior space, and warded with protection magics. Only an 8th Circle or higher Monster can even scratch it. So travel in peace my Apprentice." She then reached into her dress cleavage, pulling out from her neckline a letter. Yes, I later learned it was a space pendant and she loves playing like she is Doraemon to surprise others. As she handed the nice smelling letter, she whispered. "The front bedroom is ours, while the rear two bedrooms are for the two boys to share, and one for Kelly. And the letter? It is a special note for only you and me to know about, ... Now go and graduate from this test." She then spun around and walked to talk with both Freya and Zoe. Leonardo Lucas was waiting for me to be free, and he then said to me, "I need to get back to see Vera off, but I wanted to say a few things to you... First, those two Guards will protect your carriage and you while around it. They are my longtime close friends, so trust them to protect you guys." He then lowered his voice and told me seriously. "Vera is very upset about your two''s friendship being tested. My daughter has a difficult time understanding the difference between Pride and Affection with your relationship. Her Mother is to blame for this, but I want you to know, even if she pushes you away, it is not what she really means." - I feel a bit funny right now remembering my future daughter''s name, and all that the King has done for me. My gut has two hunches here... Either he wants to bring me and Vera together, or he plans to adopt me into the Royal Family. I believe it is both, meaning if Vera still does not open up with me, he will push his two incompetent sons aside and groom me as an adopted Prince? The Prince thing is not out of the question, because apparently Leonardo Marco was not Royalty before his rise, but his now 1st wife was the legitimate survivor of the last Royal Lucas family''s purge. The other survivor was the Second Queen and her unborn children. Her name was Queen Argus. She and Leonardo were saved by Evelina and married, then Leonardo became the official King of the North. Unlike my Earth life, the way Royalty works here is by Name, and being adopted is the same as having blood in the family. The reason for this difference is all about Mage Blood-purity. Mage blood is the most important thing, but unlike the South, the North and West only recognize men as Kings to lead the people. The South was actually a Queen from the past who was a Widow, and a powerful Mage, so she rebuilt the South and that was the beginning of the women''s Mage rule, and the hidden conflict with the North. In short... Leonardo''s first Wife is the Daughter of the Widow Mage Queen''s Sister-wives from her dead husband. And the current Mage Queen Argus and her brother are the children of the Southern Widow Queen. So both Sibling Argus twins are actually blood-cousins of the 1st Queen of the Northern Kingdom, phew... So fucking complicated. But this is partially why King Leonardo and Queen Salinas have awkward relations with one another. - Hearing King Lucas'' words, my left hand unconsciously gripped the handle of the King''s Sword on my left hip, feeling many mixed emotions. And due to Kayo''s warning, I cannot ask Leonardo''s real intentions for me. The King, seeing my complicated eyes, and subconsciously rubbing the hilt of the iconic sword, knew my thoughts were in a mess, so he continued. "Vera''s Mother commanded her to not let you ride in her carriage, and thus why Evil Loli and I made sure you traveled in higher profile and comfort. I know you and Vera are in a strange place, but no matter what, I am supporting you, even over my Daughter''s feelings. I will not let my 7th Wife give the North to the South. So just follow your heart, even if you and Vera fight." I exhale, and put my right fist over my heart, and tell him honestly. "King Lucas, I understand, and even if Vera is willful, I will put the needs of the North over personal feelings." ! The King smiles warmly nodding his head while patting my shoulder... He then left me standing there uneasy. I said under my breath, and only Zoe heard me as she came behind me. "I feel he wants me on the Throne..." Zoe, wearing her 1st year Rosecrans uniform, took my right arm and said to me softly. "Long ago, the Humans had someone above Kings... They were called an Emperor. They are the Rulers of all Human Kingdoms. I think being a King of the North is only one step in your future my Husband. Saving the Human Race requires a strong man." Zoe''s pale-blue eyes reflected my face, and for a moment, I saw myself in the future. It is like Zoe can see the future, so I joke. "Do you think I can be an Emperor?" ! She kissed me, smiled and said with confidence. "Only my Master can become an Emperor in this world. Zoe will be by your side to make any dream you have become a reality... I will even help you Conquer the Elf and Dark Elf one day, Sam." Her voice was serious, but when she stuck her tongue out playfully to tease me, I doubted she could see the future, so I smiled and took her to the carriage... - As I got to my ride, I saw Evelina talking with Freya and Salem. Salem smiled and said to me, "Brother Sam, I came here to have your Rosecrans carriage follow mine, so get aboard, and I will bring you to the front of the procession." - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 65: Undead Lands Exam Begins? Click the [?] Button! (Harem-Fan here... I tried my best to make a general directional map for the known world at the bottom. It has no pictures, but the names representing the direction and general location of the zones, so I hope it helps a little. But do not worry if you cannot understand it, because I always explain it in the story for my readers.) Chapter 65: Undead Lands Exam Begins? by Harem-Fan As I got to my ride, I saw Evelina talking with Freya and Salem. Salem smiled and said to me, "Brother Sam, I came here to have your Rosecrans carriage follow mine, so get aboard, and I will bring you to the front of the procession." I wave back to the man with long black hair and pale blue eyes. "Brother Salem, I will follow your arrangements." I had no idea that Evelina and Salem had conspired to make my carriage lead in front of Vera''s carriage to show a higher priority. Royal politics are still not my strong suit. As Salem was walking over to talk with my Knight Driver, Evelina pointed to the 8 massive black mounts pulling the carriage. "All 8 of these War-trained Black Clydesdale are like the White one you rode in Fargo. They will not only pull our, , your carriage, but during the assessment, you and your group may ride them. The special thing about my babies here, they fear no Undead. Falbium helped raise them under his pressure of undeath." I looked at those guys, and feeling Falbium''s pressure before, I was impressed. "Come with me Sam, they have another trait..." Evelina took my sleeve and pulled me to the 8 huge beasts, and then she used a knife to cut my hand. And under Evelina''s guidance, I placed my bleeding palm on each of their noses. After Zoe healed me, Evil said. "Now with the blood recognition, they now know you are their master along with me. They will even die to protect you. But do not worry, if one of these beauties dies, it will come back as an Undead creature, under our control." ", Is this part of your [Greater Death Utility] magic?" "Correct Sam... [Minor Death Utility] can create Skeletons and Zombies... [Greater Death Utility] can create Death Knights, Vampires, and Wraiths... [Area Death Utility] can even create Lich types along with Mummy''s and even more unique Monsters." Evelina whispered. "You may even hear or see Undead named with the Lorelei surname, so do not be surprised. I am the last living member, but..." No wonder she does not use her real name, her family and nation transformed into the Undead that attack all living forces, including Demons. I smiled at my lover and said softly. "You are not them. Death Magic may seem evil on the surface, but it depends on who is using it... I think your Summons and my Master are the best." Evelina felt warm and really wanted to push me down, so she pointed to the carriage while blushing. "Get out of here you little trouble maker, . , And bring me back some gifts, ." Soon, Nevin, Frank, Kelly, Zoe, Freya, and I boarded the carriage, while the 8 Midnight Black Mounts pulled the carriage to follow the leading group... - After my senses cleared upon entering, I was dumbfounded at what I saw... The inside of the carriage looked like a small home that was long. The living area is 10 feet wide, and 20 feet long with gothic style furniture and decorations. The windows are magically treated to show the outside world. There are two large 4 person couches, and 4 individual chairs. Near the back, by a restroom is a mini kitchen and bar. To the back is a narrow hall like on a train leading to two 8¡Á8 cabins with bunk beds. One room is for Nevin and Frank to share, while Kelly gets one to herself. To the front of the carriage is a door leading to the master-bedroom that is 10¡Á10 with a small bathroom attached for privacy. As we stood in the living area stunned at Evelina''s incredible magic carriage, the master bedroom door opened, surprising us. ! Standing at the doorway, a smiling charming tall woman leaned on the doorframe. I said in surprise... "Kayo, why are you here... No, I mean I am glad you are here, but why?" She frightened both Nevin and Frank, as she licked her teeth in a menacing way, while she spoke. "Husband, just think about it for a moment... First, who will feed me for a month? Second, did you forget I am a Teacher of Rosecrans? I am here to oversee the students'' safety. Plus I can suppress Vampires or their minions just with my presence. No Vampire is my equal. Lastly, I am the person who created this ugly carriage, and I can supplement its magic power to limit the number of magic cores needed to keep the defenses and use its powers. I am awesome, right?" Frank, Nevin, and I just dumbly gave her a thumbs up at the same time, because she is not only awesome, but her outfit is distracting... Zoe said to Freya. "Let us set up our things in the Master''s bedroom, then I will make tea and coffee for everyone." Frank patted Nevin and said. "Well, you may not have Milly around, but you and I can be miserable watching this guy live a good life. Let us go put our things in our room." "My Nephew, if you feel life is hard, I can let you walk like many other students must do?" Frank, hearing his Aunt Freya threaten to throw him out, said pitiably. "No, I am happy for Uncle-in-law, , hurry run..." Frank comically dashed to the rear of the cabin... Seeing Kelly stand there, I offered. "Let me take your bag into the room, okay?" "Yes." And in her quiet cool voice, she slightly nodded to me. - Kelly followed me into her small cabin, and to the left were a bunk-bed set, and to the right, a small writing desk. I put her carry-on bag on the top bunk. Before I turned, she held me from behind. "I got you alone." As she held my waist tight, and put her face on my back, I said while holding her hand. "You are being a bit more affectionate than normal, Kelly. Are you feeling insecure Dear?" "A bit." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I really want to laugh at her actions, because she is like a shy child masked with a frozen outside. So I act. Turning, I sat on the bottom bunk, and pulled Kelley into my lap sidesaddle. This 5 foot 9 inch cutie, with ice-blue hair and pale-blue eyes, gazes lovingly at me. I roamed my hand onto her D-cup bust, and gently squeezed. "How is that?" "A bit better." I and Kelly have this game we play, it is to try and break her cold mask with our intimacy. We have really done everything but take her virginity. So I slid my hand down to her thigh where the boot and skirt split, and I ran my fingers up under her skirt. "Now?" "Good." I then kissed her gently, while I rubbed her thigh slowly. I am not trying to have any form of sex because we need to go back, but I want to spend some alone time with my Mistress. After a while, feeling we need to go, she stops the kiss, leans her forehead on mine, and says nothing. I felt a fire in my heart all of a sudden and just said what I felt at the moment. "Before we get back home, I am going to make love to you, alright?" Her fingers gently tightened on my coat, and she said softly while looking into my gold eyes. "Yes." Fuck, her submissive side like her Mother really lights my desire to push her down. I think it is wrong, but I have fantasized about making love to Kelly and Kim in the same bed. And Kim even told me she is willing... But I need to make love to Kelly alone for a while first. Kelly felt something under her thighs, blushed and said. "You won, I blushed." ", I was not even trying that time... Kelly Dear, you beat yourself." - A while later, I had come out with a blushing Kelly, and I saw we are now moving. Freya sitting on one of the couches, points out the window. "The Mage Queen is about to open a [Gate Portal] for the 500 strong group to jump to the entrance of the Beast Forest, come watch with me Sam." As I sat, Freya pushed her soft breasts into my back and put her chin on my shoulder, then she explained for the students. "The [Gate Portal] spell is both amazing and limited. When we High Circle Mages cast it, it uses up around ? of our mana pool in one go, and to maintain it staying open, uses up a large amount of mana. So to get this whole group through, will drain at least half of her mana. But the cost of using Gates in magic cores is high." I saw in the front area, Salinas casting light blue magic runes, and a large 90 foot ring of pale blue made a two way Gate to the entrance of the Beast forest... The same entrance I first used when coming here, and on my meeting with Daniella back then. As the procession moved through the Gate, while the Mage Queen maintained it, Freya continued talking about the magic. "The spell has a maximum range of 1,000 miles, but the further the Portal goes, the more mana is used. Also, the caster must have personally been to the location they are opening a Gate to, and can either clearly see it, or have it memorized in their minds. Unclear destinations, or long forgotten places, simply fail to open a Gate." As she hugged me tight, she continued with her warm breath tickling my ear purposefully. "The reason this trip will take around 4 days to the Southern Kingdom, is the fact it is too damn vast. We will only use this spell to bypass the most dangerous of locations, and travel through the forest to save mana and to be safe. If you randomly open a Gate, a hoard of beast may rampage through unexpectedly and kill many. So there are designated guarded locations to use the [Gate Portal] spell, 4 in total. All merchants and travelers use these safe towns." As my carriage passed by the Mage Queen, I noticed her eyes scanning my carriage in particular. Well she cannot see in, but we can see out. But why is she focusing on us? Kayo, seeing my gaze said, while sipping unsweetened-tea. "That little girl cannot see us, but she seems to be agitated, did you say something to her, my Husband?" I shook my head and guessed. "Not really, but maybe it is because you are my Wife?" Kayo, remembering a fight in her past with Queen Argus, said cheekily. "A long time ago, I kicked her ass in a magic fight, so maybe you are right." What, they fought before... Well, the Elf are serving the Demons, so it was not too unexpected I guess. Frank asked Kayo. "Lady Eon, you are 8th Circle and the Mage Queen is 9th Circle, is she not stronger?" Kayo, not offended by a logical question said. "Circles are not absolute with Casters, Knights, and Monsters. Circles are just the base power of a being and no two creatures are the same, for example... I do not have my 9th Circle Time Spells, but I can punch the Mage Queen to death in no time, so who is really stronger?" Kayo then ran her toes up my leg, and said as an example. "My Sam here is technically only 4th Circle but in two types, and his power in each type is double that of a normal 4th Circle. He can, without using Freya and Zoe''s power, kill most 6th or some 7th Circle beings, so as you can see, Circles are relative." Her yellow eyes looked at Frank and said. "Because I am an Original Vampire, coupled with my strong 8th Circle Time magic, I am basically like a 9th Circle, got it?" As Frank, Nevin, and even Kelly nodded, I saw the portal behind us close, and now our group was moving into the wide open clearing for travelers... We have officially entered the Beast Forest, and it is my 3rd time... Now the Undead Lands Exam begins! [This is a blocky overview of where places in the world are located, to help with immersion. Sorry, I cannot do art. But it is rough enough for imagination.] Spoiler Endless Arctic Sky Mountains Deep Neptune Ocean Northern Kingdom of Lucas Elf HomelandsAbyss Ocean Desert Kingdom of AnubisInfinite Canyon MountainsBeast Forest Great Eastern SeaDemon Lands Deep Neptune Ocean Infinite Canyon MountainsBeast Forest Southern Kingdom of Argus Great Eastern Sea Demon LandsDark ForestAbyss Ocean Undead Lands UndeadLands Frozen Sea Arctic Circle [collapse] Click the [?] Button! Chapter 66: The Death Of Dial Canberra? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 66: The Death Of Dial Canberra? by Harem-Fan Overhead flying in the Beast Forest, a large cold shadow flies throughout the sky... ~! In a path hundreds of feet wide and long, freezing snow with ice chunks pelted all beasts in the area. Cries of despair and panic filled the area as hundreds of strong Demonic Beasts fled for their lives. [~! Scatter you useless rabble, for my Master''s, Master comes! Do not slow down his good deeds of conquering that Evil woman''s heart, ~!] Around 50 miles ahead of the Southern procession, a large 300 foot long Dracolich has killed or terrorized the area leading to the rest center for travelers. Falbium even killed a few Mercenaries who did not know himself, for they were not good meat-bags. [You weak meat-bags want to wait in ambush, ? If you don''t fear that little girl of 9th Circle, you think I am invisible? , So funny, so just die...] And unknown to anyone, the Mercenary company hired by Douglas Canberra for a massive sum, never even saw the face of Sam Roland. Their job this time was to kill Sam while the others distracted the High Circle Teachers, then kill the secondary target of Dial Canberra, the client''s Sister. ~! And as Falbium''s tail came down on the 8th Circle Knight Leader, he growled. [Now that you refused to talk, let me animate you and find out everything... [Area Death Utility] rise minion!] As grey mist covered all of the mercenaries, they all had their flesh and muscles rot fast, leaving only white bones covered with their armor and weaponry. The Leader with flickering red light in his eye sockets, knelt on one knee and said with every other newly created Death Knight and Lich. [[[[[[[[[[We greet Master!]]]]]]]]]] [~! Now tell me who hired you and for what?] The Leader Death Knight, with his Longsword in hand and Shield on the ground, told all... [My Master, our group was hired by the Son of the West Duke to Kill both Sam Roland and Dial Canberra. We were to distract the stronger Teachers and Queen, hit and run.] Falbium''s green flames flickered coldly as he asked his minion. [Who took part in this job, and what was paid? Did the Duke orchestrate this attack?] [Back to Master... The Duke once planned to use us, but he said there would be no more attacks on Sam Roland anymore... The Duke''s Son Douglas hired us behind his Father''s back, and planned on blaming his Father for this crime, while killing his Sister, leaving the entire Dukedom for himself and the Von-Crane House to rule.] If Falbium could smile, his grin would be priceless, but his tail swayed from side to side, showing his joy in uncovering something good. [Master, and here is the 100,000 gold the Prince Canberra paid us.] Falbium''s massive claw reached down and took a storage bag with all of the mercenary''s wealth, and gave orders. [Now take all of your men, and clear all the beasts within 10 miles of the path southward, but do not attack the humans along the way or the rest areas. When you are done with that, travel south to the Undead Lands and kill all Undead till you are no more, good luck!] [[[[[[[[[[Yes Master!]]]]]]]]]] And that is how a group of 50 very strong Undead caused utter chaos and destruction in the Beast Forest for a couple days... Falbium opened a Gate to Rosecrans island and said to himself. [, This is enough gold to make her leave the island for a few days to gamble, then I can sleep peacefully... Who is cruel enough to make a mighty Dragon do tricks, ~!] As the large creatures vanished, screams and roars were left as the Beast Forest was in distress... - "Mage Queen, it is very strange... All of the scouting Knights have found powerful Demonic Beast bodies and signs of a cruel Monster passing by ahead." The Southern Royal Knight Commander had a bead of sweat on his forehead while reporting this odd news to his cold Mage Queen. "We have encountered not even a squirrel, or any Monster... It is as if a powerful Monster is trying to beat us home... We are worried that the rest area might be destroyed by the time we get there, your orders my Queen?" Salem, next to his Sister hearing the report, was also baffled. As a fan of Knights and Adventurers, he asked the question his twin Sister did not think of... "Were the Beast Cores or valuable beast parts removed or eaten?" "Not a single one Sir, our knights took the opportunity to recover them. It seems whatever did this cared not for those precious things, and only had death and destruction in its eyes." Salinas waved her soft hand and said coldly. "Just recover the loot, and if danger comes, I can handle it, so stop panicking, now go..." Her words assured the Knight Commander, and he left to do his work... In reality, she would have prostrated in-front of that threat the moment she saw it, begging to pass. - Zoe was looking out the window into the forest as it passed, and she thought about this time period. Back then, she was not brought on this trip as Sam''s Summons, but a student who was clumsy and naive. She remembers Sister Kayo was now Sam''s second Summons, and she remembered the trip down was peaceful. Later in life, she heard from Falbium how he crushed everything for Sam ahead of time. Naturally back then, Zoe did not understand what changes it brought. But she remembered this was the trip where Dial Canberra was murdered by her crazy Brother in the Undead test. When she died unfairly, Sam had to witness the betrayal and was unable to help Dial who died unfairly. In the end, Dial betrayed her family to alert Sam, but Sam did not trust her, and she only died with a sad smile on her face. Zoe remembered her sad smile back then. During the Royal Ball, the Duke had talked with Sam privately, but Sam rejected his offer... Like with Daniella, Zoe wanted to tell Sam to accept the offer, but if he did then Douglas may not act on this trip and expose the evil plans. Because Dial was killed and pinned on Sam, the Duke lost his reasoning, and plotted rebellion, due to grief and madness. Even when his Son''s and Duke''s Wife''s () crimes were shown to the West Duke, it no longer mattered, because he was getting revenge for Dial. The Duke was or is a snake, but he was not actually evil and supported Leonardo with gritted teeth, but when his only child was killed, he was turned truly evil. Zoe always has to think about how to make her Husband''s path better. Back in her first go in this test, she had the ability to raise Dial back with a [Breath of Life] but Sam was convinced of her sinister ways and let her die for good. Looking back, that was the worst outcome for Sam, because Dial fell in love with Sam at the end of her life... When Sam read her diary of her last few days during their adventure, his heart ached letting her die. And unlike now, she had not reached 9th Circle and could not cast the [Raise Dead] spell to bring Dial back. It was one of the few regrets Sam cried over. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then suddenly, Zoe''s lips curled into a sly smile remembering what awaits Sam tonight at the rest area... "So, how will little Sister Phoenix treat Master this time with little Sister Daniella not rejected? ..." - I was holding Kayo in my arm, while drinking a glass of whisky, and talking to Nevin. And when I noticed Zoe across from me, giggling like a troublemaker, I felt that whatever was running through her mind was not going to be good for me. Nevin smacked his forehead and said to me with surprise. "Wow, it slipped my mind... Guess who Chuck Donald was paired with for this examination?!" I always think of a fat Elvis when I see that fun guy, so I asked. "What unlucky girl was partnered with our Dark Knight baddie?" Nevin said with a grin. "That Duke''s daughter we saved at Still Water... , I think her name is Dial Canberra." I was a bit surprised about that pairing... Well, Chuck is a big time noble family, so protecting the Princess Dial was not a bad thing, he is a 3rd Circle Vanguard Knight, and it pairs well with a Summoner. Zoe across from me had a surprised look in her pale eyes. I was unaware that Chuck had died in the past of Zoe, so the partner change surprised her a lot, but Zoe asked me. "Master, I think with Chuck, getting closer to Dial is a good option. That way you have a reason to watch her, right?" Zoe hid her excitement at this unexpected development, like Fate was on her side. Making more contact with Dial early can change her and my fate. Who knew saving Chuck in this life would prove to be a very good choice. (.) I say to Zoe with a nod. "Good idea, because I felt something was wrong when the West Duke and Dial wanted us to get married, to make the Duke house be closer to the King and Rosecrans. I just cannot believe that Dial and her Brother have anything good planned for me." Zoe had her eyes sparkle at my agreement, and she said. "No one can trick my Master while Zoe is around, ." (.) - In another less fancy carriage, a group of nobles rode together, looking out the window. Dial Canberra was just thinking about the night of the Ball, and understanding her request was definitely out of the blue. But seeing Sam accept that West Princess even after being attacked by her, confused her heart. Feeling her neck that had been gripped by her Brother back at Still Water, made her have nightmares for months. Her only thought was to have Sam protect her from Douglas, who has become more unstable lately. ~! Dial''s messy thoughts were disrupted by her partner for this test, a large chubby black haired noble of the Douglas family. Chuck had his mouth full of a ham sandwich, and his beady black eyes looked happy, as crumbs fell. Dial asked him out of curiosity. "Hey, are you really friends with Sam?" Chuck was surprised this arrogant Mage woman finally talked to him, but he squinted his eyes and said after swallowing. "We are life and death brothers. He and I trade secrets, and he relies on my cunning.. , If it were not for me, Sam would not have half of his success with women. He comes to me for advice on every campaign. Even his Brother Nevin and Frank are my followers." Dial was surprised, because she does know this guy was with Sam in the Beast Forest and the Still Water battle. And admittedly, Sam''s luck with women seems to be very good. She asked. "Has Sam said anything good or bad about me? I proposed marriage to him, and he turned me down?" Chuck, not knowing all the details, just bull-shits. His eyes scanned Dial''s curves, and thought she was definitely Sam''s type, so he lied. "It is because of your Brother and that Succubi Queen Wife of his... I once heard Sam say he thought you were one of the North''s most beautiful ladies. And when I mentioned you, he smiled, . You know what I mean..." "You mean that Sam is attracted to me? So he did not turn me down because of my looks?" The one thing Chuck is confident about was, Sam would like this chick on her back, as a fellow lover of women, he said without lying. "Sam is weak to persistent women, just look at Rebeca and Mari, ." Dial felt a glimmer of hope.... She can get protection from her Brother, and even try to still become one of Sam''s harem. She just has to be honest with Sam and betray her Family if need be. She asked in line with Zoe''s plans... "Chuck, since you are close with Sam, can you help me try and make things better? If Sam forgives and accepts me, I can help you with any favor. I can even introduce you to many noble women in my Fathers territory?" Chuck put his ham sandwich down and said with his fist on his heart. "As long as the women are pretty, you got a deal!" "Very pretty!" "Leave it to Chuck, the love matchmaker, ." Click the [?] Button! Chapter 67: Red Hot Windless Night? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 67: Red Hot Windless Night? by Harem-Fan A large area spanning about 10 miles diameter was surrounded by massive magically formed stone walls, 50 feet high. The location is known as Rest Area number 1. This location deep into the Beast Forest has a Gate Portal Station that opens for 2 hours every morning, and connects to a station called, you guessed it... Rest Area number 2. Because our large caravan of troops and carriages arrived at sundown, we will have to wait till morning to transfer, bypassing 1,000 miles of vicious terrain with some of the Beast Forest''s most territorial monsters. And when we arrive at Station 2, we will then have to travel two days to get to station number 3, then wait till morning, and make the final trip out from Station number 4. Then we will be in the Southern Kingdom. And when we leave the forest, the Queen will transfer all of us to the Capital of Exodus City. Anyway this large area in the rest areas are all the same... It is essentially one huge camping ground guarded by the Northern Kingdom in station 1 and 2, while station 3 and 4 are guarded by the South. Each rest area has an Inn, Barracks, a few Stores, and a Mercenary Hall for missions. In essence, it''s a small temporary town that can be wiped out at any time, so residents do not live here. One raging Dragon, and everyone just dies. So no sane people want to live here, and everything is run by Adventurers at high prices. - As Our Carriage was parked next to Salem''s carriage, our guards let some stable-hands remove the Horses for resting. A student from Exodus Academy came to our carriage with an invitation. The young woman said what was on the note. "The Royal Family invites all of the noble units to come for dinner in their pavilion tent. Although your presence is not mandatory, it is courtesy to arrive for the overall mission''s benefit." The woman was polite enough, for a Southern woman, and I agreed to come. Kayo said to me. "I will not go, due to me having a meeting with other teachers from the other 5 Academies." "Sure, do you want Freya to go with you, since she had done this many times before?" Freya said to Kayo, hearing my reasonable request. "Sam is right, I know most of the teachers, so no one will give you attitude with me there, after tonight you wont need me to deal with them." "Alright then, I will go with you. And since Zoe gets to go with Sam, you and I get an arm tonight, while Zoe gets outside." Zoe, who had no care, felt she got shafted, and pouted. "Master, they are picking on Zoe!" I patted her head while she was pouting and said. "Well, then you get bath-time tonight? I will wash your back." "Master is the best to Zoe! ~!" Frank and Nevin want the pink world to end soon, and Kelly looks like she wants a back rub. Soon, we all got ready for our different activities... S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Sadly, Nevin and Kelly had to go meet other friends in the main camping area, due to not having noble ranks and an invitation. I am sure if I asked Salem to let them in, he would, but Nevin and Kelly refused, because the nobles are a tough crowd. So it was Frank, Zoe, and I who arrived at a huge tent that sits around 100 occupants. The Knights at the door of the tent, looked at our invitations, and seeing that Zoe was both my wife and Summons, she made the cut. And when the three of us entered I was surprised at what I saw... This pavilion was a magical tent, with its dimensions enlarged, and a series of 4 long tables full of covered delicacies were arranged. It reminded me of the Harry Potter Hogwarts dining hall, and there was even a table at the far end for the Queen and her important people. The guards outside gave us seating numbers, to avoid conflicts. And as I looked at our seats, it was directly near the Royal table, my guess is it was Salem''s doing. This way we were close enough to talk. Frank said to me as we neared our seats. "Look who is across from our seats... Vera Lucas and that guy from the South, , I think his name was...Vasco Nano?" And then the woman and man with blue eyes and white hair both noticed the three of us. Vasco looked like a man who saw shit on his shoe, and Vera had dull eyes seeing me. Frank said first. "Hello Princess and a guy I don''t remember." And from my left arm... "~! , Hello Princess and a guy we don''t remember." I saw a flicker of amusement in Vera''s eyes, but when she saw me look at her, she looked away, but I said politely. "Evening Vera, and hello Vasco Nano, 4th Circle Gravity Vanguard Knight of the Southern Knight Academy." I had no idea Vera really wanted to say hello, but her mother''s scoldings are still fresh, and her companion is annoying. So she nodded wordlessly. I kinda get that she is conflicted, and I do not push her... We have a long time to work out her issues with me, but... "As a low ranking Knight, should you be calling your Princess by her first name?" I look at this handsome guy who is a Duchess Son, and I try to keep out of the mud, so I joke. "Leave it to a Southern nobleman to stand up for his charge like a wife should." ", !" "~ ~!" "~!" Frank tried to cover his gaff up, Zoe straight up laughed, fearing no one in the tent (), and Vera cleared her throat hearing me compare the Knights to women, and this is a true stereotype with gender reversals. Vasco stood up with his pride offended, and as he was about to throw out a noble duel (), he remembered I was also a 4th Circle Knight. He instead remembered what Queen Gale told him, and he said to me. "You really have the mouth of a gutter-rat, no wonder Vera''s Mother dislikes your relationship with Vera. You really are a noble tree climber, even tricking the 1st Princess of the Anubis Kingdom and climbing stations." Vera did not want me to know her Mother hated me, so Vasco saying that made her heart hurt, because she is worried what I will think of her now. But unknown to Vera, I have long known what kind of women the South produces, but someone else got mad for me... ! A pair of small fierce hands slammed the table behind the preaching Vasco, startling him and Vera... But Zoe behind me, only had her smile grow knowing who was about to erupt in anger... "Dirty Bastard Vasco Nano, want to disparage my older Sister and my Betrothed again? I dare you..." Heat from magical Fire Element erupted from behind, as warm air swirled around a short woman who stood up quickly in anger. My eyes opened in shock, because I have seen this woman''s picture many times... I once received a scroll from Daniella back in the Beast Forest, and this belly dancer beauty in a crimson dancers outfit (), was the 3rd princess of Anubis! Zoe behind me said her identity as I was dumbfounded... "Dream Windless, 3rd Princess of the Desert Kingdom, 1st year in Whirlwind Academy, 18 years old. She is a 3rd Circle Fire Summoner, contracted with an 8th Circle Phoenix." I realize this woman is just like her mother Domino, but standing at 5 foot 4 inches, with long crimson-hair and brown eyes... Wait did she say I was her betrothed?! And why does Zoe know her so well... , Maybe she found out from Daniella? "Sam might be afraid to hit a woman, but if you want, I can challenge you? I am a Summoner, can you handle me, bitch?" Just as my fear of this chili-pepper was rising, a calm voice came over as Salem spoke from not far away. "Princess Windless, can you please forgive little Nano for being hot-blooded? I can apologize on behalf of my southern noblemen for getting excited. Besides, I think if your Summons comes out, it will not only be Vasco who suffers, right?" The shorter redheaded hot-tempered Princess crossed her arms, glared at Vasco and said unhappily. "You are sworn Brothers with Sam Roland, so this Princess will ignore his comments, ." Then Dream winked at me, and sat back down at her spot, talking to the woman next to her, ignoring my confused eyes. I heard the voice of a singer I once knew... "Wise men say, only fools rush in, What did I miss, my best friend Sam?!" When I heard Chuck Donald call me his best friend, I felt an oily-chill run up my back, and when I looked, I saw him with Dial standing in her Academy uniform. My confusion ended, as Vera''s continued, as she looked back at the crimson-haired beauty. I sat down, pointed for everyone else to sit, and I said to Salem. "Sorry to embarrass us all, I think the long carriage ride made us all a bit antsy." "Forget it, we will be in the South in only a few days, then I can show you around our Capital of Exodus, the sites are amazing... Like your Rosecrans Island, we have many floating palaces and towers devoted to magic." After some more perfunctory words from Salem to change the mood, the meal went on... - I had not noticed Zoe vanish mid-meal to talk to someone she knew but I did not (), Chuck asked me while draining his wine. "Hey Sam, just like old times, I told Nevin we will team up again as a group, since we are tight." I like Chuck, so I had no issue with it, but when I looked at Dial''s reaction to his words, she only blushed and looked into her glass of wine?! Frank, as confused as me, whispered in my ear. "Are you sure an Incubus Demon is not possessing your body, because all of these girls are really giving you hot looks? Did my Aunt share her crazy-for-you with every woman?" - With her ears being sensitive, a certain Mage Queen bent her fork hearing Frank''s whisper... Salem covered his mouth and pretended to look somewhere else, as his fun has become greater with Sam around... - Soon, Zoe sat down, and I only now realized she was missing. She handed me a letter and said, "The 2nd and 4th Princess already found Husbands they liked, but the 3rd Princess will not give you up, so take this and be nice to her, Master." I had a feeling, so I looked into the letter, and it is exactly what I thought it was... A Letter of Intention?! When my eyes lifted to behind Vasco''s admittedly handsome scummy face, the red-hot chili-pepper was blushing seeing her letter in my hand... I felt Zoe pinch my side under the table, so I gave Dream a smile, and her blush deepened. "Zoe, are you sure about this?" "She is a good woman, who will be good to you, Master. You cannot miss her love..." "Zoe, do you know something I don''t? And are you planning for anyone else to join my harem?" "Master, Zoe is not that smart to know things, but... Zoe is indeed wanting another sister soon... Master, do not look pale, Zoe has magic to keep the Master in perfect health, no matter how many wives you have, you can never die from sex." At this moment, like a supernatural curse spread, 5 women in the tent felt a chill up their spines. Click the [?] Button! Chapter 68: I Was Wrong, Sorry? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 68: I Was Wrong, Sorry? by Harem-Fan "Zoe, do you know something I don''t? And are you planning for anyone else to join my harem?" "Master, Zoe is not that smart to know things, but... Zoe is indeed wanting another sister soon... Master, do not look pale, Zoe has magic to keep the Master in perfect health, no matter how many wives you have, you can never die from sex." Vera, Dial, and even Salinas Argus overheard Zoe, who was not so quiet, and all wondered if they were the "one sister" that Zoe mentioned. Unknown to them, Zoe had no idea about the Mage Queen who had no relationship with Sam in her past life, and Zoe knew Vera needed no effort from her to join my Harem in the future. While Dial had complicated thoughts, and did not know how to approach me. Since Zoe had an idea, I asked to not be caught flat footed in the future. "Zoe, I understand you are a sensitive woman and only want the best for me, but can you at least give me a heads up on who the woman is?" Zoe instantly used her tried and true distraction-method, and leaned into my ear, while squishing her tits into me, making my thoughts deviate. "Maaaaaaster~! All Zoe will tell you is, she is in this tent now, ..." Just as I was looking around, two people came to my side. As I smelled a sweet perfume of high quality, I saw the woman I just smiled at come to me with her hands clasped behind her back. Her blush was rosy, and her eyes were looking at the boy she had a crush on. While she looked nervous, Dream asked softly. "Sir Sam, I would like to hear your answer in person... I would feel foolish to take your smile as acceptance of my heart, so?" I felt Zoe poking my back to accept, so I bit the bullet and asked. "If your Eldest Sister and Parents are approving of your decision, then I want to get to know you better, my answer would be... yes." Her brown eyes lit up, and she quickly grabbed my hands with her soft little hands. Princess Dream''s body heat was opposite of Kayo, and like Freya, was warm to the touch. She said with a bit of excitement. "Last Summer, my Father told all 4 of us, his Daughters, that if we wanted, he would approve our betrothal to you, Sam. My 2nd sister already had a man she loved, so... And my 4th Sister decided to marry the winner of our Academy Festival Champion as she loved his fighting ability, , he is behind me..." A man standing at 5 feet and 6 inches tall, with a pair of Scimitars on his back, nodded to me with a smile, and his blonde hair and red eyes gave him an interesting charm. He bowed and introduced himself. "Hello Sir Roland, I am Zeke Haze, a 4th Circle Wind Vanguard. I just recently married her younger Sister and joined the family. As for winning our Festival, well... Dream should have won, but her Phoenix Gabriel refused to fight for her, so I won, ." I stood up and shook this guys hand, because... he seems nice, and when Dream remembered her Summons literally flew away on stage, she died of embarrassment. "She would not listen to me and said it was not worth her effort. I was so ashamed, ... Anyway, Sam... I always followed your career as a fellow Summoner, and even with my amazing Gabriel, you have surpassed me in talent, Summons strength, and power... I know even if I fought you with all of my strength, I would always lose to you, so..." She walked to my left side and took my arm with affection, looked up into my eyes, and continued. "What I want most in my life is a man I can look up to, and have to be as old as me. You are also handsome, and you are brave in battle, willing to protect your comrades. In short, I can only be with you in this life, so please treat me well." "May I ask why Daniella or your parents did not mention any of this to me at the Ball?" She held my arm a bit tighter and said while blushing more. "Although my Father the King wanted us all to marry you, he will not force any of us against our wills... He is a Father before a King, and that is why we all love him. So only Daniella and now myself, wanted to marry you. I knew I did, but I still needed to see you face to face to make sure." She lost her infatuated look, and glanced at Vasco and said to me with some irritation. "My heart moved with desire when I heard you rebuke that, and I couldn''t help but to support you in my heart." When her eyes upturned to gaze at me, she also added. "I wanted to go to the Ball and see you, but with my Sister''s matter with you not resolved yet, my parents refused me to go, so I had to wait till now to see you, Sam." I get it, and I now understand Dream''s mindset more... She wants her man to be stronger than herself, and with her 8th Circle Phoenix, that is a super tall order. I also check all of her other boxes of what she wants in a man. I feel like a Star, and Dream is like a fan-girl. But I do not dislike this feeling she gives me... "Alright, I understand now. I just hope I will not disappoint your views of myself." She then pulled out a small tassel for a sword hilt and held it up to me. She then explained. "I made this for you personally. This is a token of my affection for you, and I hope it will inspire you in battle. Please accept it, it is personal to me." I held this red silk embroidered cloth, meant to wrap at the opening of the sheath as decoration. I noticed as I examined it, she turned red more than before, like I was holding her panties or something... () So in front of her, I tied it to the sheath of The King''s Sword, and she smiled with joy. I felt getting a token of love without giving one was not right, and sadly, I did not have many personal things to give. But then my eyes lit up, and I pulled something out. When I handed her an envelope, her eyes opened in surprise... "Naturally, I was not prepared, but I have this... It was my acceptance letter to Rosecrans Academy... The very reason you were betrothed to me." I had no idea I scored a critical-hit to her heart with my simple thoughts. Women are very sentimental creatures, and this silly letter to her, was a priceless treasure connecting our hearts. She held it like a fragile child, and put it into her space pouch, and with moist eyes she said to me. "Sam, you are a thoughtful man, thank you. I will be a good wife to you in the future." Vera was wanting to throw this over the top Princess out of the tent... She felt these Sand Princesses were too shameless with no respect for themselves. But when she realized that this girl in front of her had an even stronger, more impressive Summons than herself, her self confidence, her Mother groomed with effort, collapsed. But she was unaware she was just jealous, to be surpassed by yet another Princess. Dial, who was listening, looked over and when her eyes met Dream''s, TNT went off in the Red Hot Firecracker, and Dream exploded. She pointed to Dial and said. "It is you, Bitch! You and your shit Brother tricked my Sister into attacking my Sam! What balls you have hanging around Sam after that shit!" The switch in personality from soft, loving, and affectionate hot belly dancer lady, to a fiery, swearing, berserk mother-hen hottie... was a bit jarring. But when I was expecting a hot chick fight, Dial stood and bowed her head to Dream and said softly. "I was wrong, sorry..." Not only was my mind blown, but Dream was taken aback, not expecting Dial to admit it in front of everyone. Dial with a sorry smile said honestly. "My Brother was very jealous back when we heard about Sam and his talent. I was infuriated to know I would have to share the same academy with him. My Brother was even more envious, and the two of us said and did things to damage Sam''s reputation." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She looked at Dream and said the truth. "My Brother used your Sister''s visit to make Sam look weak and made it seem he was a kept-man. We knew your intentions for Sam, and Douglas wanted to cause problems with the West Kingdom and those behind Sam. It worked." Dial then turned to me and continued. "Even up until Still Water, I was convinced that Sam was the cause of me and my Brother''s issues, why we were defeated in the Festival, and why my skills in Summoning seemed lackluster. But..." She subconsciously felt her neck, and said softly. "Sam still saved us, the ones who caused him troubles. I then realized my Brother was insane, and I took another look at why Sam was our enemy, and I was surprised..." She looked into my eyes and said more... "I just hated myself and blamed a good man. You were never the problem... I just failed to get to know who Sam Roland actually was. Why did Sam deserve everything and why did everyone care..." She then said what most people did not know about the Ball. "Then I begged my Father to marry me to Sam, after I realized he was a man worth serving, but of course, I was rejected flatly. I do regret my past actions, so for that, I apologize to everyone affected by me personally... Sorry!" After Dial bowed to us all, we were stunned. She admitted everything so up front. Vera asked in curiosity, because her words were admitting she and her Brother had committed crimes. "Why are you confessing all of this now?" Dial rubbed her neck gently again, and with a grin she said with more of a teasing tone to Vera, regaining her noble lady demeanor. "Because I need the Princess and Sam to hear my words, because after the exam, I may not be able to say it again..." Only Zoe on the scene understood that Dial would not make it back to the North without intervention. Dream, who had calmed down, slowly got angry again, knowing Dial and Douglas were scheming, and as she was going to go nuts again, Zoe patted her shoulder and whispered in her ear. "You might scare the Master off if you are too aggressive. I recommend letting this slide for now, and deal with it after the exams." All of a sudden, Dream looked at my expression and deflated instantly, realizing her Fire Element made herself Passionate and Fierce. So she bit her lip and took my hand in hers, saying nothing. Dial felt a lot better, getting everything off her chest before she knew her Brother would act, waved to us all and walked out. She said to us. "Do not worry, my days of being the Villainous Noble Woman are over, see you later..." Chuck looked at Dial leaving and looked at me who felt strange, then said to me. "Well Sam, I am her Knight for now, so I will make sure she gets back safely..." After Chuck chased Dial out, Dream asked me. "Sam, I am sorry, I should not have yelled at her, right?" Seeing Dream go into cute cat mode, made me laugh in my heart, and I rubbed the top of her head. "You only did that for your Sister, but for now, just let it go... It is something that we can settle in the future, but for now, we have the Undead Lands to worry about, right?" Zoe from my blind spot gave Dream a thumbs up for switching gears to cute mode. She in return winked in thanks for Zoe''s advice. Poor Zeke Haze, who everyone ignored, watched the two women acting together, and felt sorry for me. He knows this fierce Sister-in-law too well, but was amazed she got tamed in front of me. After this incident at dinner, nothing else major happened, and the night''s events faded into the background. - The remaining 3 days pass without issue, thanks to all of the beasts not even bothering our caravan once. And soon, we entered the Mage Queen''s Portal into the Capital City of Exodus... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 69: Breakthrough, Breakthrough, Must Breakthrough? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 69: Breakthrough, Breakthrough, Must Breakthrough? by Harem-Fan Exodus City, the Capital of the Southern Mage Queen''s Kingdom... This sprawling city is roughly 100 miles in diameter, but not heavily congested or compacted. All buildings have spacious lands and are not piled up right next to one another. All of the homes, businesses, and parks are aesthetically pleasing to the eye, a woman''s touch is noticeable here, as beauty and colors are well managed. Groups of patrolling Knights led by a Mage patrol the city to assure order is kept. From my Earth memories, I can tell that despite the glamorous looks, the law is very tight, like a military state. The men walk around with their eyes down, to not offend any Mage women. Even the normal women seem to be the majority of business bosses with men being employees. Now mind you, there are a lot of happy normal men walking around, and do not look like they live in a concentration-camp, but you do notice men following one step behind their wives carting bags, and wearing forced smiles not complaining about being henpecked. It is a feminist Utopia. I said it before, but in the South, Harems are not-legal, and even Harems from the other two Nations are not recognized if you move to the South as a resident, and a man may claim only a single wife. This policy is what makes Salem Argus sad. So what makes Exodus City incredible? Is it the beauty of the city itself, no... It is the 7 giant floating Islands that cover the sky of Exodus City. This is the pride of the Mage Kingdom, their claim to fame. But there is a bit of a special background to these 7 floating Islands... They are all created based off of the Lorelei Family''s lost method. Floating Islands are a unique magic item that made the Humans of the Lorelei Kingdom in the past, a true powerhouse. For over a thousand years, the truth was hidden to the Southerners. Even Salinas did not know the truth until she took the throne. Naturally I only learned this secret from Evelina and Kayo. So, did the Widow Mage Queen create these islands? No she captured them from the Undead legions as she cleared out the South from the Undead Lands control. She then repurposed the islands and made her utopia for women, or rather for Mages. Despite her warped views from her tragic past, the Widow Queen was a truly terrifying woman, who was as strong as Zoe, but with offensive Life Magic at her disposal. She single handedly pushed back the Undead with a wave of her hands, making a name for herself and letting Humans crush the Undead for the first time. But her warped views made her neglect her amazing Son, the very first male spellcaster in Human history. Instead of cherishing him like a Mother should, she elevated Salinas, and pushed Salem down to show the other Mage women that even the Great Widow Queen preferred women over men. Ironically, it was the Widow Queen''s own male lover who killed her in the end, because she treated him as nothing more than a tool, but he still loved her and killed himself, after sending her body away to an unknown destination... (.) Well, regarding the 7 Floating Islands... The largest central island... The Royal Castle and all high level officials live here. The northernmost island... Is Exodus Academy. Like Rosecrans and Whirlwind, it has three years with a total of 600 students at a time. The women of this Academy wear dresses in dark blue with silver decorations. The northeast most island... Royal Magical Research Island. There are 12 Mage Towers devoted to every Element of Magic here. It is very top secret what research is carried out here. The 12th Central Tower is the culmination of all magic elements combined, and the Tower of Myst is what it is known as. The southeast most island... Alcatraz Prison, for the most dangerous and Unknown prisoners of the South. It is rumored that even powerfully strong Undead are imprisoned here. I seem to remember the name of this prison from my Earth life, and had a bad feeling about this coincidence?! The southernmost island... A resort island with many hot-springs, luxury Inns, and conference centers. This is the Island that all of the participants from Anubis and the North are residing in, that means I am here now. The southwest island... The Southern Knight Academy. Surprisingly, the Royal Family considers the recruits from this Knight Academy as important men, like Vasco Nano, and are almost seen on equal footing with Mage women, almost. Salem is actually the Vice Principle of the Academy, even though he is a Healer. Well he also oversees the clinic here on the island. One of his mistresses is the Head-Nurse of this Academy, and she is one of the two women Salem loves. Ironically, she also has 2 of Salem''s 13 children, proving my point that the number of tries makes more children. The Northwestern island... Noble manors for the top City families, a residential island out of reach of rabble. , That was a lot to take in, but thanks to my adopted Brother Salem, he told me most of the secrets he could, and gave me a map to get around. And after arriving here, we are given 7 days to sight-see, train, or rest. After the 7 days, we as an army of 1,200 students of all 6 elite Academies students, with a team of 100 Teachers () as support for strong foes, will head to the border of the Undead lands to attack the edges for 2 weeks. We will not go deep to the most dangerous parts, but only kill off lower Circle Undead to help with the yearly culling to defend the borders of the Southern Kingdom. Naturally the 1,200 students will spread out over hundreds of miles, and not make a juicy target for the Undead elites to target us. - The first morning inside a small Inn just for me, my friends, and all of my women, thanks to Salem pulling strings for me. Those living here are... Me, Kayo, Freya, Zoe, Kelly, Frank, Nevin, Chuck, Dial, Zeke Haze, and my new fiance Dream Windless. Everyone got their own luxury rooms, but as expected, a few ladies refused to sleep alone. - As I woke up after a long night of lovemaking, I noticed the naked Vampire lying to my right, facing away. The clingy Elf maid had my left arm held in her breasts as a hug pillow. And finally, Freya is laying on top of me, with my limp dick still inside of her. It is clear I passed out without Zoe''s Healing Magic. But I smile at this, because the women had to hold off for a full 4 days till we got here. Because we are technically on vacation, I closed my eyes to sleep again, just feeling warm in my heart... - Zoe, Freya and I all cooked in the Inn''s kitchen for everyone while we were here, and we all agreed to use these days to break through to the next levels of our classes. I even broke out 9th Circle Beast Cores for everyone... Unknown to me, Zoe gave a 9th Circle Earth Core to Dial behind my back. When Dial received it from Zoe, she was stunned, but Zoe told her nothing and only winked, leaving the woman dumbfounded. I had intended to not assist a possible snake. Even though she had apologized and even wrote down her Brother''s plans for me, a small part of me did not trust her yet... Zeke, Chuck, Nevin, and Frank naturally could not use Beast Cores to break through, but... The Elf Royal Family still had many Elixirs for Knights, and that is how I made it to 4th Circle Swift Knight in the Past. Kayo is my Goldfinger for Wealth, and I am not ashamed to live off of my Vampire Wife. Amazingly, the Cores I gave to Dream were not 9th Circle Cores, but instead, I gave her 3, 8th Circle Red Dragon Cores. This set of 3 Cores has a better synergy with her Fire Element, and I saved the 9th Circle cores for Freya''s future road to 9th Circle. And with this, everyone secluded themselves for a full 5 days, and we would all save the last day for sightseeing... - When one of Vera''s Knights told her that our group had secluded themselves for breakthroughs, Vera also did the same. But she only had a few 7th Circle Gravity Cores. Vasco Nano tried to give a 9th Circle Gravity Core to Vera, as a Token of Love, and she rejected it outright, making Nano feel depressed. But Vera, with her determination to get stronger, surprisingly broke through, and quickly learned her spells, then Summoned her 2nd Monster... To her and her attendance horror, Vera contracted with a very powerful being, an Archangel! A powerfully impressive 8th Circle being of the Light Element. It is counted as an 8th Circle Light Mage for magic powers. But despite this, the Archangel is a strong Martial Knight. With glowing yellow eyes, blonde silky hair, soft white feathered wings, and tanned skin, this sword wielding 7 foot tall woman is breathtaking. This Angel''s name is Plume. This Monster is the ultimate foe to Undead and Demons alike. Even a 9th Circle Demon Lord fears this 8th Circle being from the Plane of Light known as Heaven. - But as if fate wanted to make Vera cry, Dream contracted with another 8th Circle being, a True Dragon. Due to her Fire Element, the influence of Red Dragon Cores, and her Father''s Earth affinity, a True Dragon answered her call, the mighty... Magma Dragon! This Magma Dragon is 75 feet long with stony and fiery scales releasing intense heat. Magma from its mouth can instantly melt stone it touches. This mighty Dragon is named.. Ragnarok. Despite its earth portions, this is a variant of the Red Dragon, and is still counted as an 8th Circle Fire Mage for magic. (.) sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Silently, Dial Canberra broke her chain of fate, and unlike dying as a 3rd Circle Summoner in Zoe''s past, Dial broke through to 4th circle with Zoe''s influence. Dial was never weak, but just was overshadowed by Vera and Sam. When Dial Summoned her partner, she wanted something that could let her stay alive and let her stand by Sam, to show her resolve. And a creature that could stop her Brother. And to her shock, an 8th Circle answered her call. A 40 foot tall humanoid-shaped being made of pure stone, with the appearance of a person. This creature of the Elemental Plane of Earth is known in Legends as the... Titan. The Titan is as strong as True Dragons with the powers of both the Strong and Vanguard Earth Knights. It is gender-less, but resembles a strong muscular man. Its skin is a grey-slate. It is a living statue of Humanity. The Titan told her his name was... Atlas. Dial instantly lost her inferiority complex she had with Vera, and hope sprang back into her heart... - I was unaware of everyone''s breakthroughs, but I managed to reach the goal of 5th Circle Swift Knight and Summoner. And with Evelina''s ''personal'' teaching, engraving my spells was a cinch. To celebrate my new growth, I found Kelly for some one-on-one training, to explore her 4th Circle breakthrough, and practice our 69 skills we have perfected... - To be continued, in Kelly''s bed... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 70: Mother And Daughter, I’m A Pervert? Click the [?] Button! [Thanks to those first 3 Copy Paste Reviews, I finally got on the Trending, so a huge thank-you. Plus, seeing those Joke reviews really put a huge smile on my face, because new readers will be confused till chapter 69, !] Chapter 70: Mother And Daughter, I''m A Pervert? by Harem-Fan ! As I alerted Kelly of my arrival, she opened the door. Without any expression on her face, she stepped aside to let me in. And as I walked in, she closed the door, and leaned back on it, clicking the lock. Kelly''s light blue eyes watched me, and seeing me look around a bit awkwardly, she asked bluntly. "So, are you here to finally complete your Mother Daughter dream?" The smile on my face froze, because I indeed intended to do that. As I slowed a bit thinking about the rarity of a man having a Mother and Daughter () in their Harem, I felt a tad uncomfortable. Saying you will do-it, and doing-it are two different things. Then without any expression, her hands slowly unbuttoned her robes she wore in her room, and fully exposed her naked body. She had a slightly playful glint in the depths of her eyes, and she teased in her cold tone. "Now that I am in the 4th Circle, I can implement Rebeca''s true teachings... Sam, are you not going to push me down? I have waited for months..." This beauty with long ice blue hair and pale blue eyes, with a supermodel body, one inch shorter than me, and a young face, really excites my imagination. And seeing the shadow of Kim, a woman I love reflected in her, makes my desire very strong. I quickly started to throw my clothing off, and I said to Kelly. "Fine, I admit it, I am a pervert who is turned on by making love to you, and the thought of a forbidden love really stirs my heart. This is something only you and your Mother can do to me... , I am sorry for feeling this way, but I really do love both of you as individuals." Just as the last of my clothing was removed, Kelly held me from behind, and from over my shoulder, I saw her lips rise into a smile. Her cool breath whispered in my ear. "Sam Dear, I was teasing you. My Mother and I both know how you feel about us both. And really, I am happy. Because my Mother won''t be alone for the rest of her life, my Brother has a man around who cares, and finally I have you. What is wrong with sharing you with my Mother? Really, it is our honor to love the same amazing man. Now let me feel what my Mother feels with you." My mind exploded, and I quickly turned, sweeping her off her feet. This cold woman talked so much. She normally only speaks a little, but I can see desire in her eyes. When I put Kelly on the bed, I lay her on her stomach, and she looked back at me. Expecting what I will do to her, Kelly slowly lifted her rear to me, ready for a laying doggy-style. This is a position she was interested in, because she has watched me have sex with other lovers and expressed a desire for this. Unknown to me, her mother said she likes Doggy-style the most, and Kelly feels the same desire. It is a pose that lets her feel dominated. My left arm slid underneath her torso to let me lay over her comfortably, and I held her right boob in my hand, while gently squeezing it. I then leaned down and kissed her lips, while her eyes closed. As my right hand reached under to make sure she was getting moist... I felt the time was ready, so I just started to insert myself, and I felt her hymen tear. But I suddenly had to take a deep breath and stop my insertion half way in. "~! Damn that is cold Dear!" Kelly with a grin on her lips, looked at me with wet eyes and said. "There, I am healed, so make me yours..." She had used a chantless [Small Heal] and her Cold Element made my dick feel like I stuck it in a refrigerator for a moment, and her grin was her playing around waiting for that moment. So I kissed her again, and started to thrust deep into her, and she once again, closed her eyes, while making sure her hips were working with me. And for a long while, I just gave her short and deep thrusts, with more passion than domination... - It was almost 20 minutes, and I saw Kelly''s hands clench the sheets, and I felt her vaginal walls constricting. She made no sounds, but her wet eyes and body tensing told me everything... Kelly was having a hard orgasmic finish. And I had been holding back for a while, and with the feeling of making her submit, I could not help but push in all the way, and let out my warm essence in her belly. After a minute of our bodies trembling together, I lay on her a bit, and I heard her say with a joking tone. "That was better than I thought... Now that you have me, you only need to pull my Mother in, ." Her cheeks are blushing, and her teasing tone made me laugh inside, because I can tell she is shy, and when she teased me, it helps her calm her emotions. I then asked her seriously. "When we get back, do you want me to marry you in front of my Mother?" Kelly had me move off of her, and she rolled onto her back, then guided me on top of her, so she could look up at me. She then cleaned us up with magic, and said to me, "I want to wait till I get pregnant. Let me stay a lover for a while, and let my Mother enjoy being the Wife. I know in my heart I am yours, and you are mine. So love me anyway you want for the time being." I did not try and convince Kelly of it, and soon, the two of us continued. She and I had not had enough of our first time lovemaking. So the two of us continued for another 2 hours... - The next day, the last day before we set out had arrived, and we went out as a small group. At the breakfast table, the red-hot firecracker came to my side with a grin and said to me, "Dear Sam, I made it to 4th Circle, and I contracted with a good Summons. But the best part, it is also an 8th Circle Summons. Do I get a reward for doing well?" I looked at Princess Dream and felt she was proud of herself, and I asked with amusement. "Alright, and what prize do you want? Making it to the 4th Circle by the end of year 1 is really impressive." She leaned in, letting me smell her body, and she whispered. "I want to be held by you when we go out, so everyone knows I am yours." The fire I put out yesterday in the ''cooler'' was kinda getting aroused with Dream''s natural seduction skills. She really is a Belly Dancer for real, and she even danced for me once, making my sanity waver. Suddenly, I lost the fantasy of Kelly with Kim, and thought... Kelly with Freya or Dream would be Hot and Cold, right? I caught myself drifting off, while looking down into her slightly exposed top. () ", Yes, I think that is a great idea. I will then escort you around when we go out for a bit." "It is still cool out in April, so I get the other arm." Freya, who likes this new Dream Windless, jumped on the bandwagon, and beat the other women to claim the second spot. Zoe who was making coffee felt her world crumble as she was about to call it. Kayo did not care, because she is staying back. Kelly who got me to herself last night is fine with just going. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - And with the plans made we had headed out, but other than some bad gossip about me, the day was uneventful... Bad gossip about me? Yeah, it seems I was being talked about in a really bad way like someone was purposely slandering my reputation. I was accused of being a rapist, leaving women after I had my way with them, and abusing around 200 women in Rosecrans as I pulled up my pants and threw away Letters of Intention, and many more unreasonable womanizing crimes. And in a City full of Feminist, I really looked like a scumbag. "Look, is that Dial Canberra following Sam Roland? It is true, he threatened her into his harem, so disgusting." The rumor I heard that confirmed Dial''s next words, made me wonder what is in Douglas''s head. "Douglas and Elissa spent many gold coins to spread rumors about you and me in Exodus. He wanted every Knight that wanted to marry me to hate you, sorry." I look back to where Dial is, and see she looked gloomy, because the rumors were not supposed to include herself. This damaged the Duke''s reputation to slander his Daughter''s name like this. Zoe, who lived this spree of rumors before, said to us. "None of it even matters, who cares what the South thinks. It is only rumors and none of it will stick. When the Southern Knights and Mages see you all in action, their mouths will close. And after that, we all go home, and will never see this town again." Zoe was almost right, because in her past life, I ignored the affairs of the South, letting them struggle alone. But thanks to Chuck the Butterfly-Effect Grandmaster, I would be involved in the future of the Southern Kingdom. Yes, in this life, I will find out, you can crush Feminism and implement Harems with raw power. Well, with the last day ruined with crabby gossipy bitches, and I meant the men, we went back to rest early. At first light, we will leave for the front line... - Undead Lands border. Far South from the Exodus City, in a broken castle... Two Humans wearing black cloaks are dragging a sack with an unconscious woman, and they quietly make their way in the ruined meeting hall. A group of young looking men and women in the dark, had dimly glowing yellow eyes, as they watched the newcomers. The two men laid down the woman in a sack and looked at the man on a large couch, holding an unconscious woman in his arms. The Vampire in Chainmail armor released his bite on the pale woman''s neck, and with blood on his lips, he asked. "What did you bring, and what news do you have?" "Sir Dread, we captured this Mage from the closest town, as she was the City Guard Commander. We beat her while she slept, and knocked her out. I think she is a 5th Circle Death Mage." As Sir Dread looked interested in the woman in the bag, the other man said. "And with 4 months of rumors, the target Sam Roland could not stand the stigma, and left the City. Now the entire Exam Group will leave for this area in the morning." As Sir Dread bit his hand, he placed it in the woman''s mouth, as she subconsciously drank his blood. He asked the two men. "So is Dial Canberra near Sam Roland, or did he push her away?" "Sir Dread, it seems she was placed with one of Sam''s friends like your Master arranged, and she has been near him." Sir Dread''s yellow eyes squinted, and he asked. "You know who my Master is?" "It is Douglas''s wife, Elissa Von-Crane, right?" The newly created Vampire in Sir Dread''s arms, opened her yellow eyes, as her transformation was complete. Sir Dread was happy the Mage woman successfully became a Vampire, and he said to the men. "Well, I was very happy with your work till you became too smart and guessed who I was, ... Children, eat..." The woman who just got up from Dread''s lap, and the dozen Vampires in the shadows, suddenly leaped like lightning onto the two men, pinning them. "Sir Dread, noooo~!" ", whyyyyy~!" And with their howls of pain, they soon became drained of all of their blood, even then the Vampires ate the muscles of the two men, due to their hunger. While his creations ate, he walked to the unconscious lady in the sack, and revealing her face, he saw the grey hair and eyes, licked his lips and said with a grin. "The Death Mage will be my strongest minion, ... I, Sir Dread Lorelei, will enjoy getting some revenge on these Humans. I must thank my Master for contacting me, giving me access to the Human lands, , time to eat..." Soon as Dread''s teeth sank into the beautiful woman''s neck, she awoke in pain, but sadly it was too late for her. Blood flowed down her impressive naked body, as blood loss made her consciousness fade... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 71: Where is Waldo, Oh There He Is? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 71: Where is Waldo, Oh There He Is? by Harem-Fan From afar I saw Rando Miller, a short, thin man, who is bald. His eyes are squinted with silver glinting in the sunlight, and he wears silver Chain-shirt armor. With his pair of Short-swords on his waist, he grins with a sneaky smile. He is sadly still only a 3rd Circle Time Swift Knight... Rando finally found us at the gathering point. Following him with a blush, was Megan Wallis, the 2nd Circle Life Mage, who was one of the two other girls that was with Kelly at our first Beast Forest trial. The short woman with pale-green hair in the combat ponytail style, waved and said warmly. "Hi everyone, . Well I have good news for you all... I became Rando''s 4th wife. Surprise!" While we were all surprised, the huge man, around 6 feet tall, heavyset, with black hair with pork-chop sideburns, with black beady eyes, and a fearless grin, patted Rando''s shoulder. Chuck said to him. "Congratulations Rando, if I could have picked up a cute wife so easily, I would have not even advanced to the 4th circle, ..." Rando, seeing Chuck, Nevin, and Frank at 4th Circle looked confused and asked. "How, when?!" While the Knight guys circled around, Kelly walked to Megan and chatted about their marriage announcement. When we first got here, we told Rando to stay with us, but he blew us off to spend alone time with his new wife, who happens to be his Mage partner for this event. Because both people are short, they match each-other well. Freya remembered both students from back then, and Zoe, well she knows almost everyone. But then Dream came to my side and asked about Rando and Megan. After giving her the brief summary, she understood and then introduced herself along with Zeke. Dial actually walked to Rando and said to him. "Mr Miller, first congratulations, and second, I offer you a gift as an apology for making things tough for you in the past." Dial took out a Swift Knight Elixir, the same one I used to advance to the 4th Circle before. It seems that this was one of the items she was supposed to offer Southern Academy Knights to cause trouble for me. If Douglas knew it was given to a friend of mine, would he spit blood? But then my suspicious heart whispered to me, and I thought... Could this be poisoned? But hurting Rando serves no purpose. Just as I was growing more unsure, Zoe whispered in my ear. "That is a pure and good Elixir, how nice for her to do that, right my Master?" I know Zoe can read my emotions, and she was assuring me, and as I looked at Dial, I felt a bit guilty to just blame her by default, huh? In my life on Earth, I saw too many shows, read books, and saw ugly people, and I assume all bad people are not capable of good. But, could I be wrong, and wait... I asked Zoe in English. "?!" "?" Freya rolled her eyes hearing Zoe''s crap lie, but she was privately told that Dial was actually a nice woman for them now. And Dream hearing English asked with bright eyes. "I have learned the dialects of the West, North, and South, but the language you''re speaking... I do not know." (.) Then I explained about my made up language. I taught my Summons for combat or secret talks. And after all of that, Dream had stars in her eyes and asked. "Dear Sam, you will teach me, right?" I want to not do it, but I can tell she would be crushed if I said no, so I met her half way. "After we get married, I can pass it on to you." "Okay, that is a promise." Soon, we were given orders on where to meet up with our large units, and thankfully everyone here is together, so as a group, we left... - The Army of Academy students were split into 12 groups of 100 with 3 strong teachers to oversee and protect each team. My team had Kayo, and a Teacher from the Western Knight Academy, and the Healer lady who is Salem''s Mistress from the Knight Academy. Salem only wanted a woman he trusted around me to avoid problems.. All teams have a representative from each Kingdom for fairness, and to avoid incidents. Naturally, many who know that Kayo is a Vampire, and standing out in broad daylight, was shocked, as Vampires normally can not do that at all, like a fish floating and breathing air. Kayo did not wear her traditional Elf clothing, but is actually wearing the Academy uniform of Rosecrans, and she looks so hot in it. Kayo found out how much I loved it, and used it in bed once to excite me. Not far away, I saw Vera standing. And as if she could tell some pervert, other than Vasco was looking at her, her head turned to me. Her blue eyes had a smug look in them, till she noticed she could not see my circle-level. Then her lips pouted, and she turned her face away. Well, I can tell she is still my friend at least. Now that I have been engaged to 2 Princesses of the West Kingdom, it would be a lie to say I have not imagined myself with Vera, but... Her stubborn side is really hard to find sexy. Daniella has the obedient wife trait, with the noble woman feel, while her little Sister Dream has that youthful puppy-love feel, while retaining a mature sexy body. Both women are talented and I can tell, we will have a good chemistry. Soon, while under the rising sunlight, I heard from the distance, a voice I am now familiar with. Salinas Argus'' voice was magically transferred over the large field. [Welcome 1st years to the annual evaluation exercise on the Undead Lands borders. Do not worry, this exam is held every year for all 1st years of both the Knight and Mage schools of all 3 Kingdoms, and the mortality rate is extremely low, and only in a bizarre twist of fate, can any real harm come to all of you.] "Fuck, she said it, now something will definetly happen to me, damn..." I could not help but mutter and Chuck nodded to my words... [We have...] And just as my words leaked from my disgruntled lips, the Mage Queen''s voice stopped talking. I suddenly felt her eyes roam over in my direction, and I thought it was impossible for her to hear me, right? Zoe''s lips tried not to smile, because I was unaware how sensitive 9th Circle beings'' senses actually were. The Mage Queen indeed heard me, unknown to me, for she has always been spying, I meant looking out for my safety. [We have made sure every team has all 8th or 9th Circle teachers to assure your safety, so just enjoy the experience of killing Undead for Humans sake.] She stood up proud on the podium with her brother and some other VIPs behind her, and she finished with. [And I will leave you with a final note for all of you, and especially my southern Kingdom''s people... We will not tolerate fighting amongst ourselves for personal grudges. Now go and good luck, and see you back here in 2 weeks...] At that moment, Kayo waved to all 100 members of the 1st Noble''s Team. "I am Kayo Eon, 8th Circle Time Mage and a Vampire, this is Kevlar Trend the 9th Circle Strong Life Knight, and this lady from the Southern Knight Academy is 8th Circle Electricity Healer, Amy Holt." She points to a group of 20 carriages fully ready to go, including mine and Vera''s, and she said. "We will now leave with this group, and head to location 7 on the battlefront map, you have 5 minutes to be ready to leave." In my Carriage, Dream was given the bunk with Kelly, and everyone in my group can ride in my wagon, but many will have to sleep in magic tents, as room to sleep is limited. But with the two couches, I can bed around 10 comfortably. If Summons space is used, I can handle everyone. Myself, Kayo, Freya, Zoe, Kelly, Dream, Nevin, Frank, Chuck, and Dial will ride and camp in my carriage. Rando, Megan, and Zeke will ride and camp in Rando''s carriage. Zoe told me to bring Dial along, to watch her, and she would bunk with her, to make sure she is not up to no-good... I have found Zoe''s behavior with Dial a bit odd, but if I cannot trust Zoe, then I should just reincarnate on the spot. Soon, the two day trip South to the boarders will start, and it will involve 2 Gate Portal transfers to cover an additional 2,000 miles on top of what we will cover on foot. - Later in the evening, both Kelly and Dream bunked and exchanged stories about themselves and me. In the living-room, Nevin, Frank, and Chuck slept on the couches and floor, while talking about the latest gossip. In my bedroom, only Kayo and Freya held my arms while we slept. - In the last back bunk room... Zoe on her side watched Dial writing in her jurnal at the small desk. Zoe knows this is the journal that Dial writes her plans, thoughts, and feelings. Dial feeling Zoe watching her, probably because she is the strongest person to arrest her if she did anything wrong, so she asked Zoe. "I guess you are in charge of watching me, ? I do understand, so thanks for doing it." Zoe plays dumb and asks. "Princess Canberra, why does it feel like you are planning on dying, you aren''t planning on taking Sam with you, right?" Dial turned her chair to face Zoe and smiled. "I saw you in action, with you here, Sam cannot leave this world, but..." Her fingers grazed her neck, and she said. "Sam is not the only one that my Brother wants dead. I think I can never go back to the North." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zoe, still playing dumb asked. ", Then are you going to run away after the test, and not go home?" "?! Well, probably something like that..." ", Well you asked to marry Master, so if you plan on leaving, then you should write how you feel about Master in your book, so when you leave for other places, the Master can remember you... Good night." Zoe then pretended to sleep, and Dial was struck dumb hearing that advice. Dial realized, if she died, at least she could express all of her grievances, crimes, and feelings... Maybe just maybe, even after death, she can be remembered. ! Soon the sounds of a pen writing filled the room, as Dial wrote her hopes, dreams, and regrets in life. Zoe, who knew the truth, only smiled at a well thought out plan. Click the [?] Button! Chapter 72: The Undead Legion Isn’t Infinite Like In Movies? Click the [?] Button! [A slight clarification about Letters of Intention. I had not mentioned or had even written more about the followup letters. Basically when one person gives a letter, the moment the other person accepts it, they write their own to give back a letter, and both parties put their thumb prints on them, so neither party can claim a relationship out of nowhere. so when Sam gave Kelly her letter, Kelly would make one for Sam later, and both parties would "Sign" it to be legitimate.] Chapter 72: The Undead Legion Isn''t Infinite Like In Movies? by Harem-Fan On the morning of the second day of travel, our group of 103 plus supporting personnel, arrived at the last bastion of Humanity... Fort Logan. Fort Logan is identical in design and intention to the 4 Rest Stops in the Beast Forest. The only difference is the Barracks are extensively larger, with a more robust military presence. The reason this place is here is to stage war with the Undead Lands Monsters. The place is only designed for war and may be abandoned at any time, for those rare moments with the Undead will make a wave attack and blitz Humanity for bodies. While we readied our forces, we listened to one of our 3 teachers instructions. And while we are doing this, there are three other 100 man units further away, getting ready to head to their own locations for examinations. Kevlar Trend, the 9th Circle Strong Life Knight from Anubis Kingdom, was lecturing us with some common sense knowledge of the Undead Lands, for those students that did not pay attention in class.. [The first thing all of you need to know is... The Undead Army is NOT infinite! Despite the rumors, stories, and false guesses, Undead do not just pop out of thin air.] His gaze looked at us all as he continued... [When a Human dies or is killed, he can be turned into a Skeleton, Zombie, Wraith, Vampire, and any other number of Undead. But when a Skeleton is destroyed, it cannot be used again to hold the Human Soul. And thus, the number of Undead are limited to the number of Humans, Animals, and Magical Beasts that die.] [For some unknown reason, creatures from the other 12 Planes cannot be made into Undead creatures. Elementals, Golems, Angels, Demons, and many more Outer Planer creatures are unaffected by the Energy of the Plane of Death, and only creatures of our world of Myst may be turned into Undead from the Plane of Death, or the Underworld.] [All of the Natural Entities of the Plane of Death are Spirit based, or Souls. They can possess once living bodies as Skeletons, Death Knights, Lich''s, and countless more can. Otherwise, native creatures of Undeath are more like Wraiths and Ghosts in their home Plane. They oppose the Plane of Life and live on the power of the living to stay on our world of Myst.] [When you kids who think you are special die, your Soul will be drawn into the Plane of Death, to become one of their many creatures. But do not worry, the Plain of Life can grab you before your Soul fully travels to the Plane of Death. The Breath of Life spell can retrieve you within 1 minute of your unfortunate demise. And before your Soul truly leaves, there is the 9th Circle Spell, Raise Dead. This mighty spell can even bring you back within the first 24 hours of death. But after that, you join the minions of Death. Miss Amy Holt, do you wish to add anything?] The Life Knight, who looks like a Druid or Ranger from my Earth life''s memories, looked at a beautiful woman with golden hair and yellow eyes. She smiled gently and without hesitation, she expanded on what he said. [Breath of Life and Raise Dead are great spells to bring you back, but they have a critical weakness for you all to remember, so you do not act like dying is a great plan. First, if you are turned into an Undead, you cannot be resurrected at all. Second, without a body, you cannot be resurrected, at all, and this covers being turned to stone. So you must be made flesh first. Third, if your Soul is destroyed, once again, you cannot be resurrected. So, if you are eaten by a Dragon, and a body cannot be reclaimed, you will be gone forever, understand?] I was confused, because when this lady was talking, Zoe held my hand very tightly, and her eyes looked sad. But I guess she must have lost her parents like this or something? Note to self, ask all of my wives about their pasts... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then Kayo added to everyone, exposing her sharp teeth. [About Vampires and Undead... We Vampires are actually only Half-Undead, and Half-Alive. But no matter what, we have one foot in the Plane of Death. Fear not, the undead turning you into their minions, for the process takes 24 hours, and a Raise Dead spell would be pointless anyway. Just like many Undead, they are nocturnal creatures, and only Animated Undead, like Ghouls, Zombies, Skeletal types may roam freely under the sunlight. What is a Skeleton?] Kayo puts on her Teacher mode, and explains for us. [How, why, and with what logic can a Skeleton run, fight, and just stand without muscles and internal organs? It is simple... The Soul that is corrupted with the power of the Elemental Death Energy can animate the bones like a puppet, pulling the strings to hold it up and move it to its will. The Soul needs a form it is used-to to achieve this. Well, when you destroy the Puppet, the Soul goes back to its plane, and can be reused in another body, and that brings us back to... The Undead Legion is NOT infinite...] A noble Knight from the Southern Kingdom asked Kayo. "Excuse me, so what does the Plane of Life have to do with Souls?" [When Souls in the Plane of Death are strengthened to a certain degree, they can almost escape from the Plane of Death, and like a magnetic-pull, those Soul''s get sucked into the Plain of Life, and become purified. When the Soul becomes cleansed, it then gets released back into the plains, mainly to Myst, and new life can be created.] [So despite the negative aspects of the Plane of Death, it is a necessary balance to create new life. And that once again, is why Undead can only be balanced with life. Though for a period on Myst, it may seem one side is stronger than the other, but in the end, Time changes this no matter what...] The Life Knight then finishes the lecture while we are ready to move out... [And to finish, the Plane of Light () can destroy and weaken the beings of Death and Darkness, while the Plane of Darkness () can bolster and protect the beings of Death and Darkness.] - And with that, the talk ended, and everyone got their mounts. Those Knights and Mages that do not own Horses or Magical Beasts as mounts, must purchase their own... At the borders of the Undead Lands, there is no rental for mounts. Otherwise, you have to walk and or run to keep up with everyone else. But this is one of 4 important Noble groups, and everyone here has access to combat mounts. My 8 War-trained midnight-black Clydesdale are readied with saddles, and are lined up for my use. Kelly, Kayo, Freya, and Zoe each get one. As for the remaining 4 large horses... I, Nevin, Frank, and Chuck each get one... The passengers for this trip go as follows... Dream will ride with me. Dial will ride with Zoe?! Rando has his own horse, and also has one for Melody. Zeke has his own Horse from the Western Kingdom. The reason Zoe and Freya got a horse each, is because they have my riding skill, and the horses see them as part of me, due to our Summoner link. And Kayo gets a horse because it is not afraid of her, like normal horses are. Naturally Dream could have used her own horse, but with her sexy-puppy eyes, I had to let her ride with me, right? Okay, who am I fooling, I want a hot woman rubbing up against me in my arms for two weeks. But when I looked at Zoe holding Dial in her arms, I had an odd feeling... I remembered what Zoe said in the Beast Forest pavilion tent, and I looked at Dial in confusion. The last woman Zoe wants to join my Harem cannot be her, right? Although logic is pointing to this, it also seems absurd to think Zoe likes her. So I shook my head, and will just not wrack my brains, because Dream is leaning back in my arms, trying to get her scent in my nose. She is cute, because she is 6 inches shorter than me... 4 inches taller than Evelina. As we gathered with everyone, I saw Vera had her White War-trained Clydesdale I once rode, and that asshole Vasco was next to her on a brown normal Warhorse. I felt odd in my heart, because for a second, I actually felt a hint of jealousy seeing him near her all the time, , I am hopeless. So with our mount situation clear, the team of 103 mounts and riders all moved out as a single unit. - ! The sounds of many horses and other types of exotic mounts, traveled along a dirt road, and we were talking very quietly, as to not alert foes as far away from our movements as possible... But I am being distracted by my new fiance, as she is causing problems for me. "Sam, stop fooling around, if you don''t hold my waist right, I might fall off the horse." Dream took my hands and replaced them on her lower abdomen, that is clearly not covered well. If you have never seen a belly dancer outfit, you are not a man. So the fact I can feel her bare belly button is distracting. She took the reins and had me hold her like this. Her smile clearly shows she is doing this on purpose to increase our intimacy level, but I actually like it. But the real problem is... Despite her only being 5 foot 4, her ass and body is very sensual, plump, and her meaty butt is grinding on my groin... I am already at half-mast, while she can clearly feel my excitement, so I whispered in her ear. "Dear Dream, I do not think what you are doing is good, right?" She looks sideways into my gold eyes with her brown ones, and charmingly grins while saying. "We have already exchanged our Letters of Intention, and after we graduate from the Academy, we will marry, so this little bit of contact is nothing. Why are you blushing? If I am okay with it, don''t be like a Southern man and pussy out, . If your lower body pokes me, then I can only blame my good looks, right?" I was stunned, because her image of a cute-kitten in my arms just made me realize, even Succubi can be short! Her words just floored my imagination, and I just let go of my hesitation. When Dream felt my hands caress her tight stomach muscles, she was thrilled in her heart... But then she blushed as she felt the rude-member poking her, and my next words made her cheeks match her dress... "You are right, it is all your fault for being too sexy, thanks..." - And until we made it to the killing fields, I enjoyed my fiance''s warm body, as she melted and also melted my heart... ? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 73: Huh, Easy Mode? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 73: Huh, Easy Mode? by Harem-Fan And until we made it to the killing fields, I enjoyed my fiance''s warm body, as she melted and also melted my heart... One of the things she told me about her Royal family was that only Daniella and she were the daughters of Domino, and the 2nd and 4th princesses are from different Mothers. Daniella with her Earth Element more resembles their Father, while she with her Fire Element more resembles their Mother Domino. And lastly, she told me about her Summons Gabriel the Phoenix, and how her Summons wanted to meet me. It seems even among creatures from other Plains, a male Summoner is still interesting. - At noon, we all arrived at the staging grounds for the exam, a place called... Lifeless Pass. This is the place that is considered 1 of 3 main bottlenecks to enter the Southern Kingdom, and we are in the central point. One group of 400 students went to the west-pass, and another went to the east-pass. And our mission is to make incursions to collect merit for pushing back the growing forces. This tall mountain range spanning from the Ocean of Neptune and dividing the Western and Southern Kingdoms is the tail-end of the Infinite Canyon Mountains. This has made a natural barrier to split the Living and the Dead for hundreds of years. Each of these 3 passes are as wide and open as the Grand Canyon of my last world''s Earth. (A/N ) Lifeless Pass stretches for about 50 miles, and the height of the mountain walls bordering the pass, stands at an impressive 1 mile high. Earth Mages from the Southern Kingdom over many years, have smoothed the walls of the pass, to assure that only flying monsters can survive a fall from the mountain peaks above the pass. Even Undead that cannot fly will fall to their "deaths" here if they try to cut off forces in the pass. One student asked a good question before... Why not block off the 3 passes to the Undead Lands? This strategy was employed a few times in the past, but the consequences after doing it were devastating for Humans. The reason to allow the passes to stay open, is to keep the population of Undead down. When you block the pass, their forces grow unstopped, and when they bring down the blockade, you have a massive flood of Undead that can even overwhelm a 9th Circle Mage. So the losses outweigh the gains. Another feature of the Undead Lands starting at this Lifeless Pass southward is the excessive ambient Death Element here. And what this means is that you will find only small weeds, large bushes, and scattered vegetation able to grow here. The land is dry, and resembles a parched land, one might think of Western Cowboy Movies from Earth, with many boulders, and flat rocky plains. This is due to Life Element being suppressed, so energy for plant life is difficult, but only for the most hardy plants. Humans cannot easily live here, because the water sources on the other-side of the pass are tainted with Death Energy, so long time drinking of that water can slowly corrode your body and soul. There is a 50% chance of dying and becoming one of the Undead after 2 weeks of drinking water from the Undead Lands. So the way Humans who battle here deal with it, is to bring Water Element or Ice Element Mages to bring drinkable water. Now this flaw also affects creatures like Vampires. Their food, "us", needs to drink, so they either have to provide clean water and food for their "cattle", or starve. This is why Vampires are not as abundant as other Undead. A parasite at the top of the food-chain only hurts themselves by having too many Vampires around. So natural selection affects these Half-Alive Undead. Even the air and earth on the Undead Lands side is tainted with excessive Death Energy, so Humans always feel uneasy camping or sleeping in the hazy mist, fog, gloom of the Undead Lands. - About 1 mile away from the entrance of the pass, I thought of all the things I have learned about this place. Then the 3 teachers stopped our group and gave instructions. The Life Knight yelled to us all and said with warning in his tone. "This will be our Camping location, with Teacher Amy Holt guarding this base-camp, and she can also give healing aid to you kids that get unlucky. Even though none of you should die, bring the bodies back if you can, because we do not want you to join the enemy legion after you are gone." He then pointed to Lifeless Pass''s entrance and said. "Your exam rules are simple... First, you and your assigned partner must stay together when you enter the pass and beyond. If you cannot stay with your assigned Knight or Mage, then you will fail this exam..." "Second... You will enter and fight within the Pass only for now. We will clear the forces of wandering and patrolling Undead in the pass for the first week. When the pass is clear, in the final few days, we will push into the actual Undead Lands for more of a challenge." "Third... You must return to this camp at sunset, because the Undead are much stronger at night, and you will encounter much stronger versions like the Wraith and Vampire after sunset. Now with the sun not showing in parts of the pass, you may still encounter those creatures, so just run if you can, or signal with an [Elemental Bolt] magic up in the sky for our help." "Lastly... You may go solo with your paired partner, or you may travel in a larger group. We as teachers are not worried about how you finish your tasks, either as a pair or even up to a group of 20 students. We only care that you enter the pass everyday for experience. Now go..." After that, he rode his horse to the pass entrance to guard it and watch the students enter and leave... - Kayo rode to our group and said to me, "Sam, I will not accompany you during this exam, but will find you in a few days to feed. I will be staying in the Teacher''s tent during this time to protect the camp at night, and I will fly over the Lifeless Pass to protect at a distance... Be safe Sam..." After she finished her talk, she kissed me and rode off to the Pass as well... - Back with my team, I heard Rando tell our friend group. "I think if we all travel together, it might be too easy, so perhaps, we should go in pairs of 2-3 and change up everyday, for different experiences. Sam over there should only pair up with one group everyday because his Summons are too strong, what do you guys think?" Nevin suggested. "For today, I say that I, and Chuck take our partners, then Zeke and Rando team up, while Frank with Sam goes alone for today? This splits up the Summoners evenly..." The breakdown would be... Nevin, Kelly, Chuck, and Dial.Zeke, Dream, Rando, and Megan.Sam, Zoe, Freya, and Franklyn. I nodded to Nevin, because he is not doing this for friendships or for favors, but taking in the dangers we might face. This team divide on our first day is really well thought out for our group dynamics. I said... "I agree with Nevin on this. After we go in, it will only be a half day to just take a look. And tomorrow we can swap it out. We will leave our mounts behind for today, and use them tomorrow onward." Dream gave me a pout, because she wanted to team up with me right on the first day, so I whispered. "This is a half day, and I will ride with you tomorrow for a full day, okay?" Dream, who was not really upset, smiled because her play got my promise, so she said. "Okay, then I will wait to show you my new Summons tomorrow, ." So with everyone parking our mounts, and setting up our tents ahead of time, we all left for the entrance of the Undead Lands... - As Frank, Zoe, Freya, and I walked as a group, Freya on my left arm said... "I have been here a few times before, and it is not dangerous. So Zoe and I will just hang back, and let you and Frank fight on your own. We will only assist if needed, and protect you from Human intrigues." Zoe on my right, pushed her light blonde hair behind her pointed ear and added. "Sister Freya is right, my Master. Zoe will just cheer for you at a distance, and if Zoe is in danger, you can come and protect me from the stinky Undead." Frank nodded and agreed. "Yeah Sam, with you being a 5th Circle Swift Knight, and me being a 4th Circle Strong Knight, we can just blow through this stuff, no need to be a Summoner today, let''s just go crazy with our blades, ." Frank was gently swinging his magic Greatsword in front of himself while looking happy. So I just agreed with them all. - As I entered the pass with Frank on my right, I pulled out my Elven Curved Blade, Windstorm, so I can use its Strong Knight abilities in battle, and I just let the King''s Sword stay sheathed on my side. The shadows from the mile high canyon walls still blanketed half the pass in darkness, and the air seemed very cold, due to the Death Energy being stronger. ! Frank''s and my boots crunched old bones and rocks under our feet, as we cautiously made our way into the pass. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And then Frank pointed to our left flank and said in surprise... "Look Sam, way over there, I see in the sky a red giant bird with fire... That should be Dream''s Summons, right? And look over there, is that a massive Giant? I have never seen a Giant that tall before?!" As I saw in the distance, a Phoenix flying around, spitting out magical Fireballs on large groups of Undead, I nodded. But off further away, I saw a creature almost as tall as a 4-5 story building, stepping on foes?! "No doubt it is a Phoenix, but I do not know what that giant stone man is? What, no I know who that belongs to!" Then I noticed next to it, a 15 foot tall Hill Giant, and was shocked to know who that big ass stone man belonged to. "That must be Dial Canberra''s new summons, but I do not know what it is?" Zoe, much further back with Freya, saw it and was surprised, because Dial never lived to see 4th Circle, and she said to us up front... "Master, that is an 8th Circle Elemental Titan from the Plane of Earth. It is a cross between Elementals and Giants. It is as strong as the Phoenix and True Dragons... , And Sister Freya, ." And off to the other-side, I saw a tall woman flying low with white-wings, swinging a Broadsword on the heads of Undead, and I blurted while pointing. "Frank, look... I think that is an Angel!" Well, with my Earth memories, that is indeed the logical guess, but Freya with better eyesight corrects me. "Darling, that is not a 7th Circle Angel, but an 8th Circle Archangel." Yeah, for a while now, Freya has started calling me ''Darling'', but I love it... My curiosity peaked, so I asked her. "What is the difference between the two?" "Angels are like Light Strong and Vanguard Knights, while Archangels are counted as an 8th Circle Light Mage for magic powers. But despite this, the Archangel is a strong Martial Knight like the normal Angel." Frank watching the woman flying and laying waste to foes, said with some awe. "Damn Sam, too bad you did not contract with that, ." Only for a split second did I even think of it, but when I heard Freya''s voice, my thoughts abandoned it. "Zoe, if I kill Frank a few times, can you just keep using [Breath of Life] to bring him back?" "No problem, anything for you Sister Freya, ." Frank, hearing the two talk, said to me a bit more loudly. "But with my beautiful Aunt Freya, a stinky Archangel is nothing, am I right Uncle-in-law?!" I gave Frank a thumbs up in my heart, for knowing when to retreat. But before I could say anything, from behind a large group of rocks a large Demonic Beast Skeleton climbed out from the dirt... About 50 feet ahead of us, a Skeleton with the body of a Giant Lizard loomed over us at 20 feet tall, its glowing red pinpoint eyes locked onto us... ".............!" It made a silent roar, as no sounds could be made without a voice-box. ! And it swiftly lunged towards us, and soon, our first fight began... - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 74: Keep Friends Close, And Sexy Enemies Closer? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 74: Keep Friends Close, And Sexy Enemies Closer? by Harem-Fan About 50 feet ahead of us, a Skeleton with the body of a Giant Lizard loomed over us at 20 feet tall, its glowing red pinpoint eyes locked onto us... ".............!" It made a silent roar, as no sounds could be made without a voice-box. ! And it swiftly lunged towards us, and soon, our first fight began... From my left side, red hot flames burst from Frank''s weapon, and his body radiated a faint fiery glow. He held his Greatsword horizontally behind himself, readying for an overhead swing. I also did the same with Windstorm, as I infused my weapon and body with the Elements of Water & Electricity. And with Windstorm adding its own Air Element to mine, it turned into a storm-vortex covering the long curved slashing blade. Frank with his red Aura, and me with my swirling blue and yellow Aura covering our bodies, both ran in different directions, to flank the now closing-in Skeletal beast. ! As the two of us ran to its sides, the Undead Lizard chose to bite me, but with both my Swift Knight abilities of [Elusive Movements] and [Heighten Awareness] running, I avoided the bite, and its mouth took out a chunk of earth. But without hesitation, we both yelled the name of our attack while activating the 4th Circle Strong Path ability of... Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ""[Piercing Strike]"" Boom~ Boom~! A blazing red fire erupted, along with a strong storm blast, sandwiching the Giant Skeleton in a destructive wave of Aura. This ability of the Strong Knight, subverts all natural hardness and armor of the target, and uses 100% of the weapon''s damage... In other-words, its maximum possible strength is unleashed. Or think of it as a guaranteed critical hit in game terms. You cannot hold back the power of this attack. This attack however uses up a bit of Aura, so it cannot be used endlessly in a big fight. ! The Skeleton lost its back leg to Frank, and I cut off half of the bones on its rib-cage. But this massive damage doesn''t affect the Undead like the living, for they feel no pain, and its attacks continue, even with a missing back leg. In order to make this thing destroyed, it must be crushed in half, like cutting strings of a puppet. A Skeleton or Lich is truly only destroyed when their eyes of red or green fade. The eyes are the window to their Souls, and this is the power that animates them. Thankfully, these Undead cannot hide this flaw, so no playing dead. ! The Skeleton''s large tail swung at Frank, who held his massive Greatsword sideways, and parried the sure hit and was pushed back 10 feet. Simultaneously while the jaws of the Lizard tried to give me a haircut, I backed away just in time to not lose some brain matter. Freya, not worried about us, yelled. "That is a 4th Circle Skeleton Magic Beast... It should not be here, but be careful." I nodded to Freya, but this creature does not seem to be a match for me. I feel I will kill it in the next move. Frank, who was pushed back, decided to use another normal 1st Circle ability to up his damage a bit, and struck the tail... "Lizards regrow tails, right... [Aura Blow]" ! The Greatsword suddenly erupted with scorching hot flames, and Frank cleanly severed the swishing tail of the Skeleton. This loss of its tail, made it stagger and mess up its next bite at me... So I channeled my Aura into my sword, and used my 5th Circle finishing move to end the fight... "[Vital Strike]" As the raging mini hurricane covered my blade, I thrust the Windstorm sword into the depths of its skull, hitting just the most vulnerable spot, magnifying the effect of damage. This attack is almost like [Penetrating Strike] but it uses the precise reflexes of a Swift Knight to accurately hit the most vulnerable spots on the body to ensure a quick end. ~! When the tip of the sword entered between the eyes, the power of the weapon ruptured the skull into shrapnel, causing a Soul depletion, and when the Soul left, the bones of the beast fell lifelessly to the ground in a pile... ~! And from the women, a happy Elf clapped like a cheerleader, and her angelic voice was heard. "Master is the best, yay~?!" Freya with her arms crossed under her impressive chest, looked to her side at Zoe with amusement at seeing a child having fun. She only shook her head at Zoe. Like Demons, most Undead do not give us things like Magic Cores or even valuable parts to increase Aura, so we just leave the crushed bodies behind. - Frank looked at where the Skeleton came from and said to me in surprise. "Hey Sam, Auntie, we have a problem!" While I was using water magic to clean the debris off of my body, we heard Frank''s worried tone. So we all went to where the beast emerged. Frank pointed and said, while his short red hair fluttered in the cool breeze. "Look, this grave was not naturally made. It was a pit dug, and then the Skeleton was buried by hand. Based on the clues, it was buried within the last week..." - Zoe, who knows this plot against Sam, looked over to the dark-side of the valley wall, and her eyes squinted. When the dark figure hidden in a crack in the cliff saw Zoe look, it fled... Zoe remembered that a Vampire Necromancer was setting up ambushes for both Sam and Dial. Many stronger Skeletons had been planted by the Death Mage Vampire woman, and she would command her Undead to erupt when one of the two got close. It seems that Dial released her Titan before because she was also ambushed by a strong Skeleton. But it seems that even both Princesses are being targeted in this life, different from last time. Zoe clenched her soft fists, because she wants nothing more than to kill that damn Vampire woman, but if she did, Elissa''s Vampire will not make his move to expose Douglas. Zoe needs to get the written proof from Dread Lorelei, or it will be impossible to prove that Douglas is the real villain of the North. - While I and Freya were examining the hole, I felt a bit of anger coming from Zoe through my link, so I turned to see her looking afar. I asked her. "Zoe, what is wrong, you seem agitated?" Her fist unclenched, and she almost forgot her emotions changed, so Zoe smiled at me and said. "Sorry my Master, Zoe was looking for the owner of this Skeleton, but it seems Zoe was unable to help my Master for now." I kissed Zoe''s forehead and smiled. "Don''t worry, with you here, this is no real threat, right?" Zoe, hearing my words, just ignored the things she cannot change, and nodded with a happy smile. She put her hands on her belly, and thought that things are different in this life, and we are all stronger than her past. We then all continued for a couple more hours before returning to camp... - Because Mari was alone with Milly in her 3rd year test, she and I swapped tents. She is using Freya''s magic tent, perfect for two, and I am using her much larger tent. Inside the tent, Kelly was changing clothes into new ones, and Freya was making sure dinner was ready before she leaves for the night. I asked Freya who just told me she would leave for the night. "Wife, how are you planning to return to Rosecrans? I thought it was too far away for [Gate Portal] and [Long Range Teleport] spells?" Freya came over, and sat in my lap, kissed my lips, then explained the processes. "~! Darling, we are going to abuse your Summoner powers, and Zoe''s magic... Although the Mage is stronger in space magic than the Healers, the Healers actually have one spell that surpasses our travel magics..." She smiled in her teacher mode, and explained while Kelly, a Healer, perked up her ears. "The 6th Circle Healer spell [Safe Haven Portal] can designate one location as its ''Safe Haven'', and regardless of distance, can travel with touching creatures instantly to the predesignated location on the same Plane. So Zoe and I will travel to our bedroom at Rosecrans, and then you will summon Zoe back to you. In the morning or an emergency, you will summon me back, see... Healers are not weak if used correctly." Wow, I realized that with Freya and Zoe, I really have the most amazing travel hacks in Myst! Just then, two figures entered the magic tent, and I was stunned, because only Zoe or even Kayo should have come, but... Dial was standing behind Zoe, looking a bit awkward. She was forced to come, and she did not know how to face my look. But Zoe said it like it was nothing. "Princess Canberra is staying alone with no guards, unlike Princess Windless and Lucas, and I noticed some unkind Knights from the South hanging around her tent... I told her to stay with us for her safety, I hope you do not mind Master~?" I was not sure what to say at first, but then Zoe winked at me, where Dial could not see, and I just nodded without saying a word. Zoe pointed to the couch that Freya and I were not on, and she said to Dial. "The Master and we sleep with our clothing on, so just sleep on this couch, and rest easy. I need to take Freya back to the North, ." ", Okay, I understand, sorry to be a bother..." Kelly over on the bed reading a book, frowned seeing Dial sit on the couch, but did not say anything. Freya gave me one final kiss and hug, then got up to stand with Zoe. Zoe held her hand and said to me. "Master, summon Zoe back in 30 minutes, and I will be done saying hello to sister Rebeca." "Alright, and tell her I love her, and Freya, , tell my Master I said hello..." Freya and Zoe felt my embarrassment for requesting that, but thankfully, the link is general feelings and doesn''t expose my relationship. Well, Zoe knows the truth thanks to her past, but I do not know we are already busted yet... "Let us return to our home... [Safe Haven Portal]" Soon a magic circle under their feet flashes with clear ripples, and a flash of light covers the two hot women, and they vanish from sight... Now only Kelly, Dial, and I are left in the room. Dinner was ready, and I suddenly felt I needed some whisky, so I got up and headed to the refreshment station to the front left, and I asked Dial. "Dinner will be ready soon, it is vegetable soup and bread. Do you want a drink of whisky here, or do you want wine?" Dial, seeing me hold up a whisky bottle and some glasses, felt she was not alienated, so she smiled and said to me. "I would love some whisky, thanks." I was a bit surprised, because women normally only drink wine, and men drink the hard stuff, but I sat back down and poured two glasses. I didn''t offer Kelly a drink, for she does not drink alcohol, and I know she doesn''t want to socialize with Dial. Dial raised the tumbler and said. "Thank you for the drink, cheers..." She downed the first glass, and just when I thought she would cough or show a disgusted face, I saw a look of relief. It seems villainous noble girls are real drinkers. "Sir Roland, another?" She held out her empty cup, and I filled her up again. She then sat back, and crossed her legs. This time, she sipped her drink. I caught her looking at me with a complicated gaze, but I said nothing. I just drank silently with her, while the sounds of Kelly''s pages turning filled the background. I inadvertently looked at Dial''s shapely legs, at the place the boots met the skirt with the exposed skin, and realized that Dial was actually a bit sexy, ... Thinking of why Zoe brought her, and my earlier guesses, I could only come up with one conclusion. Keep your sexy friends close, and keep your hot enemies even closer?! Click the [?] Button! Chapter 75: I’m Invincible Just By Holding Women? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 75: I''m Invincible Just By Holding Women? by Harem-Fan The luxurious tent is, 50 feet by 50 feet, and a 20 foot tall ceiling, with a dim-crystal chandelier! In the 20¡Á20 foot four-poster canopy bed with blue-sheets made of silks and many pillows, Kelly is still reading her novel called, The life of an ordinary Harem-Fan in the North. In the back left side, is the private restroom, while the right side has a small bathing room. On the front left side, a small bar and kitchenette. To the front right side, is a wardrobe-cabinet, writing-desk, and a makeup station for women. In front of the bed, Dial and I still sipped our drinks while sitting opposite on two small couches facing one another with a small coffee table between us. Dial noticed my gaze on her toned thighs, and subtly pulled her skirt lower to cover them more. Before, she purposefully let her dress bottom raise just a bit, to show off, but she is still a noble lady, and was feeling a bit shy. Dial could not help but say to me with a playful smile. "Sir Roland, you seem a bit distracted... Well, it has already been 30 minutes..." As she pulled her skirt down more, she held a pocket watch up for me to see. Damn, did I really stare at her legs for so long?! ", Thanks. I was just thinking about the odd Skeleton assault today..." Dial, who was also ambushed today, said with seriousness. "I was ambushed by two 5th Circle Undead today, and I am sure it was controlled by a Necromancer. It ignored Knight Donald, and charged only for me. I believe this has my Brother''s intentions on it. He just wants you and me dead, and for you to probably be blamed for my death." "So, those Knights around your tent?" She took the bottle of whisky, filled her cup and said while forgetting her skirt was rising again. "Those men were sent by Douglas and Elissa, and came to be seduced by me in payment to make trouble for you... But I will not sully my body to any man but who I love. I will choose death over being disgraced. So they are now targeting me to either force me or kill me. Probably both... When you do evil things, evil things will be done to you..." After downing her 7th cup, her cheeks are rosy but her look of not giving in was seen in her eyes. I see, that is why Zoe pulled her here, because those men are beasts. I believe Dial is for sure who Zoe wants me to get close to now, but I do not understand why Zoe likes this woman. "What will you do when you go home? How will you deal with Douglas?" Dial looked at me and felt a bit touched. I even cared to ask, but she shook her head and said. "Douglas hired a 50 man strong Mercenary group led by an 8th Circle Knight to kill me and you. You will survive with Zoe and Freya around, but I will not make it back to the North alive. Even if I did, I would be in even more danger..." - Unknown to the both of us, this was the main reason the Duke Canberra wanted his Daughter to marry me, to shield her against Douglas. The Duke did not have proof, but the maids reported Dial''s nightmares to him after she returned from the campaign in Still Water. The maids documented every word uttered in her sleep, and the Duke knew his Son must have threatened Dial. This was why he canceled the Mercenary groups contract, so his Son could not use them to harm Dial. Well, the visit by Falbium previously may have also contributed to his decision just a bit. - I said to the depressed woman, who has a bit more thigh showing now. "For the rest of the exam, both you and Chuck should stay near me then... If we are both targets, then it will be easier to deal with threats in the dark. And like Zoe said, just stay here till we get back to the North." Dial hearing my words felt a bit unbelievable in her heart. She suddenly understood how Daniella Windless felt around me. Her heart thumped wildly in her chest, but soon she remembered she was rejected coldly before at the Ball. "Then I thank Sir Rolland for your care..." ", Sam dear, you are still forgetting Zoe..." Kelly, without looking up from her book, reminded me. I had started getting distracted again by newly exposed thighs, damnit... I have become more of a pervert lately! And after I summoned the grinning Zoe... - The rest of our evening was uneventful. I noticed Zoe watching Dial, who was writing in a book at the desk late in the evening, like she was planning something. Kelly was already asleep on my right arm, and Zoe my left. Zoe then whispered in my ear. "It seems to be her Diary... If you read it, we will know all of the plans Douglas has for us, right?" As I looked at the Diary, I felt conflicted. Sneaking a peak at someone''s private thoughts seems wrong... But for the life of me, why the hell do people write secrets in a book?! Is that not asking for them to be stolen? Then Zoe said like a Demon tempting... S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then you will know if Dial is just acting to backstab you, so reading the Diary of your enemy is not only not wrong, but the right thing to do..." I know Zoe well enough, and she forgot, I can feel she is feeling playful right now, not at all concerned. Besides, even with her Titan, we could easily stop Dial, so now I am just curious what Dial is writing about now. Dial felt my gaze over at the desk, and she glanced back at my gold eyes. She then pulled her brown hair behind her ear, and smiled lightly. Dial then closed her book and went to sleep on the couch. She put her book in her satchel, and covered herself in a blanket. Damn Zoe, now I am curious what is in it... - ~! An amazing alarm clock was waking me up from my sex dream I was having. Just as I was pushing Dream down in my dream, I was just finishing inside of her... Gulp~! Just as I was finishing in Dream, I realized I was filling a nice comfortable lover''s throat. Naturally, the person I imagined deep-throating me right now would be Zoe, but... Zoe''s chin was on my shoulder, with her pale blue eyes giving me looks of love. Suddenly, I knew it must be Kelly. And then I heard her voice from under the blue sheets. I lifted the sheets to see her magic cleaning her mouth and myself. "Remove evidence... [Minor Cold Utility]" Suddenly, my dick was chilled again, but was made clean of all crimes. Kelly then put my softening manhood back into my pants, and sat up. Kelly, seeing I woke up, only winked, and got out of bed. I was unaware that the person hiding under a blanket on the couch had to listen to Kelly making very-loud sloppy-sounds while milking me in my sleep. (.) Then I summoned Freya, and we ate breakfast... - We gathered at the center of the campgrounds, and had our group meeting to split the teams again... Chuck, remembering the beautiful ladies of the West Dukedom, said to me firmly. "Best buddy, you have to bring me along with you, I was terrified with all those 5th Circle Skelly''s popping up everywhere!" Damn, if I had not already told Dial I would bring her along, I would think Chuck was trying to bring Dial around me. I nodded and said. "I think the group makeup today with me will be... Chuck, Dial, Dream Frank, and Zeke. Then the rest of you... Rando, Megan, Kelly, and Nevin should follow our group with Freya backing you up." Freya had pointed out that I had all 3 Summoners in my group, so she would protect my friends for me. Even though Freya has become my most needy-lover, she does not neglect real work. Rando said in surprise. "Mrs Starling is coming with us?!" Freya smiled at the surprised kids and said. "I am only joining to protect from strong foes, otherwise, you will do all the fighting. I am just insurance for Darling''s friends and family. I will protect Kelly, and you all just do your own thing." Dream came to my side, and held my hand. She said, "Gabriel is eager to meet you, then I will let my new Summons get a work out for us, ." - As we entered the Pass, we noticed the other 3 camps of 100 students in different areas around the pass. They have also entered for their Exams. I also noticed a group of 10 Southern Students following along, and they seem to be keeping an eye on my group. Zoe is ignoring them, but the rest of us kept our eyes open. Then Dial said to me, while on the horse with Zoe. "Those 5 Knights are the ones following me..." When Dream heard that, she was irritated with those Southern students making her date time unbearable. She held her hand out and summoned... "Gabriel, come and block my foes... [Call Summons]" "~?" And a red flame colored magic circle was formed, with a radius of 20 feet, and a massive Phoenix shot out of the circle straight up into the sky, with flames covering its feathers of red, purple, and violet. If standing on the ground, this bird of the Plane of Fire stands up at 20 feet tall. But flying, it has a wingspan from tip to tip of 50 feet. As Gabriel flew up and circled our group, it felt what its Master wanted, and a magic circle formed in its opened beak... ~! A ball of fire the size of a beach ball was hurled in front of the tailing group of 10, and then a 30 foot diameter explosion of fire erupted, blowing hot air at the students, making their horses panicky and startled. Dream with her lips raised, yelled at them... "Sorry, my Summon''s will not let others follow us, you have been warned, ~!" Frank and Chuck both gave Dream a thumbs up, but Zeke looked away, like he didn''t know her. She then asked me. "I did good right?" Gave her a kiss on the cheek, and complimented. "! Perfect." "Then let me show you that I deserve to be at your side, my fiance..." Dream then puts her hand out to summon another Monster. "Come out for some exercise, Ragnarok... [Call Summons]" A magic circle of red with a diameter of 80 feet formed, and from it emerged a huge 8th Circle Magma Dragon with a length of 75 feet from snout to tail. [~!] When the Dragon looked down at his Master, it sneered and said. [What?! Do you think this mighty me is going to do something so lowly as to kill tiny bone creatures so you can show off, ... Just send me back to sleep, little girl.] Just as the Dragon was giving the Phoenix dirty eyes as his natural nemesis he heard his Master say to the Human holding her. "Honey, can you convince Ragnarok to be good?" Next to Falbium, this guy is like a naughty puppy, so I cast a spell. "Zoe, if this guy disobeys my Dream, beat him up... [Buff Summons]" Suddenly, the Dragon noticed the Elf not too far away glowed with yellow and blue magic, then had a power level that spiked to the 10th Circle, and Ragnarok felt a chill up his back... He quickly said. [, My Master, you are with your mate, why did you not say so... Let me clear a path for you two, ~!] Thud Thud Thud! And without any bulshit, the 25 foot tall Dragon turned down the Pass, spitting out gouts of magma on any Undead that even made a dust-fart... Dream in my arms was leaning back enjoying my hold on her, and I thought... ''I am invincible, just by holding my woman!'' Click the [?] Button! Chapter 76: Coach, I’m Benched? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 76: Coach, I''m Benched? by Harem-Fan Thud Thud Thud! And without any bulshit, the 25 foot tall Dragon turned down the Pass, spitting out gouts of magma on any Undead that even made a dust-fart... - As sunset was upon us, a group of Teachers, including an amused Kayo, had been discussing the tragedy of the day. Dream next to me was blushing in shame as I held her around her shoulder. Dial next to me, looked nonplussed, like this had nothing to do with herself one bit... But she and I know she is as guilty as Dream and Vera. Vera, like Dial, is acting like she did nothing wrong as well, just watching the Teachers argue about what happened. "These 1st year Summoners are too much... It was a full 10 miles of the pass that was destroyed beyond reason." Another Southern Teacher from one of the 100 man teams complained as well. "Many of my students were almost killed by their reckless Summons... This is supposed to be a test for 1st years, not a war with the main force of the Undead Legion." A smart Mage Teacher of Exodus Academy knew the culprits are from the West and North, with none from the South, so she offered. "These 4 troublemakers should immediately fail the exam and not pass. They need another year to get stronger so they can control their Monsters better." Some of the Southern Teachers nodded realizing what she was doing, then Kayo interrupted. "I think you have forgotten I am here, correct? You want to expel them with no real rule violation... Do you think the Kingdoms of the West and North are stupid? Do you think your Southern Kingdom is the ultimate power here? Also Vanessa Ellington, do you think your students have not done anything against the rules? I have a list here of over 89 violations I documented, so we should fail all of these Southern Trash, right?" Soon the Knight and Mage Teachers of the South felt the other teachers had noticed her game, and starting a war of Humans over her little trick would not work. She said coldly. "Well, these four students cannot endanger the lives of the other students... And with their overly powerful 8th Circle Summons, what can the other students do? All they could do today was watch devastation in the Pass." - Yeah, to be fair, it was nuts. After Ragnarok charged down the Pass, turning everything into a molten parking lot, Dial let her titen out to run down the other side of the Pass, to show off? Then Vera, not too far away, saw our Summons stealing all of the glory, or rather she was jealous of Dial and Dream, and commanded her Archangel to compete with the other creatures... Seeing the Angel, Dream then had her Phoenix join in, further escalating the destruction for a full 10 miles of the path... Even the smoothed walls of the Pass had started to collapse and turn into melted piles of slag, making the terrain more difficult for other students. - Just as I had this thought, I looked back into the Pass, and still saw plumes of smoke rising into the dimming sky. Okay, it looks a bit funny. Amy Holt, the Southern Knight Academy''s Healer, and lover to Salem Argus offered at this time. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Teacher Eon makes a fair point, so I suggest another more reasonable way to handle students that are too strong." She pointed to the Pass and gave suggestions. "Normal students will have this pass cleared in only 4 days... So the first option is to have these four students sit to the side till the pass is cleared, then let them rejoin when the groups press into the Undead Lands proper. All of the Knight partners of these 4 may join other groups till then, to not hamper their goals. What does everyone think?" Vera, hearing this, realized she can get away from Vasco for a few days, and did not make any complaint. Dream and Dial thought sitting around with me was better than fighting. But... As a hot-blooded young man, I still want to fight for my Knight skills to improve, so I asked the teachers. "Excuse me, my Summons have not done a single thing over the past two days, so why am I being punished?" All 3 girls looked at me like I was crazy to not take some down time with them, but an Exodus Teacher who had brains snorted at me. ", You are the reason all this happened, so you are as guilty as their Summons, boy." Okay this cold wench made it a bit personal with the ''Boy'' comment, right? But then I was slapped with facts as she continued. "The whole rampage started with you spiking your Summons power level to an obscene strength for this test, and that was when all the other Summons went nuts, right?" Okay, this bitch is actually a bit correct, so I will forgive her man-hating ways this one time, and I said with a warm smile. ", That seems to be a reasonable coincidence, so I will concede that it could be a possibility, but be reasonable with your judgements. I will report my treatment to Master Evil Loli after this test, and confirm all teachers names here, ." The cocky women hearing Evil''s name come into this had reminded them of the unreasonable woman behind me. Suddenly, the Exodus Teachers became honest and settled the issue reasonably. So Amy Holt''s suggestion was passed by all teachers, including Kayo who was not partial to me in this case, because I made her job more difficult. - Vera, Dial, Dream, and I headed back to our campsite, after being benched for four days. Dial said to Vera. "I believe we would have not been punished if you did not ask your Archangel to escalate things, right? Why did you join our team''s efforts anyway?" Vera crossed her arms under her breasts and said nothing, because she was feeling competitive, but... Her Archangel Plume had been provoked by the buffing of Zoe, and she felt the urge to go and show off her own strength. Plume noticed my abnormal Soul like other Summons, and joined the fight to observe me more closely, for Heaven''s sake... (.) So poor Vera was mostly framed by her own rogue-summon''s actions. But in the end, it gets Vasco out of her hair for a few days, so it is a win in her book. Dream looking on the positive side asked me. "Sam Dear, may I come hang out with you while we sit out? I can sing, play instruments, and dance for you again?" When she said "play instruments", she meant the small bells the belly dancers use to entice men, so I just nodded honestly, thinking of her seductive dance she gave me before. "Yeah, I would love that... Especially because I will not see you for an entire year, ..." - This small sexy woman has grown on me just these few days since we came South. Her personality is a bit like Freya, hot and passionate, and I love this type of woman the most. So when we are done here, she has to go back with the other students and teachers. She cannot go back North with me and stay with Daniella, because her guards have orders to bring her back. Not only that, but the trip between the West and North Kingdoms is long and difficult. This is the reason I will not see her till next year''s Demon Exams are held. But with our relationship confirmed, she will make sure she gets to stay over the next summer, like Daniella is doing now. - Hearing I wanted her attention, Dream said. "Good, because I do not want you to forget me... A year will be hard on me, you know?" Dial and Vera both rolled their eyes at our pink-world we are in. But secretly in their hearts, they are jealous of Dream right now. Vera, feeling irritated at her Mother, Vasco, her Maids and Guards, and especially Dream, asked me. "Sam, mind if I come over during the day for lunch?" Hearing Vera wanting to come over tomorrow, made both Dial and Dream in their minds chant... ''Sam, say No!'' I still like Vera''s friendship very much, despite her Mother''s bitchiness, and I said to her question. "As long as Vasco Nano doesn''t come with you, you are always welcome for a meal with us." Vera, who has been questioning life in her heart, felt that we are not as far apart as she thought. She suppressed a smile threatening to come out... Vera also noticed the looks of the other two women, and her competitive nature made her want to rub it in their faces, and say... ''Look at that, Sam likes me, !'' But then her face froze, realizing she wanted me to like her. I had no idea my peaceful few days of sitting on the bench () would be more dangerous than venturing into the Lifeless Pass. The Shura Field of competitive Villainous Noble Girls is not a good place for young Heroes like myself. My now pregnant Maid-Wife Zoe on the other-hand will make fresh popcorn and watch with great interest... - Getting back to our friends and companions, we explained what all of the teachers agreed with, and there were mixed reactions. Nevin, Frank, Rando, Kelly, Melody, and Zeke all thought it was bull shit. While Chuck asked Dial on the side if this will affect their agreement. Vasco Nano however felt very pissed when he heard this, because it was his bright-idea to have the 10 Sothern Students make their complaints. If he only did not try to pull tricks, he would have a few days with his favorite wife prospect. So this little fiasco ended the 2nd day of the examination. Click the [?] Button! Chapter 77: Entering The Undead Lands Officially? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 77: Entering The Undead Lands Officially? by Harem-Fan The next day, five people were hanging out in my tent... Myself, Zoe, Dream, Vera, and Dial. On the kitchenette table, we are playing the famous card-game [Reveal], and it is the 4 person game that targets the loser with the worst hand, and the winner with the best hand. Vera and I played this in her carriage before, when my shameful story came out. As we lay down our hands, Dream said with a grin. ", This Princess wins again. I was just born lucky." Thankfully, I have avoided losing too much to these crazy girls, but the three women have been brutal to one another. Zoe, who is serving me coffee, just smiled at me, enjoying this new moment in her life not repeating the same actions as before. Freya still went out to protect my friends, while Zoe insisted on being my Maid officially for my vacation. Vera, who lost, asked Dream. "So what do you want this time?" Yeah, Vera is getting pissed, because Dream is not asking serious questions, but ones that shame her as much as shameful stories. Like this next question. "What kind of underwear are you wearing, the color and material?" Vera sees me looking into my coffee cup for something at the bottom, pretending to not hear anything, and failing... - I have learned so many things about all three women that I should not know, like... Vera has never been kissed.Dial has black lace and silk panties, with no bra on now.Dream wet the bed up until she was 3 years old.Vera will never marry Vasco, but refused to say who she wants.Dial is a virgin who has never dated. Vera was trying to show me she was a bad girl, but was backfired.Dream wanted to become a Swift Knight and become a true Dervish.Dial admitted she was falling in love with me... That game was awkward. And to make sure all of these games were fair, Zoe was the judge and confirmed no lies. - Vera gritted her teeth and said. "Silk, light blue, but I do wear a bra, unlike some women..." Dial, who was way past her shame, asked me. "Sam, is it wrong for women to not wear a bra?" Zoe chimed in as the referee. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sam, that is a question during the game, so do not answer... But Sam doesn''t mind at all, infact, I, Freya, and Kayo never wear a bra, nor do most Elven women, because it irritates us. We only wear panties of silk or other soft material. But Rebeca, Kim, Kelly, and Mari all wear bras to make Sam happy, ." Dream throws her older sister under the bus and says. "Older Sister wears it when it is colder, but when it is hot, she will not wear one, . Sam, now you know. , I only wear it when in my uniform for school, but I sleep naked." Fuck, in my past life, I could never imagine a life like this one. I am actually a bit speechless here. Suddenly, two figures walked into the tent... Freya and Kelly. Freya came straight to me, lifted my chin and passionately kissed me, making the other women speechless. After a moment she let go and said. "Nothing abnormal happened, and it seems no special Skelly''s emerged while you were here." Then Freya plunged my face into her chest, and patted my head, while the other girls remembered that Freya was the only Human wife that did not wear a bra. "Vera and Dream, it is almost curfew, so get back to your tents and guards. You can play again tomorrow. Zoe, can you walk them back tonight?" Yeah, Royal Princesses cannot stay the night with only a Letter of Intention, and must have her parents consent, like Daniella got before I left. So Zoe said happily. "Let us go ladies, Sam needs some rest, he has a hard day of cards tomorrow, haha." After Dream gave me a good night kiss, the women left... - And the next few days were not much different, and the three women seemed to settle down and became a bit more respectful to one another. Instead they focused on digging out every dark-secret I had, from... Preferences, fantasies, dislikes and turn offs. - On the last night before we are allowed to enter the Undead Lands officially, a sneaky figure made her way through the tent late at night... I saw Zoe sneak to Dial''s bag, and pulled out her Diary, and slowly sneaked back to bed. Zoe handed me the book and whispered. "Master, go outside and read it quickly, then put it back in her satchel when you are done... Good night my Master." I held the Diary in my hand, and then put on my longcoat, and left the tent... - On a stool outside, I sat with a small torchlight, and opened the high quality book. The well handled book had many neat and tidy notes. It seems some entries are very short, as little as a single sentence, while some days take up a whole page... Naturally, I started from the beginning of her story... Dial started this Diary on her 18th birthday, and it seems her time to turn 19 is near. "Wow, she will turn 19 on our last day here? That sucks, to spend it on a battlefield." In Zoe''s life, Dial died on her birthday. However, only Zoe knows this truth. I frowned at some of the things Dial had done before she joined Rosecrans. I learned how Dial and Douglass found my news and Douglas''s desire to make sure I did not take his limelight, as he was tasked to marry Vera by his Father at that time. Dial was tasked by her Brother to interfere with Vera and me getting along, so Dial informed Vera about my first time venturing to the Beast Forest before school even started. "Fuck, I was wondering why Vera found me so easily, so it was Dial, ?!" Douglas even set up small encounters in the city for me. Like the time Drake Fulbright, the D-bag Captain of the Royal Knights started crap with me. It seems Douglas instructed Dial to invite him and his friends to a dinner to have them ''accidentally'' bump into us. "Well, it seems the hands behind the curtain were busy... , What is this?" According to this, her brother even wanted to ambush my parents, but Dial lied and said it failed, and the Royal Knights got suspicious, so she told Douglas they could not be hurt. Dial apparently met my parents before the plan to attack them came, it seems my Parents and Dial had a pleasant encounter, and she could not bring herself to harm them. It seems if they had been bad people, she would not mind letting them have an accident, but she couldn''t hurt those kind parents. Reading this, my back felt cold, because I know my parents are vulnerable... But thankfully, Dial was not that ruthless. "Douglas however... Really wanted my parents dead..." I kept reading... Dial was a bit embarrassed about summoning a Hill Giant. She then learned its name was Grog, and it is actually a young adult, just hitting adulthood. The Giant was smarter than most of its kind, and would wear nicer clothing and learned to behave more civilized. Grog actually made Dial become a bit more open minded. Then when she accepted Grog, she understood her Summons were actually a good one. I also learned about her Father the West Duke, and how he was a man who would leave emotions out of his decision making, and coldly did whatever was good for his Dukedom. "Seems the Duke is not evil, just an asshole?" Then I learned something a bit unnerving... After I defeated her Brother in the Tournament, Dial had been following me around the Academy, learning everything about me. Many of the women that gave me Letters of Intention were actually paid and sent by Dial to get into my bed to influence me. Then I found out that the family behind Elissa was working with the Duke, but their family is adversarial to her family. So the Duke married Douglas and Elissa. According to this, Elissa lets her Succubi Queen possess her body and takes care of Douglas, draining his essence to grow stronger. The only reason Elissa is so strong was this union of man, woman, and Demon. Holy fuck?! "Since Still Water, Elissa went from 5th Circle to 7th Circle with this Succubus power?! And Elissa bragged she has an 8th Circle Undead now?!" But the Duke told Dial that this practice actually has infected both Douglas and Elissa''s bodies with Demonic Energy. I was stunned... What I read about the Still Water incident shocked me... Dial did in fact call the Hill Giants with her Summons, as he came from that tribe, but... The purpose was to use them to defend the town against the Storm Giants, an opposing force, but... Douglas used the mercenaries to kite them to Fargo instead, when he knew that Vera and I were stationed there. Grog was devastated to find out his whole tribe was wiped out thanks to Douglas. Then I saw how Douglas almost killed Dial on the wall, and she has been terrified ever since of her Brother and Elissa. "Wow, what a good Brother... If I come back, she dies, damn..." Then after that, Dial refused to do anything to me. She only watched me in classes, and dealt with her issues. When the Ball neared, her Father wanted to meet me out of the blue. This is when Dial started to pay attention to me again. She and her Father decided it was better to marry herself to me, because I had too many benefits, and Douglas''s sanity was slipping, due to the Demonic Energy in his mind. Dial was amazed I agreed to meet the two during the Ball, but naturally, she expected my refusal. Dial, seeing me get involved with Daniella felt life was playing a joke on herself, but she accepted what fate offers her, because she knows she is a bad woman... And bad women should have bad things happen to them. Her mother was a woman from the West Anubis Kingdom, and she was not a very good Mother, but she passed away already. "Damn, Douglas and the Von-Crane noble family hired a 50 man Mercenary Company to kill her and me on this trip?! I thought she was bull shiting when she told me" Then I started reading about this trip to the Undead Lands... "Fuck, Chuck told her I said that?!" I realized, Dial has started to fall for me during this time... I see, she gets a feeling of security around me, because of her Brother. "I knew it, Zoe was talking with Dial on this trip..." Then I started to read messages meant for me to read after she died... Seems Zoe told her to write her thoughts she wanted me to know if she went missing or dead... I was really shocked at her thoughts, dreams, and regrets she is having right now. Soon, I realized all of her entry''s are about me, and what she wants me to remember in life... She wrote a two page confession about what she imagined a good life with me could have been, but she only hopes I survive and get revenge for her death. She intends to slip this book in the tent before tomorrow, so this night is her last entry, in case she dies... After her long confession, the page was bookmarked with the Letter of Intention she wanted to give me during the Ball. I had not noticed I almost cried reading all of this, and I only said softly. "Damn, I wish I never saw this..." I closed the Diary of Dial, and with a heavy heart, entered the tent... - Villainous Noble Girls seem to be a bit sad also... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 78: The Conspiracy To Kill Me Begins? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 78: The Conspiracy To Kill Me Begins? by Harem-Fan Zoe is kneeling in front of me... She is tightening my bootstraps, to make sure my combat gear is fully secure for our final invasion test. Freya is fastening my Knight''s Long Coat buckles, and then tieing my King''s Sword scabbard to my left hip. I put Windstorm into my storage ring. Kelly was also securing her gear to her waist, readying for our departure. Then Freya hugged me from behind, and said to everyone in the tent. "Alright, our trip is mostly over, and we are on the last 3 days of the test... We will pack up this camp, and head down the Lifeless Pass, and enter the real Undead Lands. All 4 teams will split up into 4 directions and clear an iconic battle fortress of the Undead Legion." Zoe said to everyone as well. "After we leave this tent, I am going to collapse it and store it, so do not leave anything you need to carry on by yourself. We will not use this tent in enemy territory, Well that is what Sister Eon told me..." So Freya let me go, then Zoe hugged me and followed her out of the tent. Then Kelly came to me, and we wordlessly hugged. She then gave me a light kiss, and walked out. Dial realized I was going to be the last person to leave, and she was holding a blanket and pillow from the bed in her arms. She had been using it on the couch, and I noticed something stuffed between the pillow and blanket, thanks to my heightened senses. ", You are not planning on stealing the pillow and blanket, are you?" Dial, who was in a daze of thoughts, woke up and blushed at my joke, realizing I was waiting for her to leave the tent to close it. She rolled her eyes at me and said. "No, I was just trying to remember if I forgot anything... I think I miss-placed my Journal, so if you find it later, just give it to me in Rosecrans when class starts up next year..." She then walked to the bed, moved the curtains, and put her bundled sheets and pillow there... She turned around, nodded to me, and walked out of the tent. Assuring she left, I canceled her right to reenter, and then walked to the bed. I moved the pillow, and picked up her Diary I had put back last night, and opened it to the back. Then I turned to the back page to see if there was anything new... I read a single line she left... [In our next life, say "Yes" to me in the next meeting-place, goodbye, Dial Sydney Canberra.] ", If we both survive till we get back, I guess I will protect her... For my parents sake, if not myself..." Putting the book and letter into my storage ring, I decisively left the tent, turning it off from using any more Magic Cores... - Two hours later, our group of 103 gathered at the exit point into the Undead Lands, and Kevlar Trend, the 9th Circle Strong Life Knight pointed to a large map and told everyone... [Our group is responsible for assaulting the forward staging Castle in the Southeast of here... It is one day out, and we will attack it from 3 different directions. I will lead the students of the West Kingdom, while Kayo will lead the group from the Northern Kingdom, and finally Amy Holt will lead her Southern group. If you are a Mage and Knight from different Academies, you will follow whoever the Knight of the pair belongs too.] Vera and Dream wanted to complain, but knew military orders were final. Dream wanted to ride with me, but now she has to ride her own horse now. Vera is now forced to travel with the Southern Kingdom, and realized the women here were really unbearable, even as a fellow woman. It is like she is surrounded by many of her Mother''s clones... [As soon as we exterminate the Undead there, we will then retreat home back through the pass as one unit, and our test will end, good luck to you all.] - Our Rosecrans team ended up being a total of 30 people including Kayo who is leading us at the front... Zoe with Dial in front of her saw my saddle was cleared of Dream. Just as Freya was going to say she would ride with me, Zoe with her plans, spoke first. "Master, can you please let Dial ride with you, my boobs are feeling uncomfortable with an extra person... Plus we can protect the two of you together?" Freya wanted to slap Zoe, and Dial, who expected me to decline, just looked down in front of herself. Seeing Zoe''s little thoughts, and the fact Dial is really in danger, I said calmly. "Princess Canberra, if you do not mind riding with a man, can I take you?" Her blue eyes shot open and looked at me stupidly. Kelly was confused as well, and like Freya, felt like tag-teaming Zoe for pushing Dial to my saddle. "I would be honored to ride with Sir Roland, yes." So, Dial leaped over, and I took her from Zoe, who pretended to have sore tits from rubbing against Dial''s back... But thinking about it, Dial had to have felt all kinds of uncomfortable with big Elf tits pushing her spine? Somehow, I felt jealous like I missed out on something good. Dial, who settled into my arms, said softly. "Your Sword is poking me from behind..." My first thought was... ''I am soft, woman?!'' But then I noticed my King''s Sword hilt caught under her cloak as she moved, and I adjusted it, . I felt the red silk tassel, and thought of Dream, then smiled. "Sorry about that, just let me know if you''re uncomfortable while we travel." After I ignored the warm woman in my arms, Kayo told our group of 29 students. "We will ride for a day till sunset, and just before I lose line of sight, I will send us close with a [Gate Portal] Spell... Then we will rest for a couple hours... So now let''s ride, we attack at midnight with the others..." We then rode in a line of 10 in three side by side columns for protection with the weak healers in the center row... - ! As the sun was lowering, we neared our destination. Our War-trained Mounts were ready to rest, and constant attacks came from our students... ! Nevin was firing his Compound-Bow to shatter a Zombie''s head off, like a watermelon at a Gallagher Show. ! A young woman who was a 3rd Circle Air Mage, blew up a pair of Horse Skeletons with a 30 foot wide wind explosion. ! Rando, the rich-guy, was grinning while firing his rapid fire, Repeating Heavy Crossbow, and shattering Skeletons with blunt-bolts. We have only encountered random wandering mindless Undead, and nothing gets within 100 feet of our marching group. Kayo in the center front is flanked by Chuck on the right, and Nevin on the left. I am riding behind Kayo, with Zoe on my right, and Freya on my left. Kelly is behind me, with Rando on her left, and Melony on her right. Frank was behind Kelly with two other unknown Knights to his sides, and tailing behind us, is the rest of the 18 Rosecrans and Royal Knight Academy students, firing their spells and ranged weapons. The air is stale and hazy, like a Smog filled polluted city. And the air is disgusting to breathe... One would think staying here long-term might even make a normal Human develop cancer. () Kayo turned her head back to me and warned me. "With my long range of senses, I can detect that Vampires have been nearing then retreating, as if they are keeping an eye out for us." Well, that seems to make sense, and they must be fleeing from Kayo''s Progenitor aura. I asked. "Is it because of you, or us? And why are Vampires out while there is still sunlight out?" Kayo explains her thoughts and then about the Vampires. "They seem organized, and smart. I am sure they want to get closer, but are afraid of me. My guess is they are taking orders to watch and or ambush us. They clearly already know our destination, meaning..." I said to finish her words. "Someone outside of the Undead Lands is targeting us... Or maybe me?" Zoe already knows the plot, and is impressed we guessed more than in her past, but then Dial in my arms remembered. "Could this be the work of the 5th Circle Vampire belonging to Elissa Von-Crane?" Zoe gave Dial a thumbs up in her heart, and Kayo asked, as many students frowned hearing that crazy thought, not believing it at all. "Elissa Von-Crane? And why would that 3rd year student betray the Human race like that?" Dial felt uncomfortable and backtracked. "I was not accusing her without proof, but just using her as an example... Any Human with Vampire Summons can send them, right?" Kayo fully believes in Dial''s guess, but without evidence, or seeing the Vampire, you cannot prove anything. Then Kayo answers my previous question and Dial''s inquiry. "The Death Energy haze protects the vision of those Vampires, and as long as they cover every part of their body while in the Undead Lands, they can roam outside... But if they fight, they will expose their bodies... So those guys are just watching us. And yes, if a Summoner has a Vampire, they can send them anywhere in the world to cause troubles and carry out missions..." Kayo stops the group with her hand signal, and then says to everyone... "I am now going to open a [Gate Portal] to the horizon, to make us near the target. We will then lose our tails. When we get there, we will take a 2 hour break to rest our mounts and eat. Then at midnight, we start the mission..." With everyone ready, Kayo pointed in front of us, and a 30 foot wide Gate opened, and we saw more barren terrain like the one we are at. Then with a wave of her hand we all pass through... - On the other-side of her Gate, we saw far off in the distance, a small hilly range, and we just made out a tiny black spot on the top. That tiny spot was the ruined Castle we are going to attack later. Zoe remembered the Castle, and the ingenious plan the Undead used to break up the army into smaller groups. "Hey Master... if you get split up from Zoe and Sister Freya, remember you can just summon us to you... With so many people attacking at once, we might get lost." As I was getting off my horse, and helping Dial down, I listened to Zoe''s warning and thought she was right. "Yeah, I remember... Dial, jump, I will catch you." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dial didn''t hesitate, and leaped into my arms. She jumped higher so she could try and hug me even for a moment, but... ! She indeed managed to aim correctly, and I caught her well, but when her bra-less breast landed on my face, I got distracted, and fell backwards... My arms were on her lower-back and upper thighs, and I cursed myself for enjoying this moment. Dial was a bit shocked I fell over, because I am a 5th Circle Knight, with really good reflexes. Thankfully it was dark, because she blushed when she felt my warm breath enter her dress buttons. But she knew others were looking, so she sat up quickly and asked me. "Sir Roland, are you okay?" She had not gotten off yet... I smiled awkwardly, and made a lie. "I slipped on a small round stone, sorry... Cough, You might want to get off now, Miss Canberra..." Yeah, that is not the hilt of the King''s Sword your feeling now, damn... Dial, who could feel a stiffy pressing on her inner-thigh, was stunned and saw my embarrassed eyes. She reluctantly stood and looked away. Thankfully, I am wearing all my clothing, and the longcoat hides my slight bit of tent, and I stood like nothing was wrong. Dial''s heart was racing as we moved to set up some seats while we rested. All of my people came over to me, while Kayo stood watch. Dial seeing all the spaces in front and beside me were occupied. So she sat behind me, and watched my back and side profile in a daze, trying to remember me. She had an ominous feeling that she will die tonight, and she wants to remember everything... I made some easy food for everyone, and handed it out. I noticed that Dial was in a daze, so I reached around and handed her the soft beef-jerky I made before. Seeing food, she shook her head, letting me know she was not hungry, so I smiled at her and said. "That is a shame, I made this, and I wanted you to eat my homemade jerky, ..." When Dial heard I made it, her pale hand took it, and ate it slowly. I gave her a bright smile and nodded to her. Dial swore in her heart that this snack she was eating was the best thing she had ever eaten, just because I made it. - When I saw Dial''s eyes get moist while eating, my heart felt bad, because she really thinks she will die, and this is her last meal or something. She is normally an overbearing woman, but right now, she seems fragile, like I need to protect her from the world. - Zoe at my side, seeing me look to Dial, had the corner of her lips rise, knowing whatever I read, touched me. Now Zoe just needs to resurrect Dial in this life, and history will change again, hopefully healing her Husband''s past life broken heart... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 79: Bordello Of Blood? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 79: Bordello Of Blood? by Harem-Fan Using a pocket-watch synchronized with the other two teachers, Kayo said to her group of students. "Alright, according to our battle plans, we are to enter the castle proper from the east gate, and clear to the center of the castle, destroying all Undead." Kayo''s expression changed and had an ugly look, then she said. "The fact this mission is happening at night, and not at noon is suspicious. Not only that, but I smell strong scents of blood coming from that castle. This plan came from the Southern Military Headquarters, and stinks to high hell." Kayo''s yellow eyes in the dark looked terrifying to most, as she continued. "I expect there will be Vampires in there, and the weakest one is 4th Circle, so do not be lazy here. Even the Ghouls they create are around the 2nd Circle, so be aware. I will enter this battle and break the rules, because I believe this is a set up by some corrupt nobles. Even if something happens to you, we have a 9th Circle Healer, so just be smart and watch each-others backs." The students had dark expressions knowing this test was a set up, but as Knights and Mages, setups can happen in real war. - Zoe thought about how Kayo was a Summons last time, and this time she is the Teacher. In a way, all the same players are entering, but this time we are not caught as flat footed as the last life. This time, we will not lose half of the students, because she is ready to save people. - Chuck and Nevin besides me looked ready to fight, but then Nevin asked me. "Brother, I have some last words in case something goes wrong." Suddenly I felt this was a bad omen, so I asked. "I won''t let you die, but what do you want to say?" Nevin, who is trying not to laugh inside, kept his straight face and said boldly. "Milly is pregnant with my child, so... If I do not make it... No matter what... You better not try to marry Milly and be my son''s Father..." Silence... Freya and Zoe behind me are covering their mouths to not laugh out-loud, while Chuck and I were struck silly. "~! , Dammit, I didn''t mean to laugh!" I realized Nevin was making fun of me, about Kim and Karl... If it was not true, I might laugh as well. Then just as Nevin was proud to prank me, a cold voice came from his side, as he forgot a big issue... "You would not be teasing my Mother, would you?" Nevin''s smile froze hearing Kelly''s question, and he stammered. "N-No, I love Sister Kim, I-I would never... I was just trying to raise the down-mood before the fight, sorry!" As we all looked at Kelly''s cold face, we were suddenly stunned, because... She then smiled brightly seeing Nevin groveling. Nevin was shocked, and realized that he was also tricked. ", What, did you think I am so cold I cannot joke around? This is called staying low key, ." Suddenly when Kelly, the coldest woman here cracked jokes and laughed like a young woman, our whole group''s tense air changed, and everyone felt better in their hearts. Kelly saw me smile at her, and she only winked, to assure me she was fine. I mouthed the words to her... [I love you.] Kelly only grins and then puts her cold expression back on her face. Looking at the dark Castle Fortress, I was suddenly reminded that I am missing Kim, Evelina, Mari, and Rebeca greatly. Feeling the red silk tassel on my sword scabbard connection, I also thought about spending the summer with Daniella. Freya and Zoe could feel my emotions right now, the feelings of affection and longing. Both of them held an arm, and Freya said with a smile. "We should be home within a week, and you will graduate from being a 1st year. So just fight hard tonight, and let''s go love each other." Zoe rubbed her lower abdomen and said in my ear. "Your Daughters in both Sister Kayo''s and my belly''s will grow up strong and make you a proud Father." I turn and look at Zoe and ask again. "Can you see the future like Kayo?" Zoe kissed my lips and said playfully. "Zoe promises the Master, Zoe cannot see the future, ..." () - We picked one set of Knight and Mage pair () to protect our mounts, as our group readied to charge into the fortress. Dial besides me, held her hand out and cast her spells. "Our battle has come, enter the field, Grog... [Call Summon]" "Atlas, please lend me your strength, and destroy the Undead enemy for me... [Call Summon]" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And from two different brown colored magic circles, the 15 foot tall Hill Giant, and the 40 foot tall Titan emerged, holding their gaze at the fortress. Kayo, seeing everyone ready, said to us all. "It is time to attack, let''s move... Bypass the walls... [Gate Portal]" A 50 foot tall silver ring opened, showing the ruined courtyard of the broken castle grounds. Kayo sensing the strong defenses on the east side of the walls, decided to ignore it altogether and placed us next to the broken castle inside, stunning the ambushing foes. She planned on dealing with the defenders outside by herself, while we all entered the castle. Only she and Dial''s Summons would clean the courtyard and walls. Mainly the weakness of large Summons, is they cannot enter small halls to fight. ~! Atlas was the first to charge into the portal, stomping down on a stunned Vampire Knight and his squad of Skeleton Fighters who was caught off guard. ! Grog entered, holding some large rocks the size of mailboxes in his arms, and started throwing them at the dumbfounded Undead on the walls, who were still looking out of the castle grounds where we had been before. ! Kayo without hesitation then used her Time Magics to blur into battle, moving like a phantom, killing Ghouls, Skeletons, and the occasional Vampire Captain... While the three destroyed the forces in the courtyard, Freya pointed to a side entrance and yelled to the group. "That is our entrance point, let me disable any ambushes first... Ignite the foolish... [Fireball]" ~! A fist sized ball of flame fired far into the hall of darkness, and suddenly erupted into a 30 foot wide ball of fiery death, killing some Undead hiding in ambush. Freya with a grin said. "Alright, we are first to enter, the other two groups are only attacking the walls now, so go..." - In the far end over at the west walls, I saw two huge figures flying in the sky, letting many types of flame attacks bombard. It was none other than Dream''s Dragon and Phoenix combination... And when I looked to the north side, or the front main entrance to the castle walls, I saw bursts of sunlight exploding, like nuclear flashes. I believe this must be Vera''s Archangel, based on her attacks in the lifeless Pass last week. This is no small castle ruin, as the entire courtyard has a diameter of around 10 miles, like the Castle Lucas up at our home Kingdom. Although many wars and time have collapsed many parts of the walls and castle. Zoe suggested we attack fast and furious, to beat the other two groups inside, so we are performing a Blitzkrieg operation. And judging by the quick defeat of the Undead outside, I would say it''s working. Unknown to all of us, Zoe knew if we waited for the other 2 groups, many students would be harmed or die, because of the upcoming plot, so she suggested we bypass the defenses, and trigger the trap with a small group, to lessen the injuries and mess up the brilliant plan of Dread Lorelei. - As our group is about to enter, I cast my Summons buffs... "Freya and Zoe, just don''t hold back... [Buff Summons]¡Á2!" With swirling blue and yellow lights, both of my Summons burst forth with amazing strengths. Zoe pulled out her Elven Short Blade () for close combat, and cast the right spell for the job. "Don''t worry, Master''s amazing Maid is here... [Radiate Healing Aura]" As Zoe was in the center of the group, she radiated a green mist of healing energy, flowing within 100 feet of her body, making sure that allies had a place to retreat and recover. Freya also pulled out her Rapier left handed and charged to the entrance, then cast her spell. "Let my Rapier flow and strike with speed... [Blazing Speed Buff]" Dial saw a Ghoul just inside the hall we are entering and put out her hand, and she cast. "Why not knock on the door with a rock... [Earth Bolt]" ! And a softball sized stone fragment shot from her brown magic circle in her palm, knocking off half its head, but sadly did not kill the Ghoul. Kelly, seeing this, took the chance to get a kill, and she cast calmly. "Let my frost end your eternal damnation... [Ice Bolt]" ! And then a fist sized ice spike shot out from her pale-blue magic circle, and also accurately blasted the rest of the Ghoul''s head, causing it to instantly turn to ash, like a Vampires death causes. () I am wielding the King''s Sword () in my left hand, and Windstorm () in my right, activating my Electric & Water Aura to flow in my body and both weapons, and ready for battle. I am leading the charge inside the 20 foot wide open doorway into the dark hall, with Freya behind me, Chuck to my left, and Nevin to my right. A Skeleton wielding a Greatsword swung it down on Nevin from the darkness, and Nevin held out his Tower Shield, stopping the blow effortlessly. ! And with his Heavy Mace glowing with Earth Aura, he instantly counterattacked the Undead, smashing it to splinters accurately. ~! Chuck was more unlucky and encountered a Death Knight charging at him. It swung its Longsword and hit Chuck in his thigh, but thankfully, Chuck is a Vanguard, and resistant to attacks while his Dark Aura was flowing. Zoe''s Healing Aura quickly recovered the light injury, while Chuck counterattacked the 3rd Circle Death Knight with glowing red eyes. ~! Chuck did an overhead smash with his giant sized Maul, with a head the size of a microwave-oven wrapped in Darkness Aura, and critically struck the Death Knight, one-shotting it! Behind our group, I saw Rando and Frank fighting off a Vampire who came out to sneak attack our group. And from in front of me in the dark hall, a group of Undead rushed to me... A few pairs of red glowing eyes, and a pair of yellow ones behind them, a Vampire for sure. I unleash one of Windstorm''s powers in front of me, to hit them all... "Burst forth Windstorm... [Line Attack]" ~! With Windstorm pointed forward, a horizontal 5 foot wide column of storm energy ripped through all of the Undead heading to me... Well, it seems all but one! As the Skeletons all were blasted apart, a figure with sinister glowing yellow eyes, held a black shield in front of him, shaking off most of the damage and I realized... This is a 5th Circle Vanguard Vampire Knight! The Vampire rapidly charging me yelled to his companions hidden in the dark. "I have him now, so cast your magic now, separate his Summons! Die brat..." Grey Death Aura covered his silver magic Longsword as it headed for my heart. And from the back, 4 Vampire women started to cast spells simultaneously... Suddenly, from my ankles, Grey Death energy grasped my legs, and arms, like coiling smoky snakes, restraining my movements. Not only that, but I could feel the restraints trying to sap my life force... "Sam watch-out!" I heard from my side, Dial screaming in fear. Then I felt her body. ~! As Dial pushed me away, the silver Longsword entered her back leaving the tip to exit her chest in front of me, and her blood sprayed on my face. ~! At that same moment, two Earth Walls erupted from the floors to separate our party and isolate many of us. Then another Vampire Mage woman collapsed the floor under our feet with Gravity Magic. Holding Dial in my arms, we all plunged deep into the earth beneath the hall, into the darkness... - Zoe and Freya, who had been isolated by Stone Walls and left in the Hall level, could feel I was still alive, and Zoe said to Freya, who looked panicked. "Sister Freya, do not panic, Master will summon us if he needs help, so for now, let''s destroy these walls and save everyone before we are summoned to him." Freya took a deep breath, pointed to the stone wall, and cast a spell, while saying... "You are right, so let''s kill those Mage women fast, and look for Darling. Vanish annoying wall... [Disintegrate]" And with a large hole in the Stone Wall, the two angry women stepped through to kill some bitches... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 80: Elissa’s Trump Card Arrives? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 80: Elissa''s Trump Card Arrives? by Harem-Fan ~! At that same moment, two Earth Walls erupted from the floors to separate our party and isolate many of us. Then another Vampire Mage woman collapsed the floor under our feet with Gravity Magic. Holding Dial in my arms, we all plunged deep into the earth beneath the hall, into the darkness... - ! Managing to hold Dial''s collapsing body and holding my swords tightly at the same time it all happened so fast. ! And as I buried my face into Dial''s neck to protect our heads the best I could, I felt the impact of a stone floor under my back. ~! I lost the grip on my two swords as the wind was knocked out of my lungs. Thankfully I managed to have Dial and her weaker body land on top of me. ~! Small rocks and debris continued to land on us with dust from rubble filling the air. I estimated that we must have fallen in a tunnel about 30 feet under the castle hall floor. I know in my storage ring, I have a couple bottles of Healing Elixirs that I got from Kayo. It is like receiving a [Large Heal] spell, but... The lack of air in my lungs, and the bump on the back of my bleeding head, that I could not avoid is making me dizzy and on the verge of passing-out. But just then, I was able to take a deep breath... "~!" Well, my fading thoughts assured me I won''t suffocate to death, but then I felt slight movement in my sore arms. "~?" In the darkness, I could barely make out Dial, opening her blue eyes half way, looking in my eyes. It is clear from the blood on our chests from her sword wound, and the blood on her lips, she is bleeding out. As my consciousness struggled to hold on, she tried to speak. "That... Elissa... Summons..." Was that Elissa''s Vampire?! She tried to smile, and said some more broken words. "I... re... love... you... ..." As she pressed her lips on mine, I felt she died at that moment, and tried to summon Zoe... "Zoe, come... [.........]" I faded to black... - I could tell, I was waking, and I knew I had not passed out for a long time, because the bloody lips on mine are only now losing their warmth they once had. ", Fuck! What happened?! Where are we?" As I heard the voice of Chuck Donald, my mind started to work again, and I realized... I and Dial did not fall alone! "Shut up Chuck, don''t yell, my head hurts... My left arm is broken by my Tower Shield. I was knocked out I think?" "?! Is that Sam and Dial?! Hold on man, I am coming..." I felt Chuck lift Dial slowly, and then realizing she was dead, he said in shock. "Damn, that Vampire killed the Duke''s Daughter, fuck! Sam, are you still alive man, talk to me?" Then Nevin''s footsteps and voice came to me. "Brother, can you move? What can I do?" With Dial''s body off my lungs, I could talk, and tried to slowly sit up and recover my swords. Seeing Chuck hold the now dead Dial, stung my heart. I was not able to protect her, and in the end, she saved me... I said what Dial told me. "~! I am alive, but Dial said that was Elissa Von-Crane''s Vampire. We have to report it back in the North..." Then from the darkness. [I cannot believe you three survived that ambush and fell down here into the catacombs, . Well, my mission is half done. With Dial Canberra dead, I only need to kill you, Sam Roland...] First we saw only yellow eyes emerge from the long hallway with opened coffins inserted in alcoves along the walls... It seems we are in the Royal Tombs. The Vampire wearing Full-Plate black armor with a black Shield and Longsword, wore no helmet, showing his handsome face. His long grey hair reminded me of both Elissa and Evelina. He gave a charming smile as he wanted to give a Villains Monologue. "Well, before I kill you three, let me introduce myself... I am Lord Dread Lorelei, from the Eastern Human Kingdom, or as you now call it... The Undead Lands. Pleased to meet you." ~! As he slowly approaches ready to stab me, his black sword scrapes the floor trying to intimidate our hearts. It is obvious the moment I cast, or we use Aura, he will pounce. I saw his eyes briefly look at Dial''s dead body, now laying next to me on the ground as Chuck had recovered his Maul before, and my heart sank... He wants to destroy her body or animate it, preventing any chance of revival by Zoe, so I acted. My foot touched her leg, and I sucked her body into my storage ring, making it vanish. Dread did not panic, and taunted. "You think you''re smart? I will just kill you and both bodies belong to me, ... The thoughts of a child are silly in-front of true strength, right Zulu?" ~! And from where the Vampire had come, two glowing white eyes came into view. This Undead woman with a good figure was bandaged from head to toe in old cloth strips, only showing her white left and yellow right eyes. (.) As the figure in the distant catacomb hall came into sight, we were stunned... It was an 8th Circle Mummy Lord. "The Cursed Eye, you must be a Lorelei woman?!" The female Mummy Lord hearing my words stopped walking and looked at me with interest, she said with a withered voice. [Indeed, my name is 13th Queen Zulu Lorelei, and not many know of my family''s eyes in the living world... Interesting.] S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I used a chantless Summons to instantly bring Zoe to my side, while the two Undead hesitated for a brief moment. I do not care about my magic power loss for paying double the cost, I need help now... Suddenly yellow and blue magic power flashed from a magic circle behind me, and Zoe was standing there with her hair rustling upward with magic already flowing off her body, as if she had been ready for this moment... Zoe noticed changes from her past life... Kayo should have come, Dial''s body is missing, and Chuck should not be here or alive, but just Nevin. So she smiled at this change in history. She assumed Dial was buried under rubble right now. Then, Zoe stepped in-front of me and pointed her Elven Short Blade at the two foes and said softly. "Hello 13th Queen Zulu Lorelei, it seems the last time we met, you were still alive and beautiful, now you are only a nest for worms, disgusting." [An Elf who knows me from my life? Who are you?] Just then, another burst of magic flashed, and a scorching heat hit my back, as Freya had transformed her body into a woman made completely of flames. I only have about ? of magic power left, so I can only rely on Aura for now. "I, Zoe Zephyr, am or was Queen Kayo Eon''s personal Maid, but now am my Master Sam Roland''s loving Maid, ." [! I remember now, you are that idiot klutz little girl that embarrassed the Royal Elves. Just a Bastard Princess of the Royal Eon Family, they should have just killed you, a worthless Elf.] What did I just hear?! Was Zoe a part of the Royal Family? And a Bastard, so she was an accidental child? Zoe realized she forgot to tell me in this life, and said briefly before fighting. "Oh, I am Kayo''s half sister from the King''s and his Maid''s drunken night, so I am only a commoner''s mistake, I forgot to tell you, Master... That is why sister Kayo loves Zoe, and Darlene Eon beat Zoe." I knew that the reason Zoe was called dumb and clumsy was because Darlene beat and mentally tormented Zoe growing up, but to be family and do it, really pisses me off. As I wanted to comfort Zoe, Dread moved... - Bang~! Sizzle~! Dread''s Longsword headed for my neck, but Freya in her [Flaming Transformation] body, grabbed his blade and held it tight. ~! Then Freya thrust her Rapier at Dread''s heart... ! Just as Dread punched Freya''s sword to the side, both Chuck and Nevin took this chance to flank and hit Dread with their heavy blunt melee weapons, knocking him away without his Longsword in hand. Freya threw the blade behind herself and charged at the Vampire... - Both Zoe and Freya had lost their Summons buffs from when we first started, because it has been more than 5 minutes. I only have enough mana to buff one of them for this fight, so... "Zoe, please solve this desperate ambush... [Buff Sum...]" My throat was held firm by an invisible force, my magic power left my body, and my spell failed. I saw the white-eye of the Mummy flash with grey light at the moment her voice drifted. [Dispel Magic!] Zoe, knowing the power of the Lorelei women, only cast her own spell, because that cursed-eye has limitations. "When you see your Master, tell her to run and hide, because my Master is coming for her and her Husband for revenge... [Banishment]" ! Suddenly, an invisible force of magic covered the Mummy Lord, and she vanished from sight with a popping sound, as if she was never there. Zoe used her 9th Circle spell to banish the Mummy back into Elissa''s Magic Core summons space. I was left speechless, as there was no big boss fight, and Zoe just sent her off like that?! "Master, do not be surprised, Elissa is only 7th Circle, and she does not have [Banishment Immunity] yet." "Wait, you know she is in the 7th Circle, how?" Zoe wanted to facepalm because I only just read the Diary, but she realized. "Silly Master, a 3rd Summons means 7th Circle, and being Banished like that means not being 8th Circle, so I guessed, ." That totally makes sense, why do I keep thinking Zoe knows everything? Then we heard from behind us... "... NOOOOO~!" Freya held her Rapier in Dread''s heart, while Nevin and Chuck held him down to be killed by Freya. And with that final scream, Dread Lorelei fell into ashes, letting all of his belongings clatter to the ground. Dread Lorelei has died, with no chance of survival... Freya, seeing me wounded and covered with blood, mostly Dial''s, charged over and pulled me into a hug, as she said with fear. "Sam, I was so worried, how are you feeling now?" Just as I was going to complain about getting the blood on her, we heard Zoe. "Sister Freya, don''t worry, with Zoe here... [Full Healing]¡Á4!" And with her flurry of spells, I, Freya, Nevin, and Chuck were fully restored to perfect health. Chuck held up some gear, and said with surprise. "Hey guys, I found evidence of Douglas and Elissa setting up this ambush and murder! They even used their own handwriting... Both Dial and Sam''s pictures are here as well... Fuck, a Noble woman from the Southern Kingdom, and a few Knights are involved in this plot?!" Zoe was glad history did not change. She needed this proof to expose Douglas. If the Mummy would have held this evidence instead of Dread, Douglas would have walked away with only Elissa being convicted of crimes alone. But now both will suffer. Zoe, remembering that if Dial doesn''t stay alive, the West Duke will go insane, uses her magic to dig through the debris. Then I asked. "Zoe, what are you doing?" "Looking for Princess Canberra to heal her, of course." I waved my hand, her body lay on the floor, and I asked. "She died, can you save her?" "Master, why bring her back, she is Douglas''s Sister, is she not an enemy?" I had no idea Zoe was playing dumb, and I said softly. "She is not with Douglas anymore... Please, just do it for me?" Zoe hid the joy in her heart, knowing I wanted to change history. "Master, Zoe will never turn down your requests, ever... Dial Canberra, cherish this second chance... [Raise Dead]" Click the [?] Button! Chapter 81: We Need To Run? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 81: We Need To Run? by Harem-Fan At the same time in the Beast Forest Core Area... ! Rhythmic hard sex sounds emanate from a magic tent interior, as the hard sex could make a pornstar blush. Elissa Von-Crane Was riding on top of her husband Douglas Canberra. But what is different, is her eyes are covered in a black-ink, with no white or color in her eyes, just endless darkness. She is also sporting a pair of small horns protruding from her forehead. And to confirm an onlooker''s guess, the pair of Demon wings and a tail complete the picture of Elissa being a Succubus and not a Human. ! And under her, Douglas had a look of pleasure and pain, as his expressions constantly changed from pure joy to unflinching agony. But what is scary are the dark black veins stretching from his manhood to his lower abdomen and inner thighs. Even the connection at Elissa''s pussy has identical black veins from her privates to her bellybutton and inner thighs. As their intercourse continued, the black veins pulsed with Dark energy, different from their Earth and Death Energy. Douglas, squeezing Elissa''s oversized mountains, had a look of ecstasy as he yelled while finishing in Dela-Elissa. ", I just broke-through to the 8th Circle, I am now so fucking strong, !" The Succubus possessed Human did not stop and continued ignoring his joy. Then suddenly, the giant-tits and bouncy features of Elissa stopped, and her deep voice came out with a seductive tone not belonging to a Human woman. "Dela, get out of me, we have a big problem!" Soon, black mist began to exit Elissa''s nose and lungs, and soon formed the Succubus Queen Dela. All of the Demonic features receded from Elissa as this happened and she now looks Human. ~! She climbed off of Douglas who is still sexually aroused, and at this moment, the Succubi Queen climbed on top of Douglas, and started to fuck him crazily without her Master. Dela forcefully kissed him, causing black veins to stretch on his lower face, as energy was being absorbed. Then the Demon''s tail shot into his backside, causing more black veins to form. Douglas seemed to not notice this action of Dela, as he was still in bliss. While Dela was ravaging her meal, Elissa was shocked to feel her new Summons returned to her inner space, and her Vampire was killed. She put her hand out and called. "Zulu, come out and explain things... [Call Summons]" Then a grey magic circle formed, and out came the 13th Queen, Zulu Lorelei. Zulu saw the disgusting Succubus mating or rather eating her Master''s Husband, and would vomit if she had the ability. "What happened to you and Dread?!" [Simply? Your stupid plan failed. You had us try and kill a Summoner with a 9th Circle and two 8th Circle beings around him. I was banished by the Elf and I am sure Dread met his final end. Although we failed to kill Sam, we managed to kill Dial, that is all.] "Dammit, are we discovered?" [Sam Roland knows Dread and I belong to you, so yes. His Elf said that Sam is coming to kill you and Douglas, that man being absorbed to death.] Elissa clenched her fist, and gritted her teeth, and asked. "So they have proof, do you have any suggestions I can use?" Zulu would smile if she could, and her eyes went to Douglas. [First, he is useless to you now... Second, I can take you away to my Castle in the Demon Territory, near the Dark Forest of the Dark Elf. You can grow there, and when you become 9th Circle, you can get revenge.] S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Elissa, who is decisive, gave Dela a mental command... Dela, who had been listening, only became excited, and her long claws pinned Douglas under her, and blood came out, while her tail forcefully entered even deeper into Douglas, no longer pleasuring him, but stabbing his abdomen. Della bit off his tongue, and spit it out. "~!" Dela did not stop fucking him, and drained his strength even faster, making Douglas''s bloody body slightly shrivel. And after a couple of minutes, Douglas made no more movements or sounds. Dela however continued to ride his dead body till his manhood could not function anymore. During this time, Elissa gathered all of her things in the tent, and said to Zulu when she and Dela were done. "Okay Zulu, I am ready, let''s escape... I will just get revenge for my poor Husband''s tragic murder later on his Father, ." Zulu appreciates her Master''s decisive mindset, and was the reason their Souls connected. Her Master was just like herself, doing anything it takes to reach the top. [Then Master, take my hand, and call back that Demon... [Safe Haven] !] And with a flash of grey light, the Mummy Lord and her Master fled to the far east, leaving a shriveled once proud man, who had no idea sleeping with a Demon was a bad idea... - Douglas was found the next morning, and the Academies were in chaos, as this incident ended their Trial early... - As one Canberra died, another was brought back to life... "She is not with Douglas anymore... Please, just do it for me?" Zoe hid the joy in her heart, knowing I wanted to change history. "Master, Zoe will never turn down your requests, ever... Dial Canberra, cherish this second chance... [Raise Dead]" A bright green glow covered Dial''s body, and the sounds of nature''s chimes could be heard, the chirping of birds, the rustling of leaves, and the sounds of insects singing. Before she awakened, I used my magic to clean her body and ours, because bad things happen to creatures that die, like soiling the body, and of course all the blood drying on us. I did not want Dial to wake in shame... After a full minute, the lights faded, and Dial on the ground fluttered her eyes open, just like waking from a strange dream and not remembering what happened when you slept. Dial seeing 5 people looking down on her, felt funny, as she could have swore she died. She then stood up. When her hand felt the hole in her uniform where the Longsword pierced her chest, she remembered everything. Her eyes darted to me, and she asked. "I thought I died, what happened?" I shrugged and felt a bit funny now that she is alive, because I do not know if I should hug her or pretend nothing happened for now. I hesitate, because I do not know if she remembers her kiss and confession at death. "For a bit, but with Zoe here, it is hard to die... , And Dread Lorelei is dead, and we have the proof to bring down Douglas and Elissa." While Dial was in a daze, Freya handed me the sheathed sword that belonged to Dread. It is a magic sword for sure, and I will have Kayo look at it later. I asked. "So, does anyone know how to get out of here?" Freya patted my hand, and cast a spell. "Let us return up top... [Gate Portal]" Then a 10 foot wide red circle showing the outside of the castle opened, and we stepped through... - When we returned, the battle was mostly over, as Kayo and all of the 8th Circle beings made short work of all the strong Undead. The remaining students all made their way into the castle, eliminating the common weak Undead, while we had a meeting with our teachers. Both Kevlar Trend and Amy Holt were surprised to hear about the plot and see the evidence. Amy Holt explained that the woman mentioned from her Government, is one of the Army Generals responsible for the Exam, and she is one of the 30 Mistresses of Salem. Amy has no liking for this woman at all, and she was never kind with Salem. Thankfully, he never had a child with that woman. Amy Holt did not hesitate, and had all 5 Knight Students named in our group arrested until they could be investigated. As they are citizens of the Southern Kingdom, we have no real say over these people. But Amy assured this will not go unpunished, for working with the Undead lands is a huge crime for their Kingdom. And within an hour, our group had finished the mission, and started to return to the Fort Logan base, where my carriage was waiting. - On our trip back to Fort Logan, made shorter thanks to Freya and Kayo with a couple of Gate Portals, we beat all the other teams back. Dream was extra clingy when she heard what happened to me. Dial hung around close, but did not bring up the matter with Dream hovering over me. But Dial did ask me a question as we entered my carriage apartment. "Sam, when will you use the magic tent again, I wanted to look for my lost book?" I was stunned for a second, because Dial thinks her Diary is still inside the tent space. So, feeling a bit playful, I acted. "I will open it when we go back north home... When we get to rest station number 2, is that fine?" Dial with an awkward look nodded and said. "That is fine, then let me in then... By the way Sam... Do you remember what I said when we fell?" I have decided, I will confess to her at station 2, because right now, here at Fort Logan in the South, it is not the right time, so I am half lying. "Just as I passed out, I heard you say... Elissa and Summons, and not much after, I think?" Dial felt both relieved and regretful, because she cannot clearly remember if what she said and did was real. "Okay, I am going to rest in my room, I will see you later." As Dial went back to the bunk room, Zoe hugged me from behind and asked. "Master, do you like Dial?" I got some payback on Zoe and joked. "No way, she is a vicious evil woman who cannot be trusted, why would I ever like a woman like that?" Zoe''s eyes comically widened, as she stuttered. "S-Sam, you?! What?" I smiled at her, and I felt strange hearing her call me Sam, and I held her waist, smiled and said. "She must be the last woman you want to join my harem, right? , And now I am not Master~?" Hearing me tease her, she realized I had tricked her... Zoe just rolled her eyes and said. "Master, I just slipped saying your name, this Maid doesn''t dare, . ? You saw through Zoe, ?" I pulled her in, squishing her soft breasts into my chest, kissing her. Soon, I stopped and nodded. "You can call me anyway you want, because I love you... And seeing through you... I got lucky this time. But seriously, I think I will ask her when I get to station 2... I have developed feelings for sure. She also confessed to me when she died, ." Zoe then patted my chest and said cutely. "Even if others do not understand, Zoe supports you Master, so love anyone you want, be bold, brave, and honest with your love. That is why this Maid loves the Master the most, ." With our heart to heart done, Zoe went into Dial''s room to have fun teasing her. I went to my room, and for the whole night, made love to Kayo and Freya, releasing all of my pent up lust... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 82: Parting Sucks? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 82: Parting Sucks? by Harem-Fan A Couple of days passed in the blink of an eye. The remaining 3 hundred-man teams returned to Fort Logan, and the Exams officially ended. With the Exodus Mage Teachers arrival, the 5 Knight students were arrested, and a copy of the documents of treason were sent quickly to the Capital City of the South. Salem finding out one of his mistresses was involved with Human betrayal was surprised, but not heartbroken. His lover, who did not have a strong bond with him, was one of his least liked lovers. Salem Argus was sent as an envoy to Fort Logan, to speak with the representatives of the North and West Kingdoms. I too met with Salem. - Inside a private office in the Military Headquarters of Fort Logan... Freya was leaning on my left arm, as I sat across from Salem in a private talk. "Brother Sam, I am very sorry about this conspiracy... I feel we let you guys down here." I pointed to the woman holding him with love and said. "Brother Salem, your partner Amy Holt was a wonderful representative of Southern hospitality. She was fair and decisive with dealing with everything. I personally am glad for her work. And I will tell my King about it. So do not tip the cart over for one bad apple." "Haha, Good, you said it... See Amy, I told you how good you are." ! Amy swatted his arm and pretended to be shy, but I can tell... Amy is like the man in their relationship, but sexy. She said to me, "Sam, thank you for becoming friends with my Salem here, he does not have many close friends he can relate to. I could not be more friendly with you during the Exam, but now that it is over, I just want to thank you very much. Also, the next time you come South, come to our home for a meal. I would like to introduce our children to you." This blonde lady is kind, and I just casually agree, not intending to come South ever again. "Sure, the next time I arrive, I will have to bother you." Salem then said with a grin. "Well, your 2nd year Exam will start here and go to fight the Demons, so you will meet my other Lover, who is a Teacher at Exodus, she specializes in killing Demons. She is like Amy and a good woman, and will look out for you. Freya, you are actually friends with her." Freya thought about who she was friendly with and was surprised. "Ulna Hittite, 8th Circle Light Mage?" "Yes, she is the other Lover I consider a Wife with Amy here. We even have a child together, a Knight Instructor in my Southern Knight Academy." I almost forgot this young looking guy is just over 500 years old, so most of his kids should be all grown up, damn, I feel really young now. Seeing my face, Salem jokes. "Haha, Yeah, all 13 of my children are all grown up, and he is my only son. He is a good guy, and he will probably go next year, so look out for your Sworn Nephew." "Sure thing. Actually, my first child will be born in July, . I am a bit nervous. Plus I have an adopted son to look after, so I will need your advice in the future." Salem waved his hand, and said. "I might be a bad example for being a good father. But I can listen to your problems over a drink, ." - After that, we talked for another hour before it was time to leave. Salem and I talked privately outside as we parted. "Parting is always depressing, but reunions are even better. I expect it will be a year before we meet again." "Well, you are the only reason I will look forward to coming South next year. So let us bring each-other good news. I will have an adventure or two to tell you when I come back." He patted my shoulder, and then asked me with a grin. "What, am I the only reason to come southward? How about I let you meet my Sister? Maybe you two might get along?" I gave him a dark look for teasing me and said jokingly. "You think I am suicidal? Your Sister would hate me, believe it, . Well, sneak up North if you can, I will skip school if you do." "Well, my Sister won''t let me sneak off, ... Well, I will let you in on a secret... My Sister is really a nice woman in private, so maybe try and be friends at the very least in the future, for me?" I wave to him, feeling a cold-breeze blowing past us, making Salem look nervous. "I won''t make promises, but she is my Sworn Brother''s sister, so she is kinda like my sister. See you next year Brother Salem, bye..." - A few moments after Sam left... The cold air only got colder as a woman walked out behind Salem. Although she was covered from head to toe in a blue hooded robe, her proud figure was not hidden. Her cold voice said to him. "What do you mean, I am nice in private? He is right, why would we be friends?" Salem who lost his male pride he shows Sam, only said with an ugly smile. "Sister, you have yet to meet a man you like... You even refused King Lucas... I have had 13 children, and you have not had a single successor to the throne. You may not like Sam Roland now, but I know he will become the strongest man in recent Human History." ", If you were not my Brother, I would throw you into Alcatraz for telling me what to do about my successor. He is a tiny little boy, and I do not have time for a man of the North. Mind your own business, and do not even think of running north... Let us go now, I have to deal with that traitor woman now." As the Mage Queen Salinas Argus left, Salem''s crafty smile grew and he said silently to himself. "He is too young... That is the first time you did not outright say ''No'' to a man... Interesting, could Sam really have a shot?" Salem, like Chuck, was an unknown butterfly in Sam''s life now... - Late in the evening, before the West and North groups would go their own ways... I was having a private dinner with Dream in her tent. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was currently sitting in my lap hugging my neck, and smelling me. She said with a sad voice. "Sam, I do not want to part, it feels uncomfortable... A whole year will feel too long... Can I or you sneak over?" My hands roam her soft back and thighs... I kissed her lips, then comforted her. "Parting sucks... But we will be together in less than a year. I promise my feelings for you will only get stronger, so just wait. Remember, we will live for a long time, and a year will be nothing." Her smell is so captivating, and her wet brown eyes trap my gaze. I feel pitifully weak to her seduction. I know she is trying hard to make my heart strings pluck, and they are. "Sam, I know we cannot cross the final line yet, but... Can you love me in other ways tonight?" Both Dream and I agreed, we should wait till she confirms with her parents before we sleep together. Right now, they do not know we swapped letters, and we do not want to risk a baby yet, so we will wait till next year to do the deed. "Alright, I will love you..." Soon, clothing was removed, bodies were explored, and new heights were reached. Although her purity was not stolen, her heart was permanently in my shape... - As it was time to leave, she held my torso, and squeezed tightly. Her blush on her charming cheeks, after what we did, and her mature self seems even more polished. "Sam, I love you, so think of me... Send me a gift with my Sister. That way, I will not feel jealous or forgotten when I see Daniella. I won''t see you off in the morning, because I do not want to cry in-front of everyone..." After a long kiss, I said my final goodbye to Dream. "Although it is not official yet... I love you my Wife to be. Goodbye, and soon we will say hello..." It took a while, but soon, we parted. Long separations really hurt the heart. Dream Windless was the reason I could not confess to Dial yet, because I needed to deal with this painful parting. But I know it is temporary... - The next morning, when I got ready, I was informed that the West Anubis Kingdom left just as the sunrise started. I took a deep breath, and we also left for the Beast Forest, to head home back to my lovers and family, and my Summer Break that will last for 3 months... But before I left, I secretly made some changes in my magic tent, in preparation for Dial and my confrontation... - In the blink of an eye, two days passed, and we finally reached the North controlled Rest Station #2 in the late evening, as the sun was setting. After dinner in the carriage, Zoe nudged me to act, and feeling a bit nervous, I went to find Dial. - ! As she heard my knock, Dial asked me to come in, and I asked, as she had changed into another set of clothing. Dial decided to forgo her Academy uniform, and was wearing a comfortable summer dress, and brown sandals. The color she chose was red. I gulped and hid it, while admiring her curves. "We reached station 2, did you still want to look in the tent?" Dial, who had a million thoughts, took a deep breath, thinking of her journal, and nodded. She said with a soft smile. "Yes... After I get back to the Capital, I have to go back home for the Summer. I need to deal with the family issues, and Douglas and Elissa." I saw sadness in her eyes, and I know what she is worried about. "If you''re worried about Douglas acting against you on the way, don''t be worried. Freya said she will send you to your Dukedom quickly and safely. Ambushes will not harm you." Dial''s blue eyes opened and she was surprised. "Sam, you? Why are you helping me so much?" I try to hold in my joy of what is to come, and I play it cool. "You saved my life back in that castle, and I believe we are friends now, so of course I need to assure your safety... Come on, let us get your stuff..." I turned, because if I stay, I will break my mask of calm, and smile too much, so she only had to follow my departure. - A short while later, Dial and I entered my magic tent... Dial pretended to look around under the desk, couch, and kitchen area to hide the fact she wanted to get to the bed where she hid her book. When I came in, I took off my longcoat, and poured a drink... Watching Dial act, I really wanted to laugh at her trying to look serious. Finally, as she walked to the bed, I quietly stalked behind her, to see her reaction. As her hand stretched out, her soft fingers went between the pillow and sheets she folded. Then her movements froze as what she expected to feel was different... - To be Continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 83: The Villain Submits? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 83: The Villain Submits? by Harem-Fan As Dial''s hand stretched out, her soft fingers went between the pillow and sheets she folded last time she was here. Her movements froze as what she expected to feel was different... I was already behind her with my boots off, so she did not hear me. My smile could not be hidden as she pulled my Letter of Intention out. Dial thought the letter was her bookmark with a missing diary, but when she saw the different handwriting on the cover, her heart was confused and astonished. She did not recognize my handwriting, so she opened the envelope with her name on it, forgetting I was there. As she was reading it, confused and with a bit of anticipation, she felt my arms from behind her waist, as I pulled her into my hug from behind. Her first natural reaction was to stiffen in fright, but realizing I was hugging her body, she instantly softened. Dial Canberra, now 19 years old, standing at 5 feet 7'' inches, with long brown hair in a ponytail and blue eyes was silent, enjoying my hold. I said in her right ear to break the silence. "Naturally I read your Diary without your permission, and I know all of the bad things you have done in the past. I know about your confessing and kissing me when you died in the underground. I know I refused your Letter of Intention before..." I felt her stiffness briefly at the first part, but her intelligence reminded her that I would not hold her if it was all bad, so she leaned back into my chest, holding her breath. "But, during this trip, I was able to meet the real you... The woman who protected my parents, the woman who was neglected by her family without any positive support... I learned you only wanted to be loved and you just wanted recognition of your very person." ! I leaned down, and slowly and softly kissed her neck, where her trauma is located. As I left my lips on her neck, she once again softened. I know she has trauma about being strangled, and I wanted to try and touch her neck in a warm way. I then said in her ear again, as her blush was growing. "Dial, if you wish to reject my letter, then the two of us can leave and pretend nothing here happened. But if you accept it, I need to punish you before we can leave." Dial, who was starting to feel excited in her heart, could tell I am pretending to be a bad-guy, so while holding my letter like it might vanish, she turned her face to the right, and looked at me in wait. I swallowed because pretending to be a scoundrel is against my nature, but I looked as domineering as I could and said what was in my heart. "If you accept it, then I will not let you leave this tent till I have stolen your purity, body, heart, put babies in you, and made you submit to me for all you have done to me in the past. I will not let your family leverage you against me, so I will take your everything now... So what is your answer... Dial Canberra, villainous noble girl?" Dial wanted to roll her eyes at my bad acting. She wanted to laugh at me for just wanting to make love as a fiance should. But actually, taking a Duke''s Daughter beforehand might be considered bad. But her Father did make the offer, so she knows I will not get in trouble. Then Dial realized that she might still die in the near future, and the thought of making love to me seemed even more reasonable to her. "Sir Roland, you still want me even though I am a bad woman? Well, I admit, I owe you for all I have done... I think it is wrong for a bad woman to be happy though... I guess you just want my body, right? Well, as my Husband, you can have it, and my heart... You may take my purity, and make me bear your children... But if you want me to submit, your skills will need to be good enough, ." As her proud smile of fake-defiance bloomed, she froze as she felt my rising-anger from behind, as I was very aroused. I could tell she was now agreeing to my demands, and we both know what will happen at this point. I said no more, spun her into my arms, and deeply kissed this inexperienced woman. I have decided Dial needs to be dominated for her first time, and not treated like a delicate flower. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In her diary, she knows she is disliked by others for her selfish ways, and feels she does not deserve to be happy. So, I will just take the lead and have my way with her, then slowly love her like a wife should be... Just as her breath was laboring, I lifted her sundress up and off her body. When Dial realized she was all naked except for her sandals and red panties, I started to take off my clothing. With a smile, I said. "Do you want to make love with your shoes on or off, ?" Dial watched my increasingly naked body in a daze, but hearing my words, turned red to match her panties, and she sat on the bed removing her footwear. Her heart was in a mess, seeing me become fully naked. As I was now fully aroused, seeing her only in her underwear, not knowing what to do, I gently pushed her further onto the bed, not forgetting to remove and throw her panties behind me, in a domineering act. Her arms instinctively covered her chest and pussy, in a woman''s natural instinct. But her eyes tell me she is very willing. As I loomed over her, I looked closely, and moved her arms aside... Her breasts were very shapely, and her lack of bras has contributed to a soft look without any lines of being restrained, like Freya and the Elven women. Her pussy is closely shaved, and I decided to give her my magic treatment I now give to myself and to all of my lovers but the Elves who do not need it... "Electrolysis hair removal... [Greater Electricity Utility], and now clean us... [Greater Water Utility]" Dial was stunned both literally and figuratively as a current of electricity roamed her body from the neck down, and her body hair all fell out, then suddenly a burst of water covered us, and all dirt and hair was gone from us. Dial felt the smooth pussy, her bare arms, legs, armpits, my bare chest, and manhood with amazement, not knowing electricity magic could do that. She looked at my proud face, and said. "Sam, you are a genius with magic, ... I am ready, take me and make me pay for my past... Just love me from now on." I leaned on her soft body, pressing myself close to her, and kissed her lips deeply. I held her a bit tight, to show she cannot get away, and her fate is sealed... Well that was what I was trying to act like anyway. But I could tell, she was trying not to smile at my act. As I was both fingering her slit and rubbing my dick to her opening, I felt the time was close, but she stopped my attempt and said to me. "Sam, when you do it, please suck on my neck again... I want to forget my past..." She had wet eyes, and I understood she must have felt comforted by my kiss before, and maybe she is trying to overwrite her trauma, so without any further adieu... ! As I made many kisses and nibbles on her neck, I pushed myself into her, not worrying about it being her first time. I felt her hymen break, and I just slowly pushed all the way in, making her gasp in a bit of pain. "~! It hurts Sam... B-But don''t stop... Make me hurt more... I love you..." ! I continued to suck on her neck while kissing, and she raised her chin to show she is enjoying it. In the meantime, I have started to pull out, then into her, ignoring her first time pains. Half of the reason to not be as gentle, is letting her feel like she is being punished a bit, and the other reason I have discovered?! "~?! Sam, it hurts, and feels good... Be harder~?!" ~! I have discovered, Dial is a bit of a Masochist! The harder I pump, the more she gets wet and tightens her nails and legs on me... Damn! - As her eyes are rolling back a bit, I could not hold it in anymore, and pushed in as deep as I could, and unloaded all I could inside of Dial, while her toes curled. "Saaaaaaam~?!" As we slowed, I saw all of the love marks on her breasts, neck, her wrists I held down, and the pink mess at our connection... Man, we were a bit rough! "Clean our mess... [Water Utility]" As Dial came back to her senses, and seeing the aftercare I was doing... She felt me still inside of her, and she said with a bit of charming-exhaustion. "Haha, You got my body, my purity, my heart, and maybe a child, but... I refuse to submit to you Sam, ." I saw the crafty glint in her eyes. She wants me to be harder and go again, but as a man, I must win, right? I then put her ankles on both of my shoulders, pressing her legs to her chest, confusing her, and I said with a grin. On Earth, I was not experienced, but like any normal Earthling, I saw some adult videos online, and this is a pressing move that I dare not use on my other wives, but a Masochist, it is all good! "Then you have forced me to use a secret move I learned from an ancient book, it is called... [AV-Methods], good luck Dial, it was nice knowing you, ." As she was confused about why her legs are against her chest, in a V position with me on top, she felt me thrust deep inside of her. I saw her eyes open wide as she felt I pushed in further than last time, and it was both painful and the best feeling of her life. ~! And like a Pile-driver, I really made this poor virgin woman suffer from intensive sex. But her screams of "harder" and "faster" still lingered in the magic tent... - An hour later... I was pulling her hips onto my base, in a doggy-style position, her face was laying flat on the bedding, with her panting hard. I had just filled her for the 4th and final time. Without a healer around, this is our limit after our heightened Circle levels are discounted. She panted in defeat looking back at my sweaty face. "~! Okay, I admit defeat now... Now I hurt in a bad way, ... But I love you, and thanks for this..." Suddenly, she saw me hand her a healing vial, and I said. "I am too ashamed for others to see what I did to you... Asking for the others to heal you would make me feel bad, so drink it... Sorry for being rough." Dial with a smile, drank the potion, and all of her hickeys, grip-marks, and vaginal soreness vanished. Her heart felt sweet seeing my care for her after she requested excessive lovemaking. Even Dial herself did not know she had this kink, and she hugged me, saying in my chest. "Sam, that was perfect. I think I am a woman born to be your plaything. Just let out all your lust on me, I will take it forever... And I liked it, am I a freak?" This world is both conservative and open, a contradiction... She has never understood what a masochist in bed is, and thinks it is bizarre. Well, it was because of her upbringing, a lack of love, and guilt for her past. I just held her tight, and gently kissed her neck again, reassuring her. "You''re not a freak if it is tempered with love, affection, and honesty... This will be our special way of love going forward. Now, I think we should take a warm bath before we go back, our muscles are stiff." - Later in the tub-room, I had Dial in my arms, and she said honestly. "Sam, no matter what happens when I go back to the West Dukedom this summer, my loyalty is only with you, no matter what my family ever says. And I promise to not cause you or your family any issues... I am not a good woman, but anything you love, so will I..." And after her heartfelt words, we gently kissed till the water cooled... - Who knew I held the future West Duchess in my arms, and she was a freak in the sheets?! Click the [?] Button! Chapter 84: Queen Gale’s Plan Worked? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 84: Queen Gale''s Plan Worked? by Harem-Fan While Sam was making his new fiance ''pay for her sins'', Vera Lucas had finished her bath after dinner. Vera had changed into a new set of Academy uniforms, and was having a maid comb and dry her long white hair. As Vera was done, a maid came into the room, and she said softly. "Princess, I have found out that Sam Roland entered his tent for some reason, and I believe he should be coming out alone. He was seen entering a couple hours ago after dinner. If you want to secretly meet him, now is your chance." - Vera who had been uncomfortable on this trip, unable to spend time with Sam alone, due to her Mother''s meddling with Vasco Nano, and her guards and maids watching her closely, was depressed. It all started at the Ball, with the 1st Princess Daniella Windless. Then out of nowhere, the 3rd Princess Windless staked her claim... And Sam just keeps taking in all of these West Kingdom women. Dammit, he is the North''s Hero, not theirs. She feels so angry at Sam for becoming so fickle in love. He used to be afraid of women, and now... Vera is confused, and seeing Sam taking in lovers left and right, makes her Mother''s words about men, feel somewhat reasonable... After she finally got rid of Vasco when the test ended, she finally felt better, but Sam had been locked up with his friends and wives, making hanging out impossible, till the maid came along... - "Thank you Karen, I will go take a walk then..." "Please do not thank me Princess, it is my honor to assist you, good luck." Vera with a lighter heart, quickly left, taking a book along, to pretend to need help with something Sam could answer... And after Vera left The maid assisting Vera with her hair asked Karen. "What are you doing? Queen Gale strictly told us to not help Vera be around Sam so why?" The cute and adorable Karen then put on a sinister smile and asked. "? What would the Queen think if she knew I sent Vera to see Sam walk out of that tent with Dial Canberra, after two hours alone, hehe?" The first maid was stunned imagining Vera''s look seeing that. She gave Karen a thumbs up and said. "Wow, you are going to get that head maid position when we get back... When you do, help me out, okay?" "Sure, I need a right hand, . By the way, get the handkerchiefs ready for her crying spell, . Plus if Vasco marries our Princess, we can be his secret unofficial bedchamber maids. I really want to move back to the South, I hate being in the North with all of those cocky men, ..." - Dial and I had finally gotten dressed, and I looked at my gold pocket-watch, that Mari Bought me when we got married, and I said, "It is 8 o''clock, and we need to get back to my carriage. I still need to tell my other wives, ." Dial in my arm, just pats my chest and says softly. "Let me tell them... I will just say I made you do it. I can take any blame for you, this is what a wife should do, right?" I can tell she is serious, so I kissed her lips and shook my head. "No, I do not regret my decisions, and my wives know my character... I believe they will all give you a fair shake, for me anyway. Just handle your Father, and leave the rest to me." Dial held my waist with tenderness in her heart, because I finally let her know what love and care is. "Then I will leave the rest to you, forever..." While holding Dial in my left arm and her head leaning on my shoulder, we walked out of the tent... - As my senses came to normal, Dial and I were stunned. In front of us, stood a wide eyed Vera, who was walking to the tent?! "Hello Vera, I have not seen you for a while, are you alright, did you need me for anything?" I, with my occupational low Lady EQ had not noticed Vera''s abnormality, but Dial, a seasoned witch, rolled her eyes in her heart. Dial then left my arm and said to me. "You talk with Princess Lucas, I will go back and talk to the others, see you later... Good-evening Vera, bye..." With Dial leaving with added charm she did not have before she entered the tent, we watched her enter into my carriage, then I looked at the pale Vera''s face. "I took her as my new fiance, it just happened a bit ago... I came to the tent to offer her my Letter of Intention. She has changed from before, so I hope we can bury our past grudges with her, but not Douglas of course." Vera said in a low trembling voice. "Why her?! I thought you had bottom lines, but really... Dial Canberra?! ... My Mother is right about you, after-all, you just want a huge harem for sex... Please do not talk to me again, Sir Roland..." And just as I was going to say something to her, she spun and ran to her own camp spot... I saw her tears about to fall, and suddenly, I felt like a piece of shit for some reason. My heart hurt suddenly, because I hurt her feelings, but I do not regret loving my wives and lovers... I just wish Vera and I could connect better. But like the Southern Mage Queen, Queen Gale, and Vera, they all have feelings like Earth women, and do not want to be part of a harem. My vision became a tad blurry, and then I felt I was crying a bit. I wiped my eyes and took a deep breath, just standing there with complex feelings. A pair of soft Elf arms held me from behind, and Zoe put her head on my shoulder. She felt my emotions, and came to me, leaving Freya to continue talking with the other women. Freya told Zoe to find me, because they knew we encountered Vera. "Master, you did nothing wrong this time... It is just not time for you and Vera to understand each other yet... Let time fix things on their own. I am sure you and Vera will make up later in the future." I said, still feeling I am scum. "Her Father the King predicted this I think... Before I left, he said we might fight, but I am bad at understanding her feelings, so it is my fault." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master sometimes is a dummy with women liking him, but this time, it is not the Master''s fault, but Queen Gale... With her meddling, she confuses poor Vera, and the King guessed the Queen would be like this. So just forget this moment in time, and realize things will change. You have never felt heartache because you have accepted us all in your heart." "Do I love her?" "Definitely, and deeply." "Then why did you not tell me to chase her like the others?" "Princess Lucas''s love is distorted now, and if you wanted to be with her now, you two would be unhappy, because her love has not grown enough for you to love each other as equals... Do you like the 7th Queen Gale as she is? If you chase Vera now, that is the kind of woman you would marry. You cannot be with Vera until she wants you. Come home, and I will have Freya hold you to sleep my Master..." Zoe finally calmed my raging emotions, and I decided to drink with my male friends, to forget my hurt heart... - When Vera returned, she did not rush to her bedroom in the front of her carriage, but went to the back washroom to clean her face. Remembering her words, and the stabbing pain in her heart, she just washed her face, to hide the tears she knew were there. Her knuckles are clenched showing white on them... Her nails dug into her palms as she both hated her words, and her hurt heart. She closed her eyes, and decided... She needs to cut ties with Sam, or her heart will never feel better. Just when she was about to admit her Mother was right about everything, she heard happy voices leaving her bedroom, and leaving the carriage. - The hairdresser laughed. ", The Queen is going to thank us, we are fortunate." Karen shrugged and said. "Well, our attempts at matchmaking Vasco Nano for Queen Gale failed, but finding Sam Roland with Dial Canberra was even better... Now let''s hurry, the Princess should have already been broken hearted, . Let us find her to console her, then when she moves South, we will be rewarded with enough gold to live comfortably." "But Karen, did you not already sleep with Vasco on the trip?" "Yup, that is why he will take me as his chambermaid when they marry... If I am lucky, I might get his child, ." Then the two maids left the carriage, ready to welcome Vera back who should be crushed. Vera with dull eyes, walked out after they left, and then swiped the door security, blocking everyone from reentering, not wanting to see any of these traitorous servants of her Mother''s Southern cronies. Now sitting on the couch, she keeps replaying that moment in her mind... - Hearing the maids trying to get back in she said to the servants. "No one is to bother me till I get to the castle, go away..." Vera wanted to beat these women.... She wanted to punish her Mother for her hurt heart... She wanted to go to Sam, and fix things, but... Vera seeing the happy face on Sam and Dial as they left together, and the looks of love, made her not do it in the end... She told Sam to never talk to her, and if she went back now to apologize, what would be the point? Her Mother and her maids made a fool of her, sure... But Why can Dial love the man she has feelings for? Vera exhaled and closed her eyes to calm her thoughts... Soon she opened her eyes without emotion and said to herself, like a personal vow. "Vera, school is about to end, and with summer, you will forget him... Just pretend Sam Roland does not exist. Yeah, I will just forget everything and focus on getting stronger... Love is poison, and Sam can drown in it, while I will reach the top first... Okay, I will be like the South Queen, and I need no man." Vera, done deceiving herself, went to bed, while the maids made a tent outside, puzzled. - After I had returned, I found that Kelly, Kayo, Freya, and Dial had all gone to the main bedroom for girls-chat, and then Zoe rejoined them. Zoe told me to drink and play [Reveal] with the boys for a while. She assured me the ladies are not harassing Dial in a bad way, but just clarifying the harem hierarchy a bit. So the boys and I got wasted, and I had to reveal some things I did not want too, like my relationship with Dial now. Naturally the bastard to ask this was Chuck, and when I confirmed we are officially together, he leaped up, danced in the room, and yelled. "Hell yes! I am gonna marry lots of noble ladies, !" When I asked what he meant, he grinned and said. "That is a question, beat me in cards, and I will tell you, !" Naturally, Chuck''s amazing luck made him never lose a game the whole night, damn. - That night, I was drunk, and Freya and Zoe just held me in their bodies as I drifted to sleep, to forget the sad things... - The next day, with magic, we finally returned to the Northern Capital City... Finally Home! Click the [?] Button! Chapter 85: Douglas Canberra Arrested? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 85: Douglas Canberra Arrested? by Harem-Fan The next day, with magic, we finally returned to the Northern Capital City... Finally Home! As we are in line to enter the City at the south gate, both Freya and Kayo split up to deliver vital information. Freya went to the Royal Castle and Kayo went to Rosecrans. They need to deliver the news of Douglas and Elissa as soon as possible. While we sat in line to get in, Vera''s Royal Carriage was let in without delay, escorted by the Royal Knights. I sighed watching her carriage pass by and disappear to the city center... Before we can go home for the summer, all of the students must first check in at the Academy to turn in our reports and get our next year''s permission letters. - A blue haired and eyed Captain of the south gate stopped my carriage for inspection. When I saw the man, I smiled and exited the carriage. When the man''s eyes fell on me, I said with a warm expression. "Dad, were you waiting for me?" With a look of relief and pride, he came to me, and warmly said. "Son, I was in the office, but when I got the news, I came out... Had to make sure my boy came back in one piece. Everyone has been worried about you." Zoe had followed behind, and she stood by my side, and said to Dad. "Father, we are back safe. we will be home tonight for dinner." My Dad, who''s name is Jeff Roland, said with a softer tone to the tall woman. "Zoe, your Mother and I have been worried about you going out pregnant, hurry home and rest." Zoe, who has loved these Human parents for a long time, just came and gave him a hug, making him blush in shame as the other guards teased my old man. Naturally my Dad''s co-workers know about Zoe and Kayo, so the guards at the South Gate have no prejudice with his Daughters-in-law. Dial and Kelly also came up at this time, and after Kelly hugged my Father, I introduced Dial. "Dad, this is Dial Canberra, the West Duke''s Daughter, and now my fiance..." As Dial smiled and shook my Dad''s hand, his eyes comically widened as he stuttered. "W-West Duke''s D-Daughter?! But I thought?!" Dial, already ready for everyone''s disbelief after enemies become lovers, said. "Yes, I was the one that made things difficult for Sam in the past, but..." She held my arm and said. "My Hero, your wonderful Son, helped me grow up and show me love, so now I am his. I hope I may call you Father in the future?" My Dad saw me nod with a smile, so he said back to her. "Then if Sam loves you, how can this old man object, welcome to our family." It is funny to see a young looking guy call himself an old man, but the warm welcome home went on for a short while. Then we were let in... - A half hour later, our carriage that everyone avoided like the plague, thanks to Evil Loli''s notoriety, made it to the Rosecrans Portal Station between the Royal Castle and the Royal Knight Academy. The two protector Knights of the King parked the carriage, then left us to report everything that went on to different sources than what Freya had gone to. Kelly, Dial, Zoe, and I were entering the portal up, while Frank, Chuck, and Nevin were going into their own Academy to check-in. - After we entered Rosecrans, we immediately headed to the main building to sign in and get our final paperwork done. Then we will go to our homes and pack our things to let it sit for a while till the start of year 2 in the beginning of September. Many first years are already entering the main lobby to do their work, and a few desks with teachers are serving every student one by one. I see some teachers I recognize, like teacher Sand and Artus. But then I heard a deep sexy voice I have missed from the main office door. "Sam, I am glad you''re back, I missed you so much." A black haired, green eyed beauty, with a very pregnant belly came to me, with misty eyes. As I hugged Rebeca, I smelled her hair, and tried not to push on her belly. She noticed my care and laughed at me. ", I won''t pop, come all of you... And Dial Canberra, we will talk inside." Dial, knowing the talk with Rebeca is the most important, nodded respectfully to her and said. "Thank you Rebeca, I would like that." Rebeca was given a brief heads up by Kayo, and what the other women had talked about during the trip back with Dial. When Rebeca saw my eyes, she said to me, "Don''t worry, if you approve, then so do I, but as fellow sisters, we still need to have our heart to heart, right Dial?" Dial understanding Rebeca nodded to me and said. "Sam, this is common in high functioning harems, to avoid infighting. Rebeca and I only want to do what is best for you and everyone, but we women just need you out of it for now." Rebeca said to confirm. "That is right, because Dial will have to leave soon, and we need to coordinate politics, and with Rosecrans behind you, Dial needs our support. , And the Headmistress wants to see you in her office while the rest of us women do grade advancement paperwork and chat, come Zoe and Kelly." So when we entered the main office, Rebeca took Kelly, Zoe, and Dial into her side secretary office, while I went to Evelina''s private office. - S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ! After knocking and hearing my permission to come in, I did... Evil saw I was alone, and ran into my arms, sniffing my chest. And as I held her, she mumbled. "Kayo told me everything that happened already, ." "I really missed you Evelina..." She looked up and playfully teased me. ", Really, even with Dial Canberra and Dream Windless?" I leaned in, and kissed her, exchanging our tongues, in a playful dance. Then after a minute or so, I let her breathe again. "Don''t be jealous, I read your love letter, and I read it a lot." I took out the letter she gave me when I left, and it was well read, and she took it back with a grin. "Okay, I will ignore those little girls then, because you kept your promises to me and did not ignore my letter. Now give me my prize for loving you?!" I waved my space ring on her desk, and a lot of booze and treats from the Exodus Capital now sat on her desktop. Evil''s eye scanned it all and she said to me. ", Those are some of my favorites, and I hate going to that place to get it, so thanks... Now that the reunion is over, let''s go to the restroom and talk. Many things happened behind the scenes." She took my hand, and pulled me to her closet entrance... - And to be expected, the moment she sat me on the farthest couch facing the door, she pulled out my little buddy that was willing, and impaled herself while we were still fully dressed. She only moved her undergarment to the side, knowing we did not have much time alone. As she slowly and gently rocked on my lap, I held her waist, and she held my neck. With a happy look, she started to tell me what was going on. "After you left, Falbium sneaked out and cleared your path south. When he did he killed a 50 man Mercenary group and reanimated them for intel. He recovered proof and evidence of Douglas and Elisa hiring them to kill you and Dial." While I was taking in the information, the wet and slippery warm feeling of our connection was heating me up, but I asked. "I had no idea Falbium was there, so what happened when you got the news?" She kissed my lips, then with a look of feeling good, like getting that sugar-fix you are addicted to, and she said with a bit of panting in her voice. "... Yes, Falbium then flew to the Duke and talked with him after he gave me the gold, I meant evidence of the crimes." I smiled while moving her soft grey hair behind her ear, and she continued. "After a couple of days, he came back and reported what happened with the group... The Duke admitted to hiring them before, to bring you to his home to convince you to marry his daughter, but with the conflicts between you and Douglas, he did not do it. And when I became your Master, he fired them. ~!" It is kinda funny, because Evelina has a hard time getting all of me inside of herself being so small. Normally she can comfortably only get about ? of my dick in her, but right now, she is so horny she is forcing it all in, and her look of trying hard makes my heart feel loved. "Anyway, the group knew that Douglas and Elissa had gold, so they approached them, and the deal was made. Douglas went behind his Father''s orders, who was now openly approaching Dial for marriage. So the Duke was furious to know not only were you targeted, but Dial as well. But the shocking news did not end there... Oh, I am getting close to cumming, Sam..." (.) As Evil lowered herself and stayed still, her walls tightened, and I let it out as well, and finished deep in her, but Evelina, a pro, continued her talk as we both finished. "A few days ago, the arrest order was enacted for both Douglas and Elissa, but it seemed that Elissa killed Douglas and fled the North. The teachers found his dead body in the morning, and the South''s 9th Circle Healer who came, raised him from the dead, due to being within 24 hours. But his vitality was ruined with lots of Demonic Energy, cutting his lifespan greatly." Evelina, feeling the warmth of my baby batter in her womb, leaned into my chest, and hugged my shoulders lovingly. She continued. "The Duke, worried about Dial, came here already, and disowned Douglas and his Mother, revoking his last name and all rights to the Canberra family. Even Douglas''s Mother was found to have been a part of this scheme, was ruthlessly thrown into prison revoking her marriage to him. That guy is ruthless, and a real snake, but he is decisive in cutting the weeds of treason for his Dukedom. It is good that Dial did not die..." She grins at me and says, "You were lucky to claim Dial now, because she is the only one to inherit the Dukedom when her Father steps down eventually... She will be the next Duchess, . If I did not know you were a good guy, I would think you planned it." "As long as Dial is safe, I really don''t care... By the way, do you know Dread and Zulu Lorelei?" She visibly darkened a bit in thought. "Elissa hid his identity from me all these years, but I did not know him personally, he was just a low ranking member of the family, not even worth coming to the Castle proper. As far as Zulu? She is or was my Aunt, my Mother''s Sister, who was also married to my Father the King... The Lorelei Kingdom Royal family did not care about incest to keep the Evil Eye under the control of the Royal Bloodline, so that is why all Human Kingdoms frown on it nowadays." Evelina kissed me again, feeling I shrank in her belly, then she grins and says. ", But don''t worry, my Father and Mother were distant cousins, so I am not one of those closely generated sibling parent types." She felt my face and said seriously. "Anyway, Rebeca is now a Teacher officially and my personal Secretary, so clean us up and we need to get back, my lover." So for a short while longer, we kissed, and exchanged words of love. - Unknown to Evelina and I, to the World of Myst, and not even in Zoe''s timeline, a new Evil Eye was born on this day after 500 years... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 86: Sam Will Be Your 8th Brother? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 86: Sam Will Be Your 8th Brother? by Harem-Fan Inside The Royal Lucas Castle... Sitting in the King''s Study, Leonardo Lucas was filling out paperwork, and having a meeting with the Southern Marquis Olson and the West Duke Canberra. Freya was debriefing the top men of the Kingdom... The three men were listening to all of the details of the Exam and looking through all of the evidence retrieved to be added to the previous evidence brought by Falbium. West Duke, who has been in a dark mood since his only retarded Son had brought acts of treason to light, had been worried that Dial, his now only living heir would be killed in the plot. "And Dial was killed by the Vampire, but Sam had her brought back to life. Duke, I have more news for you...." The Duke''s heart had stopped for a moment when he heard that Dial was killed, then he was relieved to hear she was alive, but what he heard next floored him... "Sam Roland and Dial Canberra are now Fiances who have already become one..." The three men all had unbelievable eyes, and after the silence extended for a minute, the Duke asked. "You mean the two exchanged Letters and have already gone to bed?" Freya found his reaction funny, and she twisted the story as Dial asked. "Did you not take my Husband into a side room with your Daughter and Sam to propose marriage? The two agreed and now you cannot undo the fact they became one." The Duke, a real snake of a man, understood that Dial and Sam wanted to make their relationship look proper, and indeed, he agreed, so he smiled and said. "Well, it was supposed to be a secret, but if the young people want to announce it, I cannot undo it now..." The Duke, who felt nothing was going right for months, and with his family scandal, thought his legacy was on the brink of extinction, suddenly got news that he only dreamed of. That Sam he found irritating before, suddenly seems to be a shiny giant pile of gold and gems in his heart. The King, seeing him smile in pure joy, felt his Daughter was a disappointment, but he said. "Duke Canberra, please delay your Daughter''s marriage till after the Fall Tournament. I have plans for Sam Roland regarding his status. It will be complicated if you marry your Daughter before then." The Duke, feeling smug, smiled and asked. "Why should I delay their love? My Daughter might be pregnant if I am lucky? Besides, I am in the Capital already, so I can easily witness their marriage, ." Colt Olson has a hunch about what his old friend wants to do, and he is secretly happy, now that Mari is Sam''s wife already, and they have not had children yet. "Do you want your Daughter to marry a Knight or a Prince? I plan on adopting Sam into the Royal family at the end of the next tournament. I will make him the 8th Prince." Leonardo is only planning this as his second option, but because Vera has stalled, he cannot wait anymore, with the West and South being interested. Plus Sam was always his favorite for a King candidate, as his remaining 1st and 6th Princes cannot lead the Kingdom with competence, and Vera is a woman, and the laws do not allow it. He looks at Freya and asks. "I assume your Husband has already figured out my intentions, correct?" Freya just nods without speaking, as Sam has already seen it long ago but accepts it if it comes. "Well, the smart people who saw my sword on his hip already had guesses, right Colt?" "Hey, hey, Mari wanted to be with him before I even suggested it. I did not calculate it for her, she got Sam on her own, ." He coughed because he forgot Freya was standing there, and he felt uncomfortable talking about it. Though Freya doesn''t care at all. The Duke does calculations of the current situation and says. "I will only agree to wait, if you spread the news about Dial and Sam being engaged, because with this scandal, my Daughter needs his protection from social attacks. If you do not agree, I will marry them today and adopt him first..." Leonardo wants to punch this guy, but his request is not over the top... But then he thought he could use it to stir up the Royal Castle, and when the Duke saw the King''s evil grin, he was worried. "Alright, stay in the City for the weekend, and I will host a Garden Party for the elite to explain this scandal, and announce their wedding date to assure the people of Canberra''s sincerity to the North, what do you say?" The Duke thought staying for a few days was fine, plus it would increase the time for Dial to be with Sam. He nodded to agree. "Mrs Starling, I am exceptionally busy these days with the crisis, could you please house my Daughter with your family till after the Garden Party? I also believe that my Daughter and the 1st Princess of the West Kingdom could use this time to smooth over past issues?" "I will go to Rosecrans now, and inform Sam and Dial of the change of plans then, goodbye everyone... [Long Range Teleport]" ! And with a flash of red light, Freya vanished leaving the three men alone. King Lucas said with deep meaning to the other two men. "Not only has Mari, Dial, and Vera grown absurdly strong, but Kayo Eon, Zoe Zephyr, and Freya Starling are all growing with increasing strengths... We all know this has only one common point... Sam. This is why I am supporting him for the future... Especially with the 3rd new Demon King still in his growth stage. Sam will need to grow fast to deal with the upcoming issues for us old men." Marquise Olson and Duke Canberra both looked a bit dark at those words. "How do you want me to deal with your Son and Wife?" "He has nothing to do with me, and that woman is no longer my wife, do anything you want... Kill them, lock them up, hard labor, it has nothing to do with me and my Daughter." Colt sips his drink and states. "Willis, you are a heartless bastard..." "Call me West Duke, not Willis, you know I hate it. And I have no affection with those who sell us to the Undead. I even punished Douglas with marriage to that Demon Summoner... I think my choice was correct, right?" Colt grins and says lewdly. "She might have been corrupted by Demons, but man, those tits were really stupid big, right?" The Duke looked annoyed, but Leonardo only nodded to agree... - At lunch, in the King''s Family Dining Room... Leonardo at the head seat, with his 1st Queen to his left, followed by his 6th Queen, and then his 7th Queen Gale at the end. To his right, his 1st Son, then his 6th Son, followed by his 7th Daughter Vera sat. The Queens 2 through 5 do not come because their children are no longer in this world, and they have sat out of affairs, so Leo just loves them separately. Only Queens with children involved in the Kingdom''s affairs gather like this. While the food was being served, Queen Gale was excited to hear about Vera''s progress with Vasco Nano, because she had not had time to talk with the servants, due to this meal being called too fast. "How was your month with little Vasco dear? Did you two fight well together?" Vera''s hands stopped cutting the Demon Beast meat and she said without emotion. "How would I know? He spent all of his free time laying on your maid Karen... She is probably pregnant with his child. In the South, men can only have one wife, so I ignored him and hoped he would marry Karen well." Karen, off to the side, froze in horror, because the 7th Queen is giving her a death stare. She shook her head in denial. "Vera honey, there must be a misunderstanding, right?" Vera, who hates her Mother and Karen right now, only shook her head and cut the meat. "Mother, if you don''t believe me, then check if she is pure or not... That is how you can see the character of your talented Vasco Nano... If I am wrong, then I will marry him. But if I am right, kill Karen for me." (.) Gale, who likes Karen, will not agree to it, but she said. "Karen, if what my Daughter says is true, then pack your bags, or you will face death for lying..." ! Suddenly the little maid fell to her knees and said with a trembling voice... "My Queen, I could not resist his request... I..." Before the maid could clarify, the 6th Prince chimed in, hating that maid. "I see, so when I asked you to become my Mistress, you held onto your chastity, but when the South''s man asked you to lay down, you just opened your legs? My 7th Mother, your Southern Maids are good." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - The ''Playboy'', Ryan Lucas, the 6th Prince is 21 years old, 6 feet tall, with black hair, and blue eyes. A Normal Human, with no Circle ability at all, because he refuses to train. He is afraid of death, and does not want to join brothers 2 to 5 in a long sleep, so he lives a leisurely rich kid''s life. King Leonardo suspects this brat is not his biological son, but cannot prove it. So he ignores Ryan to live a normal life of leisure. No one in the family has black hair, and except for blue eyes, no features look like Leo at all, even Ryan''s Mother is depressed about her Son''s lack of ambition she tries to cultivate. (.) - Normally, Leo would not let a comment like that fly at the table, but because it was Gale''s Maid who caused Vera to be upset, he ignored it. "Karen, get out, your services are no longer needed..." Ryan, who hates Southern women the most, said with a happy smile to Karen. "Hey, now that you are fired, do you want to be my Mistress now? I do not mind you got fooled by Vasco. Plus, I want to flaunt you in front of that loser, ?" Ryan is not a bad man that tricks or abuses women, he is just lustful and honest with his lower body. He finds Karen very attractive, and he wants a Southern woman under him for his fantasy and excitement, so he offers for fun. Plus, he really hates Vasco as much as Vera. Karen, a woman who was just fired, is a practical woman, and walked behind Ryan''s seat and stood silently, making Queen Gale look furious, but could say nothing. Vera seeing Karen standing there with a look of loss, made her smile. She said to Ryan. "My 6th Brother, I admire you for flexible morals and thinking, I like it!" Vera gave her lewd-brother a thumbs up and meant it. Now she can tease Karen for being a cheap whore all day long. And her Mother and Vasco can eat shit as a bonus. The King, seeing the mood in chaos, decided this was the perfect time to throw fire-cors (no gasoline) on the fire. "At the end of the Fall Tournament, I will be announcing the adoption of an 8th Prince into our Royal Family." Ryan did not care, but another person gently hit the table and said. "Father, I think that is a terrible idea, I am still here... Are you planning on passing me over?" - Luke Lucas, 1st Prince, 274 years old, 5 feet 8 inches tall, platinum hair ,and blue eyes. After so long, his low talent only let him reach the 5th Circle Gravity Strong Knight. He has always avoided dangerous battles, and is a bit of a coward, who only expects the throne to be handed to himself, just because he is the first son. Luke was one of the key figures to persuade his now dead brothers to seek greater, more dangerous glory to surpass himself. He even had the balls to propose to Salinas Argus, and is the reason Leonardo and Salinas have a bad relationship, as she felt insulted. Yes the proposal from Leonardo was not for himself but his 1st born Son. Now this disappointment made North and South diplomacy even more awkward. - "? Then I will make you a deal... I will let you enter the Fall Tournament, and if you win, I will make you the Crown Prince and not adopt anyone into the Royal Family... Do you agree?" His face is ugly, because he knows the Summoners would wipe the floor with himself, but Leo was ready for this and said. "But you only need to fight any Knight who wins the tournament as the last-fight. And if the Knight is Sam Roland, he will not use magic or summons, what do you say?" Because Luke is not well informed, he agreed readily. He didn''t realize his agreement meant he forfeit rights as the Crown Prince going forward. "I agree, that is easy, ." Vera with uneasiness in her heart asked the question everyone wants to know. "Father, who are you adopting as the 8th Prince?" Seeing Vera''s face, Leo had to try hard to hide his joy and say it has nothing to do with his schemes. "Your younger Brother''s name will be Sam Lucas, What do you think Vera and my wife Velvet? He will make for a great Royal Prince. Not only that, he is marrying the West Duke''s Daughter after, so we will have a marriage alliance with Duke Canberra on top of it." Queen Gale who successfully stopped Vera and Sam from joining as a couple, felt she got tricked, and Sam will always be above her. And Vera realized, Sam would be her legal brother with no ability to be together romantically... (.) Ryan, to nail the mood, yells with his wine glass up and sets a toast. "Great, I can finally have a younger Brother, I approve, ... Plus the 7th Mother hates him, so even better, ?CHEERS?!" Only Leonardo and his 6th Son drank, while everyone else was stupefied.... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 87: Bad Girl Vs Bad Girl, Save Me? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 87: Bad Girl Vs Bad Girl, Save Me? by Harem-Fan Just before dinnertime in my Harem-House... My eyes looked to my left, and cold sweat was in my heart. "Honestly, your scheming skills are the best, to even trick Sam into loving you, sigh..." My eyes looked to my right, and I clearly let my heart (dick) make bad decisions for me. "Well, with you at Sam''s side, I do not seem so bad, now do I?" My eyes looked to my left. "You seem to have forgotten you got rejected first, right?" My eyes looked to my right. "Oh? It seems someone offered to fulfill all his desires in the past, and also got rejected, haha?" My eyes looked to my left. "Yeah, you tricked me there, otherwise, Sam would have wanted me then." My eyes looked to my right. "Heh, Well your little Sister also helped you out. You two really wanted the same man, so cute." I was done with this Tennis Game, and I put up my hands to stop the cat-fight. "Look, I forgave both of you. Please don''t make me have to pick sides, and leave Dream out of it... She and I are separate from Daniella, sigh..." Daniella on my left took my hand and held it tight, and then said to Dial on my right. "Dial, for my Sam''s sake, I will let the past go then. I will even talk with my Father about relaxing trade with your family. Sam I am sorry for upsetting you, please don''t be mad." Dial took my right hand, and also held it tight while countering. "Well, I was wrong for tricking a gullible lady in the first place, but opening trade up again is good for us, because with Sam as our Husband, the West Dukedom belongs to him anyway." Actually, while I look sad on the outside, I am trying not to laugh at these two women trying to one up one another, because Mari and Rebeca already gave me a heads up on how to deal with this meeting. "Sigh, Maybe I should just go to my parents house alone for dinner, and let you two calm down..." Daniella panicked hearing my words and said. "Sam, I am sorry, I will get along. I promise, see, I will listen to you and get along." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She reached over with her left hand and held it for Dial to take as a peace offering, and Dial, seeing my frustrated look, took it and agreed. "That is right, we are not really upset, because we both ended up with you Dear, so be happy, okay?" Mwah! Dial kissed my right cheek, and then... Mwah! Daniella, seeing it, kissed my left. I knew I could not act much longer, so I squeezed their hands holding mine, and said. "Alright, I am counting on you two to work together for all of our happiness. I will love you both for a long time, now let''s go to dinner with everyone." I saw Zoe in the women''s blind-spot giving me a thumbs up for tricking the two into getting along. Well I was nervous about this meeting, and earlier, I was warned by Mari when I met her... - A time flashback to after impregnating Evil Loli... - When Evelina and I came out of the office, the other girls finished their talk and paperwork. I asked Rebeca. "Beck, what do I need to do?" She grins and says to me, "Nothing at all, I did it for you already. All we have to do is go to our school homes and tidy up. Then Freya here will take us home." Freya at that moment walked out of the Secretary room (her former office) and smiled at me. She said to us, "All of us will go to our own homes, collect our things, and meet at Sam''s lot 77 at 3 pm. We will leave to the ground level to pick up Nevin and then Portal from there." I nodded and then asked Dial. "Where is your Academy Home?" Dial laughed and told me. "Haha, Really? I live next to you in lot 76, Sam. How do you think following you was so easy for me?" My lips twitched, because I forgot she was a Summoner. Now that I think of it I asked. "Where does Vera live?" Rebeca covered her lips and joked. "What kind of friend are you, and do not know she lived on the other side of Dial in lot 75? It had been a year, and you really did not know where she lived?" "Why would I know where the Princess lives, isn''t that like a breach of her privacy? She never told me, so I did not ask." Evelina, feeling her belly was a bit too full, blushed and told everyone. "All of you get out, it is summer time... But Rebeca and Sam, the both of you need to check in at least once a week during the summer while I relax. As my Secretary and Apprentice, I need to make sure you two are not too lazy, now go go go..." Poor Evil was so full from me, and her small body was starting to leak, so she kicked us out and thought that Death Magic sucked for sex cleanup... - At my school home, I entered with Rebeca, Freya, and Zoe. I was suddenly pounced on by an intruder... That lived there, cough... "Sam, I missed you~! MWAH!" Mari leaped into my arms, forced me to catch her Koala-style, as she kissed me hard. Her soft sexy body felt nice as she was devouring my lips. Not seeing one another for a month really makes the feeling of longing intense. I felt that for Evil as well. While Zoe and Freya went to pack, Rebeca was pulling Mari off me, because I was having a hard time breathing. "Haha, Okay Mari, let Sam go. We have all summer before you start your new job, so relax with him a bit. Right now we need to change and pack." As Mari climbed off me, I noticed she was no longer in her uniform, but a plain blue summer dress, her normal warm weather outfit. But I heard something interesting and asked. "What job? I thought you were running the family business?" Mari pulled me into the bedroom, and said seriously. "No, the family business is run by all of the Olson family, and I only did it part time while in school. You know my Father is a Marques, right? That is not a hereditary title passed to the next generation, like a Duke or Prince. So I have to earn my own path in life." I nod in understanding, and she continues. "You plan on joining the military after you graduate, right?" "Naturally, so I can grow and achieve some merits, so?" She poked my forehead playfully and grins. "Well, I am going to enlist as an Officer of the Magic Division, and with a 2 year head-start on you, I might be your boss, hehe!" The reason Rosecrans and the Royal Knight Academy has it''s high reputation is... When you join the Army, you are a minimum of an Officer, while normal Mage, Fighter, and Knights can only start at the bottom ranks of service. So our Elite schools are basically Officer training for the Kingdoms. "Mari Dear, are you trying to do some kind of Senior and Junior Officer play or something?" "What, you think I would abuse my position in the Military to suppress my Husband?!" Rebeca, who was putting things in her space satchel nodded and said seriously. "You definitely will, just like I will use my Teacher status to bully Sam, haha." My eyes dim as I pack and say. "You two want to bully me with higher positions, and my Summons want to bully me in bed, I do not know if I should be happy or sad?" Both black haired women speak at the same time with practised effort. ""Happy, haha!"" Then while we changed clothing, Rebeca filled Mari in on everything new. - Mari said to me. "You better have a good plan for dealing with Dial and Daniella when they meet later." I froze, forgetting that small detail. I managed to deal with Dream and Dial together, but I totally forgot about how Dial tricked Daniella before, and with both bad girls as my women, I need to think hard... Rebeca and Mari seeing my face go pale in thought, then both coached me on how to handle the two. Both of the women even did a fake role-playing session for me to practice my expressions and lines. I almost feel bad for this, but I am desperate, and these two women know me well. - And after we all took Freya''s portal into my home, that was how I managed to defuse the Bad Girl vs Bad Girl harem encounter. Then Dial was taken by Mari up to find her bedroom to use while she stays here in the future. Daniella, free from Dial''s presence, held me and kissed me a bit. I held up the Letter from Dream and explained everything that happened with us to her. She said to me in response. "Sorry, I honestly forgot to bring it up with you Sam. I was so happy for your affection, I ignored my little Sister. Mainly because I did not want to pressure you." I held her tight, and comforted her. "Actually, if you would have pushed Dream on me when I left, I might have resisted her a bit. So you did the right thing, and let us meet organically. She is actually very cute, and she made this tassel for me." When I pointed to the red silk tassel on the King''s Sword scabbard that was laying on the table, her face twitched with an awkward smile. I had a bad feeling and asked. "What is wrong, did she not make it?" "Sam, I am sorry, that is my fault, haha." "Did you make it?" "No, but I told her to make it... After I was given house-arrest for messing things up, all of my Sisters came to make fun of me. And I was a bit petty about being kicked while I was down. So wehn Dream asked me what you might like as a thoughtful gift, I teased her..." Seeing Daniella blush, I was curious and looked in her shamefaced eyes. "I told her that every Knight should have his beloved''s tassel for luck in battle..." "Yeah, I thought of her when I fought, that was thoughtful of you to suggest, so what is the problem?" She buried her face in my chest and whispered her crime. "I told her to show real love, it should be made from her favorite undergarment, to be personal, haha." My eyes drifted to the silk red tassel, and the thought of Dream sewing it from her silk red panties seriously, and then giving it to me, made my expression change from wanting to laugh, to stiff, to happy. When Daniella finally looked at me, I smiled and teased. I pulled Windstorm from my ring and said with a playful smile. "My other sword could use a good luck tassel from my lover. Will you make one for Windstorm to match my other sword?" Daniella was taken-aback, and wanted to know if I was serious or joking, and when I only smiled at her, she said. "Um, Well, then whatever pair I have when you take me is what I will make it with, is that alright?" Really I was only teasing her, but seeing this mature older Sister blush made me want to take her here, but I only kissed her with affection for a while on the couch. While I was embracing my eldest 1st Princess, Zoe''s cough woke me from joy. "Cough, hehe, Master, it is time for the family meal at your parents, let us all go." Rebeca and Nevin had left before but... Mari, Freya, Dial, Zoe, and Kelly had all been standing behind the couch we were on, and I felt a bit ashamed, but Dial got a dig in before we left... "Sam, should I make you a black-lace tassel for that Silver and Black Longsword you got at the Undead Lands, haha?" Both Daniella and I wanted to die from embarrassment at this moment, but all the girls, including Kelly, just thought it was funny. Who knew all my wives started a trend. Now, it is time to reunite with my Parents, Kim, and Karl... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 88: Grandpa, Father, And Son? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 88: Grandpa, Father, And Son? by Harem-Fan Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Roland Family Home, evening... Zoe, Freya, Daniella, Dial, Mari, and I all had arrived for the reunion backyard BBQ Party. I was surprised to see a new face among the crowd. The Glen Parents, Milly, Nevin, and Sue Tree were arriving along with us at the same time. When I saw Sue Tree, I pointed, while Kelly waved to her. Yes, Sue was the third woman to join us in our first joint exercise at the beginning of the year. She is the average height, modest figured, and white haired, Light Mage from before. ", Sam, you remember Sue? Well, she and I had started to chat during the final exam, and Today she gave me her Letter of Intention." Sue swatted Nevin on his large arm and explained it better. "Sam, it is like this... When we were in the Lifeless Pass, I bumped into Rando, Megan, Nevin, and Kelly. We had caught up a bit, and Nevin helped me out, because my Knight partner had collapsed. One thing led to another, and Megan had me and Nevin hang out because Nevin was without Milly for company, because you were always busy, . Anyway, I realized I liked this big lug, and today, I confessed." Milly added. "And this Summer break, we are all three going to travel to Sue''s hometown to meet her parents, to discuss marriage, as Sue Tree is a noble woman, so..." "Congratulations in advance you guys." And then our two groups merged, as we entered my Parents home... After Nevin gets drunk later, I find out that Nevin and Sue had ''accidentally'' woke up together after drinking too much on the trip back. I then at a later date, found out the culprit behind the excessive-drinking bender was Chuck Donald... - Entering the home, a group of people was excited to see us all enter. Dad, Mom, Rebeca, Kayo, Kim, and Karl had all got up and rushed over. "Son, welcome back." "Father, you''re finally home!" "Welcome back Husband." My blonde blue-eyed mother Linda Walls, was the first to blurt out to me. Then the excited Karl came running and greeted me. And behind him, was the attractive young-looking mother, my wife Kim. Dad, Kayo, and Rebeca only smiled because they already saw me earlier. Karl hugged my left side, and I opened my right arm for Kim, and gave her a brief kiss to show I missed her. I was shocked to find Kim had a breakthrough to the 4th Circle Water Mage already! Our Primal Water bath and sex, coupled with good resources really shows she is a genius in building her Magic Core. (.) Then I ruffled Karl''s longer blue hair. Karl had decided to grow his hair longer, to make his own identity from me. He knew his new Grandparents seemed to see our shadows, and his sharp young-mind decided long hair for a Knight was cool looking. Although we looked 95% similar at that age, his and my personalities are completely different. Growing up without a father with only women, and in even poorer conditions than me, made him more quiet, while I suffered from Earth Dreams, making me more outgoing. "Karl, for the month I was gone, were you good for your Grandparents and mothers?" He put his fist over his heart, imitating the Knight salute, and nodded while saying innocently. "I was, and Grandpa was teaching me some Knight skills for being good and studying hard... , Mother missed you, Father." After a few more words, Karl noticed the newcomers, and I noticed him looking at Dial who he never had met. "Karl, this pretty lady will be Father''s new wife , so she will be one of your Mothers from now on. Her name is Dial, and she is the West Duke''s Daughter, say hello." Dial had only heard a little about Kim and Karl, but seeing him really surprised herself. And seeing Kim who looks the same age as herself was also shocking. She really could not imagine her as Kelly''s mother, because Kim is so warm, submissive, and gentle, the opposite of herself. "Hello new Mother, I am 7 years old, and almost a grown Knight. Did Father rescue you as well? Knights should do that, you know!" Dial was a bit surprised she found this kid so cute, because she normally dislikes children. (.) "Yes, he saved me, and I fell in love with him... Grow up and save Princesses like your Father when you get bigger, ." After hugging my Mother, we all went out back, and Zoe and Freya combined made all the BBQ. I also noticed 2 normal part-time maids my family hired to help with cooking and cleaning for the home. - Most of the Men and Women separated after eating, a bit of customary activities at gatherings, so the ladies can gossip while the men compare notes about battle, love, and dreams. It was My Dad, Rebeca''s Dad, Nevin, Karl, Zoe, Kim, and myself who stayed out back drinking and stargazing. While all the ladies went to the living room to have cookies and tea. Zoe stayed as the Maid pouring drinks and getting snacks for us. (.) Kim was watching Karl, but really she wanted to be held by me, but we will pretend it is for childcare. Most of our topics revolved around Nevin''s new relationship, Karl''s day to day learning , and I told the story of our adventure into the Undead Lands, the kid friendly version. Kim, who had her hair in a bun, was drinking whisky from my same cup, and leaning into my arms, as Karl asked me. "Father, are you excited that Mother will go to Academy with you and Sister this new year? I will miss you both, ." I was a bit caught unprepared for this news, while Kim scolded gently. ", Dear, that was a surprise for him. Mother Rebeca said to not tell him till school started, now he knows." "Oops, Sorry Father, forget what I said, Mom is not going to school, ." "Kim, are you really going back to Rosecrans?! That really did surprise me." Kim smiled gently then kissed my lips, and explained. "I had planned to stay at home like Linda to care for Karl and the new babies, but... Rebeca pulled-up my old records, and saw I had only completed the first year. When the Headmistress found out about me and my situation, she insisted I return to finish my last two years. Actually, Teacher Freya also remembered me and had brought it up to Rebeca, because I was one of the top students at the time, just getting pregnant halted my Magic Core growth, like how Rebeca is stuck at peak 5th Circle... Then poverty hit me, ..." I forgot Freya had been teaching for just over 100 years. But I am shocked Evelina did not mention it... Wait, this not-telling me sounds like her scheme. Kim, seeing me in thought, said. "Husband, if you rather I take care of the home I-" I put my finger on her soft lips and said seriously. "No, that is not it. If you and Karl want this, then I fully support your desire to learn. But do not let the others decide for you. Karl, what do you think?" "Father, Grandmother is here to play with me, and Mother really wants to finish Academy with Father, so I will wait for the end of month vacations to be with you two." My Dad adds. "Son, it is only for two years, and Karl will not even be in Elementary Knight school yet. Plus Kim really has a talent for Magic. We all support her." I look at Kim, but she only hugs my waist tighter, silently asking if she can come to school with me. She is submissive to whatever I want, but I feel having her at my side more is a good thing, so I said. "Then Karl, I will have your Mother come and learn with Me and Kelly. So for two years, just study hard and we will make a strong family, alright?" "Yes Father, I understand." Kim only gave me a look of love and thanks. Then she had a thought, and whispered in my ear... "Rebeca already gave me my new uniforms, and I look really good in them, should I wear it tonight in bed for you to examine?" I took a critical arrow in my heart! Then I almost blurted ''I was going to bed'' to everyone, but I controlled myself, looked at Kim seriously and nodded quietly. Her joy of making me happy was shown in her tender soft blue eyes. I could tell she too wanted me. - Not long later, I walked the women back to the homes they are staying in, but this first night, I needed to sleep with Rebeca, Mari, and Kim, because they missed me for a month. - Later that night, a snap-shot into the crazy night I was having... ! Kim was riding on top of me, in her cowgirl position, while feeling like she finally got what she had been missing for a while. Rebeca, who has stopped having intercourse for the last couple of months, lay on my side, smiling at me with her green eyes lingering on my face, as she had me rub her belly gently. Mari is straddling my face, as she is having me lick away at her bare slit, to warm herself up for me when Kim is done. Mari is just biting her lips as I was made to fondle her chest with my only free hand. Rebeca, who is finding my position funny, says to me. "Well my Husband, what do you think of this, ? I am here as support for Mari and Kim, so get ready to not sleep my love... [Cure Physical Fatigue]" At the moment the magic chilled my body, I released my first load into Kim''s belly... Damn, I am in trouble now... As Kim finished herself, she said to Mari. "Sister Mari, I am done, he is ready for you... [Greater Water Utility]" With a wave of her hands, the bed, Mari, Kim, and I were fully cleaned. ! Mari then swapped places with Kim who instead of sitting on my face, because they don''t feed me full-ovens, kissed me while Mari rode the pony. Continuing to gently rub Rebeca''s body, I used my free hand to slowly roam Kim to give her affection. But what is turning me on a bit, is the fact Kim has been wearing the Rosecrans uniform () and giving me a feeling she is only 18 years old. Rebeca and Kim took turns kissing me deeply, and this whole process continued for the whole night, making me feel more like a tool for the ladies'' lust. But between Me, Myself, and I... I love this so fucking much! Damn, I''m glad I left Earth. Click the [?] Button! Chapter 89: Chad Windless? Click the [?] Button! [A/N Refresher: Recognized Noble Ranks for all Human Kingdoms, ranked from highest to lowest... King [], Duke, Prince-Princess, Marquess, Count, Viscount, Baron, and Knight [] or Magician [] respectively] Chapter 89: Chad Windless? by Harem-Fan A couple of days later, the morning of the Garden Party... As my eyes opened, I was spooning one of my lovers in my arms, and based on the fact my dick is limp inside of her, I know what I did last night... A sleepy smile graced her lovely face, and her brown eyes full of tenderness greeted me, as she said hello in her tired tone. "Thank you for being gentle on our first night, my lover. I was very happy with it." I moved her mixed-blonde hair from her face, and kissed her swollen soft lips. Then I hugged her tight and said, "Daniella, you really did not lie to me. You stayed strong and fulfilled my every desire, . Ouch?!" While I was laughing and teasing her, she pinched my thigh making me stop while she grins playfully at me. "My Sam, you will be attending the Garden Party this afternoon with Dial, right?" "Yeah, our King is explaining what happened down South to the local nobles, while announcing my and Dial''s Engagement to help shield her from retaliation among some noble houses. I also want this for her, just like why your Dad announced us at the Ball, to protect you here in the North." She, with a bit of pain, removed my invading member from her swollen privates, and turned to face me in my arms... I used water magic to clean us and the bed up. With that done, she held me tight, deforming her naked chest into mine, and lay her face on my collarbone. Her next question surprised me a bit, but I was interested. "Sam, in Anubis, it is customary for Daughters to be named by the mothers, while a Son is named by the fathers. So when we have children, what would you like your boy''s name to be? If we ever have a daughter, I want to name her Isis." The names Anubis and Isis seem to ring bells in my mind from my Earth life, but they are fuzzy. But what would I name a boy from the West? I thought about Daniella''s Grandfather, The Mage King Windless and his 107 Mage wives and chuckled in my heart. If I had a son living there, he would be a ladies man, like I am starting to become, right? So I thought of a funny name from Earth... "I like the name, Chad!" In confusion, Daniella asked me. "Why Chad, I do not think that name is very popular?" "Well, I once read an old story with a popular Hero who was charming and always envied by all other men, so I think it is a great name for a proud Knight." "Okay, I like Isis and Chad." And for a while, the two of us just slowly snuggled and kissed, talking about our future plans... - A couple hours after breakfast, in Dial''s room... Dial, Zoe, Freya, and I are fixing outfits to all match and get ready to Portal to the Royal Castle for the party. Only Dial and I are attending as a couple, while Zoe and Freya are coming as both my Wives and Summons. Zoe is no longer wearing the Academy uniform, but a real knee-length black and white Maid outfit, with small black sandals. Freya opted to match Dial in a formal white summer dress with her hair in a ponytail like Dial. I am wearing black boots and pants with my King''s Sword on my hip, as the King ordered me to do. I have a white thin button-down formal shirt with a gold Knight''s pin on my left collar to denote my nobility rank. Freya was smoothing the outfit for me, while Zoe was combing my hair meticulously. Dial put on a red rose on her and Freya''s left breast strap for color. "Master, you look perfect, . I think we are ready to go now." Dial took my left arm, while Freya took my right. With Zoe behind us, Freya cast her spell... "Off to Lucas Castle... [Gate Portal]" And with that, our group of 4 entered to come out at the front gates of the Lucas Castle... - The back Royal Garden spans a large area, but the party venue is special. The entire garden is lined with 10 foot tall walls made of bushes magically shaped to be even and pleasing to the eyes. Along all 3 sides of the green-wall, is a beautifully decorated flower garden at the foot of the wall, with the North''s most beautiful flowers, with very rare varieties mixed in. In each of the two far corners where the walls join, are stone fountains depicting the 1st King Lucas and the current king respectively. Over a hundred stone tables are spread evenly around this open grass area with stone paths in a spiderweb fashion roaming along the tables, for women with heels to not sink into the grassy areas. In the center of the garden, a 30 foot wide central pond with colorful fish swim amongst small spraying stone fish making a peaceful sound of nature. Dozens of servants in black and white shuttle through the event delivering snacks on golden trays, or glasses of the finest wine, spirits, whisky, or rum. There are 4 large pavilion tents strategically placed for gathering under shade, to avoid the sun up high. Thankfully, the breeze and temperature are perfect for this type of event. Near the Castle entrance to the Garden, a small quiet orchestra plays pleasant background music to alleviate awkward silence. And the final touch? Small trained animals like squirrels and birds occasionally make an appearance along the flowers and bushes, to give more of an organic feeling to the onlookers. - At the furthest back table, under an umbrella, the West Duke sits with his last living wife, who had borne no children for him, but he likes her for her beauty and charm... A trophy wife for his guilty pleasures. Behind them stood the old looking Head Butler, the nephew of the Duke. He makes sure all of the Duke''s needs are met. "Nephew Rance, please go wait for my Daughter and Sam at the entrance... I would like them to sit with me today." "I will find the young Miss now..." After he left, a few random nobles approached the West Duke to find reasons to do business... - Marquess Colt Olson, his wife Kimberly Gaunt and Daughter Mari arrived together at this time. Mari''s Mother who is wearing matching blue dresses with her Daughter, asked her. "Why not come with your Husband?" Mari said with a grin. "Did Father not tell you? This party is actually an engagement announcement for Sam and Dial Canberra. So hanging on Sam''s arm during this time is rude to the West Duke. Besides, I spend time with Sam all the time." Colt added. "Mari only came today because some of the high ranking Generals are showing up, and meeting them will be good for her new career in the Army." "Well, make sure to bring Sam over for dinner with the rest of our family my dear. Plus I want him to see the new bush shaped with you two as the focus... I thought the baby you are holding in the pose will give you good luck for making one, ." - General Donald with his main Wife and Son, Chuck Donald, had arrived. If Chuck looks like a Fat-Elvis Impersonator, then his Father looks like the young good looking Elvis with a strong build. His Mother is actually a stunning blonde and blue eyed woman. Chuck Donald neatly-dressed looks like a righteous nobleman, who is unwavering and steadfast. Well, his Dad is super strict with him, and that is why his personality away from his Father and Mother is so full of vulgarity and schemes. Chuck is a rebellious Son by nature, but still loves his family. "My Son, so you really are friends with Sam Roland? I would like to meet this young man." With his fist over his heart, Chuck said righteously. "If it was not for Sam and I leading the charge, that Vampire from Elissa Von-Crane, would have killed many students. In fact, we both saved Dial Canberra, so she wanted to marry Sam, for saving her, and that is also why she is introducing me to many noble ladies of the West Dukedom, to repay our heroism!" Chuck did a great job sucking in the drool about to flow from his lips, but if you looked close, the hint of lewdness was well hidden thinking of his future harem. Then his Mother asked him. "Son, will you be playing with your friend the 6th Prince, Ryan Lucas today?" "Of course, he is my sworn Brother Ryan, ... We are the best of friends. Plus he wants to meet Sam Roland as well, and wants to also be good friends with him and myself. See Father and Mother, your Son is rubbing the right elbow, my future is bright, ." His smile was slowly looking slimy, and poor Sam would always and forever be cursed or blessed by this man that should not be alive... - Madam Starling, with her Husband, and child Franklin had also arrived. Naturally, Freya had come to also meet them here. Frank saw Chuck Donald, and was about to head over, but his strict Mother stopped him. "Where do you think you are going? You are not going to socialize with that two faced pervert in public are you? I do not mind you fighting with him in school, but do not shame the Starling''s with Chuck Donald''s reputation, ." "Mother, he is also friends with Sam?!" "Are you Sam? Sam has Freya at his side to cleanse that robust-man of any ill schemes, but you are gullible. You may only be around Chuck if your Aunt or Sam is present, understood?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Fiiiiiiiiine~!" - Soon, the Royal Family had arrived including... The King, his 1st, 6th and 7th Queens and their children, plus their own families and maids. When all seven Royals arrived, everyone saluted with their fist over their hearts. Then Leonardo raising his voice with Aura said... "Everyone, just enjoy the event, and later, I will announce some important news about the Kingdom''s affairs." Then he turned to his family and said quietly for them. "Remember to not speak about my adoption plan, and all of you go mingle, go have fun. And Vera, come here." As the Royal family entered the event, Vera stood by her Father and waited with her flat expression. Leonardo said with a softer tone. "I heard about your fight with Sam over Dial Canberra. Do not make a scene today about the engagement. Please remember who used his reward to help you... You do not have to be friends anymore, but you made a promise to be nicer, remember? Now go and do not embarrass yourself again." Leo who had to harden his heart to be firm with his precious Daughter, walked away without showing his normal fatherly care, because he is frustrated with her proud mentality. But what he said is still true. Vera, who felt her heart hurt hearing the ''not being friends'' part, felt so complicated. Would she have to be Sam''s older Sister in a few months? Why does she want to be the only woman in his life? Why does Sam have to be with women like Dial, Dream, and Daniella? Why did Sam not marry her last year? Why does her mother hate Sam so much? Why does her Father love Sam so much? But the biggest reason she now understands but hates... Why does she love Sam Roland, soon to be Sam Lucas?! But just then an awful thing happened that hurt her heart even more, because this is all her-own fault... - Just as I entered the event with Dial on my left arm and Freya on my right, I noticed Vera Lucas standing near the entrance in a daze. Vera looked over, I was about to say hello to her, but... I remembered she told me to never speak to her again, and my smile faded. That pain in my heart was still there, even though it shrank a bit over the few days. So I nodded briefly, and pulled my group in, passing her... Then an older man in a butler suit called out to us. "Young Miss and Sir Roland, please come with me to join the West Duke..." - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 90: The Garden Party (Part 1)? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 90: The Garden Party (Part 1)? by Harem-Fan While following the old man, Freya reluctantly parted midway to go be with her Starling family. Now only Dial holds my left arm and my Maid Zoe follows me with her hands crossed in front of her with her eyes lowered. Who knew the Elf Maid behind me was the most terrifying existence here? Some of the nobles looking down on her as she followed us, would really shit their pants if they knew the real power of this sexy Maid behind me. I nodded to many faces I recognized as we passed by the central pond. Soon, our small group made it to the far back, and under a parasol umbrella sat a man who looked to be in his late 20''s with short brown hair and dark blue eyes. He is wearing a grey suit with his emblem of being the Duke on his collar. Next to him sat a very young looking woman who looks to be 18 with long straight blonde hair and a large set of assets. She is as beautiful as Freya, but blonde. When the Duke saw us, he gestured to the two open seats across from himself, and said. "Please sit, Sam and Dial." As Dial and I sat, she said to her Father. "It is good to see you again Father, and 3rd Mother... This is Sam Roland... Sam, this lady is my Father''s 3rd Wife, Sandy Rose." Sandy only nodded to me, and stayed quiet, as she does not like to get involved with her Husband''s affairs. A tried and true practice to avoid issues like the now dead 1st and 2nd wives. Zoe had gone to stand to the side, and was finding food and drink for me and Dial that we liked from the servants roaming. I broke the stare of the Duke and myself. "My apology for changing my mind during the Ball''s meeting. I was rash in turning it down initially, but after reconsidering Dial''s true feelings for me, she made the decision without you. This point is all I am sorry for..." Just as the Duke was going to show fake-anger for it, Zoe had come behind Dial and myself, holding a gold tray with delicacies for us. As she put tea in front of Dial, and a whisky for me, she smiled at the Duke, letting him sense her power. She then put a cake slice in front of both of us to share, and walked to the side, closing her eyes with a smile. The Duke, feeling a fear he only felt from Falbium, made his cocky persona collapse with a bead of cold sweat on the back of his neck. He felt this Elf was a true Demon King that he only met once in the past. His tune changed, with a warm smile now... "It is fine. After-all, my Daughter wanted to marry you, and you had just been surprised and made a rushed answer. It was rude of us to propose just after the West Kingdom''s betrothal was announced. But you two were responsible for making that moment your betrothal for the sake of the West Dukedom, I give my blessings to you both." He lifted his teacup as a gesture of toasting, and Dial and I matched him with our own drinks. He then said seriously to me, or rather explained his situation. "Sam, I will be blunt with you. Are you aware of the king''s intentions for you?" His eyes with a knowing look, glanced at the King''s Sword and looked back at me. "Freya confirmed my guess about being adopted as the 8th Prince." He nodded and explained the politics. "In the future, Dial will be in line to become the Duchess, with Douglas facing the Death Penalty and disowned. This means that your future child with my Daughter would become the next heir after that. Even with your new name of Sam Lucas, Dial''s child must be a Canberra, do you understand our position?" "I understand, a Lucas cannot be a Duke, but the Royal blood is fine. If that is what Dial wants, a name is not as important as a happy child." The Duke explains more. "Actually our family is from the 1st King''s bloodline, and Leonardo Lucas was adopted like you will be. So Dial''s future child is a descendant by blood to our founding King." He sipped his tea and warned me. "Elissa Von-Crane murdered Douglas on the Exam and fled from the North to parts unknown, but now that Douglas will die soon, the marriage alliance with the Von-Crane family will be severed, . I am telling you this because they are a large family in my West Dukedom and are adversarial to my Canberra house." He pointed to me and continued. "I am not sure what connection the Von-Crane had with Elissa''s incident regarding you, but to warn you... Another Von-Crane woman will become a 1st year in Rosecrans, so be alert. I do not know what this woman''s ambitions or goals will be, but I do know that the family are users of Undead, and Elissa having a Demon was an abnormality. This is all I can warn you about." He then with a rare laugh, joked with us. ", I heard you summoned a Titan, my good Daughter. And Sam, with your impressive Summons, I do not need to worry about the Von-Crane threatening you and Dial in school. On a side note, now that you and Dial are together, could you ask your Master to not send her Dragon to visit me anymore, ..." After some more small talk, the Duke said one final thing. "When the party ends, I will bring Dial back home till school starts. We have many things to handle now that we cut the weeds. I will make sure she is well protected so you will not have any worries." He waved his hand and closed his eyes. "Sam, go mingle, many are wanting your attention now... We are family and can talk more in the future. Dial, keep me company till your announcement is made later." Dial held my hand and nodded to me. "I want to tell Father about everything, so go play, ." So with that, I left them with Zoe following behind me. The Duke felt death leave his side with her departure. But he smiled thinking I was more impressive than before... - As I neared the pond, my wife Mari was passing by, and she grins. "Hello Mr Roland, fancy bumping into you here, ." I kissed her cheek and asked. "My sexy wife, how are your socializing plans going?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mari, who has her hair all down, shrugs and says. "Sadly the most important person I met was a Commanding Officer, but it was a Knight and not a Mage, ." "It doesn''t matter, because you are 7th Circle and probably one of the stronger new Officers, so just make your own merits." "Husband, you don''t need to flatter me to get laid." Just as I was going to tell her I would sneak into her room tonight, a loud voice came... ", Brother Sam and Sister Mari, good to see you here!" Chuck followed by his Father walked up to me and Mari. I was surprised to see Chuck looking more presentable than his normal sloppy mode. Mari waved and I said to him and the younger looking Elvis besides him. "Hey Chuck, is this your younger brother?" As Chuck froze hearing my words that almost felt like an insult. The other man laughed, and offered a handshake. ", Hello young Sam Roland, I am Chuck''s Father, General Donald. I asked my Son to introduce us. I had watched your performance last Fall Festival, and read your battle reports from Fargo, Still Water, as well as your test exams from the South''s border." Zoe was watching this man and remembering her past... - When Chuck had died to Elissa''s Succubus at Still Water, this man went to the Von-Crane family and destroyed the home to extinction in rage. But due to the crime, he was forced into Military Prison and served hard labor until the Demons moved, and he was released to fight again. Thankfully events have changed and this good man will not be imprisoned for getting revenge. - After shaking his hand, I said to him, "Sorry General Douglas, I only knew your name not your appearance, I have admired your career as a Knight growing up, and my Father is under your Command as well." He looked happy to hear that, and asked. "Sam, will you enlist after graduation?" "Yes, and my wife Mari Olson is enlisting after summer break." I am not stupid, meeting a General like this while Mari is showing her face is perfect timing, and the fact he is Chuck''s Dad is even better. "? Mrs Olson, you are a 7th Circle Mage?! Have you already been assigned a Division?" Mari, who understood my intention, smiled and shook her head. "Not yet, but I will be a Mage Officer when I start. So just the Magic Division is all I know right now." He knows her strength is good, and the fact she is my Wife, offered. "Then join my 1st Division! I am in-charge of the Capital defense and lead many of the conflicts, like the war during the Northern Sky Mountain invasion. I will make sure you can still be around your Husband here and not go to the edges of the Kingdom?" Mari, who was afraid of being sent far away from me, felt this was perfect, and took the offer. "Then General Douglas, I would be happy to join your Division as a Mage Officer, thanks." He waved his hand and admitted. "Actually, Colt and I go way back, and I would have recruited you seeing your name anyway. But this time, we just met in person, and I can tell you will advance well going forward. Sam, in two years, I will leave a spot for you as well, what do you think?" Just as I was going to agree, Chuck said. "Dad, don''t worry, Sam and I are joining your group anyway, right Sam?" Chuck turned his head to me, winking his black beady eyes repeatedly to go along with his game. But I do not care and agree. "I would have joined just because of Mari, but how can I not help keep Chuck alive on the battlefield, ." Just as Chuck was nodding his head in pride, he realized what I said, and his Dad laughed loudly. "! Yeah, you know my Son has bad luck, and I bet you saved his bacon many times, right? Thanks for that. I will make sure you two stay in the same group going forward, so I might have grandchildren to come, otherwise, he really might die under a sword, prostitute, or Succubus charms." He then asked Mari. "Young lady, take me to your Father, and let''s get you signed up with my group soon." Mari, happy for this development, whispered in my ear. "Tonight, you are getting rewarded my Husband." She then waved towards her Father''s direction and said. "This way General, see you later Sam..." As Chuck and I watched my sexy-wife lead his Dad to hers, he said to me. "Fuck, that was close... If you didn''t bring me into my Dad''s unit, I was going to be sent to the Beast Forest Division, damn I got lucky . Can''t bring Wives or Mistresses there, and that would suck, !" Just as I was glad I did not go to the Beast Forest group as well, we heard a frivolous voice behind us call... "Brother Chuck, I am glad to bump into you here, and with our new young Hero and idol, Sam Roland, ." As we turned our heads, we saw a handsome man with a wine glass in his right hand, and holding a shamefaced maid (Karen) in his left. She looks like she had been played with for days, but looks resigned as her man''s companion. Chuck, seeing the tall black haired man, with blue eyes, and noble attire, shouted. "Brother Six, you are here! , Now we can have some fun, , this is my good buddy Sam Roland... Sam, this is my Sworn Brother, the 6th Prince, Ryan Lucas!" Click the [?] Button! Chapter 91: The Garden Party (Part 2)? Click the [?] Button! [A note about Sworn Brothers, you may only have 1 such relationship at a time. So when Chuck had called Sam and Mari Brother and Sister to meet his father, it was more of a respectful or fond address, while the relationship of Sworn Brother like Sam and Salem, or Ryan and Chuck is like being adopted siblings in regards to one another, but it is an unofficial relationship, like a Gentleman''s agreement with no legal bindings.] Chapter 91: The Garden Party (Part 2)? by Harem-Fan Chuck, seeing the tall black haired man, with blue eyes, and noble attire, shouted. "Brother Six, you are here! Hehe, Now we can have some fun, oh, this is my good buddy Sam Roland... Sam, this is my Sworn Brother, the 6th Prince, Ryan Lucas!" - I heard about this 6th Brother from Vera but never met him. He is supposed to be a Playboy who likes to experience life, but has no ambition to train his Aura too much and become a 1st Circle Knight. Vera told me he is a coward and wishes not to fight for his life or the throne. He would rather live the life of a free and happy normal man than live a long life of suffering, or something like that. But when I looked into this frivolous man''s eyes, I could tell he was both smart and talented. If he truly wanted to train, he would be no worse than Vera or myself in ability to grow. My hunch is that his frivolous lifestyle is his way to anger his family into leaving him alone, so he will not be plotted against by others in the Royal court. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I remember on Earth seeing and reading many movies and books about the cruel backstabbing of the Royal families. And the ''Fact'' that Sons 2 through 5 all died in ''glorious battles'', stinks of plotting. And because many Sons died before Ryan was born, it only points to one possible asshole... The 1st Prince. - "Sir Roland, what is wrong? Are my hands dirty?" Oh?! I seemed to be in a daze there, and Ryan extended his hand and felt awkward because I had not moved. So I gripped his hand, and shook it. "Sorry 6th Prince, but I seemed to have seen your Maid somewhere before, and my mind drifted trying to remember where." "AH~!" Smack! A gentle ''pop'' was heard as Ryan playfully swatted Karen''s butt, then he laughed and told me. "Hah, Yeah, this is my new lover Karen. She was one of Vera''s personal Maids planted by the 7th Queen that kept her from you on your trip South. My good Karen, who is from the South, told me everything after a few nights of ''interrogation'', cough. It seemed Prince Vasco wanted to use her to unlock my little Sister''s heart. Well, I made Karen my woman now, right Love Muffin?" Karen, remembering her ''interrogation'' on the bed, blushed and answered her new lover. "Ryan, you are embarrassing me, stop it." Ryan shrugs because this little woman, who ended up being great in the sack, really made his heart move, and he joked. "Well, I had always wondered why my Dad loved the Southern 7th Queen so much, but now I know why, right my little Wildcat?" Karen, who wants to find a hole to die in, just covered her face with both hands, and Chuck guffawed. "Hoho, Six you are bad, I love it!" Zoe, seeing my expression, tried not to laugh at me, and then Ryan said to me seriously. "Hey Sam, I saw you fight last year during the Fall Festival, and I loved it. I will be cheering for you again this year. But we both know you will win." I shrugged and said honestly. "Actually, I do not care about winning. I was threatened by my Master last year to win. So this year I am only going to just have fun. My Summons are too strong for the other students, and not really fair to them. That poor blonde woman I beat without my Summons really made my school-year annoying with her rumors of me, sigh..." Ryan waved me and Chuck to follow him, and he said. "Hey, let us not stand in the center by this fish pond, and go sit over at my table and talk, besides, those fish are acting really creepy." Chuck and I looked behind us at the pond, and I almost leaped back, because hundreds of small silver and gold fishes were swimming to the edge by my feet, and only the lack of water was keeping them from coming to play with me, like those Water Elementals did. "Damn Sam, I want to bring you on a fishing trip to the Great Eastern Sea when we go South again! That is crazy." Yeah, the 2nd year end test is to fight Demons on an island off the Southern Kingdom''s waters. The Demons are weak or at most mediocre strength there. So the Kingdoms use it to hone the students of 2nd year. Chuck looked proud of his sworn bros actions, as he kept pinching Karen''s butt all the way to the table. I found that Ryan''s actions were deliberate, because he only did it when one of the Royal family members would look over. I kinda respect Ryan a bit for his Hedonist Mask he made for himself. Zoe whispered in my ear as we came to the table. "I can tell you like this Prince, and I can also tell he is a good man. You should befriend him, my Master... And maybe pinch my butt too while you are at it, haha." This is one of those times that Zoe seems to know something and will not tell me what... But if Zoe tells me to be friends with him, why not. At the very least, he seems fun to be around. When Ryan sat, he pulled Karen into his lap sideways, and told her. "Now you can hand feed me better." Chuck sat to his side and pouted. "Man Brother Six, I wish I could have a hot Maid feed me, sigh..." "Little Bro Chuck, I will call one over for you then!" Chuck stood and waved both big hands and said with gritted teeth. "Dammit Six, my Dad is here, he will skin me if you do that, so please no!" Ryan, seeing me across from him, asked politely. "How about you Little Sam, want one?" Just as I was going to say "no", Zoe drifted into my lap, with a bowl of grapes and she said in her melodic voice. "Young 6th Prince, you can only do it if you have a Maid more beautiful than me, haha~?" Chuck almost wanted to pass-out for the unfair treatment, and Ryan gave me a thumbs up and said to Zoe. "Sorry, I cannot do better. I also envy your good luck Sir Roland. I am moved." Ryan was in a good mood to have a fellow man willing to hold a hot-maid in public, and an Elf woman to boot. He also finds Elf women to be sexy like me and a few other men. Karen felt a bit more at ease to see another woman being toyed with in their man''s lap, and her mood improved greatly. For a good while, the mood and laughter at the 6th Prince''s table was harmonious. I also found Ryan to be like a modern Earth man in taste and personality. - Zoe had stood up sensing something, but I was unaware of what. Zoe said to me. "Master, Zoe is going out to freshen up, I will be back in a while." After giving me a kiss, she walked out of the Garden area. - Spew! And then while Chuck was eating a chicken wing, it dropped from his mouth as he widened his eyes, and pointed to the front with a greasy finger. "Motherfucker, Elissa Von-Crane came to the party!" Both Ryan and I looked and my eyes widened in shock. The woman, whose tits I can never forget in both of my lives, was actually here?! Ryan, seeing both of us freak out, smiled and said with a bit of humor. "Brother Chuck and Sam, are you guys blind, or just looking at those massive boobs? Can''t you see the difference?" She was standing with a slightly older looking woman (mid 20''s) and man (late 20''s), presumably her parents. Ryan told us her identity. "I am not talented, but I know every hot girl in the North. She is not her older Sister, but she is... Morgan Von-Crane, soon to be 1st year at Rosecrans Academy. She just turned 18 years old, is 5 feet 7 inches tall, with purple hair and violet-grey eyes. She already unlocked her Magic Core to become a 1st Circle, Death Summoner. Naturally we do not know what her summons will be till the Academy starts." This woman looks exactly like the Gothic dressing woman I beat in last year''s battle. Except for her purplish hair, the two women are identical in every part of their body. The girls, no woman''s eyes scanned the garden, and finally landed on me. Her expression never changed, but she only gazed at me, like she knew me. When she saw me looking, she stood taller, and grinned, knowing what I was looking at, damn. The purple-haired cow spoke some words to her parents, who looked over at me, and their looks were sharp. Ryan seeing them told me who they were. The tall man stands at 6 feet 1 inch tall, with long grey hair and violet eyes, like Evil has. "That man is Elissa and Morgan''s father, he is... Lancelot Von-Crane, Head of the Von-Crane Family, former nobles of the Lorelei Eastern Kingdom. He should be about 769 years old, and reached the 9th Circle Death Knight peak." The woman next to him is about 5 feet 7 inches tall, with long red hair and violet eyes. Her chest is a bit more ''normal'' compared to her Daughters though. "And that hot mother next to him is his wife... Jasmin Arthur, mother of Elissa and Morgan. Should be about, 7th Circle Fire Healer, I believe." I say to Ryan. "Are you secretly the Spy Master for your Father?" Ryan''s lips twitched hearing that, because it is not true, he just makes a point to record all of the hottest women in the Northern Kingdom for his hobby of being a Prodigal Son. He said awkwardly. "That is right, Sam, I am indeed the Spy Master, if you want to blackmail any woman, come to me, I will line her up for you, hehe." I pointed to him and burst his bubble. "If you were at least 1st Circle I would believe you... By the way, what Path did you train in?" Ryan, taken aback, said honestly. "I secretly want to be a ''Fighter'', so I trained in all 3 paths secretly, why?" I reached into my space ring and pulled out a clear Elixir with a faint glow. I handed it to him and said, "You are a good guy, and before I became a Knight, your Father gave me an Elixir to start my path, and my life changed for the better." I looked at him deeply and told him the truth. "Playing weak will work for a bit, but without some hidden strength, you will not live long. I would also feel bad to only know you for a short lifespan, so live a bit longer. I want to be friends with you and Chuck longer... Well, I think the path of the Fighter is the best for a Playboy who will never go past Circle 5 in their life, and will not be held down by your Royal shackles." Ryan looked at my honest gold eyes, and took the vial, putting it away. He knew... I most definitely saw his heart and intentions. Ryan took a deep breath and said. "Now I respect Father a bit more for finding you. Okay, I will think about it... Oh Fuck! It is the Evil woman,damn, hide me!" "Ah~!" Karen yelped as Ryan buried his head in her breasts to hide his face like an ostrich! When I saw who came, I twitched my lips! - A sensual but youthfully charming voice carried, and Morgan said. "Father, that is Sam Roland, the one with the 6th Prince. He was the one to defeat Elder Sister last year and I saw it firsthand. He is also the one who is the Personal Disciple to Evelina Lorelei. Even Elissa was not taught by the Headmistress. His strength is the real deal." Lancelot Von-Crane looked and said in a deep voice. "His Soul is ridiculously strong, no wonder Princess Lorelei likes his talent." Then from behind the three Von-Crane family members, a young voice was heard. "Little Lancelot, you are not here to accuse me of making your rebellious Daughter go crazy, are you?" With cold sweat on their backs, the three turned to see Evelina with Zoe behind her. Lancelot with a twitching mouth said respectfully. "Headmistress, we don''t dare... It was obviously Demon Dela who corrupted Elissa." Evil''s one violet eye squinted, but her lips curled into a smile and warned. "Elissa wanted to hurt my student, but I have not yet sent Falbium to flatten your home, so be good, and do not touch my student, understood?" Lancelot, disregarding his position and 9th Circle strength, put his fist over his heart, and vowed. "This Servant doesn''t dare, forgive us this once my Princess..." Evil walked by the nervous family, spun her umbrella on her shoulder and left words to them. "I am not the Princess anymore, and your family serves the Northern Kingdom, do not forget that, enjoy the party, hehe." Zoe thought, as she followed Evil, that the once-dead Von-Crane family would be an unknown factor in this life, since they never were wiped out by General Douglas... - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 92: The Garden Party (Part 3)? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 92: The Garden Party (Part 3)? by Harem-Fan ! The sounds of Evil Loli''s shoes sounded cute to me, but to others... Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Can''t see me, can''t see me, can''t see me!] "Hello Master, good to see you today." I tried to keep a straight face as the 6th Prince was chanting for the power of Invisibility. Knowing my lover, I could see her playful glint, like a Cat seeing a Mouse, wanting to tease Ryan. Karen, a maid for the Royal family, ignored her lover''s face in her well developed chest, and also wanted to run away from this Evil Loli the whole castle fears. Chuck does not have fear, but was admiring the Gothic Lolita style, like a reincarnated Lolicon would. Zoe with a professional smile, pulled the chair next to me out for Evil, because she knows we are secretly lovers. As Evelina gracefully sat, she put on her mature smile and scanned the table, and wanted to laugh at Ryan''s behavior. So she asked me. "My little student, so have you made a new friend, he seems shy, who could he be?" Ryan, knowing he was trapped, raised his face, and smiled with a forced expression. Is Ryan overreacting? No, because as a child, he was pranked by Evil many times. "Greetings Headmistress Evil... I was just closely examining my maid''s qualifications as a pillow, ..." The corner of her smile raised and she asked. "I see, and are you implying that ladies like me are not even worth a nap?" "I... ... No, I was just finding an excuse to do inappropriate things at the party, ..." Loli, seeing my empty lap, really wanted to sit there, but she instead asked me. "My student, what do you think of this 6th Brat?" I smiled and said what she wanted to know. "He is worth my friendship, I like him. He is one of us." She then got up looking bored and twirled her umbrella. "Well, you boys are boring, so I will go bother with more interesting targets... Sam, do not forget to come to the school tomorrow for your lessons." () "Yes Teacher, both Rebeca and I will be there." Then Evil left heading for her next target for fun or serious threatening. Ryan seeing her leave... ", She left without hitting my head, damn so scary!" ! Suddenly, a large muscular redheaded man sat in the last open chair with a grin. "Hey guys, what is going on?! I finally got away from my Mother while she was chatting with the King, ." Chuck said to our newcomer. "Franklin, you have not come out to play at the bar with me since we got back?" Frank scratched his head and said. "After our drinking bender you caused on the trip back, I could not drink for a day or two, but now I am okay... Hey Sam, how is poor Nevin?" I was confused and asked. "He is fine, He went with Milly to Sue Tree''s home for marriage, why?" Frank looked guilty and looked at Chuck, so Fake Elvis admitted. ", Poor Nevin was too shy around Sue, who had a crush on him, so I activated my secret plan of a drinking-game I have mastered to get those two into a tent together, and well, you saw what happened. I hooked Nevin up good, right?" I was speechless... I do not know if I should punch or high-five this tub-o-lard friend. Ryan asked me. "So Nevin is that guy who is Rebeca Glen''s little-big Brother, and your childhood buddy, right?" "Yeah, he is like my real brother for sure. I had no idea that his drunk lovemaking was no accident though." Chuck put up both hands and defended himself. "Hey, that was on them... They got put into the ''Penalty-Box'' witch means they both have to go into a tent or closet for 7 minutes. The pair of boy and girl doesn''t have to do anything but stay there... They just did not come out after 7 minutes, hehe." Did Chuck create the Earth game [Seven Minutes in Heaven] here? (usually paired with games like... spin-the-bottle, dice drinking games, or truth-or-dare) Ryan said to us. "Sue Tree the Light Mage, is from the Border City on the Beast Forrest. Her father is the City Lord, and her background is good. If Nevin marries her, he will probably become the next City Lord in the future. He actually got lucky scoring her, plus she is attractive like Karen here." I had no idea that Sue was part of that City I first took a Portal to with Nevin back in the day. I guess punching Chuck can be delayed a while. And soon, with wine, food, and spirits coming to our table, the brotherhood grew. Occasionally, other young nobles passed by and introduced themselves for a short while... - Back at the West Duke''s table... The West Duke sat across from Count Lancelot Von-Crane. Sandy Rose sat next to Jasmin Arthur, and Dial sat next to Morgan. The Duke asked. "Although I disowned Douglas, can you explain why your Daughter killed him on the Exam?" Lancelot shrugged and said. "My guess... Your good Son made my Daughter help with treason to kill Sam Roland, and in shame she killed the traitor and fled, to avoid shaming my family more..." "Seems that you support her actions, since you have not disowned her, hoping she will come back. You''re secretly helping her aren''t you?" Jasmin snorted and said to him with her fiery personality. ", You are being ridiculous... You set us up with your evil little Son, and we were tricked. Now that you disowned him, you slapped our faces publicly... Do you think we do not see your true face Duke? Now we are disgraced." West Duke Willis opened his palms and said honestly. "The fact is, Douglass was killed by a Demon. The Demon was controlled by Elissa, and the signs of his body being drained are clear. Even if he was not getting the death penalty, he would die in less than a year from being devoured. How can I keep a useless cripple who worked with the Undead Legion? What can I do but to cut him off. Hell, even his useless Mother helped him along with your good Daughter''s Vampire, ." "Father, not all Vampires are bad, look at Sam''s Wife, Teacher Kayo Eon." Lancelot, Jasmine, and Morgan did not know this news, and Lancelot asked. "That boy over there is married to a Vampire, and it is the Queen of Elves?!" Lancelot knows the past relationship between Evelina and Kayo, because it was the Elf Queen that helped their family and Evelena leave the East Kingdom easily back then. Dial said with confidence. "Sister Kayo teaches at Rosecrans for the subjects of Demon Lands History, and Magic Item Creation. She became a Vampire last year, and fled to be with Sam as his Wife." Morgan next to her, sipping tea, asked. "Sister Kayo?" "Oops!" Dial with fake-shock covered her smiling lips, while the West Duke says it plainly. "When the 1st Anubis Princess was publicly betrothed to Sam, we also had Dial and Sam get engaged, and today it will be publicly announced." West Duke''s lips raised seeing the shock on the faces of the Von-Crane. Lancelot was confused and asked. "Your children tried so hard to kill Sam Roland, so why would he marry Dial? This makes no sense, did you threaten him?" "With Evil Loli around, do you think I have the nerve to kill Sam? No, that brilliant plot was Douglas''s and then Elissa''s doing. Dial was miss-led by her older Brother, but Sam forgave her for helping unmask Douglas'' evil schemes. I only gave my ex-son the mission of marrying the 7th Princess, and he made it into killing Sam, his rival, ..." Lancelot stood, not happy and said. "Well, it seems we no longer have any family-ties, so we can stop cooperating together... Good day West Duke. Come family." Seeing the Von-Crane leaving, Dial said apologetically. "Sorry Father, had I been thinking better back then, I should have told you what Douglas was planning with the West Kingdom, Sam, and Vera." West Duke did not comfort Dial, because he doesn''t have that ability. "Do you think you had any real ability to interfere in Douglas''s plots? I knew about his schemes, but let him do it, because his plans were childish. If it won the heart of Vera Lucas, then it was worth it, but not winning the love of Vera made his actions worthless. If Sam did not love you, I would have punished you as well. But because you are lucky, I will reward you instead. I leave feelings aside, because feelings will get you killed." Dial on the surface does not refute her Father, but she knows it was her feelings that let her and Sam be together, and those feelings will never leave her, not ever. But in front of her emotionally-cold Father, she will pretend to not have them, until she holds the Duchy under her hands. "Yes Father, I agree..." "Good, go to Sam, the announcement is coming." Dial stood, and with her cold villainous expression, nodded to her Father, and turned to her man. But when the Duke could not see her face, it lit up with joy, because she truly loves her man, and one day, their happy family... - The King, Colt Olson, Madam Starling, Evil, and Freya were all chatting, when Leonardo noticed the boy''s table and said. "Why is my worthless Son getting along with Sam so well?" Freya, who is close enough to feel my emotions, smiles while sipping her tea. "Because my Husband is a pervert also, and he finds Ryan fun, ." Freya''s older sister scolds her. "Little Sister, do not say that about the 6th Prince or Sam, that is rude." Leo laughed and said. ", No, my useless Son is a huge pervert, look at that maid he is holding, he took her as a lover after she was with Vasco Nano, just to anger my 7th Wife, ..." Then Evil says casually. "Brat Leo, ask yourself... Does Sam hang out with useless people?" King Lucas''s face went stiff and in thought, and then looked at Sam and Ryan laughing and toasting, while each holding a maid, and he realised. Sam looking as lecherous as his Son, while holding a 9th Circle powerhouse, really made him look at Ryan again. A glint of light was in the depths of his eyes, and he asked. "Evil, are you saying that I missed something about Ryan, and Sam found something?" Evil lifted her tea cup with a grin and said with playfulness. "If you do not believe me, watch how he treats your 1st Son who is approaching them, ." Indeed, Luke Lucas was making his way to Sam, Ryan, Chuck, and Franklin. - Suddenly, I was alerted by the feeling of 2 different people coming to me from different directions. The first person was the handsome platinum blonde 1st Prince, who was followed by a stunning lady, presumably his wife, because she held his arm. The other walkway had another person, a giant pair of Boo-... I mean, is that Morgan Von-Crane coming over? Before the two sets of newcomers came, Chuck blurted. "Is it just me, or do they get bigger the closer they get?!" - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 93: The Garden Party (End)? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 93: The Garden Party (End)? by Harem-Fan The first to arrive was the 1st Prince, Luke Lucas and his lovely wife. Both are graced with long platinum hair and blue eyes, a golden couple indeed, and what would be depicted in a fairy tale. "Greetings Sir Roland, Mr Donald, Mr Starling, and younger Brother. I wanted to come and finally meet last year''s Fall Festival Champion in person." Chuck replied politely, then Frank. "Hello 1st Prince." "Greetings Prince Lucas." While kissing Karen''s cheek, Ryan mumbled. "We came here together..." While I was still holding Zoe''s waist, she fed me a grape, not even looking at him while she did it. I was a bit surprised that out of all the Royals, Zoe pretended to not notice this guy. But after the grape was swallowed, I said with a kind tone. "Greetings Prince Lucas, and Princess?" Yes, when you marry a Prince or Princess, your new noble rank joins your spouses. But what I did not know was... "Her name is Yasmin Lucas... You do not know that my wife was adopted to the Royal family upon marriage. So just call her 1st Princess." Yasmin gently greeted me. "Greetings Sir Roland, it is nice to meet you." Just as I was going to greet the 1st Princess, a grape entered my mouth, and I felt that Zoe was irritated with this woman and the Prince for some reason, so I ate the grape. While chewing, I smiled and nodded to her. Ryan, not knowing Zoe actually hates these two vermin, thought Zoe was awesome for ignoring his older Brother and Sister so casually. So Ryan joked with Karen. "Karen, I should totally marry you and make Karen Lucas the 6th Princess! ?" Wow, Ryan just compared the 1st Princess to a random maid,... Fuck he is awesome! Just as things felt awkward, the newcomer''s voice entered our ears. "Greetings everyone, I am Morgan Von-Crane, pleased to meet you all. And 6th Prince Lucas, it is nice to see you again." Ryan just casually waved his hand and asked. "You turned down my Letter of Intention last time, did you come to get it again, I have a few copies in my jacket pocket? Hey Karen, did you put them in my jacket? Hey, where is my jacket, damn... Sorry Miss Von-Crane, I forgot them, ." Oh my goodness, Ryan is a Troll! I wanted to laugh at him pretending to be dumb, but Chuck could not hold it in... ", Damn Brother Six, do you really just keep a stack of them on hand?! I gotta remember that when I go out west this summer, ." Karen, who has had ''in-depth communication'' with Ryan for these days, has started to understand his behavior, and is now helping his act. "Sorry Prince, but I forgot to bring them, punish me later..." Ryan was stunned inside, because this cocky-maid was playing along with his act, and his affection for her grew a bit, so he said. "Well then last night''s punishment will continue for another week, because Miss Von-Crane is too stunning to let go!" Morgan, knowing this lewd man''s demeanor clarified. ", Just like last year 6th Prince, I will not marry you. I will wait to see my Summoner talents before my Marriage may be decided by my Family." Frank looking at her chest said while handing her his Letter of Intention in front of us all. "In that case, take mine and when you Summon anything, I will marry you!" I just realized, many men must fall in front of these sisters all the time, because I could tell she is holding back anger at these constant Letters of Intention. Maybe this is why Elissa summoned a Succubus, because she actually hated men. She said in her sensual voice. "Sorry Mr Starling, my Mother is a Fire Element, so I may not marry any Fire users, or my Von-Crane blood would be skewed to Fire, we have no fate." The 1st Prince nodded and added. "Franklin, she is right, we Lucas tend to marry Gravity Element holders because of this reason, to keep our Aura and Magic pure." Morgan switched her focus to her real target. "Although Sir Roland''s Dual-Element talent is unheard of, and an exception to the rules." Upon hearing Morgan''s words, I felt Zoe stiffen in my hold. - Until Rebeca gave birth to her first Son, no one understood what Sam''s children would be blessed with. She remembered the first child, with Darkness and Water Aura, shocked the North. But when each of Sam''s other children were born, his attention to the world grew. To think that this Von-Crane woman who should be dead right now, figured something out early in this life, stunned Zoe. Yes, every one of Sam''s children were born with their Mother''s Element, and one of Sam''s. Each child was a Duel-Element, but not their children, only Sam''s children were blessed with Dual-Elements. But Sam never had a Male Caster or Female Aura user like himself. Zoe had thought of her Daughter in her belly, Aurum Lucas, with Air & Electricity Magic. - Zoe stood up with a smile on her face and said to Morgan. "Miss Von-Crane, Dial is coming, come with me to speak with the Headmistress. I too am now a 2nd year student, and I wanted to ask you a few questions." Morgan, who was wanting to say ''no'', suddenly had cold sweat on her forehead. Unknown to us, Zoe put her 9th Circle pressure on Morgan, to let her know to not refuse her request. Morgan stuttered. ", Y-Yes, let us go..." Just as Zoe was leading Morgan away under my confused eyes, Dial was walking past them holding two glasses of white wine, with a smile on her lips. Then I and the others realized () that Zoe was leading the Von-Crane away from Canberra! "Sam Dear, have you had fun playing here with your friends?" Frank, Chuck, Ryan, Karen, and the 1st Prince and Princess, all seemed stunned at Dial''s intimate actions and words. Under everyone''s stunned eyes, she sat in my warm lap like Zoe had been, placing the wine on the table, and hugging my neck. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A certain 7th Princess in the distance was grinding her teeth seeing this. I just accepted Dial wanting to make this day hers, and my arms went around her waist. "Yes, I made new friends, and had fun. Is your business done?" ", Done." Dial was happy that I am showing our love openly, and she remembered the night before last, our wild night. She was embarrassed when Zoe came in the morning and insisted on healing her, claiming to hear the fuss from the other room. Everyone saw the deep blush on Dial''s face, not understanding what she was thinking of. Yes, Luke Lucas had been standing to the side with his Wife, and the pair had been ignored this whole time. The two just kept their fake smiles on. Just as Luke was going to make his move to fix the Fall Tournament, it happened... - Leonardo, with his amazing senses, noticed our table''s actions, and decided it was time... ! Using his Gravity Aura to chime his wine glass, he got everyone''s attention. - Zoe stopped with Morgan and said with a clumsy expression. "Sorry Miss Morgan, it is time for the toast, so I must rush back to the Master, I will meet you in Rosecrans, goodbye..." Operation, misdirect Cow-tits from making people understand Sam''s secrets... Completed! - Dial, hearing the King, stood and pulled me up, and then while handing me my wine glass, she held my waist with tenderness in her expression... [Before I tell everyone about the latest Intelligence from the Southern 1st year Examinations, I wish to announce a happy occasion. Everyone, let us toast a new marriage to come...] The King first looked to the West Duke and said. [First, my condolences to your troubled times, my old friend West Duke. But with today''s happy news, I believe your luck is going to become greater...] He then held his glass to me and Dial, and smiled happily. [I get to be the first to publicly congratulate Sam Roland and Dial Canberra for their engagement. The two lovers confirmed their feelings during the Royal Ball, and wished for me to announce their good news. Good Luck you two... Cheers!] """"""""""Cheers!"""""""""" Many people cheered for us, and after we sipped our wine, we publicly kissed. Clapping from many came, and a few assholes () made some sexual comments about knocking her up, . I noticed while the toast was going on, Vera lifted her glass but did not sip her wine. Although I want to fix things, I will not abandon Dial for her hurt pride. Then King Lucas begins to talk about some of the conspiracies behind the collusion of Human and Undead forces. Including the fact Mage Queen Argus imprisoned her General for betraying the Human''s. The announcement of Elissa being a wanted criminal but not tied to her Von-Crane family, and the execution dates of Douglas and his Mother were also announced. The death''s are to show they are not connected to the West Duke, and to show the West Duke''s stance on Kingdom traitors. I held the only evidence of Dial''s minor-involvement, her Diary, in my own possession, and I destroyed it already. Soon, after some important VIP''s of the Kingdom came to talk with the Duke, King, and Count Von-Crane, the Garden Party ended... - As the Royal Family left first, Ryan, holding his woman, whispered to me. "Sam, if you really consider me a friend, then do me one simple favor..." I could tell he was serious, so I nodded. "I need you to win the Tournament, because my life could hang on it. If the final winner is not you, the Kingdom will be in danger... Just fight how you want, but for me, win!" ! As I was confused about his cryptic words, he patted my shoulder and walked away... Zoe behind me knew why he said that, and would later convince me with her ''methods'' to get me to win. Dial was holding my arm the whole time, and never asked what Ryan meant, being obedient like her 3rd Mother, and not interfering in my business with others. Chuck with a mischievous smile came over and after saying bye to me, he asked Dial about this summer. "Princess Dial, can I still drop by to meet your friends this summer?" Dial pulled a letter from her space pendant and said to him. "I am holding a Ball for the noble youths of the West Dukedom, and I will introduce you to a few women. I can only promise one for sure that is coming as a 1st Year to Rosecrans, the others you need to win with your own charm, now go, I want to say goodbye to my fiance." Chuck ran off with a stupid grin, and Dial had admitted everything about her deal with Chuck, and I laughed at it. But it was a good deal for Chuck for sure. - In a secluded corner of the castle, Dial and I were saying goodbye, as she was leaving with her Father and 3rd Mother now. "Sam, I am going to miss you so much... Just think of me a little, and I will be happy. When school starts, I will come to you a couple days before it starts." Then, we heartily exchanged our passionate kisses, as though we will never see one another again. After a while, before we started to remove one another''s clothing, she panted, and took something out... I was confused as to what she was doing, as she was tying something to the scabbard under my first tassel. When I looked, just below the silk crimson tassel made by Dream, I found a red lace tassel. When I looked at Dial''s face, she said with a blush. "I made it from the red lace panties you threw on our first time together... I am not good at crafts, but it turned out alright in the end. So think of me when you use your sword, ." I was touched by her effort. And after a few more whispers of love, I had to let go of my wicked evil villainous noble woman... - At the end, Mari, Freya, Zoe, and I all left, and the slow time was here. Now to make love to my women, and wait for the birth of my first child this July... - (This ends the first year of Sam''s amazing life. Now with the birth of his new Daughter, things will start to heat up as Sam embraces his role in a larger Human Kingdoms stage this year. His connections to the North and West are becoming solidified, and near the end of his second year, he will finally step foot into the realm of the strong, gaining his final Summons. If there were any errors in today''s chapter or the next one, it was the fault of our sponsor''s... Jack Daniel''s Down-Home Punch, ... My wife let me drink again after my Daughter''s birthday!) Click the [?] Button! Chapter 94: Richard Roland, Born on July 15th? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 94: Richard Roland, Born on July 15th? by Harem-Fan July 15th, 6:34 am... "~ Just a bit more, ~!" A lot of sweating and panting was heard this morning, with my wife... "Push harder, that is right, just a bit more... ~!" Zoe off to the side adds in to help the situation. "She has waited a long time for this, so support her well, ." With my wife on all fours with her silver hair swaying with every thrust, she panted as I pulled her hips back onto my base going deep, and releasing all of my baby batter into her. ", Damn Kayo, making love to you on a warm day is the best!" Kayo, who is now 4? months pregnant, smiled back at me with love, and said. "Well, your first baby will be out soon, so your time to be frivolous with us will slow down a bit. Plus I love it when you pamper us Elven women alone like this, right Zoe?" Yes, because right now, we are speaking the Elven language, as I have been practicing with Kayo and Zoe when no others are around. And Freya, as a recipient of my [Share Master''s Skills] ability, is also able to speak it with us. Zoe, who is now 5? months pregnant, is lying naked to the side, after already having her turn, said to Kayo. "My Queen, Zoe loves anytime with the Master, not just alone with us." Kayo rolled her yellow eyes at Zoe and pulled me out, while I cleaned up the mess, and she said with her sexy Elf voice. "Sam dear, you have been at it all night, let''s get a few hours of sleep. Let me hold you for a bit." Although she said it like she was asking, she used her immense strength to pull me into her hold, and put her leg over me to keep me from escaping. I touched her slim belly and said. "When Rebeca was at both your and Zoe''s time of pregnancy, she was showing a bit, but you two have mostly flat belly''s still, why?" ! While Kayo lies about resting and turns me into her ''after-sex-sandwich'', Zoe giggles and says. "Master, I told you before, we Elves show later because our children are born smaller than Fat-Human-Babies, ." While Kayo was using her mouth to drain me from behind spooning me, Zoe made it to my front, to also use her mouth to suck out my bodily fluids, and I sighed resigned to my awesome fate... - After a short nap, 11:47 am... Knock Knock! My eyes opened hearing the knock on the door. As I realized both Zoe and Kayo had me held firm, I saw Freya smiling over us on the side of the bed. She said with a grin to the three of us waking. "Rebeca''s water broke early in the morning, and in a while, your first child will come out to see my Darling, are you getting up now, ?" And all of a sudden, I panicked! With strength I did not know I had, I broke free from the terrifying 8th Circle Vampire and leaped to Freya''s side and said in a hurry. "My Wife, send me there now, I don''t want to miss it!" Then all three women laughed at me, and Zoe said while holding her belly. ", Master calm down, it will not be so fast, plus you''re still naked!" ~! Fuck... My facepalm woke me up! I spend so much time naked with all of my lovers, I do not notice the breeze between my legs like I should, so with a blush and under laughs, we all got dressed... - In the guest room of my Parents house at 3:21 pm... "Just a bit more!" A lot of sweating and panting was heard this afternoon, with my wife... "Push harder, that is right, just a bit more!" I was holding Rebeca''s hand while the baby was coming out. My Mother, Zoe, Kelly, and Kim were either a Healer or experienced with birth, and all were doing the hard stuff, while I panicked. Rebeca, seeing me panic, felt good that I cared so much for her and the baby. She said as she made the final push. "Sam Roland, I love yooooooooooooouuuu~!" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~! "~!" Zoe, with a gentle smack, made my Son cry for the first time... When I saw the gentle Air Magic cleaning off my boy, and Zoe handing me the bundled child, I cried. Zoe cast two spells, one on my boy, and one on Rebeca excluding her breasts, to keep them ready for breast-feeding. "Greetings little Boy, and healthy Mother... [Full Healing]¡Á2" And with the gentle green light fading, my Son fell asleep, Rebeca looked like she never gave birth, and was now sitting up straight. Seeing this, I handed her our boy. "Rebeca, my mind is a mess, so name our baby Boy..." Rebeca noticed our Boy had black hair and blue eyes. She then cast the spell... [Diagnose] and she froze! Seeing her like that, I panicked and quietly asked her. "Rebeca, what is wrong with our baby?" Everyone in the room but Zoe was worried, as happy tears flowed from Rebeca''s eyes. She smiled and said to me, "Husband, our Boy has both Dark & Water Aura, and is very healthy..." My Mother, Kelly, Kim, and I were all floored by this news! Zoe wanted to solve the confusion of my Son being a Magic User that we had in her past life, so she cast... "A second opinion is the best... [Diagnose]" Already knowing the answer, she said to us all. "Master and everyone, it is not as grand as we think... Zoe can tell he only has Aura and no Magic Core flowing in him. He will only be a Dual-Element Knight growing up." For a moment, I thought my boy would be just like me. Part of me is glad and part of me wished I would not be the only one. But I said to Rebeca. "Even if our Son had one Aura type, as long as he is healthy, it is all I could want. But having two types like his Dad is not a bad thing... Plus he has your beautiful black hair, right?" Rebeca hearing me compliment her hair again, like I have done for years, made her happy. She grabbed my collar and pulled me in for a passionate kiss while she held our child between us. After a short moment, she stopped and let me go, she then told us all. "Mother, would you like to hold your Grandson, Richard Roland?" Linda Walls, my Mother with tears in her eyes, took my boy and held him. Kim and Kelly got on both sides to inspect the little future troublemaker. Zoe and I helped Rebeca get up, get cleaned with my water magic, and dressed. Before we all left the room to show my Son to everyone waiting, Kim came to me and whispered in my ear. "My belly is still waiting for our child, my Husband, . !" As I was stunned at Kim''s awful timing for baby requests, she kissed my lips and left the room. But I think she was just trying to make me smile, and it worked! (!) - The Glen Parents, Nevin, Milly, the new wife Sue, my Dad and Mom, Karl, Zoe, Kayo, Freya, Mari, Rebecca, Kim, Kelly, Daniella, Evelina, and I all gathered at our home for a warm dinner to celebrate my Son, Richard Roland! When I saw Evelina holding my boy, I sat with her and the two of us looked funny... A young man of 19 besides a 13ish looking girl holding a newborn baby. Yeah, call the Earth Police! While everyone was off doing other things, I saw Evil gently stroking his face, and she genuinely smiled, looking more like she is a much older woman, not like her younger outside appearance. Seeing her act like a mother, I said. "I hope one day, I can make you a mother, so you can be happy like now." When Evelina heard my words, she looked up at me with a gentle smile, and from her purple eye she had a happy tear, and I wiped it. "My Eve, what is wrong?" She held my hand to her cheek, and leaned into it. She whispered. "Don''t tell anyone yet, but I had missed my period a while ago after you got back... And I am sure I am pregnant." My eyes opened wide, and as I almost yelled, her hand covered my mouth, and she sighed. She joked. ", Calm down or Freya and Zoe will feel your emotions, idiot, ." Remembering my Summoner link, I quickly thought of some disgusting things! ~! After clearing my mind with some Magic Training Skills learned, I smile at the grinning Loli still holding my Boy. "I think only me, Falbium, Azazel, and Artus would ever believe there is our baby in you, right?" With a teasing smile, she said. "Falbium is so excited I had to let him fly over to the Demon Lands, so he could vent his happiness on those guys as he wants to let the world know we did it, ." I just imagined Falbium spitting ice breath on the Demons and him telling them that the Chosen One is born, and the Demons are all clueless! I had an evil grin just thinking of it. But soon, Evelina and I had to pretend nothing was going on as... "Headmistress and Husband, dinner is ready, I will hold Richard for you." Evil took a deep breath to get her acting skills back, and she handed the baby to Kim, who followed at my side. The only odd thing was nobody noticed Evil never drank her alcohol. And the day Zoe finds out about Evelina, she almost mentally collapses, because Evil never had a child in her last life... Thanks Butterfly! - Later that night after the party ended. It was 11:23 pm... In Rebeca and Kim''s master-bedroom. Richard''s crib was in the corner, and he is sleeping well after Rebeca filled his tummy. Squeak Squeak! My Earth worldview collapsed! Rebeca was riding me slowly in a cowgirl position, the very same fucking day my boy came out?! Magic is so bizarre when you think about it. I now understand why Kim, who is hugging and kissing me right now while Rebeca is riding to town, looks so fucking good... Magic! Rebeca has to wear a special-bra because of milk leaking issues, but my right hand is rubbing her perfectly flat abdominal muscles, not showing a child was there hours ago... Damn! I got so turned on by the oddity of it, I started to finish inside of Rebeca, who also stopped with me. She said while sitting there. "Damnit Sam, I missed this so much, ... Kim, it is your turn, I am sleepy now." And with a wave of her magic, Kim cleaned up the bed and all of us. As Rebeca hit me with some more magic to get me going again, she kissed my lips to say. "It is now July 16th and not your Son''s birthday anymore, I am sleeping, night... zzzz..." And as Kim and I saw her crash, we both looked amused. Kim then got on, and I rolled her to her back, and started our lovemaking session, and tried to give her the child she wanted... (.) - On any-other site than Scribble Hub, then my work was stolen! "Wife, I am cumming~!" As Kim and I finished a while later, being as quiet as possible, we heard it... "~!" Rebeca''s sleepy eyes opened, and Kim jokes. "Welcome to motherhood, ." Click the [?] Button! Chapter 95: A Letter From Dream? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 95: A Letter From Dream? by Harem-Fan One Month later, and it is the middle of August. Only two weeks remain before the 2nd year of Rosecrans begins for me. My Son Richard, Rick for short, has been doing well, and Rebeca has adapted to her role as a Mother. Her charm has doubled, with an air of maturity she only grazed before. With her 10 months of hiatus from training her Magic Core, she used a 9th circle Beast Core, and immediately broke through to the 6th Circle, and has made rapid progress, even neglecting sexy time with me. She has either been doing work at Rosecrans, taking care of Rick, or working on her Dark Healer Magic. The lack of sex with Rebeca does not bother me at all, because it is only temporary, as she is just catching up with many responsibilities. But with a big harem, I am in no need for sex, so Rebeca and I spend our time with our baby. And Rebeca was caught off guard, as Evelina converted a large ground floor room in her Gothic Mansion for a nursery, so Rebeca could bring Rick to stay at Rosecrans. But only Evil and I know she built the nursery for her own child to come. We still are not ready to reveal it to others yet. Despite Zoe''s efforts to hide my child''s Dual-Element nature, it was somehow leaked to the world, and has even spread to the West and South already. (.) Naturally, after the news was leaked, going out was more of a bother. Not to the degree that my family or I are in danger, but the constant nagging and questions, along with endless Letters of Intentions sent to my Parents home, really is annoying. Thankfully, King Lucas blocked off my cul-de-sac with some walls and City Knights to guard it. Later I find that this was also because of my future status change, and he actually intended this result, but moved it up for now. I was sad because Mari had to start work at the start of August, and had to leave me for more training with the Donald 1st Division, so she and I spent two days in her room before she left me. Milly will give birth to Nevin''s child just after the Fall Tournament, so the Glen family is excited. Nevin and I will not do something as dumb as engage our kids if his kid is a girl, because people''s feelings cannot be forced, but we hope they will get along well at least. Mind you, my Earth side does not want to see Cousins marry, but in Myst, it is normal, ... So I will not promote it, nor oppose it. Sue Tree has really fallen for Nevin, and the two are as inseparable as he and Milly are. Naturally, as our Sister-in-law, we will spend more time with her at school. Zoe and Kayo are unchanged and doing the same as before. Kelly, Kim, and Karl are all well, and spending much time together, as in two weeks, the time with Karl will decrease for a bit. Karl was officially adopted into the Roland Family, and his last name is Karl Roland now. Everyone wanted this. Karl is happy for his new little brother, Rick. And I still have not shared a bed alone with both Kim and Kelly. We decided to try it on Rosecrans island when Karl could not find out about it, . The mental scarring of accidentally walking in with your Mom and Sister piled on me would be hard on the young child. Chuck is still out of town, and I have had no contact with the Royal Family, not the King, Ryan, or Vera. Freya and I have attended a few parties in the Starling name as Husband and Wife and we had a blast together. Dad and Mom are great, and my Mother is hogging Rick because she will lose her Rick-time when school starts. But this is good for Rebeca to do work as a Teacher and Train. She only needs to fill up some milk-bottles for Rick, and go work. Now after Mari left, I had one other parting pain to deal with... Soon Daniella will leave for a long time, ... - Inside my Harem-Home... "Daniella, I don''t want you to leave... Can''t you stay?" I am on the living room couch, holding my fiance in my arms. She kissed my cheek and teased me. "Sam my desert bandit, you can capture your Princes permanently when you graduate, . I still have duties to attend to, like the April three Kingdoms Annual Exams Meeting." I kissed her neck and pouted. "So your escort carriage and guards will arrive today, and you must leave in the morning?" Her heart also is hurting from the parting, and she said gently. "Well that is why I made love to you for the entire day yesterday, silly. We will live a long life, so this is nothing. Besides, you should be getting a letter from Dream when the guards come. I bet that silly girl misses you as much as me." Thinking of my red-hot sexy- puppy with a belly dancer charm, I said teasingly. "Yeah, she really grew on me. , Tell her I miss her. , Are you going to tell her you also made me a tassel?" "Dammit, I told you not to mention it again... Who knew you took me on the black silk day, ..." "Yeah, but it looks good at the end of the pommel () of Windstorm." With her blushing face, I started to tickle her and play around. And while I was play-fighting with Daniella on the couch, Zoe came in with a grin. "Master and Sister Daniella, the carriage escort team, have arrived from the Anubis Kingdom, and they are in front of the home. I believe they delivered gifts and letters for you both." Knowing the team came, we both felt our time nearing its end, and the fun left. I said. "Alright Zoe, let''s greet them, and give them the reserved rooms at the nearby inn we have for them. Plus I want the mail from the West Kingdom." So with Zoe following with a smile, I took Daniella''s soft hand, and we walked out... - A carriage of brown and red, with the same style and quality of Vera''s was parked in front of my harem-Home. There are 4 mounted Knights protecting it, with a driver leading 4 Demonic Camel Beasts. The Beast Mounts for the Knights are also the same. Unlike an Earth''s camel, these beasts are like a bull and camel fused into a 10 foot tall beast with wide feet. Even on sand, they are as fast as any Horse could be. The 5 strong guards seeing Daniella and me, all saluted. """""Greetings 1st Princess and Sir Roland!""""" Daniella waved her hand and asked. "I hope your trip was safe. Did you bring mail from home? Did my little Sister the 3rd Princess send mail for Sam?" The lead guard said to me. "Sir Roland, we were ordered to not open the carriage, but your letter is right in the door, please take it." I do not feel any hostility for opening the door by these guys, but only respect to me, so I opened it... Well, with Zoe here, no one dares ambush me easily! (.) ! As I opened the door, a figure leaped into my arms yelling... ", Did you miss me Sam?! !" Suddenly the crimson belly dancer I missed leaped into my arms, questioning me, and showering my face and lips with many kisses, leaving red-lipstick-prints covering my face. Smelling her scent, I was both surprised and happy. My hold on her tightened, as I really missed this sexy but cute woman. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The five guards who knew the plan, only felt the furious woman they normally feared was so different in my arms. I had to hold her thighs as she clung to me. ", Little Sister, what you are doing is fine, but it is not okay to do it in public and in-front of the Royal Guards." Suddenly, hearing her older Sister''s scolding, Dream stopped her excessive affection, lowered herself to the ground, and brushed her hair back. Looking like a Princess again, she said. "Hello 1st Sister. Sam, the reason we are picking big Sis up early was, so I could come back in time for school, are you upset with me?" I touched her cheek and said honestly. "Actually, I was upset when I thought she had to go back early for no reason, but to see you again when I thought it would be in April, I am very happy. Come inside and let your guards go and relax at this inn till you leave." Zoe gave them the information and credentials. The inn is safe for dignitaries and guarded to protect VIP''s from out of the Kingdom. After the 5 left, I went inside with Zoe and the Sisters... - In the living-room with Zoe serving tea, Daniella ignored her clingy Sister sitting in my lap being affectionate. She knew that Dream came all this way for this little affection, and she can share just fine. During Dream''s telling of what her Father and Mother said, I understood what our situation is. Dream handed me the Royal Decree that Dream was now mine, only waiting for them-us to marry the two in person. But what I did not know was... "That is right Elder Sister, you then I will marry Sam during the Trilateral Talks back home this April. But we do not have to move to the North till Husband will graduate, ." Daniella actually likes this plan, but she still asked me. "Sam Dear, what do you say? I think my parents want to do it like this because you will be at our Capital City, so they can make it grand?" I nodded and told the two. "It does not matter to me, just do what you two want. I love you both and does it matter if you are my Wife now, April, or after I graduate... No, not at all." Both Princesses kissed my face, and then Dream asked the leaked gossip. "Sam Dear, is it true your baby was a Duel Aura user?! We were sent intelligence about it... My Dad said someone must be harming you in secret to spread it?" "Dark and Water, it is true. But really I knew it would spread, just not so far so fast. My guess is this is one reason your Dad is pushing up the wedding of you two with me." Both women nodded to agree with my guess, but it matters not. Then Dream whispered in my ear. ", The King decreed that you will not be held accountable if I return with lost purity, ...." As I and Dream felt life under her seat cushion (), Daniella said jokingly. "I think Father wants more than lost purity to return, . Well, I guess I am sleeping alone tonight?" Dream blushed and said softly for only the two of us to hear easily, but Zoe caught it anyway. "Actually... I do not know what to do that well, and I think watching Sister go first could help me?" Daniella and I were stund. But secretly, I was super happy, and Dream knows I am, cough. Daniella knows I sleep with more than one woman some nights, and she decided if it is her sister it will not feel as shameful, so she said. "Dream this will be the only one time I will do this. Just so you will know how to make Sam happy, so after tonight, I will not share a bed together, alright?" (.) "Thank you Sister Daniella, I really appreciate it. Sam, let''s start!" Suddenly Dream attacked me, then Zoe intercepted me. ", Little Sister Phoenix, it is still early, you should meet your future in-laws first and the other wives, then after dinner, you can have Sam all night long. You and your Sister can sleep on the carriage, ." Dream remembered and asked. "Sister Zoe, can you help us tonight? I do not want to hurt, so healing would be nice, hehe?" Zoe, who loves Dream as a Sister Wife a lot, gave her an Okay-sign with her fingers and said. "I will not stay and watch, but heal and serve refreshments for you three, !" Crap, I really will not sleep now, damn it! - And that was how I had a threesome with Foreign Princess Sisters... Okay, my life is awesome! Click the [?] Button! Chapter 96: Bigger The Chest, Bigger The IQ? Click the [?] Button! S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 96: Bigger The Chest, Bigger The IQ? by Harem-Fan Well it is about time for school to start, and Dial has finally returned to spend a couple days with us. I am at my parents house, holding Dial in my left arm, Kelly in my right, and having a warm group chat. It is my Mother holding Rick, Karl playing with a wood sword I got him, and Kim in the living-room, and my Mom asks some questions about the Academy start. "Son, why do you have to go early again this year, I thought 2nd years just started the day before class on Sunday?" "Mom, the Gate Portal opens from Friday till Sunday. As Evil''s Student, I have to help the new 1st years find the assessment center, find their residences, and answer their questions. Rebeca as the Headmistress'' Secretary must aid her, and she is also in charge of running the Assessment test that Teacher Sand had done last year." At this time, Zoe, still in her Maid outfit of knee length, came in with a tray of fruit drinks on ice to help with the heat outside. My Mom asked Zoe. "Zoe dear, you are not going to be a 2nd year student this year, why?" Zoe gently tapped Richard''s nose in Mom''s arms and said with her melodic voice. "That is because I am now Rosecrans official nanny. I have many years of raising children under my belt (), and I will take care of my Master''s children so he can study hard. With Zoe here, no one can bother my little angels. Plus Zoe and Sister Kayo''s children will come between the end of November and late December, ." My Mom changed the subject and asked again. "Sam honey, your Father just received an invitation from the Royal Castle for a meeting before the Fall Festival, do you know what that is about?" Naturally, I cannot tell them, or they will freak out and stress, so I white lie it. "My guess, it should be something good... Either a promotion, a noble rank, or a reward for having an awesome Son?" "~!" Kelly to my right almost busted out in laughter hearing my joke. She was remembering our night together last weekend and me claiming to be awesome. But if I knew what she thought, I would run out of the house in shame. Kelly schooled her expression and shrugged. "What? He is awesome, right Karl?" Karl with his dull wooden sword held high, said with confidence. "That is right, Father is awesome, !" I told Kim, Kelly, and Dial. "Just stay here till Sunday, and come together. I will clean up your house Dial, so no need to worry about it. I need to go to Rosecrans now and start work. Freya will take me, Zoe, just stay and take care of Rick for now and come when Rebeca moves back." "Yes Master, I still have my [Safe Haven Portal] set to Zoe and Freya''s room, so no problem." "Alright, I am off ladies and my two gentlemen. And Karl, I will see you at the end of September, so be good for Grandma and Grandpa." And hugging the two boys, and kissing my women, I left after a goodby to Mom... - At the front Portal arriving on Rosecrans Island, I am sitting between Evelina and Freya. As we are ready for new 1st years to come, while Rebeca is manning the awakening and assessment center with Teacher Sand, I said to the two women. "Wow, It was exactly one year ago I stepped through that Portal with Rebeca and saw the two of you for the first time..." With her cup of lemonade in her right hand, and holding her umbrella open leaning on her shoulder in her left, Evil looked to the Gate. Her heart beat so hard that day, and the thought of teasing Sam with Falbium''s pressure was exciting to think about, even now. While Freya touched her heart with her right hand, she said to me. "I was so shocked by my feelings back then. It was amazing and terrifying that a connection like that existed. But, I now have you in my life Darling, and I never regret it." I patted Freya''s right thigh softly, and asked Evil. "I forgot to ask, but last year we went to the Beast forest, and Rebeca and Mari went to the Eastern Sea coast, but where or what do the 2nd years do?" Freya answers for Evil. "The 2nd years form 8 man groups like previous years, and spread out over the North Kingdom as Mercenaries for 3 weeks. You all register just like normal Adventurers, and complete at least 3 Standard tasks as a group. This is why we form groups of 8 with 4 Knights and 4 Mages." "Hey, that sounds more fun actually. Do we get sent to certain areas, or can we go anywhere?" While we are talking a group of four 1st year girls in assorted clothing came in, followed by some 2nd year girls who just wanted to go to their residences to clean, or they are from out of the City and do not want to rent an inn-room anymore. That is what Kelly, Megan, and Sue did last year. Freya decided to escort the new girls to the center, because they were trying to find excuses for me to take them. I felt a bit speechless, and Freya was subtly annoyed at it, so she left. However Evelina was happy that Freya left, so we could talk openly. "Anyway my Dearest Student, . To finish your question... We will randomly assign one of the major Cities of the North Kingdom to every 8 man group when they form, but, we do take into account VIP students like Vera Lucas and yourself when handing them out, to not send you to a bad location." I felt from under the table a small hand laying on my leg, and Evil squinted her eyes at me. "After the Tournament, I will have to hide from the public. I will start showing, and we cannot expose our child. So I will have to tell, Rebeca, Freya, Zoe, and Kayo by that time. I will then let you and Rebeca do public events for me during my time hidden. Artus, Azazel, and Falbium can still support you when I cannot come out in public." I patted her hand and said. "Just leave it to me. I will do anything you need me to do. I love you, Eve." Yeah, I love calling her Eve, because that is what Falbium calls her sometimes. It sounds adorable and mature. Naturally it means Evil for the Dragon. And after a short while of love talk, another student came in, and the first words out of Evil''s lips were... "Damn, another 3 years of looking at Cow-Tits." When I looked over, a splendid figured woman wearing a long black dress without sleeves, came swaying to our table. Her long Purple hair was tied into a ponytail. Her cleavage alone had a dark shadow in them stopping the sun from tainting her chest. , Evil girls really are big... The woman stopped in front of Evil and she said respectfully. "Headmistress Lorelei, I greet you. I am here for my assessment, but I already unlocked my Death Core and learned my first 3 spells. I only need your ritual to protect me. Hello again, Sam Roland." I was surprised she knew Evil''s last name, and Evelina said to her. "You should not have exposed my last name, now I have to kill Sam Roland to keep my identity secret, ." As my lips twitched, hearing Evil, Morgan said seriously. "Naturally Sam knows everything about you. He is not only your Student, but even your Dragon assists in Sam''s affairs happily. If Sam is not special to you, I will kill myself here. Sam has a Soul naturally tuned to Death Energy, that is why many beings including the Undead like him. Thankfully most creatures of Darkness hate his Soul and only want to devour it, like Dela wanted to do." I was speechless at Morgan''s words, and Evelina squinted her eyes at her. Morgan looked around nervously and asked quietly. "Sir Roland, is your Maid around?" Evil and I were a bit speechless at that random question, but I said. "She is busy with other things, but I can summon her anytime." The two of us noticed she looked relieved and she said. ", That is good. Anyway, I have a request for you, Headmistress." "Von-Crane girl, what is it?" "When I call my Summons, please allow Sir Roland to be present for it." My eyes opened a bit in confusion, and Loli asked. "Reason?" "I do not want to follow in Elissa''s tragedy and Summon a Demon." ", Why do you think Sam can assist you, and why should I care?" Her grey eyes with a tint of purple scanned me, and she said. "Sam is a beacon for the Undead, and the bane of Demons. I do not want to have my Soul tainted by the Demons, the Von-Crane have already suffered because of Dela. I want a powerful Undead, so I can continue our Von-Crane''s mission. Elissa''s obsession with you made her go crazy, and I do not wish to follow her path." "... Why do you suspect Sam can help you, to be specific." She stood tall and said it... "I have memorized the Von-Crane library, and I am certain that Sam Roland''s Soul survived the tempering of the Death Realm, and he bypassed the Plain of Life to live again. The Undead to become Living. Reincarnated with Power, his Soul is pure and strong. He will attract the attention of those from the Plane of Death, maybe former Servants." - My mind collapsed hearing her explanation, because it sounds pretty damn reasonable and well thought out... I am a Reincarnate... Maybe my past life came here through the Plane of Death?! Falbium said he really liked my Soul, and Artus and Azazel do not seem to mind me. I even summoned both a Vampire and a Death Summoner as my first Soul choices. Perhaps there is truth to Morgan''s words? - "SAM!" I was startled at Evil shouting at me, it seems I lost my train of thought and zoned out, so I asked. "What?! I just lost focus sorry..." "No, you zoned out for about 2 minutes while we talked, did you hear me ask you to take her to the assessment test?" "Master, sorry, I drifted off in thought about the topic of my Soul and the Plane of Death was all." Morgan''s deduction was confirmed seeing me act like that, and her decision was the right one in her book. "Well, that is 3rd year material normally, but in our private lessons, I will teach you more about it, at least the Plane of Death. It is my specialty after all, now take Miss Von-Crane to Rebeca. Then assign her a home for Summoners in the new 1st year area." I stood, a bit in a daze still and said. "Okay Master... Miss Von-Crane, follow me..." - As Sam was leading the new 1st year down the path, Loli said with a grin. "Elissa was dumb as a box of rocks, and I thought her brain went to her boobs, but this Morgan is as smart as her boobs are big, interesting. Will you be a failure like Elissa, or a true Von-Crane, servant of the Living Lorelei Royal Family?" Click the [?] Button! Chapter 97: Senior, Am I Scary? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 97: Senior, Am I Scary? by Harem-Fan ! Morgan Von-Crane''s high heels tapped on the stone pathway behind me, and I felt she was staring at my back, but when I would look back, she would be looking at her long purple painted nails, at a tree, or some other site. As the walk was long, the silence did not last long as Morgan spoke. "Senior, how did you unlock your Dual-Element Water & Electricity Aura and Magic?" Can''t say I just used novel ideas and got lucky, right? "I was born with it." "Senior, I think you were born with Water Aura. Then you were Diagnosed with Electricity Magic, right?" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Holy fuck, is this woman the real Spymaster for the Kingdom?! ".........." "Senior, what secret technique did you learn from your past life to do that?" Damn, what books did this woman read, Fiction?! ".........." "Senior, do you hate me just because of my elder Sister? You know I do not approve of her actions." Evelina would have killed you before letting you in here if you did support her, ... "You are not your Sister, so no..." "Senior, do you believe in Reincarnation?" Hey, why not ask Jesus if he believes in God? ".........." "Senior, do you feel comfortable around those of the Death Element, or some Undead?" Why did I think of Kayo and Evil naked and pregnant, and playing fetch with Falbium?! ".........." "Senior, I have scoured countless tomes, and have found no Monsters with Dual-Elements, but you have it, and even your offspring, is that interesting?" Hey, why does this woman know so much about me?! ".........." "Senior, am I scary?" ! I had stopped at that question, and Morgan walked into my back by accident, making me feel her large chest hitting me. () "~! "Senior, why did you stop suddenly?" I took a deep breath and said. "Your questions are making me feel a bit uncomfortable, so I am saying nothing, come on let''s go." The corner of her mouth raised, and she said without shame. "Senior, you do not have to answer any of my questions, pretend I did not ask. Do not get mad or upset." Does annoyed count? ".........." "Senior, I do not get offended when men look at my chest, so don''t get mad at me talking, okay?" You should get offended, but well, even I cannot help but look, ... ".........." "Senior, I enjoyed your Summoners tactics during the last Fall Tournament, I studied them all very thoroughly, and the one with George Lion was brilliant in my book." She watched me live? Did she study everything about me, or others as well? Is she a Stalker? Wait, her sister stalked Evil... ".........." "I especially like how Teacher Freya fried Douglas at the end, ." Yeah, so did I, wait, that is not the point here... ".........." "Senior, you are the first young man to ignore me... Are you trying to make me fall for you like this?" Waht?! I turned my head, to not let us bump again, and then I stopped and asked her seriously. "You did not call me Senior in front of the Headmistress, or at the party. Are you trying to create a nickname to bring us closer? What do you really want from me?" She smiled for the first time and admitted. "Senior, I really am trying to do that, you are smart to notice. And what do I want?" Her eyes looked at me very seriously and admitted. "Everyone around you, especially Summoners seems to have lucky encounters, or call great Summons to their services. I want to test my theories with you. I know a powerful Summons will come to aid me because of you, Sam Roland... Or I should call you Sam Lucas?" ".........." Holy Fuck! This woman is more terrifying than Evelina in my book. I ignore her, and turn to lead the way again, getting another smile from her as she follows. This time, she did not say anything the whole way to the assessment room... - Standing at the assessment podium, Rebeca was looking at Morgan who had a straight-face with her hand on the metal plate. Rebeca said as she looked at the information displayed. "Morgan Le-Fay Von-Crane, 1st Circle Death Summoner." When I heard her full name, something in my mind twitched. But for some reason, that name really made my Earth memories agitated. Like knowing the name of a band, but not recalling it?! Rebeca seeing my abnormal behavior around Morgan, asked her. "Miss Von-Crane, did you by chance say something to agitate Sam?" Morgan said to her. "Nothing bad, but Senior seems to not want to be friends with me, ..." Rebeca from just that sentence could tell that Morgan was a bit special in the head, and just looked to the next girl in line... "Next Student!" - Abandoned by my wife, I left the assessment center to get Morgan a residence. She had taken her special order uniforms custom made to fit her chest. Thankfully, the tailors had practice with her older sister Elissa, as they shared the same measurements. "Senior, do you know why Evelina Lorelei had you personally guide me?" I grinned rudely, thinking it was because Evil hates looking at Cow-Tits, but I said nothing. ".........." "Senior, you really had some bad thoughts about me, right? At least insult me personally, ..." My eyes twitched because when I looked back, she was covering her chest... Can this chick read minds or something? ".........." "Senior, I can''t read minds if that is what you''re thinking, I just am smart and have studied you carefully." ", Why have you studied me? Are you a Stalker like your Sister was for Evil Loli?" "Yes." I... I cannot deal with this woman! Finally we got to the main office, where the living arrangements are handled, and by chance, I grabbed a familiar lot number in the new 1st year district, Mari''s and Rebeca''s old 3rd year district. "Here are your Summoner homes keys, come and I will show you where your 1st year living area is..." Morgan took the paperwork, and looked at the keys, and smiled. She said after hiding the keys so I could not take them back. "Wow, you have the lot 77 in the year 2 district, and I have the lot 77 in the 1st year district. This must be a sign, right?" ", How can I get you to stop Stalking me or whatever you are doing?" "Become boring and normal, and become a jerk. Oh, and less attractive. Also try being less talented at Summoning magic, then I will lose interest for sure." Why is this woman so open and honest about her creepy ways?! She is shameless, no wonder she gets along with Ryan Lucas! "Senior, do not worry, I am not a dangerous stalker, I just find your abnormalities exciting, because I cannot find the answers... You are an impossible puzzle, and I only want to unravel the mysteries of it..." I slammed my fist in my palm and thought of something. I remembered her question about Zoe, and her odd behaviors at the party. "Zoe is the reason you stay away from me, ?" For the first time, she stiffened, and I grinned at her. I finally feel I got something she feels nervous about. "No, she is just scary, but not dangerous." Now I feel dejected, I thought I found her Kryptonite. As I got to lot 77 of her zone, I pointed. "Here you go, my assistance is completed, have a good time getting along at Rosecrans, Miss Von-Crane." As I was turning she said to me. "When you heard my middle name, you looked a bit bewildered, does the name, Morgan Le-Fay Von-Crane mean anything to you, Senior?" Le-Fay? I seem to remember an anime witch with that name in a tity show, but what does it mean... Oh, Wait, it is based on King Arthur of Camelot and the Round table and stuff?! Morgan Le-Fay was the Sister to Arthur, I think? "King Arthur, Camelot, Lancelot, Mordred, Guinevere, do any of these names ring a bell?" Her eyes opened wide, and although some of the terms did not match, many names I should not know, so she said with excitement. "Guinevere is the name of a noble woman in my lands. Camelot is the name of the West Duke''s Castle that my family built long ago. Lancelot is my Father''s first name. Well, there never has been a King Arthur, but my Mother''s name is Jasmin Arthur. How did you know so many of our names of the Von-Crane lands?" Something is not right here... This is so odd, is my Earth life not a real one or something?! Damn, I cannot figure this out. How do so many familiar themes keep popping up in Myst? From Katanas as Elf Swords, to some coincidences, to many Earth oddities?! (.) Seeing confusion on my face, Morgan could tell I did not know how I knew things, so she back-peddled. "Senior, perhaps you heard their names at the Garden Party, because we were all there?" The Human brain is like this, when a lifeline comes, even if you know it is not real, you will take it. "Yeah... That makes sense... Okay, I am leaving." "Senior, Thank you for everything today, it was a fun date." I stopped, hearing her words I said to her. "That was me just helping you to get started, not a date." "Sir Sam Roland, you are taking my jokes too seriously. Stop being evasive, I don''t bite. But, you did not look at my chest since after you guided me, and that was a first for me, goodbye Senior." And like magic, my eyes lowered to her huge and amazing hills. Then realizing it, I saw her smiling at me, like she pulled a prank on me, so I turned and left, never looking back... - Coming back to the front table with Evil and Freya, I sat dejectedly, and Evil asked. "? Did that girl find you interesting and bug you?" "Yeah, it was a bit scary and creepy, she knew a lot about me, and she did not deny anything..." Freya held my hand, feeling my down mood, while Evil said. "The Von-Crane family is a special servant based family, they have obsessive personalities... Elissa was obsessed with me, and even dressing like me and knew as much as possible, even when I told her to stop she continued. She would even ignore dress codes to copy my dressing style of my Lorelei Kingdom. You were not here for it, but Elissa was so bad her first year, she even wore an eye-patch like me, ..." "Then this is bad for me, right?" Evil asked in an odd way... "How is it bad? She will never harm you, she is just obsessed with knowing everything about you. At worst it is just annoying. Besides you are a guy, how can a big-boobed stalker be a bad thing?" My eyes twitched at her logic. Freya told me. "She is a first year student and will not be around much, so just ignore her. It is not a big deal, and you acting like it is will only encourage her." "Alright, then I will just ignore her." - Too bad for our Dating-Sim Hero, he is destined to be disappointed... - Click the [?] Button! Chapter 98: Second Year Class Schedule Hidden? Click the [?] Button! (.) Chapter 98: Second Year Class Schedule Hidden? by Harem-Fan Year 2 courses... [Demon Lands History] [4th-6th Circle Monster Studies] [Intermediate Magic for All] [2nd Year Summoner Class] [Physical Training] [Military Tactics Advanced] This year, I have one less class, but as I sit in Rebeca''s office, I smirk and asked. "The first class is with Kayo... The second class is with you, the third and fourth classes are with the Headmistress and Artus. Seems that I will see you women more this year?" Rebeca who is being inappropriate, sitting in a student''s lap, says while kissing said student. "My little lover, I am only teaching to be with you. If not, I would have joined the Army like Mari, ." While making out, I asked about my scheduled list outside. "Beck, I got a bit afraid that I really had to take the [Diplomacy] class and the [Botany] class." She held my neck and giggled mischievously. "That was because the Headmistress wanted the other students to pick classes you are not in, to let you avoid some stalkers this year, . Also I heard that it was King Lucas that suggested it for some reason?" I later found that only normal stalkers fell for it, not smart ones, ... I then said to Rebeca. "Beck, I need to go pick up Dial, Kelly, and Kim because it is about time for them to arrive, and knowing Kim, she will want to be early to not make me wait." "Alright, then I will see you for dinner... and don''t forget to make me steak tonight, ~!" - (Rosecrans Academy Uniform:.) - Sunday evening, before the Gate Portal closes at 5 pm... All of the 1st year girls had to sign up on Friday and Saturday, and Sunday was for last minute 2nd and 3rd years who only grabbed their schedules, and went home for class tomorrow. I was currently back in my Academy uniform and watching some of the women wearing theirs. I always felt that the outfits were made by men to enjoy the beauty of the women, ... Just as I was wanting to hug a beauty in my arms, 4 women I knew came through the Gate at that moment. Dial, Kim, Kelly, and Sue all came together, and I guess they had just dropped Nevin off at the Knight Academy. All of the women are in their uniforms, and I just gave them a warm expression, as my thoughts of lewd-topics vanished with ones of care and love. Then I waved to them, like they could not notice the one guy on the Academy grounds. "Hello ladies, it has been a couple days. Well, I arranged all of your homes, and here, I already got all your class assignments and 2nd year books according to your subjects." As I handed keys, books, and papers to the women, Sue said looking at the key. "Kelly, thanks for letting me use your single-room, now Megan can have the room to herself as well." Kelly pointed to Dial and said. "My Mom and I are sharing a bedroom at Dial''s lot 76, so we are next to Sam''s home. Plus our pervert-man can finally share a bed with us at the same time." Kelly''s attack made me take a critical pervert-arrow in the chest, and I cannot even defend myself, because it is true... I said in a weak defense. "It really wasn''t intentional, it just happened like that... A year ago, I was not even into giving or receiving a Letter of Intention... Things just snowballed out of control." Dial kissed my flustered cheek and she said seriously to me. "Sam Dear, ignore Kelly, she was the one that begged me for this setup... I think she is the one really wanting to make you nervous, for fun to teas you." Kim took my right arm and confirmed. "Kelly and I only want you happy, so it is fine. Plus it will get you in our bed more, right Kelly?" Now Kelly the ice-cube was blushing, being exposed in front of Sue, her old friend from last year. """"~!"""" Soon after the initial teasing, we all left for Dial''s home to drop off their carry-on items. - Kim looked around the school she once attended almost 20 years ago and said. "Sam, it really is amazing that nothing has changed in all of this time, , I now have lost the feeling of being a normal woman, and am understanding the mindset of being long-lived like the majority of the nobles." Dial said to her. "Well, like it or not, you by marriage are going to be an influential noble lady later. Being at Sam''s side automatically thrusts you onto the stage. But do not worry about your background, because every noble woman wants to be you... I know I did before." Kim held my arm tighter and said to me. "Husband, I do not care what others think of me, but only what you think, so do not feel I am worried about gossip. I will just be your obedient wife, ." Kelly and even Dial nodded to that. Finally we entered Dial''s residence, and it was the same as mine. Dial has her own master-bedroom, while Kelly and Kim have the other. We installed massive King sized beds in both rooms for comfort and to allow me to join them on different occasions. Once everything was settled, we headed over to my place for dinner with Kayo, Zoe, Freya, Rebeca, and my Son. Naturally the living arrangements go as follows... Kayo has a Teachers home on the border of the island. Rebecca has our son in one room like before, while Zoe and Freya are still in the other room, and Dial''s is set up as before. By default, I will sleep with Rebeca with our child. I will occasionally stay with my other wives and lovers as they need me. After our relationships have calmed down, the women are less needy for sex, but more needy for affection. And tonight''s resting place was decided to be with Dial. - The next day as it was time for school, I and Dial separated from the others, and headed to our [2nd Year Summoner Class] led by Evil Loli. Artus is back to teaching the 1st year Summoners till Evil is gone, and the 2nd year Teachers will be changed after Evil goes into hiding to Freya, just as a temporary substitute. Dial, who is holding my left arm, as we entered the 2nd floor classroom, got many eyes to look at us. It is still the same 15 total Summoners as last year. Dial and I came early this time, and we took the front two open spots. I am now in the front row center most of the 5 seats in the row. But when the light-green haired girl who summoned the Dancing Orc came in and saw me sitting in her last year''s spot next to Dial, and not in the Protagonist seat next to where Vera sits, she asked me. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sam, this is where I normally sit?" Dial shrugged and said to her. "I am Sam''s fiance, so it is appropriate for him to sit next to me, and not the Princess, right?" ", Because of reasons, the Headmistress asked me to sit here now, due to Royal requests. So I am sorry to make you change seats. If you do not want to sit there, you can swap with another." The Life Summoner woman is not mad at me, because my classmates understand my new position and personality. Some are just a bit confused about me and Dial still, the ones with commoner backgrounds. As I opened my book for the subject, which talks about important Summoners of the past, and research into Contracts, Spells, and Suggestions for 2nd year Summoners, a new person showed up. - Vera had entered the room, and saw I was in the front with Dial on my left, and another woman on my right. This year, she happened to be the last person to come, and she saw her seat was still open like before, but where I sat last year was the Life Summoner. As she felt complicated, a voice came from behind her, and Vera knew it was the Headmistress. "Little girl Vera, do not stand there looking confused. I had been given a request from the Royal Family to separate you two. And I made Sam sit up front. I was also told you two are no longer talking, so it is better for a calm class. Now go sit so I can teach." Just then, Freya, holding books, walked behind Evil, to start her Teaching assistant role, and do the heavy lifting for Evil. "Headmistress, who in my family is meddling in my school affairs?" Evil scoffed, waved her closed-folding-fan, and said. "Humph, Both your Father and Mother, so go and sit." Vera was shocked in her heart. She expected her Mother to do it, but not her Father. - As Vera walked by me, I only nodded and said nothing as she requested. She didn''t seem to notice me as she passed, so I ignored it. Dial, seeing Vera''s look, only shook her head and had no intention of fixing her and my misunderstanding, and why should she fix it? It was clearly Vera who split the relationship, right? Just as Vera sat, Evil at the front with Freya announced. "All of you know Teacher Freya Starling. She has been rehired back into Rosecrans and will teache this class with me, until I take my vacation, she will be the assistant teacher. I will be leaving this class today, as some 1st year Summoners will be making Contracts today, and I need to be there, so Freya will talk about this year''s itinerary..." Evil flicked her fan, opening it while covering her mouth, and she said to me. "Sam, as my personal student, you will come and learn about the event, so pack up and come with me." After whispering to Dial, I followed Evil out. I had a hunch why I was coming, but I asked nothing. - As Evelina and I walked side by side outside, she held her umbrella over her head, and said what I was guessing. "Naturally, I am curious about that little girl''s assumptions at the summoning circle, so I want you there to try. I also want to teach you about running the Academy if you ever want to try to be the Headmaster of Rosecrans. Finally, little Leo wanted to meet with you alone." "Eve, do you think he wants to finally ask about adoption? Should I do it, or turn it down, I want to know what you want me to do?" Evelina looked up at me with a grin and she said. "I put Little Leo on the throne, so him putting you on it is a smart idea. But I never thought I would become a Queen in my lifetime... It was a dream I threw away, ." "I can decline, for you?" ! She playfully hit my arm and said. "Hey, I want you to become the King, then we can play in the Royal Treasury, like a day at the coast. We can sit on lounge chairs with gold instead of sand, and gaze at the nation''s wealth... Oh, and make love on a pile of gold! I will be your most powerful Queen, and keep the others under control, ." ", Eve, you''re drooling..." I was lying, but she wiped her lips anyway, and said seriously. "Leonardo hates being the King, and only did it back then because I forced him to marry the 1st Queen, to keep the North safe. He has served us for over 500 years, and he wants to retire and enjoy life a bit. Sam, you are the only real candidate of the younger generation to do it. Vera could, but a Queen cannot lead without her King. The 1st Prince is trash, and you already know Ryan''s goals in life." "Why not change the law to let Vera do it?" "Do you think the North would accept a half Southern woman as Queen after the Widow Queen left the North to start her own Kingdom with the twins, and the First male Magician, who could have been our King instead of Leo? Civil War is all that would await Queen Vera. Only a male Northern born man will do, and that is you." "Fuck! You mean that Salem should have been the rightful King of the North, but his selfish mother stole him away from the North?!" "Yup." "Damn, Brother Salem really led a shit life... Then I will do it, for him at least." "Thought I would have to convince you with sex, but you were easy." My face stiffened thinking I should have bargained a bit. Seeing me, she said. "Well, for being obedient, I will have to reward you with some teacher student play, ." I really want to hug her right now. - And soon we entered the Summoning Colosseum and went to the VIP box... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 99: Pale Harvester, Pluto? Click the [?] Button! [Harem-Fan here, it is chapter 99 already, so I must shamelessly pander for some 5-stars and Reviews () to help get more readers... Naturally you do not have to, but it helps and makes me happy to know my work is liked, thanks! Now let''s get to the start of the first day of 2nd Year!] Chapter 99: Pale Harvester, Pluto? by Harem-Fan Soon we entered the Summoning Colosseum and went to the VIP box... Evil led me into a passage that had a spiral-staircase going up to a box seat like that of a Royal family would watch arena matches in. Inside the box, I recognized some of the individuals... The first person was a tall woman with silver hair and pointy ears, my wife Kayo. When she saw me she winked. The Second person I saw was a 8th Circle Healer who is the 3rd Year Teacher Representative. It seems Kayo is representing the 2nd years, with Evil showing for the 1st years. The third person is Leonardo Lucas, the King. When he saw me, he waved. Evil explained to me before we got in, that when they do this, a Healer, Mage, Summoner, and a Knight of high strength comes to handle any high level threat to get accidentally summoned. They do this once on the first day, and then two weeks later for the slow students. I waved and responded to the greetings. "Hello everyone, it is good to be here. Kayo, I did not know you would be here." She pointed to the seat between herself and the King and said in her drifting voice. "Evil decided at the last minute, because I am stronger than the other Mage, and today''s test has two VIP students, one of them you met, ." "Two? I assume the first one is Morgan Von-Crane, but who is the other?" Leonardo smiled and said with a shrug. "My Granddaughter, Lane Lucas. She is Luke''s Daughter. You met him at the Garden Party, my 1st born child..." ", Him, yeah..." Leo saw I had nothing good to say, and thought my answer was kinda funny. "Anyway, I did not come here for Lane, but always come to support this ritual, to stop any catastrophes from befalling us." As I sat, Kayo leaned into me a bit, allowing me to hold her cool hand. I sat the King''s Sword next to my seat as I watched Evil activate the grey magic barrier to cover the area in a large dome And as the protection went up, Evil asked the Healer lady. "Janet, can you go down and help Artus with the kids this time? I would appreciate it, because I will send Sam down later, and having you there will make me feel better." The Healer stood, and said with a soft tone. "No problem Headmistress, leave it to me..." Then the lady left, closing the door behind her. On the other-side of Kayo, Evil leaned over and acted like a sleepy cat, and said. "No one here is a stranger, little Leo, so talk freely." The King just shrugged and told me honestly. "Sam when the Tournament ends, I will make you the Adopted Royal Son in-front of everyone. But you have to win for me to do it." I looked to my right to the King and asked. "Why do I need to win? I think with Freya and even Zoe, it is kinda wrong for me to even fight, right? Besides, Vera has an 8th Circle Archangel now, so it will be bothersome to fight her." "If you do not win, then the 1st Prince will be made the Crown Prince and be next in line to rule our North Kingdom. I told him that if a Knight wins, he only needs to defeat him, but if Vera wins, he does not need to fight." ", King Lucas, why make it so complicated?" "Royal politics! Luke has many nobles following him, wanting him to be the next King. And if I do not give him a fair chance, it would incite internal conflict. But if he has to fight you in a fair and equal duel for the position, his lackeys cannot fart in the Court, understand?" "So let us say I beat him, what will happen to the 1st Prince after he loses his rights to challenge for the throne?" The King points North to the Endless Sky Mountains and says with a winners smile. "When he loses to you, he will be made the Duke of the North, and his last name and his family''s name will become the seat of his power... Still Water. So my Son will officially be North Duke Still-water, ." Damn, that is shitty! He will be like the West Duke Canberra and have nothing to do with the Royal family anymore. But then I asked about Ryan. "Then what will happen with the 6th Prince and the 7th Princess?" ", You care about him and her? Well Ryan will not be given a Dukedom, as he is a normal Human mortal. And Vera? She will marry out of the Royal family in two years, or be sent to the South to marry Vasco Nano if she fails to marry someone before the two year mark. Either-way, she is out..." He smiled warmly at me, pointed to me and said without shame. "And you will become my new Son, the Crown Prince Mage Knight our Northern Kingdom should have had from the beginning. With you leading in the future, others will follow, especially the West Anubis Kingdom." At this time, Artus had led in about 17 students who looked overwhelmed at the site and the giant Summoning ritual platform. "Don''t feel like you are sacrificing for nothing, Sam. When I adopt you, your parents will be made Count and Countess of the South border. The land is controlled by your Father-in-law Colt Olson, and they are family and will not be bullied." Kayo gently squeezed my hand as she felt my palm get sweaty from thinking about how deep the King had planned in just this one year. But if it was bad for me, Kayo, Evelina, Zoe, and Freya would have fought back. "You really are expecting a lot from a young man." "! Yeah, I said the same thing when I was forced to marry the 1st Queen and become the King. But as strong people, we are responsible for saving Humanity from outside Monsters that want to eat our souls and flesh. Don''t worry, you still have about 20 years before I step down officially. You can learn and have fun while you can, and raise your first batch of children." Then we saw that only around 7 of the students would be summoning today, and they had already started. We watched one after another. - The results of the 6 women before the last summons were as follows... A 3rd Circle Fire Elemental. A 1st Circle Plant Monster. A 4th Circle Demonic Beast, a massive Mammoth. A 3rd Circle Death Knight. A 1st Circle Demonic Fox. And the Royal Granddaughter, Princess Lane Lucas, summoned a 5th Circle, 9-Headed Hydra! Now with the Princess all cocky, it was time for the Giant Breasted Monster to summon, and I was the human sacrifice in Evil''s experiment. - "Alright Sam, go down, Artus is waiting for you to help your Stalker. If this test is successful, we might be able to make the North stronger in the future. Out of the 6 women, only 2 summoned weaker monsters, but they were still pretty good quality for the 1st Circle, and that was just you being in the Box with us." Kayo created a small silver gate with her [One-way Portal] for me to step into, and I came out next to Artus... - [If it isn''t the man who will cause me headaches in the future, ... The ritual circle is about ready, go take your position.] "Artus, you are still mad at me? Come on, I had no idea you would suffer, ." Evelina has been a bit more moody since becoming pregnant... Artus is worried about what kind of child her Master will have, and how Artus will suffer under it. So the green flames flickered angrily at me, because she cannot say it out loud. I put my hands up in surrender and walked to Morgan who is sitting cross-legged on the altar next to the giant 9 layered Summoning circle. Morgan''s violet-grey eyes followed me as I walked up next to the small altar, and she said to me. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Senior, I will be trying to reach out to the Plane of Death, and not the Plane of Myst, so please try and think of the beings in that world for me." I thought of her Sister who always wore a gothic dress, and seeing her in the Rosecrans uniform was a different spectacle on the eyes. The military style dress buttons looked like they were struggling to contain her assets, ... Weapons of Mass Destruction! "Just summon, I cannot promise anything. It all depends on you." She suggested it to me, and I almost yelled at her request. "Senior, put your hand over my heart while I summon." When she saw me stiffen in place looking at her left boob, she smiled like she pranked me and clarified. "Place your left hand over my left shoulder-blade where my heart is. This will bring your soul closer to mine, and make calling better." I was only putting my left arm within the platform she sat on, and it should not interfere, so I decided to try it. Evil told me to try anything reasonable for the test. She had my hand go under her cloak, and her back was soft. I also noticed she did not wear a bra in her uniform. The warmth felt a bit intimate, and I felt her shutter from it. She said softly. "Senior is the first man to touch me..." "Knock it off and do it, ..." Morgan, hearing me, only smiled with an intellectual glint... She reached out with both palms and poured her magic in, reciting the spell. "Come forth my fated Summon, I want a servant connected to Sam Roland, who is blessing me..." I frowned at this, but I closed my eyes and imagined the Plane of Death... Morgan''s grey power flowed in all 9 rings, and the first one... ~! Just faded and did not even hold for a moment... ~! Circle 8 Monsters all passed on a Master relying on another''s Soul... But as the next one was lighting up, I heard a whisper in my heart... I could not hear words or sounds, but it was like a ripple of finding something. ~! The Circle 7 ring glowed in a brilliant grey energy, as all of Morgan''s magic was sucked into the circle, making her almost pass out... "~! So strong!" As a mass of grey light formed a 10 foot tall and 7 foot wide being, Morgan had exclaimed. And when the light faded, I saw it... A floating 10 foot tall being in pitch black robes, with skeletal hands emerging from the robes, and from its dark hood, a skull was seen with glinting red light from the eye sockets, as it looked at Morgan and me. It held out its right bone hand, and grey energy formed a bone Scythe with a length of 10 feet, and a sharp boned blade, that was no less sharp or hard as metal. The Undead from the Plane of Death made no sound at all, even as it grabbed its large weapon with both hands, and slowly moved to us. Its robes swayed like wind was blowing it, even though there was no wind at all, a creepy sight to behold. As it neared 20 feet of us, I said its name, but it came out in English instead of the local language... "!" The creature stopped hearing my words, and it then used one of its hands to make magic energy to form words in the air, for it cannot speak. [No Hades, I am the Pale Harvester, Pluto...] Hades, is he calling me the Greek God of Death?! Wait... Hades... Freya?! But this world has no Gods like in my Earth stories... "?" While Morgan was shaking in fear under my palm, the Undead nodded and wrote in the air... [.] Then Pluto wrote again to Morgan. [Pluto greets my Master... I am the Pale Harvester, a 7th Circle Swift-Vanguard Knight, with the magic powers of a Death Mage.] I let go of Morgan, and she stood to walk in front of Pluto, and smiled. She said to him, ", You really came from the Plane of Death, right? So I was right, it was because of Sam Roland?" The Human woman and the Undead Monster both looked into one another''s eyes for a while, and they seemed to understand each other, while I was startled at Evil standing at my side watching Pluto. She said, "Seems big tits called it, ?" "He came for me... We can talk more about it later, now is not the time..." Artus said to the students... [Class is over, see you next week, study hard if you want a contract, you have two weeks, don''t flunk my class, goodbye...] - And now I have a new question, what is the story of Hades, Freya, and Pluto? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 100: Hades Love For Freya? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 100: Hades Love For Freya? by Harem-Fan While the students who had no contract, left to study hard and followed Artus out, the remaining 7 women communicate the best they could with their new partners. I and Evil walked back to the VIP box and ignored what was going on behind us. - Back in the box, I just retold what the Grim Reaper said to me, because with Kayo, Evil, and the King, I have nothing to hide about what Pluto claimed. So Evil said in thought. "Pluto said you are or were one of the King''s of Hell. Then when you discovered Freya alive in Myst, you forced your way into the flow of Reincarnation. From what I understand, your past self was looking for her... I think that is why those you feel True Love for are Souls you once cared for in the Plane of Death, before they were reincarnated through the Plane of Life." Kayo looked at me and said seriously. "Perhaps I was a Soul you cared for, but you waited for Freya to be born before you followed the two of us?" Kayo, not yet knowing of Evelina''s True Love, had not noticed Evil''s gaze heating up looking at me. She too agreed with that guess. The King jokes. "So you were King Hades before?! No wonder you have that Royal Charisma needed to attract others. This also explains why you can use Magic, because non-Humanoids can use magic as males, like Dragons and even Pluto is a Mage. I am only baffled why you did not have the Death Element in your body?" Evil said to correct Leo. "Falbium when alive did indeed use Death Magic as Tiamat''s Son, but Pluto technically is not a male, but a male persona." I asked my burning question. "How did Pluto understand my made-up language at first glance?" Evelina pointed to her heart and said. "It is called [Soul Language], it is how Summoners and Monsters communicate to one another. Beings native to the Outer 12 Planes all can communicate with Souls directly to understand one another. So really, Pluto does not understand your language, but interactively and Magically understands it face to face. With you not around, he cannot use it, write it, or teach it." "Okay, I believe the Hades story, but what will happen to me because of it?" Evil explained. "Not a lot directly, but this explains why your Soul is ridiculously stronger than others. This also explains why many creatures are drawn to you. Despite the Plane of Death as being viewed as ''Evil'', it is not really and is important for life to grow. So you being this Hades does not mean you were like a Demon Lord. In fact, you seemed to have love in your heart even as a King of Hell." She grins and says more... "On Myst, your friends and foes from Hell will not come to bother you. Pluto seems to be an exception, and must have been a loyal subordinate to come to Myst to find you. Without a Summoner, like other Elementals, staying in our world is hard. So as long as you do not step foot in Hell (), you will be fine. As for why you did not have Death Energy? It is because Reincarnation does not count your past, it only moves Souls back into Myst to grow and die." Leonardo was curious, so he asked. "Why would an Immortal Pale Harvester tie itself to a mortal that can die and kill it?" Evil Loli laughed and told a rare truth. "Even if that girl dies, Pluto''s Soul is indestructible and would simply be forced back to Hell. That Monster is very scary, as its existence was made to kill Souls. So all Morgan is to him is a battery to stay on Myst." The King looked out at the floating Monster and shivered in his heart. That means that creature can only be banished, not destroyed. Kayo said to us. "It is nearly lunch time, I think we should go back now." - I was not kindly taken back with the teachers, but forced to walk like the other students, so I said to myself as I left the arena. "Dang, I was treated like a Prince, a King, a Lover.... Now I am treated like a kid, ..." Then a voice was heard behind me, as someone was waiting for me, the sensual voice could be no other... "Senior, wait!" My footsteps reluctantly halted while I heard the boots from behind catch up. The woman''s purple hair fluttered in the wind, and her playful grayish-lavender eyes twinkled. She said to me, "So, I learned a bit about you, Senior, want to know?" "..........." "You''re being shy again, Hades." ", What do you want Morgan?" As we walked to the cafeteria side by side, she looked forward and said, "Seems I was a Soul that Pluto knew back in the day. He said my Souls name was Persephone. I was one of Hades'' concubines, a Queen of Hell." (.) "What does that mean?" She slightly looked up at my confused eyes and said. "It means before I was born, I was once your wife in the Plane of Death, that is all." "Pluto might be mistaken, and trick you." "Senior, would our Summons trick us?" I shrug and said, "The story of Hades and Persephone is over... I am Sam Roland, and you are Morgan Von-Crane. And in the future after we are gone, this life story will not matter as well." ", That is disappointing... I like happy endings..." Morgan then stopped walking and just stood there as I kept walking. Her behavior seems strange, so I looked back at her and asked. "Why did you stop?" With no expression on her face or in her voice, she said. "You clearly want to move forward without me, so I will stay behind." ~! I cannot deal with this woman''s brain circuit. I looked annoyed and said, "If you fake being a Martyr, then I really will walk away and ignore your presence..." ! She quickly walked back to my side, and said. "Sorry, I won''t do it again, ." I sigh in my heart and continue to walk with her being one step behind me on my side... - sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After having lunch and talking about my lovers day, we seperated for our second class of the day. For me it was [Physical Training] that I take for easy credits, and for exercise.. - Today''s afternoon [Diplomacy] class is abnormally full with around 50 women all looking for the one man who was supposed to be in this class... Vera, who felt funny about not seeing Sam, was confused, because he had signed up for this class, and [Botany] according to the schedule. She thought he would take his [Physical Training] class like last year, but thought this class was taken because of her Father''s request. But then another woman asked the question many wanted to know... "Teacher Wayland, where is Sam Roland?" The older looking teacher, who appears to be 30ish, said with a no nonsense tone. "Due to too many students in the class, he was removed and thrown into another class by his Master, now turn to page 1 and focus on real learning..." Vera''s fist tightened, remembering what Evil Loli told her this morning, and knew it was done to trick herself. (.) - During [Physical Training] class... Three women are panting and sweating from the short 10 mile warmup run, and I said with a grin. "I told you to run slower and not push it. You ladies are not used to exercise class. Well, it will make your Magic Cores stronger, I promise." Dial, who looks a bit pale, said. "! This is nothing, plus I can build up more endurance, ~!" "Let us use a cheat to get stronger... [Cure Physical Fatigue]¡Á3!" Kelly cheated and cast her magic on herself, Dial, and her Mother! She then smiled at me and said. "Now we can keep working, and as long as I do not Heal us, our bodies can get stronger, but without the exhaustion." Smart Healers are scary. I gave her a thumbs up and said. "See, you did not become a Summoner like you wanted, but now you see the benefits of being a Healer, good job Kelly." Dial looks over to the sweaty group of girls off to the side and mentions it to me. "I thought Kelly and Kim had a hard time running with their chests, but that woman over there, Morgan Von-Crane looked like she would knock herself out and get black eyes while running, ." I looked over and saw a sweaty Morgan, who seemed to not be too exhausted from physical-exercise. It seems fitness is part of her routine. I said. "I was surprised she joined this class, and I thought Vera Lucas would be in the class again this year?" Dial, knowing the reason, just shook her head and said. "I guess she wanted some distance, or other classes were more important to her right now." Then Kim, seeing our sweat, cast her water magic to refresh us and make us look new... And this ended my first school-day back in Rosecrans... - At bedtime, I was laying between Zoe and Freya, telling them about what Evil and Kayo thought... Pluto, Freya, Morgan, Hades, and Persephone... Freya with devoted eyes said to me. "So the reason for our love was because it was from before this life, and you reincarnated to find me?! , Darling, I love you~! !" But while Freya was mounting me to make babies, Zoe had many questions in her mind... - In Zoe''s past life, there was no Morgan, Persephone, Hades, or Pluto... But Sam did die in Hell... Zoe now understands why a trap was now set for Sam back in her last life. Sam and everyone was caught unprepared, while Hades foes knew who he was. The moment Sam went to the Plane of Death, Hell, his foes acted. No wonder the plan was perfect... Zoe calmed her anger, because she did not want to interrupt Sam and Freya''s lovemaking, but she thought about the changes in her current life. She needs to watch this servant Pluto, and watch Morgan who seems to be connected to Hades. As a Stalker, she will most definitely get involved with her Husband. Zoe even pondered if Evil, Kayo, and herself was a part of Hades harem, and he sent them all to Myst to be reborn, to escape the foes of Hell?! Zoe smiled thinking she finally got answers that were unknown before, and now armed with knowledge, she can play the chess game better. Soon, she noticed Freya and her Husband finished, and she said to them. "Sister Freya, you must share, it is Zoe''s turn, ~!" Click the [?] Button! Chapter 101: Zoe’s Collapse, Leaving Rosecrans? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 101: Zoe''s Collapse, Leaving Rosecrans? by Harem-Fan It was Sunday, before I left for the 2nd Year Mercenary Trial. Rebeca, Evelina, Kayo, Zoe, Freya, and I are at Evil''s home, while I held my Son, Rick. The converted Nursery was very large, as big as Evil''s Library, and there are 3 couches in a U-shape surrounding a large coffee table. I was sitting on the center-most couch with Rebeca holding my left arm, looking at all the women. To my left sat Kayo and Evil, and to my right sat Freya and Zoe. I cleared my throat and said. "~! I called everyone here for a few reasons..." As everyone here looked interested, except Evelina who looked a bit nervous, so I opened with some known facts. "Except for Freya, the rest of you will be apart from me for 3 weeks. When I get back, I will have a weekend to reunite with you all, and then I have to compete in the Fall Tournament. Well, this is only my backdrop for us to gather..." I kissed the top of my child''s head, as he slept in my arms, and then I explained my love connection again. "Although all of you are already my most trusted family, please keep what I will reveal to only those in this room, so do not even tell Kim, Kelly, Mari, Dial, My parents, or just anyone not in this room..." I took a deep breath and continued... "You all know of my Love at First Sight that I had for Freya and Kayo, right?" All the women nodded, and Evil did too, playing stupid. "Well, there is a 3rd woman who I have this same connection with..." While others looked a bit surprised, except for Zoe who knows, Rebeca guessed... "Could it be with Evil?" Evelina and I both looked shocked as we were amazed she nailed it! Rebeca seeing our looks, smiled with relief for calling it correctly, and explained. "For the last year, Evil has treated Sam too well... Taking Sam as his Master was obviously a cover to spend more time together. The only thing I cannot figure out is why keep it a secret?" Evil knowing the jig was up said honestly. "As the former Princess of the fallen Lorelei Kingdom, I still have many foes in the dark... So I did not want others to target Sam even harder than they already do. Sam and I only started to become lovers after I took him as my Student. He was not aware of our love for a long time because of Falbium making him afraid of me. But the day he met Freya and myself." I take over for Evelena and said, while using my endearing nickname. "Eve needs to disperse from public view after the Tournament for a while till around the first part of February... Because she has to hide from others. This nursery was not really built only for my Son and two unborn Half Elf angels, but for the child inside of Eve''s belly..." All the women went silent, but the person with the biggest reaction was... Zoe stood and pointed to Evil and stuttered. "S-Sam and you h-have made a baby, for real?!" This time, everyone heard her call me ''Sam'' and not ''Master'', showing how shocked Zoe was to find out about Evil getting pregnant. Of course she was shocked because no matter how hard we tried in my last life with her, Evil never had a child. Evil seeing Zoe frozen while pointing, said to me. "Sam Dear, I think stupid Zoe is back, ." Personally, I do not understand why Zoe is so amazed, for she always seems to know everything, but this was the first time she looked truly stunned. Freya said at this time. "Big Sister, congratulations for getting pregnant, , I seem to be the only one left waiting..." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Freya gave me sad eyes, like I have been holding back, and I said with cold sweat in my heart. "Honey, you know I have been trying, okay? I will double my efforts, alright?" Freya then smiled with a playful glint in her hazel eyes and said. "I am teasing you Darling... I am only amazed you have had so many pregnancies with strong women so soon. Look at your Brother Salem, and his 13 children over almost 500 years." Kayo added. "Don''t count me, I could control it, so he only really got lucky with three births, but he was also a lowly Circle with Rebeca at the time. So his real amazing thing is the two 9th Circle pregnancies he created." Rebeca took little Richard Roland away and said to me gently. "Husband, I think you need to comfort Zoe, she is still in shock, ." Zoe is still open mouthed staring at Evil, so I got up and hugged her. As my arms held her, she softened, and I kissed her. Only then did she come back to me. "Zoe my Wife, are you alright?" When she looked into my eyes, she had some happy tears, and a big smile blossomed. She said while holding me tight. "My amazing Husband, this life of ours is truly the best. Love that child with all of your heart, for I can tell that Evelina loves you, !" With Zoe back online and back to calling me Master, we all talked about many things. Evil finally had support from the other women, and felt a part of the Harem. Zoe immediately scanned her and cast full healing to assure the baby would be healthy. The night was happy, but clearly the most joyful person here was Zoe for sure. - Monday at noon, a Gothic-style carriage, led by 8 massive midnight black Clydesdale, rushed eastward... All of the 2nd year students of the Royal Knight and Rosecrans Academy had formed their 8 man teams and split up after receiving their City Test Destinations... - Inside the magic carriage... Nevin, Sue, Chuck, Franklin, Rando, Kelly, Kim, and I all sat in luxury. Nevin was holding Sue, the white-haired City Lord''s Daughter and his wife, with joy. Chuck was busy telling Frank and Rando about his 3 new noble ladies from the West Dukedom he traded Letters of Intention with. He also hooked up with a 1st year Mage from Rosecrans. So now, he has 4 fiances he is courting. Kim and Kelly are on each side of me, and Kelly said in surprise. "Sam, Megan is not with us, because she is pregnant with Rando''s child, so she dropped out for her second year, and will redo it next year." Rando, hearing Kelly, said to me. "Yup, we are happy, because this is my first child. If Megan was in school, I would have had to find another group, but fate made it possible to get a kid and hang out with you guys again, ." Frank asked. "Hey Sam... Why is Zoe not stuck to you like normal? It seems strange she is not here with you?" "Well, she is pregnant and taking care of little Rick for me, so until she gives birth, only Freya will come when I call her later." Nevin said to the guys. "It doesn''t matter, we still have Sister Kelly for healing. Now she actually has to do her job, ." As everyone laughed at her, she only flipped Nevin off playfully, getting more laughs... Chuck said to me. "Hey Sam, have you ever been to or heard about the City we are going to?" I shook my head, and then the Party Leader Rando spoke. "East Pearl City is the 3rd largest City of the Northern Kingdom, bordering the Beast Forest, the East Sea, and a vast farmland to its north. The major City is known for its bustling trade with the South and scattered island Human independent settlements in and around the Eastern Sea." - Yes, the 3 Kingdoms are only the major Human settlements. But small islands still have Humans living on them, and they are outside of the North and South''s control. You can count some of these islands as Pirate Coves or mini-Nations with only a few thousand living there. But these places are hard to live on, because they tend to be ruled by Iron-Fist rulers, or Demon devastated communities living in fear. These communities also suffer from Sea Monster attacks as an added bonus... In short, life on the East Sea is hard. - Chuck also added to his wish list. "Pearl City is also full of the best seafood and spirits like Rum and Whisky. And as a major seaport, it has a good nightlife, ." Then Rando asked as a side thought. "I noticed Dial or Vera did not come with us?" Kim, who was leaning into my left arm and had her legs crossed, answered for me. "Actually, Dial was very upset she could not be with Sam this time, and Vera and Sam are not communicating well right now." Chuck just blurted out my dirty laundry. ", Yeah, Vera came over to see Sam, who was coming out of some private time with Dial, his fiance, and well, you know Vera..." All the boys and even Sue nodded in understanding, and my smile twitched seeing this. I asked. "Do you guys know something about Vera I don''t?" Sue looked to Nevin who shrugged, and then she told me. "Vera joined the Diplomacy and Botany classes, and did not look happy to find you were not there... And she has been asking me and others about you lately..." I sigh and say. ", She was the one that split us apart, but she still avoids me, and now there is nothing I can do about her." Kelly squeezed my hand, and Frank said. "Maybe she wants you to come and apologize to her?" "Sure I can apologize, but for what? Then I have no idea where to go from there... I do not mind apologizing, but I do not feel I did anything wrong? I know she and Dial do not get along, but I have to follow my heart, even if Vera is upset at me... Besides, her Mother is always meddling, and Vera does not resist her, ." Chuck leaned forward and asked. "Wait, if her Mother was not an issue, you would be with Vera?" I did not know what thoughts Chuck had, because he and Ryan talked about many things of the Royal family in private. Anyways, I answered honestly. "I think if Vera was not tightly controlled by her mother, she and I may have gotten closer, yes." Chuck asked bluntly. "Then give her a Letter of Intention, what can you lose?" I shrugged and told the truth, because the King did not say it was a secret. "Too late... The paperwork is underway, and I am being adopted as the 8th Prince after the Tournament if I win..." While the others were a bit shocked, Chuck seemed to not be surprised. (.) "At least solve one doubt in my heart... If you could marry Vera Lucas at this moment without any issues and she wanted it, and you had to say yes-or-no at this moment, what would you say?" "... I would say... Yes." - Who knew Chuck and Ryan had been scheming behind the King and Queen''s back. I had no idea I was involved in a plot to take revenge on the 7th Queen... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 102: We Are Now Mercenaries, The A-Team? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 102: We Are Now Mercenaries, The A-Team? by Harem-Fan On the second day of travel, we arrived at East Pearl City... Our Knight Driver found an external parking area for the carriage. He will guard it, as we take the 8 Clydesdale on horseback into the city proper. Currently, under Rando''s orders, we all changed into normal adventuring gear, and hid our Academy uniforms while we became Mercenaries. Many students over the years have had some bad experiences getting and doing missions if they were in Academy uniforms. I am wearing my all-grey pants and button-down shirt with black gloves, belt, and combat-boots. This is what I wore when I first went into the Beast Forest with Nevin, Rebeca, and Milly back in the day. I did add a black cloak though. Kim wore her soft brown leather full body suit, that is common for many adventuring women to wear, with a matching black cloak to me. Kelly also wore the same attire to match her mother. Sue wore a set of identical outfits to the other girls, but in all dark grey to match Nevin, who is wearing all dark grey with a Chain-shirt armor. I gave Nevin a space ring and he keeps his Tower Shield in it now. Both Chuck and Frank are matching in all black, with silver Chain-mail armor, and lastly, Rando is only wearing dark blue cloth clothing like me. This is what we will wear till our test is over... - As we ride to the City Gates that are 20 feet high, the front two are Chuck and Nevin... Then Rando and Myself... Followed by Kim and Kelly... Lastly, Frank and Sue bring up the rear. The city guard was paid by Rando, and we were let into without much hassle, as Adventurers and Mercenaries are common with the Port and Beast Forest near the City. As we rode inside, we saw the City was about ? the size of the Capital Royal City. The streets are paved in grey stone and the buildings are made with red bricks. I had a thought that this looked like Old London from my Earth memories movies. Rando points to a 4 story building down the street, and tells us. "The City Guard said that was the Mercenary guild, so we have to register their." I nodded seeing it. I also noticed this City is very lively with many people coming and going. Carts with goods are being pulled to and fro. "Then lets form the group fast, and get our 3 Standard Missions down ASAP." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - When the 8 of us walked into the Guild Hall, I felt a little bit unbelievable. Why does this place look like an Adventurers Guild from the anime I used to watch? There are even hot women in black and white suits manning the tellers-windows with rows of men and women turning in jobs?! For a moment as we all stood in the [Registration Line], I had a unreal feeling wash over me. "NEXT!" Rando and I stepped up to fill out the paperwork, and Rando asked me. "Hey Sam, we can use this Group in the future, so what do you want to call it? Also we should use fake names, so we cannot be tracked." I by reflex used earth Names, and said one I thought was funny, and would draw any other people from Earth... "Call us the A-Team! As for names, here..." - Chuck... Elvis. Nevin... Rock. Sue... Mary Sue. Rando... Mr. T. Frank... Face. Kim... Milf. Kelly... Nurse. Sam... Hades. - Naturally we will not call each other these names, but it is for formality that the founding members be registered. Plus any Earthlings would know what most of these names meant. Some asked about their names, like Kim... "Husband, what does this name you gave me called, Milf, mean?" I with a straight face lied. "It means Mature Beauty in my made up language." "Well, than call me that more often, ." I deserved my name Hades, because I am going to Hell for teasing my wife, ... - Two hours later in an inn... We rented 4 rooms, for a night, and now we are downstairs eating dinner, while talking about the 3 missions we are undertaking. Rando explains all three jobs to everyone, and the order we are doing them in. "In two days, we are to be security for a ship unloading cargo from a Southern Trading House, then escort them to their warehouse. We guard the warehouse for two days till the goods get picked up, and then we are done." "The second mission is to sail one day out to the nearest Lighthouse Island, and clear it of any monsters, then sail back the next day." "The last mission is to travel down the beach, into the area of the Beast Forest, and hunt a Demonic Crab for it''s meat. This is a Circle 3 Monster, but how many there are is unknown." Chuck said in thought. "This should take us about 8 to 10 days to complete, but we could also split up, since Sam can summon?" Rando said as the voice of reason. "Well, we only have 1 healer, but the first task should not need Kelly, but the last two should. So lets do it like this..." "The 2nd and 3rd missions are with water, and Sam, Kelly, and Kim are enough with Teacher Freya assisting. Sam, what are your thoughts?" That leaves all the Knights and Sue for guard duty. And if they get injured, they are in the City and can purchas healing, and I will give them a couple healing vials. So with me a 5th Circle, and both Kim and Kelly at 4th circle, it will be no issue with Freya as well. "Alright, if it all goes well, we can be done in a week with this set up. If we get done early, we will come and assist you for the last portion. Then we will leave in the morning for the lighthouse island job." Everyone agreed to this plan, and we then slept early... - This night in the inn room, I finally got to experience the joy of Kelly and Kim in the same bed for the first time. It was not crazy, but slow and intimate. While one woman pleased herself with a cowgirl ride, the other would make out with me. Honestly after we did it, I did not feel like I had a mother and daughter, but just my two lovers. It felt more taboo back when I took Kim for the first time in the Primal Water Pool. But, I can at least say I experienced a unique pair... - Stabling our Horses, Kim and kelly followed me to the docks, as we paid a local sailing boat to take us to the destination. The Captain, a young man and his two crew-members, was going to anchor off the island docks to wait for us to finish our mission, and we rented his boat for 3 days. And with no rooms to sleep on the small ship, we used the spells, [Cure Mental Fatigue] and [Cure Physical Fatigue] to not sleep and just stayed alert. We do not even fear being out in the Sea, due to both Kim and I being Water Element users, as we can breath, walk-on, or swim using Utility magic. - The next morning, our ship tied itself to a long stone-dock. It was made using Earth Magic and is regularly maintained by Earth Mages. The Captain said to us as we got off the ship. "We will only push off if Monsters attack us, but wont go far and will wait for you. But if you do not come back in a day, we will leave assuming you died." I nodded to him and said. "Sure, no problem, we will finish before sundown I am sure. The island is only a mile wide after-all, and we are pretty strong. After a few more words, the three of us wlked down the 50 foot long walkway. - The entire island is rocky, with a few shrubs and small withered trees. Not much in the way of plant life, but enough for birds and the like. Half way in the center of the island, is a large and tall white tower with a magical spotlight. Our job is to replace the Magic Beast Core in the light, and kill any threats on the island. After we got in a bit, out of sight of the ship, I summoned Freya. "The mission starts, come my fiery muse... [Call Summons]" And with a whoosh from my swirling blue and yellow magical circle, came Freya. Freya was wearing her red mage-robes she loves, with her Rapier on her hip, and a picnic basket in her arm. Her crafty smile says to praise her. She said to me. "I have been ready for you for two days, so I brought easy lunch ingredients, my Darling, . Hello Kim and Kelly... Where is everyone else?" So while we made a quick meal, I explain everything to Freya, and she nodded in agreement. She looked around and said. "In the past, I have sailed by these lighthouses, but never came to see them up close, so this is a first for me." "Alright Wife, lets clear this job fast then. We will head into the tower first, and then work our way outward..." - I became the Vanguard for the group, wielding Windstorm. I like using Windstorm when I need a couple of area of effect attacks from the Strong Knight Path. And before we reached the half way point to the lighthouse, I heard a pair of creatures rushing from behind some large rocks. I do not understand the garbled speech, but it sounds like a monster with a language, so they are intelligent. !I use just my Electricity Aura in the sword, while also running it through my body to activate my Swift Knight abilities. "It seems to be Sea Murlocs!" I called out to the women, as I saw 4 silvery-white fish-like humanoids with jagged teeth, bulbous-eyes, armed with stone Short Spears. All four of them yelled out some strange words... "Mogwai~!" "Far-Dar-Hard~!" "Cocka~" "Meat~!" Okay, that last one was in the common tongue. Just as I came up to the first two Murlocs, I heard casting from behind me. "Darling said to work fast... [Triple Fire Bolts]" "Have to earn my keep... [Triple Water Bolts]" "Get lost fish babies... [Ice Bolt]" ~! A volley of 7 Magical Element blasts came past me and devastated these 2nd Circle Monsters, and I stood there stupidly. Looking at the four burnt, drenched, and one chilled body, I smiled bitterly. With all of these capable women, showing off will be tough. so I said to them. ", Okay, I will use long range spells as well, ..." Freya gave me a kiss on the cheek and said as she walked by. "Darling, just cheer for us, and lets finish fast..." - Needless to say, my island stomping trip was stupid easy, and I pray for something good to attack us on the beach on the Crab mission (), ... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 103: Easy Task, Go Back? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 103: Easy Task, Go Back? by Harem-Fan The next day on a sandy beach just outside the Beast Forest... My group and I were fighting a group of 3rd Circle Giant Demonic Beast Crabs. There had been around 7 of them, all gathering around a single male. It seems it was the courting season for the crabs, and the male was trying to attract some mates on the shore. As we attacked, half of the group was trying to flee into the water, so I conjured a spell to stop the runners, while Freya and Kim finished them off... "Do you think you can run... [Electric & Water Wall]" As my finger pointed and made a line motion, along the water''s edge to the sea, a 10 foot high and 50 foot long blue wall of heavy water rose, with crackling electricity moving within its boundaries. p~! Three of the female crabs had almost escaped, and not fearing the water wall, they foolishly thought they could easily pass, but... Crush Crack Snap! As the electricity stunned and damaged their insides, and unable to move, the heavy water slowly crushed their shells, slowly killing them inside the wall. Kim, not wanting to fall behind me, cast her area of effect damage spell, targeting the largest crab. She held up her hand high with blue magic glyphs shimmering on her palm, as she recited her magic... "Call down the heavy water... [Water Column]" ~! A large 30 foot wide floating blue magic circle opened up high above the Giant Crabs on the ground. A column of heavy water fell on their backs, killing the females outright, but flushing the largest male to the ground... Freya, not wanting to cook the crab meat with her flames, just stabbed the last crab in its head, to end its life. Kelly walked to my side and said softly, while rubbing the small cut on my shoulder. ", Cure my Hero... [Large Heal]" I am a bit embarrassed, because I did not get wounded from the crabs, but when I had dived to avoid its giant pincer, I had not noticed a broken sword in the sand, and was cut by a random discarded weapon. As the gentle frost on my shoulder faded, the wound and any infections of rust was cured. I kissed her soft lips and said. ", Thanks, I thought I was not going to make it there... I owe you my life, how should I repay you?" Freya shook her head at our act, and waved her hand to store the bodies into a storage ring I gave her. She said to me, "Darling, the sand is getting all in my clothes, let''s leave this place now and take a bath... [Gate Portal]" - And with our easy task done, we returned to our room at Pearl City. Naturally I and Kim could have used our water magic to clean, but the three women wanted to get me into a large tub together. And after lots of detailed-cleaning, the group of us went to meet up with the other five team members to finish our tasks. Then a few days later after our group enjoyed a day or two with tourist activities, we collected our Carriage and Driver, and Freya directly Gated us back to the main Royal City, saving another two days. - The Western Anubis Kingdom, the 1st Princess Palace... ~! A pair of boots and heels of Dakar Windless, Western King of Anubis and his Wife, Domino Sandstorm, the 1st Queen were heard in the lavish halls. The palaces are all connected with long Indoor hallways to keep out the sandy winds, but the two did not have to go far to find Daniella''s abode. A pair of maids were wearing palace maid attire, and bowed their heads to the Royal couple as they arrived, and they said in unison. ""We greet you King and Queen, the Princess is waiting for you, please go in..."" They each took a handle of the double doors, and opened them for the pair, then after they entered, the maids closed the large double doors. The couple heard the voice of their second child together, Dream the 3rd Princess. "Father and Mother, we are in here, hehe." Dream was sitting next to Daniella holding some letters in hand. It was obvious their two girls were reading news from their new Son, to be. The low plush couch was large, but Dream and Daniella were both lying on a massive tan-pillow leaning in to read the news from the Northern Kingdom. Dakar and Domino both sat on another couch, and Domino asked the two troublemakers. "Daniella, why did you summon us to your residence? You can come to us, your house arrest was lifted long ago?" Daniella looked at her father and said or asked. "You know about Sam''s child with Rebeca Glen, due to someone leaking the news, correct?" Dakar nodded and said. "I was actually shocked to hear it, because my two Daughters had not reported the news to us, so I have determined it was an ill intended leak. But what does any of this have to do with us? Did something bad happen to Sam?" Dream shook her head while holding up the letter and said. "No, Sam is doing well. He was telling us about having to go do a mission on the Eastern Sea, and about home life after we left. The reason Sister and I called you was because we have news for you to hide. That is why the maids are now out of the Palace" Dakar and Domino could tell it was serious and Daniella did not let them wait long. "On our way home, I was not feeling well at times. But Dream and I know what happened... During the summer break, Sam and I created a life..." Dream with a playfully impish smile, rubbed her Sister''s belly and said. "Big Sister has a Prince or Princess here, . But Mom and Dad, we have kept it a secret, because we cannot let others know about it right now. So Mother, can you check us? We trust no one else to examine us?" Even though Dakar wished for news like this, when he heard it, he froze! Domino, used to child issues, walked over to her Daughters, and cast her [Diagnose] spell on both of her girls. Then Domino''s hand glowed yellow, and she placed it on Daniella''s belly. "Make sure my Grandchild is healthy... [Large Heal]" She then said with a smile to the family. "Sadly my little Dream, you are not a mother yet, but Daniella, you definitely are, congratulations. Husband, it seems our Sam loves our girls, he sent us a gift, ." Even though Dakar was happy, he is also a King and said to his family. "After our Fall Festival Tournament, I want you to stay out of sight while your pregnancy happens. Because some bastard is trying to make things hard on Sam, we will hide the baby till he comes here, then we will surprise him. So don''t mention it even in letters and wait for Sam to arrive here in April. We will be marrying you two to Sam then anyway." Daniella held her tummy and said. "Father, I want to share this news with him. It is our child after-all." Dakar smiled and said. "Sam will not blame you for keeping your child secret. If you tell him now, he might be preoccupied. Besides, that North King Lucas is making a move, and Sam cannot get distracted right now. I will take the responsibility with Sam when he arrives. Trust me, he will not care. Besides, if he was not willing to give you a child, would you two have coupled?" Dream giggles and says. ", Sam has already come up with baby names with us both, so Sam is okay with it, Sister." ! Domino flicked Dream''s forehead playfully and said. "Move in with your Sister while you are not in the Academy, and get used to what your Sister''s pregnancy is like, plus she will be lonely. I will come and check in on her, and I will send my Nanny from when you were children to take care of you two. Those maids outside can do other jobs for a while, until April comes at least." Dakar with some pride in his eyes, looking at his two Daughters for making him feel confident in the future of the Kingdom, said. "When our Grandchild is born, only let your mother diagnose it, for if Sam makes this child a Dual-Element, we will also be blessed. Now I can only hope that it is a boy, . Dream, you can make a girl." Dream pouted and said. "Father, I will have a boy, so there. Sister, you make a Princess, ." For a long time, the family of 4 had a warm talk about what to do going forward. And when Daniella and Dream found out about the adoption plan, they were stunned. ""Sam will become a Crown Prince?!"" Dakar nodded and said. "Both of you will be Queens of the North in the future. But if you have a Son, and your Sisters 2 and 4 do not have one, your child will be our next King." - Southern Kingdom... In The Exodus Floating Royal Castle... Salem walked into his sister''s study. Salinas Argus was reading reports of the current Kingdom affairs. Although she knew her twin Brother Salem walked in, she continued reading. Salem was holding a letter in his hand. "What is it Brother? I am busy with this border report." Salem said with a chuckle. ", I got a letter from Sam. He told me more about his child Richard Roland." ", I do not care about Sam Roland... He is the North''s child, he has nothing to do with us, other than being your buddy." Salem knows his Sister never reads any news about Sam, because she is trying to forget his existence. "Sister, then you are the last person in the South to know about the big waves Sam is making. And you do not even know that Sam will be equal to you in the future. Well, then I am leaving, goodnight Sister..." ! As Salem turned with a knowing grin, he only made it a few steps before he was commanded. "Stop!" Salem wiped his grin off, and turned to face his Sister with a () confused expression, and asked. "Your command, Sister?" "What waves is that little brat up to?" He held up the note Sam wrote him. "My Sworn Brother confirmed to me that his child is truly a Dual-Element Aura user like himself, but with no magic. He also told me he will most likely be adopted into the Lucas Royal family. But do not worry Sister, even if he becomes a King, I am still his Sworn Brother, ." Salinas eyes dilated! She had ignored news about Sam, and did not know about his child. She stopped looking at her reports, and looked at her Brother, and said to him. "Leonardo Lucas is adopting him... He is pushing out his 1st prince?! Why did I not know about such big news about his child? Does he have other children?" Salem is rolling his eyes in his heart, but says what Sam told him. "His exact words here are... "I have at least 3 children I will confirm.", and knowing Sam, he is telling me there is more." "How? It has only been a year?! At this rate, he will be the next Anubis Wind Mage King, and make many Mage children. And if they are all like his first child... That must be the reason Leonardo wants to adopt him?" Salem shakes his head and says. "He is not being adopted for children to boost their Mages, he is being groomed to lead the Nation. In April, he is marrying the 1st and 3rd Princesses of the Anubis Kingdom, so the two nations will be tied together closely, while I am the only link to Sam now, ... I was also invited to come to the West Kingdom during that time to see the marriage in person when the King witnesses the three as one." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Salinas tapped the table, and said. "I will have to send a woman with you as a political marriage to Sam." Salem shook his head and said bluntly. "Sam already told me he will never marry a Southern woman. He will not be tempted. So do not send them, or he will publicly reject them. He was here before, and he had zero interest for the few noble women that approached him. Anyway, good night Sister..." This time, Salinas was so preoccupied in her thoughts, she had not noticed her Brother left... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 104: Owner Of The Tipsy Gentlewoman? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 104: Owner Of The Tipsy Gentlewoman? by Harem-Fan All teams had finally returned when the 3rd years also returned from their 3 week task. It is currently Friday as school has let out, and now there is an entire week from Friday till after the Fall Festival is over. When I walked out of my last class, I was met by Freya, who came to meet me. "Hey, I thought you were waiting at home? What is up Dear?" Freya smiled lovingly, and passed me a blue-envelope that was not a Letter of Intention, but smelled good. And as I took it, she explained. "Darling, I was at the house with Zoe and the baby, and someone left this invitation at our front gate mailbox. When Zoe saw it, she seemed irritated and told me to give it to you. But she said you should go, but not without her..." I opened the letter to read the contents... - [To Sam Roland... Hello, I am the owner of the Tipsy Gentlewoman. I warmly invite you to a private meeting and meal at 7 pm this evening. My identity is special and I cannot reveal it. But please know I am a gentle woman with a positive reputation and well known in the Royal Capital. Looking forward to meeting you once again, sincerely... Y.L.] () - I frowned and said to Freya. "How did this elusive owner of the restaurant get this letter into our mailbox at school on the same day? Is the owner of The Tipsy Gentlewoman, Evelina?" Freya shook her head and said. "No, Sister Evil does not own any property or business outside of Rosecrans Island. I have hunches, but never really cared to investigate it. I do think Zoe knows the owner''s identity though, and she does not care for that person much. When I asked Zoe, she shrugged and said she is just moody from pregnancy, ." Then Freya and I found Dial, Kelly, and Kim to return to pack our things and leave the island. - Rebeca, Kayo, and Freya took the other women and my child back via a [Gate Portal] to our homes, and due to my appointment tonight, I stayed behind with only Zoe. As Zoe and I were leaving the Portal to go down, two women happened to also be leaving the island at that moment. The women were Morgan Von-Crane and Lane Lucas, both 1st year Summoners. It was obvious they were not together, but had walked the same path. Zoe, who looks a bit funny wearing her black and white maid outfit, and just hitting 8 months of pregnancy (), said to me. "Master, a pair of beautiful women have come coincidentally... Can you tell which one is good and which one is bad?" - Lane Lucas, a 1st year at Rosecrans Academy. 18 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. 2nd Circle, Gravity Summoner. [5th Circle 9-Headed Hydra (????)] Morgan Von-Crane, a 1st year at Rosecrans Academy. 18 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with long purple hair and grayish-lavender eyes. 2nd Circle, Death Summoner. [7th Circle Pale Harvester ()] - This is the first time I have seen Lane up close, and she looks just like her mother. Although she is also a Princess, it is the same kind of Princess as Dial. There is no number presented in her title, such as 7th Princess. Frankly, she is a beautiful woman, like Vera Lucas. The only real difference between her and Vera, is their hair color of platinum vs white. I just realized that Vera is Lane''s Aunt. I removed the stupid image of having an Aunt and Niece in the same bed, as my mind has become a bit lewd lately, and the woman is greeting me... "Hello Senior Rolland. I never seem to be able to bump into you, but today I got lucky, . , Where are my manners... I am Princess Lane Lucas, but you already know I am sure." "Yes, your Grandfather told me on your Summoning day." Lane, seeing Morgan arriving, and the gloomy look in Zoe''s eyes, just waved and said to me. "Well Sir Roland, I have an important meeting, and need to be on my way. See you later..." As she walked past me, I smelled a scent I have smelled before... But I had no time to think about it, as Morgan walked up at this time, looking at Zoe nervously. She said to me, "Senior, it has been a while since I met you. I missed our talks." "Well, we have different floors and classes. And I usually make food at home." Morgan, who was wary of Zoe, didn''t feel the killing intent, so she continued her thoughts. "Senior, Pluto hopes you will chat with him at times. Also, the Tournament starts on Monday... We might face one-another on Tuesday..." "I will not lose my matches..." She smiled at this, and as the wind blew her hair across her face, she tucked it behind her ear. "Senior, I can never hurt or beat you. Plus Pluto refuses to fight you and even threatens me if I tried to do it, . No, what I wanted to say was, just defeat me gently." "Then just admit defeat?" Morgan sneered at that and said with pride. "If you want to subdue-me, you still need to put in some effort, I just asked you to not be heavy handed is all. What would others think if I just knelt in front of you? Well, I hope to meet you in the arena, bye..." Then she walked past me, but bumped our shoulders as she did... Zoe just watched the purple-haired woman enter the portal. Her words still rang in my ear. Why did she mention kneeling in front of me?! Did that not sound strange, or am I reading into it? "Come my Master, we still need to head over to that meeting, and then we need to go home." So I threw out my random thoughts, and Zoe took my arm as we left... - An hour later, we arrived in front of the Tipsy Gentlewoman, and got out of the Rosecrans Carriage. We are taking this carriage, because we are using it to come to the Tournament with my family this coming week. As Zoe followed me like a maid should, we arrived at the doors, to see some customers looking upset that the entire venue was closed today. But when the staff saw me, they all said together. """"We Greet Sir Roland!"""" The main waitress, who is the female manager, said while gesturing to go in. "Please Sir, follow me to meet the owner..." The sexy manager led the way, and we went up a set of stairs, but did not go to the outdoor patio we went to before, but to an interior party room. But who I saw standing guard at the door, made me frown a bit... Drake Fulbright, the D-bag Captain of the Royal Knights, who is still a 7th Circle Vanguard Knight. This is the very guy I fought out on the patio when he was drunk. I see he did not lose his job, but not much I can do about it. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drake, seeing my frown, said with a flat look to me as the woman guided me. "I am not here to cause issues, I am working. I was drunk before, so sorry..." I can feel he is not really sorry in his heart, but I do not care. I guess when Zoe told Freya to stay home, it was a good idea, or she might light this guy up again. I only nodded but said nothing. The woman opened the door and waved me to enter... And as I did, I saw two lovely ladies sitting at a very small table. The older () woman and her Daughter I just met a while ago, are now revealed to me... - Yasmin Lucas, the Adopted 1st Princess of the Northern Kingdom. She is 154 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. A 5th Circle Gravity Healer. - The elegant woman gestured to the last of the three seats on this tiny table with a low tablecloth, putting all three of us in a triangle seating pattern. Just as I was going to ask for a fourth seat for Zoe, she instead sat off to the side, not intending to eat. I could feel that Zoe is irritated with this family, and does not want to sit with us. Helpless in my heart, I sat down and said to them. "The owner of the restaurant being the 1st Princess Yasmin Lucas, is a bit of a surprise, to be completely honest. But seeing Lane here, I understand how my invitation found me in school." Lane said she was innocent. "Mother insisted I do it, Senior Roland, ." ! Yasmin, with a warm expression, clapped her hands as servants of the restaurant brought in food and wine for us. She looked at me and explained. "My Husband and I wanted to talk at the Garden Party, but with so many party goers, it was difficult, so here I am. While we eat, let us discuss things..." - Yasmin and Lane both took turns talking about nothing. They only talked about life in the Royal Castle, and about the upcoming Tournament. Just as I thought the talk would be about letting Lane win, the discussion turned in an odd way... Yasmin offered, while Lane blushed. "Sam Roland, are you aware that 1st Prince Luke will need to defeat any Knight winner of the event?" "Huh?! What, your Husband has to fight, but I thought only Academy students fought? I did win last year, but I am not a Knight but a Summoner." Naturally I will play dumb here, but she said. "Sam Dear, even if you fight in the last match, your 1st place spot is assured. But to be honest, my Husband''s win is extremely important to us." Yasmin sipped her glass of wine, leaned back in her chair and said. "My Daughter Lane has agreed to become your Wife if you are willing to help us... Plus many ''other-benefits'' are going to be offered to you for becoming my Son-in-law..." I almost spit out the wine I was drinking, as from under the long-tablecloth, a barefoot made its way between my legs, right into my groin. At first, I thought it was Lane, but then realized, when the words, ''other-benefits'', was said, that was when the foot invaded. When I saw the eyes of Mother and Daughter, I realized a look of desire in the eyes of Yasmin. Then as I was frightened about what a married woman was doing covertly, another barefoot was riding up my pant-leg from another source. As the amateur foot was climbing, I saw a blush on Lane''s cheeks. I am sure both women are not aware that the other is acting at the same time. Lane at this time blushing, hid her expression behind her wine glass and pleaded. "Senior Roland, my parents said I can only marry you if Father wins, so... Please think about it for me... I like you, and so does Mother and Father." Now I have a Mother and Daughter... But I draw the line with married women, and not to mention the fucking 1st Princess! And does her Husband the 1st Prince even know where his wife''s foot is going?! Lane, your Mother''s liking me is not what you think. As Zoe felt I was having difficulties with this situation, she helped out, as I felt her get a bit angry. "My Master, it is getting late, and your Parents are still waiting for you..." Thankfully, hearing Zoe''s words, both feet retreated, and Yasmin said in a knowing voice. "Sam, remember my offer. You will be very happy with our family. I hope you can help us. Well it is late, so my Husband''s personal guard Drake Fulbright will see you out to your carriage. Good luck." Lane stood and smiled as she tried as well... "On the last day, help my Father and marry a Princess, I will be a good Wife. Good night, Sir Roland." - On the carriage ride home, Zoe was in my lap, and she asked while kissing my neck. "So, did you enjoy your meal with those ladies?" "I almost feel bad for Luke Lukas, not only is his family disappointing, but I will enjoy beating him in front of them. , I won''t be marrying a Princess next Saturday, ." - At this very moment, Ryan in a bar handed a large overweight man next to him a note, and he said. "Here Chuck, deliver this copy of the Decree, and things should be interesting." "Brother Six, you are bad. That woman has been all kinds of crazy lately. Do you think it will work?" "Yeah, my Dad put a loophole in it, and I put a note on it in that letter, just deliver it to her and watch the show." ", Six, I cannot wait to see his face!" And that is how the Vile, Cruel, Devious, and Dastardly plan came to surface. King Lucas was a true Villain, and his worthless Son unwittingly acted according to his plans... CAST Sam Roland, 2nd year in Rosecrans Academy. 18/19 years old, 5'' feet 10'''' inches, with dark-blue hair and gold eyes. 5th Circle, Water & Electricity Swift Knight; 5th Circle Water & Electricity Summoner. [8th Circle Human Mage (), 9th Circle Elf Healer ()] Magic Items: King''s Sword (), Windstorm (), Charm Breaker (), Heart Protector () [Ch 53] Evil Loli (), Headmistress of Rosecrans Academy. Don''t ask ??/??+1 years old, 5'' feet exactly, with grey hair, 1 purple () and 1 white () eye. 9th Circle Death Summoner. [4th Circle Wraith (), 6th Circle Lich (), and 9th Circle Dracolich ()] Kayo Eon, Elf Queen () Progenitor Vampire Queen. 1,174/+1 years old, 6'' foot 2'''' inches, with silver hair and yellow eyes. 8th, Circle, Time & Space Mage. Freya Starling, Teacher () of Rosecrans Academy. 127/128 years old, 5'' foot 9'''' inches, with red hair and hazel eyes. 8th, Circle, Fire Mage. Rebeca Glen, Teacher in Rosecrans Academy. 20/21 years old, 5'' feet 8'''' inches, with black hair and green eyes. 5th Circle, Dark Healer. Vera Lucas, 7th Princes of the Northern Lucas Kingdom, 2nd year in Rosecrans Academy. 18/19 years old, 5'' feet 7'''' inches, with white hair and blue eyes. 4th Circle, Gravity Summoner. [6th Circle, Gold Golem (), 8th Circle Archangel ()] Zoe Zephyr, Elf 807/808 () years old, 5'' foot 10'''' inches, with blonde hair and pale blue eyes. 9th, Circle, Air Healer. Magic Items: Defender () Mari Olson, Army Officer in the Royal Mage Division. 20/21 years old, 5'' feet 8'''' inches, with black hair and blue eyes. 7th Circle, Water Mage. Kelly Walker, 2nd year in Rosecrans Academy. 18/19 years old, 5'' feet 9'''' inches, with ice-blue hair and pale-blue eyes. 4th Circle Ice Healer. Kim Winter, mother of Kelly Walker and Karl Walker, 2nd year in Rosecrans Academy. 36/37 years old, 5'' feet 9'''' inches, with blue hair and blue eyes. 4th Circle Water Mage. Daniella Windless, 1st Princess of the Desert Kingdom. 21/22 years old, with dirty-blonde hair and brown eyes, 5 feet and 6 inches tall. She is a 7th Circle Earth Mage. Dream Windless, 3rd Princess of the Desert Kingdom, 2nd year in Whirlwind Academy. 18/19 years old, with crimson hair and brown eyes, standing at 5 feet and 4 inches. She is a 4th Circle Fire Summoner. [8th Circle Phoenix (), 8th Circle Magma Dragon ()] Salinas Argus, Mage Queen of The Southern Kingdom, 523/524 years old, 5'' feet 8'''' inches, with black hair and light-blue eyes. A 9th Circle Ice Mage. Dial Canberra, 2nd year at Rosecrans Academy. 18/19 years old, 5'' feet 7'''' inches, with long brown hair and blue eyes. Duke''s daughter. 4th Circle Earth Summoner. [4th Circle Hill Giant (), 8th Circle Titan ()] Nevin Glen, a 2nd year in Royal Knight Academy. 18/19 years old, 6'' feet 4'''' inches, with black hair and brown eyes. 4th Circle, Earth Vanguard Knight. Milly Grove, Graduate of Rosecrans Academy. 20/21 years old, orange hair and pink eyes, 5'' foot 3" inch Loli, a 4th Circle Air Summoner. [2nd Circle, Small Air Elemental (), 5th Circle, Large Air Elemental ()] George Lion, Knight in Royal Castle. 20/21 years old, 5'' feet 11'''' inches, with blonde hair and blue eyes. 6th Circle, Electricity Swift Knight. Magic Items: Lightning Spear. Franklin Starling, 4th Circle Fire Strong Knight, Greatsword Chuck Donald, 4th Circle Dark Vanguard Knight, Huge Maul Rando Miller, 4th Circle Time Swift Knight, Paired Short-swords Megan Wallis, 3rd Circle Life Mage, became Rando''s 4th wife. Sue Tree, 3rd Circle Light Mage, married to Nevin as his 2nd wife. Douglas Canberra [Dead], with long brown-grey hair, brown eyes, and is the West Duke''s only Son. He is an 8th Circle Earth Vanguard Knight, wielding a Shield and Longsword. Darlene Eon, younger sister to Kayo Eon, and now the new Queen after Kayo left. Elissa Von-Crane, grey haired. 7th Circle, Death Summoner, with ????, 6th Circle Greater Succubus (), and an 8th Circle Mummy Lord (). Marquess Colt Olson, wives... Mari''s Mother Kimberly Gaunt, distant Aunt Edna Olson, and Maid turned wife Janice Walgreen. Vasco Nano, son of the Southern Duchess. 18/19 years old, 6 feet tall, with white hair and blue eyes. 4th Circle Gravity Vanguard Knight. Salem Argus, Mage Queen''s twin Brother and a Magician nobility rank, 523/524 years old, 5'' feet 8'''' inches, with long black hair and light-blue eyes. A 5th Circle Ice Healer. Dakar Windless, Western King of Anubis. 82/83 years old, 5 feet 6 inches tall, with dirty-blond hair and dark-brown eyes. An 8th Circle Air Swift Knight. Domino Sandstorm, 1st Queen of King Windless, Mother of Daniella and Dream. 78/79 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with crimson hair and brown eyes. A 7th Circle Earth Healer. Zeke Haze, husband of the 4th West Princess, a 4th Circle Wind Vanguard. 5 feet and 6 inches tall, blonde hair and red eyes, with a pair of Scimitars on his back. Kevlar Trend, West Kingdom instructor. 9th Circle Strong Life Knight. Amy Holt, Lady from the Southern Knight Academy, lover to Salem Argus. 8th Circle Electricity Healer. Ulna Hittite, Lady from the Southern Exodus Academy, lover to Salem Argus. 8th Circle Light Mage. Dad (Jeff Roland). 92 years old, with blue hair and blue eyes. City Guard at the South Gate. Water 3rd Circle Swift Knight. Mom (Linda Walls). ?? years old, blonde hair and blue eyes. A 3rd Circle Water Mage. Drake Fulbright, D-bag Captain of the Royal Knights, 7th Circle Vanguard Knight, Sword and Board. Luke Lucas, 1st Prince of the Northern Kingdom. 274 years old, 5 feet 8 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. 5th Circle Gravity Strong Knight. Yasmin Lucas, 1st Princess of the Northern Kingdom. 154 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. 5th Circle Gravity Healer. Lane Lucas, a 1st year at Rosecrans Academy. 18 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. 2nd Circle, Gravity Summoner. [5th Circle 9-Headed Hydra (????)] Ryan Lucas, 6th Prince of the Northern Kingdom. 21 years old, 6 feet. Black hair and blue eyes. A Normal Human, with no Circle. Velvet Gale, 7th Queen of the Northern Kingdom, and Vera''s Mother. 87/88 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with silver hair and blue eyes. 5th Circle Gravity Mage. Morgan Von-Crane, 1st year at Rosecrans Academy. 18 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with long purple hair and grayish-lavender eyes. 2nd Circle, Death Summoner. [7th Circle Pale Harvester ()] Jasmin Arthur, mother of Elissa and Morgan. 218 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with long red hair and violet eyes. 7th Circle Fire Healer. Lancelot Von-Crane, Head of the Von-Crane Family, former nobles of the Lorelei Eastern Kingdom. 769 years old, at 6 feet 1 inch tall, with long grey hair and violet eyes. 9th Circle Death Strong Knight. Click the [?] Button! Chapter 105: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 0)? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 105: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 0)? by Harem-Fan Just as we made it back from the Tipsy Gentlewoman. Zoe buckled up my pants after she had her fill of dessert. She then stood and said with a blush. "My Master, your stress has been released, . We are now home. lets go..." I stood to exit the carriage that parked in front of my parents home. No matter how hard my other lovers try, none can outdo Zoe''s blowjobs, and she knows it. - Entering the small manor, I saw the living-room filled with family still up at this late time of 10 pm. "Husband, I missed you!" A black haired beauty in a Military uniform, ran into my arms. As I caught Mari in an embrace, her plump chest squeezed tight into mine, as she pulled my head to hers and kissed me. Mari''s blue eyes were moist with happy tears, as she held me tight. It had been over a month since I saw her, due to being in her boot-camp training. Mari did not let me go, but pulled me into the area with four couches facing one another in a square shape. I admired the differences between the Army outfit vs the Rosecrans uniform... - Unlike the shorter skirt that goes above the boot, the bottom of the dress has high slits going to the upper thigh, where the Rosecrans dress stopped, and the bottom of the dress front and back went down to just below the knee. This is actually more mature looking than the youthful Rosecrans look. The other difference is that instead of a shoulderless military top of the dress, it is actually long-sleeved, exposing the hands without gloves. The colors are still the same, with black thigh-high boots and belt. The addition to the outfit would be the military medals on the left chest, to denote rank and achievements. All Army Mages have a special medal with their Element type proudly displayed, and Mari''s is a sapphire gem surrounded by gold to designate she is a Royal Officer with gold, and the sapphire is for water. The cloak is still royal blue but there is a clasp around the neck with the officer-designation for the Mage to show civilians they work for the Kingdom. - As I sat between Rebeca and Mari, I noticed that Karl and Rick are in bed, and Kelly is missing. Dial, Kim, Kayo, Zoe, Mom, Dad, and Freya are the only other ones here. Kim, seeing me look around, said to assure me. "Kelly had put Karl to bed earlier, and now she is feeding a bottle to and watching Richard, Dear." As I nodded, my Father, who was drinking a beer, said while holding Mom in his arms. "Son, I and your Mother had already visited the Royal Castle, and we had a talk with the King... Both your Mother and I have been promoted to the Count and Countess Rank due to you. I will be transferred South to lead a border County under our Roland name." While holding both women in my arms, I asked him. "Dad, what exactly did the King tell you? And I thought your rank was not going to be given early?" "Son, our chat with the King was made confidential, and we are forbidden to even tell you until after the Tournament. Sorry, but it is not a bad thing actually, ." While my Dad looks like he sold me out, which he actually did by letting me get adopted, but my gut tells me he did something I will regret. My Mother however, only smiled at me, like when I told her Rebeca was pregnant, and she said. "Son, do not worry, even if you get adopted, you will still be our Son. The King just likes you too much, but we agree with his views on you. And do not worry about your last name changing, because Rick and Karl will carry the Rolland name for our family, ." Rebeca on my left, patted my chest and said. "Stop worrying about it, just focus on the Tournament and win... , And how did the meeting at the restaurant go?" So under the dual pressure of Mari and Rebeca''s large assets, I told the story of the dinner, without mentioning the sexual-advances of the Mother and Daughter... I will never admit to that! - The weekend went by in a blur. I spent time with the family, and made love to my wives, and went out on some dates. The City was bustling with many out of town visitors, and the stadium tickets were even more sold out than last year. With my participation, many foreign guests of merchant houses have come, with good and bad intentions. The Ambassadors were all busy with delegates, including a couple Generals of the West Kingdom, who kindly delivered mail from Daniella and Dream to me. Mari, whose Olson Family owned the arena, reserved 2 internal VIP rooms with arena-projectors, like when I first met her, under the arena. My family will use one all week, as it has guest-rooms for them to stay, and will not have to travel all week. I was given the second room as my exclusive VIP room. - Monday morning, Grand City Arena... The large arena, which seats 10,000 viewers, was a nostalgic sight for me. The last time I had been here, I stood on the stage, and proclaimed that Vera Lucas was free to love and marry who she wanted. All my family was inside the VIP room, and I was alone in the student seating area, remembering last year''s event. Soon, a person walked to my side, and the sun was blocked... Although the morning sun was not warm, the loss of it due to the person affected my thoughts. When I looked up to see who had come, I was stunned. The person I had been thinking of came. Vera stood without her summons, and looked down at me. "Hello Princess..." Hearing my respectful call, Vera felt complicated, and said. "I do not hate you. I am just mad at the situation, Sam..." I can tell this is the closest to a ''sorry'' Vera can give, and I said. "Vera... I am sorry things turned out this way... I have just loved more than I should, and naturally, you are mad at me... But I do not regret my love..." Vera, clutching a letter in her cloak, asked me. "Sam... Have you ever fallen in love with me before?" I looked to my right, with Vera sitting two spaces away, not looking at me, but at the place I looked before, and I said honestly. "Yeah... That is why I could not tell it during that [Reveal] game we played." Vera never looked at me, and said nothing for almost two minutes... Then she said to me, "Sam Roland, I will really defeat you this time, because Zoe cannot fight, and Freya is no match for Plume, my Archangel. I will not let you become my younger Brother. Understand?" At that moment, I did not understand... Her words had a "meaning" in them that I was unaware of at this time, and I ignorantly said. "Sorry, Vera, but your Father has put his hopes in me, and for the Kingdom, I will beat you, even without Zoe." Vera with her proud figure, that has matured more in the last year, stood. "You are ignorant Sam, for I have already won... You have exposed your weakness now, and you will find that I am a Devious Woman, and will suppress you. Enjoy your freedom now, for I will win in the end..." She then had a predatory look, turned and left me messy in the wind... I could tell her confidence was back, and she has chosen her path. But just like last year, I will not hold back and win. - An hour later, with the stadium fully crowded, the event everyone was anticipating began... Floating high in the air, as a match-up board, powered with magic, and as noon approaches, match-ups are being generated... I clutched the red participant token in my hand... [Red 2-74] Kim sat next to me, looked at her number, and said to me, "Husband, it has been 20 years since the last time I participated. I am a bit nervous... I do not want to let you or Karl down." I held her hand, and told her how I felt. "Even if you forfeit on the first match, I will love you no matter what. This Tournament matters not in my heart... Just do your best, and be safe. Karl doesn''t care if you win or lose, just smile and do not be afraid. I love you Kim." Just then, the matches for the first turn came, and Nevin tapped my shoulder. "Sam, you''re up first, go kick some ass." [Ring 2: Red 2-43 vs Red 2-74] Then the announcer read out the rules for the crowd and participants... - [Over on the center platform is the overseeing 8th Circle Time Healer who is responsible for preventing deaths from participants and Summons. So contestants, do not hold back your power, and fight to the end. The arena barriers can even block normal 9th Circle attacks, so any area effects without fear of harming the guests.] [Teleportation in or out of the barriers is an automatic loss, but within the arena is fine, so do not leave unless you give up.] [Only Defensive magic-items and 1 weapon are allowed.] [Participants may stop the fight and forfeit at any time. There is a 10 minute time limit, and a draw is a double loss, but the judges will determine a winner via a vote. Unconsciousness is a loss, not including Summoned Monsters.] - Freya stayed in the VIP room, and will only show up if I have to fight a real challenge, because my increased strength is equal to the best 3rd year students. Yeah, I just recently had a breakthrough to the 6th Circle of Summoner, but I am still stuck as a 5th Circle Knight. So other than a new spell to use as a trump card, I am just fighting as a Mage Knight. As I held Windstorm in my left hand sheathed, I climbed the steps to the 2nd Stage. And when I saw my opponent, we both had resigned smiles... When both participants came on stage, and the barriers went up, one of the 8 arena''s sounds can be magnified for the whole stadium, and naturally they picked ours again. My opponent and I didn''t talk, for we did not need to. As everyone was ready, the announcer said... sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [All Rings start in 3-2-1-Go~!] - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 106: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 1)? Click the [?] Button! Chapter 106: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 1)? by Harem-Fan My opponent and I didn''t talk, for we did not need to. As everyone was ready, the announcer said... [All Rings start in 3-2-1-Go~!] The blonde haired, yellow eyed, Electricity Mage I one-shot with a backstab, cursed her luck of meeting me first again two years in a row. Glenda Lilly, saw I had no Summons on the stage, and felt she had a chance. On the other-hand, I felt a bit bad for this poor woman, the odds of fighting me again two times in a row is really low. As the countdown finished, I drew my blade, and ran my Aura through my body, making Windstorm violently release storm power, from my Dual-Elements mixing with its Air Element. With both [Elusive Movements] and [Heighten Awareness] running, my speed on the field was lightning fast, but... "Let me move fast... [Ride the Lightning]" When I was coming, she had already cast a [Resist Electricity] buff on herself, and now she cast her fast movement ability similar to Freya''s [Blazing Speed] spell, to keep up with my Swift Knight buff. So as she ran backwards, I cast a spell, and pointed behind her in the direction she was fleeing... "Rain on her parade... [Water Wall]" Mage Lilly, grit her teeth seeing her plan for distance fail, and she held her index finger out to me. "Stagger and fall... [Electric Curse]" Suddenly, yellow crackling energy flooded over my body, like Force Lightning from a certain Star Wars Villain, and my muscles twitched. I felt like I was being hit by a cattle-prod, and my movements were staggered. Glenda, seeing I had no Electricity Resistance, smiled beautifully, and her ponytail swayed as she tried to run from me more now that she is twice as fast as me. "Move this annoying curse... [Greater Electricity Utility]" Casting my 5th Circle spell, I grabbed the arcs of yellow sparks from my body with one hand, like throwing a net off my body, tossing her spell to the side. But... "You move fast, but cannot dodge this... [Chain Lightning]" ~! Her two small soft hands extended, and a bolt of lightning about 5 inches thick, shot out like a bolt from the clouds, and struck my location of 30 foot diameter, frying me good. Glenda had continued to run from me, keeping a distance of 40 feet at all times. She gave me a beautiful smile, seeing my clothing smoke, and seeing the burns on my body. But... Windstorm flared, and I held it overhead with both hands, seeing the black silk tassel in front of my eyes. As I thought of Daniella for that split second, I roared. "I bring the Wind, Rain, and Thunder... [Line Attack]" ~! As Windstorm was brought down, a 5 foot wide beam of hurricane force shot forth like a large cannon blast, hitting Glenda so hard, it launched her backwards. She is only resistant to ? of the total damage, due to the fact it also contains Air and Water Element. And with the multiplying damage, she can only ignore a quarter of its pain... "~!" ~! But what made my move sinister was the fact I launched her right into the [Water Wall] I made behind her, and she took crushing damage from entering it. "~!" At that moment, the 8th Circle Time Healer woman outside, cast her [Breath of Life] magic, and Glenda Lilly was laying on the center platform. The Knight Judge in charge of my Ring 2, yelled and announced... [Sir Sam Roland, winner by Death!] ", Well, at least you fought better this year, good job Miss Lilly." Man, as I coughed, I imagined a bit of smoke coming out of my lungs, because being struck with a bolt of lightning really feels bad. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ", Who is fixing my uniform?" - As I returned to my seat, after getting a heal from the Arena Healer, I sat with my friends. Freya was on my left, with Dial on my right. Kim and Kelly were on the other side of Freya. In front of me sat Nevin and Sue. Besides him was Franklin. Behind me sat Chuck and a 1st year woman Summoner with blonde hair and blue eyes. She looks familiar, more than just when I saw her summon her 1st Circle Demonic Fox. If I remember right, she is an Electricity Summoner. As I turned my head back to Chuck and the blonde woman, I realized something, and the woman said to answer my questioning gaze. "Hello again Sir Roland, my name is Gloria Lilly. I am the half Sister to Glenda Lilly, who you just defeated, nice to meet you." As my eyes opened in realization, Chuck took her hand and said with a grin. "She is the Fiance that Dial introduced to me, she is pretty, right?" "Well then Gloria, if you are with Chuck, then I welcome you to our friends group. , Is that your Summons?" The small golden-haired Demonic Fox cutely sat in her lap, as she petted it, and she said. "His name is Chew, say hi Chew." Chew the golden fox raised its for-paw, and cutely made a sound... "~!" My lips twitched hearing the sound, and I had this feeling that this beast shoots lightning, and probably shocks Chuck, right? I only thought of a certain electric rat from my past life as I saw the smart Fox. Dial smiled and said to me, "Dear, the Lilly noble family belongs to my West Dukedom. Gloria was one of my close friends at social gatherings, and she had a poor marriage arrangement before, so I intervened to bring the two together." I imagined Dial breaking a marriage contract forcefully, ripping up a letter of intention in front of a sniveling poor man. Dial is a bit bad when it comes to these things. (.) Freya said to us. "Look who is going to the 7th Arena... Elissa''s little Sister, Morgan Von-Crane..." As every man with a dick looked at the overly developed woman gracefully walking on the stage, the main monitor focused on her ring. The moment my eyes met hers, I saw the corner of her lips raise a bit. I could even see her playfully wink as she summoned her Contracted Monster... - Stage 7... Morgan, seeing Sam''s glance, felt proud to draw his gaze. She then put her soft hand out, and grey magic power formed a 10 foot wide Summoning Circle, and then after the flash of light faded, the mighty Pluto was hovering there. Pluto, seeing his mortal master, wrote in the air with his magic... [I already told you... I have no interest in this child''s game... Send me back to my Summons Space.] Morgan did not get mad at her Pale Harvester, but pointed with her chin, while holding her arms under her chest to rest the weight, and said casually. "? Well, Sam is watching me, so I guess he will see me get brutally beaten, and see you did nothing to help me, ... Hades will have to watch his Persephone be humiliated, right?" Pluto knows this cunning woman is playing tricks on him again, and if he could sigh, he would. Even though he wants to refuse her, she is indeed one of Hades former Wives, who was equally as cunning. Even reincarnation did not change this aspect of the former Queen of the Underworld. His red glowing eyes brightened, and his right bone hand extended with grey power forming a massive 10 foot long Bone Scythe... [If you meet Tiamat again in this life, do not try to play tricks on her like you are doing to me, or she will kill you...] "? So does Tiamat really exist? Was she also a Queen of the Underworld?" [She was not a Queen, but a Concubine. She is still very much alive, and thinks you are dead, so avoid her...] "Understood, I will not expose it then." At this time, the 1st year Light Mage saw Pluto, and shivered fiercely. Even as a 2nd Circle Mage, she felt she could do nothing, but her fear made her brain slacken, and she forgot to concede the match in time... As everyone was ready, the announcer said... [All Rings start in 3-2-1-Go~!] The Light Mage cast her shield spell quickly, to protect herself. But suddenly, Pluto activated his 7th Circle ability from the Swift Knight powers, [Blink Teleport], and appeared behind the unsuspecting woman with white hair... ~! Pluto, who makes no sound, easily did not make the woman realize the danger, as his massive Scythe blade rose and then swung horizontally, cutting the poor woman in two pieces! "?! What Hap-?" Just as the woman was confused, her words stopped, as her body collapsed, and then was covered by the silver-light of the [Breath of Life] spell to bring her back to life. Morgan then returned Pluto back into his personal space, and she heard the referee. [Morgan Von-Crane, winner by Death!] Morgan did not care about her win, only that Sam was still watching her fight. She resisted the urge to smile and draw attention to the two of them, and gracefully left the stage, showing her best side to Sam as she swayed her wide hips... - Freya whispered in my ear. "Darling, that Pale Harvester looked at me directly, and he seemed to regard me with his glance. He really seems to be telling the truth. He even recognized me at first sight." "Whatever Pluto was saying, could not be seen in the magic display, but I could have sworn I saw the name Tiamat from here in his writing?" Freya put her hand on her chin in thought, and shook her head. "No, that does not make sense for Tiamat''s name to come up there. Besides, she was Falbium''s Mother. According to him, she is not a nice Dragon. He fears his Mother even more than Evelina, ." "What kind of Dragon is Tiamat anyway?" From my Earth memories, Tiamat was in lots of games, movies, and lore. She ranged from a five-headed chromatic Dragon, to a Red or Black Dragon, to a Beautiful Woman. Not much information can be found on the 9th Circle Dragon with a hint of Divinity. "Not sure, because except for Falbium, all who see her true-form have died. She is only described as a beautiful lady, who kills at the drop of a coin. She is not truly evil, but she is pure Chaos and Rage. Falbium said he turned himself into a Dracolich, just so he would not fear being accidentally killed by his mother, ." I had cold sweat in my heart thinking about how bad it is to be afraid of your own Mother like that. Then I ask Freya. "So, who was Falbium''s Father? Another named Dragon?" Freya shook her head and said. "No, he has no idea who his Father was, because Tiamat told him he did not have one." Freya saw my expression and she laughed. ", Darling, of course he has one, but she refused to admit to him who it was. Knowing Tiamat, her mate probably died at conception. I guess Tiamat wanted no one to know who Falbium''s Father was. And when he asked her, she almost slapped him to death, and he never asked again." "Damn, I did not know Falbium had Daddy issues, . I feel bad for the Dragon unfortunate enough to be with a woman () like that..." "Alright Darling, today''s fights are nearing their end, and tomorrow it will be all of Rosecrans facing one another. Tonight, I will be with you and Mari in the VIP bedroom." - Deep underground, in a cavern that has a ceiling height of 2,000 feet, and a diameter of around 10 miles... gold, gems, and treasures litter the floor. It is a true sea of wealth. The depth of the treasure is unknown, but lights from random magic treasures sparkle like starlight in the darkness. In the center of this obvious Dragon''s horde with no equal, a luxurious bed sized for 20 humans lay. The frame and posters are all made of gold, platinum, and gems of the rarest finds. Under black silk sheets, the figure of a woman with a devastating silhouette was rolling. Her rest was disturbed. Her irritated voice came from under the sheets. [Why has my name been mentioned more and more lately? Is that Son of mine bad-mouthing me again? ... But he knows speaking my name aloud warns me, so who dares talk about me? ... After I finish my nap, I must kill that annoying group of people... Zzzz...] - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 107: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 2)? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 107: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 2)? by Harem-Fan The next day, after waking up with Freya and Mari, I had breakfast with all of the family in their VIP suite. Mari mentioned it to me while eating. "Husband, I was given orders to bring you to the Royal Box before the matches started. I am in-charge of the VIP rooms security, since the Arena is owned by the Olson family." I nodded to her, and said then asked. "Well, I wish you could watch the fights, but as a Royal Mage, you have to work. By the way, who wants to see me, the KIng?" Mari answered. "No clue, I was just told to escort you there." Zoe spoke up and guessed. "Master, it might be the Headmistress, since she has been watching the fights with the Royal Family." Dial said. "Sam, I will save you a seat. I will tell your friends you are running late, since in the morning the Royal Knight Academy fights first." So after hugs and kisses to my family, I and Mari left... - At the Royal Box door, Mari said while waving me past the 2 Royal Knight guards. "Alright Dear, I will leave, I still need to do my rounds here." A maid opened the door of the box for me, and I entered. Inside, who I saw sitting on luxurious armchairs were... Evelina, King Lukas, the 1st, 6th, and 7th Queens. Then I saw both the 1st and 6th Princes. Yasmin was sitting behind her Husband as the seating in the Royal Box is tiered, like a movie theater seating. Personally, I am nervous with a married woman flirting with me. But I am not stupid, and I know she will not really cheat, but is only trying to make me throw the match. (.) The Royal spies would not let her go if she actually cheated on the 1st Prince. But she is a tricky woman that I must be cautious around. Evil waving her fan in her face, points to the empty seat between herself and Leonardo then said. "My Student, come and keep this old lady company." As I walked past Ryan, who was getting his shoulders rubbed by his Maid, Mistress, and Conspirator, I greeted him. "Hello 6th Prince Ryan, have you been well?" His eyes opened, and he had a playful smile grace his lips, so he warmly said. "Sam, glad you came by... I hope we can hang out more, I have been bored lately, and I need more friends, ." I lifted my eyebrows, as I noticed a slight fluctuation of Gravity Aura from his body, and I can tell he released it to show me he became a 1st Circle Fighter. I also saw he trained his first power to be the [Toughness] ability of the Vanguard Knight. I grinned and shook his hand. "Well, I am glad your life of debauchery is going well. I am glad you liked that drink I got you, ." He smiled, because he felt his survivability had doubled, and he said one last thing as I had to move on. "Don''t forget, I am betting everything on you this Saturday. I also arranged a woman for you to be with on Saturday night, ." His villainous smile sent a cold chill up my back, and I hoped it was not an omen, so I said. "No need, I have plenty of lovers, bye..." As I walked away, I heard Karen''s coquettish voice say. "Master Ryan, you are so bad at teasing Sir Roland... ~! Not my skirt, your hands, don''t do that here, ." As I passed the 1st Prince, I had planned to ignore him, and I imagined a Green-Hat sitting on his head, and I smiled unconsciously. But surprisingly, he said something to me. "Hello Sir Roland. My Daughter Lane has talked about you a lot lately, so I hope you two get along, especially after the Fall Tournament ends." "Well, she is talented, and summoned a strong Hydra after-all. Princess Lane is very nice." Then from behind the 1st Prince, his wife Yasmin said in a kind voice. "Nice to meet you Sir Roland. I will pass on your kind words to my Daughter." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I moved on, I saw in her eyes, that desire again, and I only sigh in my heart... Queen Gale, Vera''s Mother, looked at me with cold eyes, and I stopped. With a genuine smile, I said to her. "Greetings 7th Queen Gale, your compassionate heart warms the Kingdom." Actually, Velvet Gale is not a bad woman, and is actually a good Queen, she just has that Southern personality I hate. But she is kind to children and actually helps the poor to live better lives. So even though I classified her as a ''bitch'', she has a good heart under that annoying Noble demeanor. She looks annoyed, and Leonardo besides her, is hiding his smile. Despite it all, the 7th Queen is his personal favorite when alone. But Gale grit her teeth and reluctantly said to me. "Hello Sir Roland. I am looking forward to the fight between you and my Daughter. I hope my Daughter can make me proud and defeat you in this Tournament." Yeah, she doesn''t want me to become the 8th Prince and get the title of Crown Prince. Because if I ever became King, she would feel uncomfortable for the boy she despised to be the Ruler. But she thinks too much, with Leonardo around, I would never do such a cheap thing like taking revenge on her petty actions. As I stepped to my seat, I put my fist over my heart in salute to the King, and said with a smile. "I greet the King." "Good, now sit before your Teacher scolds me for keeping you busy." As I sat, I could feel that Evil leaned into my ear, to pretend to whisper, just so she could touch me. ~! And as I leaned into hear her ''words'', she only blew warm air onto my cheek, in a sensual way. Her one playful purple eye had a hint of joy to see me. "Hello Master, I am glad to see you well, how is your gambling going?" Evil closed her fan with a grunt and complained. "~! Not good, because betting on you this year is terrible. You are expected to win easily, so your odds are now super low, ." Evil is saying this loud enough for the 1st Prince and Gale to hear, and I joke, playing along with her game. ", Then Master, do you want me to not do so well in the end, so you can make some gold?" Loli, pretending to want more gold, well half pretending, says. ", Even though I want more gold, I do not want my reputation tarnished, so I demand you win this. If you dare lose to anyone, I will break your three-legs and not let anyone heal you for a month. Then I will slap whoever beat you to death, ." Everyone in the room but me and Ryan, all had cold sweat on their faces. Only Evelina could indirectly threaten to kill Vera and Luke without anyone farting. Evil is actually capable of these kinds of acts. She once outright killed a cousin to the Royal Family for touching her arm. Just blew him up on the spot, and turned him into a Skeleton, then crushed his bones, so no one could resurrect him. "Master, you have gone too far this time... You can only break the two legs, because my Wives would rebel if you break the third." Leonardo, hearing us do a comedy-skit, only put his hand over his face to hide his smile, while I saw Ryan give me a thumbs up. Evil put on a fake thoughtful expression and said. "Okay, I won''t ruin baby-making ability, but I will break both legs for sure, so you cannot get away. , By the way Sam..." I asked, playing along. "Yes Master, what is it?" "After the Fall Festival ends, I need to leave the Kingdom for a while, and will be back around the middle of February. I will leave my summons under your control, while I am on vacation, I mean researching some things." "Okay Master, Rosecrans will be quiet without you though." The King hearing that Evil was leaving the Capital was the happiest, like he has his nanny leaving him alone in the house. His schemes will be easier to complete without his elder nagging him. Too bad Evil is only hiding in her mansion though. "Evil Loli, do not worry, while you are gone, I will take good care of Sam for you." Evil gave him no respect and bluntly said. "? Just like the time you gave him that first Elixir that could have killed him, your games concerning this Tournament, or your schemes forcing my Student to be your puppet? I think the Royal Castle is the most dangerous place, right? Who knows what schemes will befall my poor student, he might even be made to commit crimes of passion in secret, ." Yeah, that last one was because she heard about the foot in my crotch incident with Yasmin Lucas, and she is already being nice not slapping her outright. "You are falsely accusing me, I always treat Sam like my own Son, right Sam? Hey, protect me from her, okay?" I see the poor King getting bullied again, so I help. "Master, the King really has been good to me, so maybe be nice?" "! Fine, this time I will look the other-way, but if I come back and find out my Student was falsely accused of crimes, I will overturn the Royal family again like when you were still a brat." The King and 1st Queen still remember the day that Evelina killed most of the Rebellious Royal family members and prevented a Civil War. That was the time the Widow Queen fled the nation in fear of Evil. Yes, the pregnant Widow Queen intended on seizing the Throne for herself after her Husband died, but Evil ''made'' Leonardo, the current Kingdom''s Hero marry the 1st Queen, and put him on the Throne as a true Lucas. The Widow Queen was so angry and fled, because Evil threatened her life if she tried to seize the North for herself in a power-play. "Hey, no one dares to set Sam up for anything. As long as Sam doesn''t commit treason, he can do whatever he wants, . Right Sam, here, take this Royal Seal, it will make it so no one can challenge you and try to put you in prison. Take it, I insist." I was stunned as Leonardo handed me a Gold Royal Seal with the power of the King. As I stare blankly at it, the 1st Prince grit his teeth, because he had schemes to accuse me of some crimes before the last match, so I could not participate on Saturday. I had a hunch, this was a collusion between the King and Evil to give me political immunity. Then Evil said with a grin, while pointing to a Knight Guard by the door. "Sam, with that, you can now go and kick that guy in the nuts, and no one will punish you, ." When I followed Evil''s finger to the Knight in the back guarding, I saw Drake Fulbright with cold sweat on his forehead, as he realized he and his family were in trouble if he messed with me again. Because I can now freely use my Aura skills and Magic in the City to fight, and I cannot be imprisoned like he had been for a month. I grinned at him and said. "Teacher, I am not a criminal, and I obey the Kingdom''s laws. You have taught me to not be shameless and take advantage of others, right?" Even Evil rolled her eyes hearing me say shameless words, and pretending she was not the most overbearing woman of the North. But she smiled and played along... "That is right, for I have taught you to be noble, virtuous, and never knowingly-commit crimes. But even if that badge does not protect you, this Master will cover the sky for my Student, ." The most nervous people in the room were the 1st Prince and Queen Gale, but a few others in the room had ideas of using me for mischief and private plots of Royal intrigue. The grinning King said to everyone. "The fights have begun, let''s make bets to see who will win or lose..." - I had no idea that power corrupts, and absolute power corrupts absolutely. This was the day I was tested with real power... - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 108: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 3)? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 108: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 3)? by Harem-Ham "The fights have begun, let''s make bets to see who will win or lose..." With the King''s change of topic, the mood lifted. We then started to watch the Royal Knight Academy fight across grade levels... - During the matches, I had caught a scene in my view... Nevin and Sue had been called by Zoe who had access to the contenders box, and Nevin had cold sweat on his face, while Zoe and Sue looked happy. When the King saw my smile, he asked me. "What happened?" I pointed to the fleeing Nevin, who was followed by the two laughing women. "That was how I was acting when Richard was born. Milly was in the VIP suite with Zoe and her water must have already broken. My buddy Nevin will miss his fight because my Niece or Nephew is coming." While everyone was laughing at poor Nevin''s bad luck of a child coming when his match was up, another person was acting. - Reminded of my child''s Dual-Element, the 1st Prince Luke leaned back and whispered to his wife. "Send Lane to his bed before my match. She already agreed, so do it and do not mess it up... Everything is riding on Saturday." Yasmin questioned. "Your plan to blackmail Sam will not work with his Royal Seal, so why sacrifice your Daughter?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ", Bitch, do not question my ability to poison hearts. Even if Sam has prosecution immunity, the public will be disgusted with Sam seducing a Princess without a relationship, and it will affect his game with me. And if fate is good for Lane and me, she will even get one of his Mage babies. While the 7th Queen is an idiot, I am not. A granddaughter with Gravity and a 2nd Element would be splendid, ." Even though Yasmin had a Queenly smile on her face, her clenched white knuckles showed her contempt for Luke. A myriad of thoughts and calculations passed her eyes, and she said. "As I thought, your plan is brilliant and flawless. I will tell Lane to do as you said. Sam will be unable to resist her charms." Luke, who was sitting in the front row, had a winner''s smile, while he missed the sneer on Yasmin''s lips. Yasmin looked at both Leonardo Lucas and Sam Roland, and remembered what Morgan said at the Garden Party. Then when she remembered her role that Leonardo tasked her with, she decided it was time to remove her mask. Knowing her 100 year mission would end soon, she leaned back, crossed her long sexy legs, and sipped her glass of wine. She looked at Sam''s back and thought to herself... ''I have sacrificed everything for the Royal Family and the Northern Lucas Kingdom, so I should be happy, right? Sam will require my services when he takes the throne, so I will get some benefits before I tip over the apple-cart. Leonardo cannot blame me for this, for I am only a woman. But actually, I am only serving my King, right?'' While everyone was watching the fights, Yasmin pulled out some stationary to write something on a small sheet of paper, biting her bottom lip, she wrote frantically... - I watched Chuck standing on the stage alone, for his opponent was supposed to be Nevin again, two years in a row. [Chuck Donald, winner by Concession!] As I saw Chuck waving to his new fiance, Gloria Lilly, like he slayed a Dragon, I realized that this guy had crazy good luck. This time, it was Rando who fell to a higher Circle Vanguard Time Knight, just bad luck. Franklin won his match and moved on to the third day where both Academies fought. But as for the other Knights, I am not familiar with them, so the first part of the day ended, and it was the meal break, before I needed to go down to compete. - As the last fight was called, I stood and said to the King and Evil. "I need to go down and get ready. Thanks for having me here." The King said casually. "From now on, come to this box after your matches and keep us company." I guess that the King is trying to get me used to the Royal treatment, and I said. "Alright, I will, bye..." As I was leaving, the 1st Princess Yasmin also stood and said to me, "Sir Roland, I need to speak with my Daughter Lane, can I walk with you?" My Spidey-Sense was tingling, but there is nothing wrong with her request, and it is in public, no foot should attack me, so I agree. "Sure, she is sitting where I need to go, follow me then Princess." - Behind the two of us walked Royal Knight Captain Fulbright and a maid attending to Yasmin. They walked a bit further and are only there for the 1st Princess needs and security. Yasmin mentioned a few casual words as we walked, but while walking, her hand gently brushed my palm. Just as I thought she was up to funny business, I noticed a folded note left in my hand. Cold-sweat covered my back, because what she just did was both flawless and amazing. She used Prestidigitation or rather, Sleight of Hands to pass the note. Not even the two behind us could tell she did it. As I felt and looked down at the note, I saw her lips raise with pride seeing my astonished eyes. She whispered. "Tell no one, not even your Summons. Your life and the Kingdom''s depend on it." "What-" Yasmin put her palm up and whispered again. "Ignore everything I said to you at the restaurant, it was a play for my guards and my Daughter. Everything will be made clear to you later." The note then vanished into one of my space rings, to be read later. "The foot?" "? That was sincere." When I looked at her face, she had no blush at all, just playfull blue eyes. After that, she only talked about casual things without any value... - During lunch, I learned that Nevin, both his Wives, Rebeca, and Zoe left with Kayo via magic to the main Glen home to deliver the baby. So I am now sitting with the Rosecrans students, doing the cross grade matches today. Kelly got unlucky and fought with Vera, and was defeated with only Doll acting. Kelly tried her best, but was ultimately tricked by Vera, who defeated her with a swap position skill, and Vera used her [Northern Knight Kickboxing] to use a choke-hold on Kelly, knocking her out. Kim easily defeated a poor 1st year Healer, and moved on. Dial had a match with a 3rd year Summoner and beat her with only her Hill Giant, Grog. But the match that got a main magic-screen and my attention was... - On Stage 5, two attractive figures stood, with their respective summons behind them, just waiting for the countdown. The woman identical to her Mother, but 1 inch shorter, crossed her arms in a noble demeanor and said with a hint of arrogance. "Morgan Von-Crane, I have long found your family''s use and reverence of Undead repulsive. I guess you are not far from summoning Demons, right?" Morgan kept her flat expression and said without taking the bait. "Reverence? Repulsive? I wonder if you would tell our Headmistress that to her face? Lane Lucas, you really are simple minded, right?" "Whatever, you know what I meant. Well, you and I need to find out who is number one in our grade, right?" "Pluto, is this one special?" Pluto looks at Lane, who is confused about Morgan''s question. Pluto shook its skull and wrote. [It''s not part of the King''s subjects.] Morgan getting the green-light, gave Lane a sneer and she said to the platinum blonde beauty. "Pluto will fight, so sorry you were not one of the lucky few, ." Pluto had told Morgan last night that he would not hurt Hades'' former Harem, so hearing that Lane was not special, Morgan felt better. As everyone was ready, the announcer said... [All Rings start in 3-2-1-Go~!] As Pluto saw his former King watching, he reluctantly pointed his bone finger, swirling with grey magic glyphs, at the Hydra and Human, then uttered in his mind... [Horrid Wilting] And from behind the Hydra and Lane, a bead of grey floated. ~! The 7th Circle Death Magic Spell, [Horrid Wilting] was unleashed, covering a 60 foot diameter with grey and sickly mist. "~!¡Á9" "~!" A cold chill went up everyone''s spine when they saw the 9-Headed Hydra and the Princess Lane Lucas shrivel up like aged raisins, and wither into piles of bone and dust... "Finish it off... [Death Bolt]" Well the Hydra did not die right away, as it was a 5th Circle Monster, but against the 7th Circle Pluto, and with the bolt from Morgan it ultimately passed on just barely. [Group Breath of Life] Suddenly, without hesitation, the Time Healer worked fast and used her highest 8th Circle resurrection to bring back both Summoner and Monster. As Lane was feeling her skin, making sure she was not a raisin, the judge called it... [Morgan Von-Crane, winner by Death!] - Seeing Pluto''s brutality, and Morgan''s calm personality, I had to agree with the call of winning by Death. It seems poetic for some morbid reason? As Morgan sent Pluto away, her grayish-lavender eyes met mine. For some reason, I get this feeling she was questioning why my eyes were on her eyes and not looking at the Milk Makers. I have discovered I look at her voluptuous body less and less, but look at her personality, charm, and intellect. ! Fuck, who am I kidding, I am now looking at her chest. As my eyes lowered, I noticed her lips smile at that, like she expected it... Thankfully, she turned and left before anyone noticed our look to one another. As our contacts continue, I become more and more interested in her. I am not sure if it has to do with her body, personality, or past lives in the Underworld? Dial, seeing my look, despite me thinking no one saw, took my arm and said. "Let''s go Dear, everyone is waiting for you to return to see Nevin and Milly''s child." Dial promised me back in the South she would never bother with my affairs, and even if her lover fell into the arms of Elissa''s little Sister, she would look the other-way. I nodded to everyone, and we were ready to leave... With Kim and Kelly in tow, Freya opened a [Gate Portal] for us to return... - What greeted us was the news of a new baby girl in the Glen family... - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 109: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 4)? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 109: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 4)? by Harem-Fan Nevin, Sue, Freya, and I were all sitting at an outdoor table, drinking. Well it was me and Nevin drinking, while our wives filled our cups with whisky. Zoe however was off to the side, rubbing her belly and holding my golden Royal Seal in thought... - () So many things have changed in this short less than a year. It took me two years to give birth to our Daughter, Aurum Lucas. Thanks to my personality changes over the hundred years with Sam in my past, I broke my shell and have been wiser in this life. I managed to save many people who died in my past life, but the changes to events are now beyond my control... Franklin Starling and Chuck Donald lived. The Von-Crane lived. General Donald is free. Dial Canberra is alive and in Sam''s harem as a Sister, keeping Sam''s heart from breaking. The West Duke is no longer insane. Zulu Lorelei has come into the scene earlier than expected. Salem Argus has become Sam''s Sworn-Brother. Daniella does not have to wait 10 years to love Sam. And little sister Phoenix also joined 11 years sooner. The Anubis Kingdom and the West Duke are not waging a conflict at this time, like in my past. One of the biggest shockers was the fact that in this life, Sister Evelina has a child on the way?! Another shocking revelation different from last time was the reveal that Sam was the reincarnation of a King from the Plane of Death, with Sister Freya being one of his former concubines. I suspect that Evil and Kayo are also souls from the Plane of Death along with Sam. Pluto''s news was both good and overwhelming. But this Golden Royal Seal that Sam just received today is also different from the past. With this, the evil 1st Prince cannot trap Sam in bed with his Daughter and try to blackmail him socially. I also gave Sam the Heart Protector () [Ch 53] in this life, so he will not lose to Luke like in my last go around. When Sam lost with his heart stabbed through, it made his rise to the Throne complicated and bloody, but this time, Sam will win for sure. Another thing different in this life for some reason, is how the 1st Princess is acting around Sam, and I do not understand what I changed to make her act differently from the past? Is Leonardo using her as Vera''s substitute in this life? Has the secret that the real Princess Yasmin died at childbirth been exposed? Will Midnight do something out of character this time? , On Friday, I need to intercept Lane from approaching Sam, before she can enter his suite to seduce him for her Father, this has not changed. That was the day she convinced Sam to sleep with her, and that troublemaker girl got pregnant on their first time together. So this time, I will block her attempt, I am smart... - When I looked at Zoe rubbing her belly and the Royal Seal, I could only think she wanted me to abuse its power for something, so I asked her. "Zoe my Wife, are you alright?" Her out of focus eyes cleared and she put on her pure-smile, and said with a singsong voice. "My Master, Zoe, is just baby-happy, ~! I cannot wait to see Master''s little angel come at the end of November. She will grow up smarter than her Mother, I guarantee it, ." What Zoe failed to say was that she will not only be smarter, but a big pain in the ass, running off on adventures all the time. As the night got later, we went to bed early, because Dial, Kim, and I still have matches tomorrow... - Lucas Royal Castle, the King''s Study... While the King was up late at night writing on some documents, he took a sip of wine and looked at the figure in the chair across his desk. An alluring figure in an all-black Rosecrans-looking uniform was sitting with the hood up. It seems that when the hood is up, the face and voice are magically hidden in shadow. [Luke still intends to send your Granddaughter to Sam''s bed on Friday. He seems to not care that you protected him from his plots. What are your orders?] Leonardo leans back in the chair and looks at the woman. "Midnight, I am torn... She is still my Granddaughter, but under Luke''s influence, I do not want Sam to be in his handle. I want to send him to the North and just get rid of him." The woman crossed her legs, and her black gloved hands covered her knees, and she said with a tilted head. [Vera failed to marry Sam, so marry him to me. He and I get along well enough. I have already tested him, and he is good.] Leonardo, hearing this, drank his wine the wrong way... "~! W-What? You want me to marry you and Sam?!" [Yes, I think sending Luke to create a Dukedom is just pushing the problem off for another day. I think killing him for his evil is the best for Sam. And without Vera at his side, I am clearly the best choice. The Spymaster hidden in plain sight with ? of the Capital''s Nobles in my hands, is what you owe Sam for making him take the Throne, right?] "But what if Vera decides to marry Sam before I adopt him at the end?" [You snooze, you lose. It does not matter, the only reason I am marrying him is to avoid incest by law. Vera does not even have to know I married him, nor anyone else, only you, me, and Sam.] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leonardo put his hand on his forehead and sighed. ", It was easier when you had no interest in men, what changed your thoughts?" [The 1st Queen''s bloodline is weak, and I carry the Founding King''s bloodline. A Dual-Element Gravity and other types will make for a wonderful next Prince or Princess, assuming Vera is stupid. I am both a backup plan, and a woman who found the right man. You owe me for putting up with my Brother-in-law''s shit for all these years. If you do not marry me to Sam, I will tell Evelina about your extra gold you are hiding in my Restaurant.] "I am changing your call sign from Midnight to Black-heart. Fine, I will call Sam tomorrow... But are you marrying him as the Spymaster or as your true identity?" [Just tell him for now, I am the Hidden-Princess. He already has a clue about me, and doing it this way will let him keep me hidden... If Vera knows I am his, she will be even more bitchy than she currently is. She is so stubborn, why cant she just bend a bit for her man, and make feelings difficult? Being Royalty is a job, and feelings are just a bonus.] "Well, what do you want to do about Luke''s execution?" [Either let him die at Sam''s or Evelina''s hands on Saturday. The whole Kingdom needs to know his crimes. , And arrest me for a bit to mess with his mind, and I can openly do my job. Staying near his side is really annoying, and dealing with my Niece is not necessary. I actually have a plan for Lane.] Leonardo put on a surprised face and asked. "I had not thought about what to do with that girl after her Father died, so what do you suggest?" [I do not trust her around Sam, after Sam married a Mother and Daughter pair, . I have no intention of doing Niece and Auntie play. So as her "Mother", I will marry her to Franklin Starling, to keep a tight-leash on her. Between Freya and Sam, she cannot betray the Kingdom easily.] "Well, he might be a Fire Element bloodline, but he is a good kid. , And what about Ryan?" Midnight leaned back and waved her hand. [Evil is right, Sam gave him an Elven Fighter Elixir, and he became a Gravity Toughness user. He even showed his Aura in the box today, but you did not even notice, ... You are getting old.] "Why don''t you speak to me with a bit more respect? You''re the Royal Spymaster, you should not be so casual, right?" [When my Sister died, and you had me replace her and Adopted me as a Princess, you became my Dad, so of course I will abuse you, .] "Alright, when I arrest you, I will house-arrest Lane without her Father knowing, so you can impersonate her since she is not having any matches. , And on Saturday, have your subordinates gather all of Luke''s wives and children in one place. We need to control them, because they will panic upon his death." Midnight stood with her black sexy outfit fluttering as she walked to a secret exit. She said as she was entering a sliding bookcase. [Just remind Sam that I am from the first King''s bloodline, and I am beautiful. If you don''t and Sam gets upset with our marriage, your gold is as good as gone...] ! As the Spymaster rudely slammed the bookcase shut, Leonardo sighed and mumbled. "Making an Assassin a Princess is definitely one of the crazier plans I ever had, ..." Whistle~?! But then he grabbed a set of letters, and began writing the official Letter of Intention and all Royal notaries to trap, he meant to bless Sam with a new Princess... As he was writing, he said with humor. "Although everything is legal and proper, to outsiders, Sam will look like an Adulterer and Incestuous man, ! Take that Velvet!" - In the middle of the night, I felt like I had a bad dream and opened my eyes. I looked at Kayo in my right arm and Zoe in my left, and realized life is just fine, and the bad feeling I just had must have just been after sex Sage Mode. As I fell back to sleep, I randomly thought it was funny that a pregnant Summons cannot enter the inner-space while carrying a baby. It is an easy way to see if Freya becomes pregnant in the future... - To be continued... On any-other site than Scribble Hub, then my work was stolen! Click the [?] Button! Chapter 110: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 5)? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 110: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 5)? by Harem-Fan Wednesday, the 3rd day of the Fall Tournament. Just as the Royal Family was gathering at the Arena for the day''s activities, the family was stopped. King Lucas, 1st, 6th, and 7th Queens and their children, Lane, and the personal maids and guards had seen a group of black clad Knights and Mages stop them. The lead Knight put his fist over his heart and saluted. Like Midnight, this group of people are cloaked with their identities hidden. They are the Secret Guard who hide in the shadows and perform covert missions for the Royal Family. [My King, I have intelligence to report.] The lead Knight handed a folded piece of paper to Leonardo, who read it, and with a frown, he looked at the 1st family and asked. "Luke, it seems Yasmin and Lane had a private meal with Sam Roland to change the outcome of the match. Even your guard Drake Fulbright had been present. What do you say about this? What did you promise Sam to forfeit?" Drake in the back had his eye twitch, because he had not reported it. Luke, who was good at acting, shook his head and said. "Father, I have no knowledge of fixing any matches. I only asked Yasmin to discuss a marriage for Lane. I thought it would be good if the two liked each-other to marry, but in the end nothing was done. But even if Sam joins the family, a Niece and Uncle are legal, so..." Luke implied he was not there, and it was a talk of a relationship with no talk of the match. He basically put all blame on his Wife and Daughter and pretended to know nothing. If the King did not know the truth, he would have to believe him. The King then said to the Shadow Guard. "Escort 1st Princess Lucas to her room, and have her stay there until the Festival is over, so she cannot influence the event further. No one is allowed to meet with her but her Daughter during this time. Go..." Just as the Guard were moving, Luke opposed. "Father, this is not right. Why are you putting Yasmin in House Arrest?" "Then you will not fight and forfeit the match to prove she did not influence Sam based on this report?" Princess Yasmin said in a soft tone. "Husband, it is fine, it is just staying in my room for a few days, it is not like I have not seen the event before. Plus I can watch your match live with the magic display. Lane, come with me dear." Ryan was smiling seeing this, and Vera looked irritated hearing her older Brother was trying to Honey-Trap Sam with her Niece. Then Luke agreed, and said to Drake. "Fulbright, guard Lane then during this time, no need to watch Yasmin." "Yes Sir." Then the group of Secret Guards escorted the two women, while Drake waited for Princess Lane to come back... - As the Mother and Daughter made it to Yasmin''s private home on the 1st floor, half of the Secret Guard, told Lane. [By order of the King, you Princess Lane, will also be detained in a private room we have prepared for you. On Sunday you may leave, and some maids have been prepared to serve you, now come with us.] Lane felt a bit panicked and asked Yasmin. "Mother, what is going on? Why are we being arrested?" Yasmin patted Lane on her head, and said gently. "We are not the ones in trouble, it is because your Father has been pulling tricks. Just go and be good." As the 4 Secret Guard left to take Lane to the back of the apartment-house, the remaining 4 Guard saluted Yasmin and said. [We will guard the entrance and allow no one in or out. Orders?] Yasmin said to them. "I am going back out as Lane so do not bother with me. And if I give you the signal, distract Drake Fulbright for me." As the guard left, Yasmin entered her bedroom, and pulled out her Rosecrans uniform to impersonate her Niece. She removed her ring that made her appear to be a 5th Circle Gravity Healer, and her real level of 8th Circle Gravity Mage was released. She then took a piece of jewelry her Niece wore, and put it on. Soon her power was masked to show the 2nd Circle Gravity Summoner. Looking at her makeup mirror, she applied some makeup to show her more youthful side. - With her top notch disguise skills and acting talent, she easily can become her dead twin sister Yasmin and her Niece Lane. She has studied all mannerisms and habits of both. Luke, who does not pay close attention to anything, has never noticed his Wife''s changes since the birth of Lane. He was told her reproductive system had been removed from a complicated birth and poison, making her unable to have sex anymore, even with magic, the damage was too extreme. That was the time that Leonardo adopted Midnight as Yasmin Lucas, for her Sister was not adopted before Lane came. The accident on the road that took her Sister''s life was orchestrated by Luke back in the day, and the motive was unknown. This was the reason Leonardo replaced the dead Yasmin with Midnight, to find out all of Luke''s crimes and bring him to justice. Luke however proved to be cautious, and only recently has he made mistakes and shown openings due to the arrival of Sam Roland. Midnight found the safe-house where Luke hid his documents and illegal dealings. Now that the time has come, Midnight is ready to end the killer of her Sister. - Finishing up her makeup, she looked at the reflection, smiled like Lane, and said in Lane''s voice. "Sam, will you think I am Lane or Vera when you marry me? Well, I will tell you everything when you kill that man." She thought how funny it will be when Sam finds her to be a virgin and not believe she is actually the Yasmin he is afraid to get close to. The irony of her name... Her real name was Yasmin Midnight. But her sister who had an ugly name, Petronella, used hers when marrying into the Royal family under Leonardo''s machinations, while she entered the King''s secret-service a hundred years ago. But with her Sister dead, using her real name again, makes her feel her Sister never died that rainy night. She also raised her Niece as her real Daughter. It is just a shame her Father made Lane a bit unreliable. So ''Lane Lucas'' who is wearing shorter-heels to not look obvious, walked out of the room, and waved to the Secret Guards, and found Drake to go to the Arena... - ~! At that moment on stage, I had just dived under the Greataxe swing, and avoided the massive blade from giving me a haircut at ear level. "Finish it Windstorm... [Vital Strike]" While rolling in a diving motion, I dragged the long curved blade across the stomach of the 5th Circle Ice Strong Knight, who fell to his knees with his internal organs flowing out from the mighty slash... As the silver light took the dying man away, the referee called it. [Sam Rolland, winner by Death!] Just as I won the first match of the day, I left to go to the Royal Box. I still have a second match after lunchtime, but for the time being, I have to meet the King and Evil. - As I was watching the last of the morning matches from between the King and Evil, I noticed that someone was missing... 1st Princess Yasmin Lucas. I am not sure why she was missing, because she told me she would meet with me today. But when I looked back at Vera and Lane in the second row, I saw Lane smile at me, and Vera was giving her a side eye? Leonardo, seeing me look at the empty seat said casually. "I found out that Yasmin broke the rules and invited you to the Tipsy Gentlewoman, so I placed her in House Arrest till after the Tournament ends, so she cannot influence you." For some reason, after reading her note, I had many questions for her. I feel that someone was going to expose many things to me, then they left the Kingdom for a vacation without warning. As I was feeling frustrated, it was time for lunch, and the King whispered in my ear. "Follow me for lunch, and say nothing. This is a Royal Order..." I said nothing, but saw the King was serious. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I looked over at Evil, I saw she was sleeping with a bit of drool on her lip, muttering things like... Go big, double down, and I lost?! And at the end, Leonardo asked everyone to leave the box and only he and I were left. He then pointed to a side room and said. "Follow me into the restroom..." - When the king said restroom, I had no idea it was built almost identical to the one in Rosecrans main building?! It had the two couches facing one another, the liquor cabinet, two toilet rooms, and a shower. But the restroom had something the other one did not... A sexy woman wearing a jet-black Rosecrans Academy uniform, but with her hood up and unable to see her face at all. The woman looked at me, and she said with a modified voice... [Hello Sam. Come and sit next to me please.] ! As she taps the spot to her right, I look questioningly at the King, and he grins at me. He then nodded and bluntly attacked my mentality. "She is a Princess, and you are going to marry her. This is my Royal Decree, Sam. But don''t worry, she is extremely beautiful, and I trust her with my life. You will also need her in the future. So sit and let''s get started." What the fuck?! I am being forced to marry? So I asked. "King Lucas, forgive me for being a bit confused, but why? And why can I not know who she is first?" As I sat, the woman leaned forward and opened a bottle of whisky, pouring a large glass for me, and handing it into my flustered grasp. She said, [I will be your wife, so the King can adopt you as a married Prince rather than a direct Son. You will not be the 8th Prince. It will be like how 1st Princess Lucas is adopted via marriage. The reason to not tell you who I am right now? Because my identity is special. Believe it or not, I come from the first King''s bloodline, so I am protected secretly. Also you and I are not strangers, Sam. I promise you will be happy with me.] The King who also poured a drink of whisky, then leaned forward to hand me a letter. "Call the Princess, Midnight for now, and after you defeat Luke, her entire identity will be yours to know, including her secret identity. This is your Royal Decree confirming both of your marriages in front of me, just add your thumbprint at the bottom with hers." As I looked at the Royal letter, my heart was in a mess. I could smell the pleasant scent of Midnight, as she leaned into my arm, and opened the letter. Without fail, she removed her glove and pressed her thumb on the spot at the bottom. I thought quickly, and memorized her hand and nails, to see if I can guess her identity later. The name of herself was currently covered till later, and I hesitated. Leonardo said to me. "Out of my 7 wives, I only got to choose one of them. The path to the Throne means Royal Weddings. Midnight is your most important Queen in the future." [Dear Sam, do not be upset with the King, for I requested our marriage. I promise to make you happy and be loyal to only you. I will never interfere with your wives. The latest to keep you in the dark is only 4 days, alright? Please become my Husband and sign.] Leonardo has a fatherly smile on his face, and I looked at the soft hand holding my hand over the paper. I realized this woman could be Vera or Lane, though I do not understand why it is a secret. But in the end, he made this a Royal Decree, and denying it is treason. With Midnight''s soft hand on my hand, I pressed my thumb on the spot next to hers. I feel like I am opening a blind-box in a game (), and then Leonardo said. ", Congratulations you two, now even if you lose Sam, you are now a Royal family member of mine, hehe. By the way, a few things to note..." At this time, Midnight put the letter on the table, put her glove back on, then held my left arm intimately. "I already asked both of your parents permission to marry you to a Princess when I promoted them. They said yes, and I swore them to secrecy to not tell you. Second, till you win, do not tell anyone about your marriage to Midnight untill Saturday. The only people that can find out are your Summons, Evil, or Kayo, but for now, tell none of them if you can. Evil is unreasonable, . She forced me to marry the 1st Queen like this, ." He then stood, took the Royal Decree and put it in his space-item, then he said seriously to me. "I am leaving this room magically sealed shut, so do your duty and make her your wife in the true way. See you after your second match, and hurry, you do not have much time. Midnight, be good to your Husband from now on, and his orders are even equal to mine..." ! Then Midnight and I saw Leonardo leave, with a loud click on the door. While I was in a daze, Midnight straddled my waist and her dark-hood looked down at my confused face. [Husband, I will give you my first-time, and on Friday, I will come to your VIP box and let you see my true face. But for now, examine me as my Husband.] As she lifted her dress-skirt up, I saw her pale pubic hairs, and I said and cast. "I do this for all of my wives, and I do not want to meet the wrong woman on Friday, so... Electrolysis, hair removal and cleaning... [Greater Electric & Water Utility]" As Midnight felt her skin from her neck-down become stunned slightly, with all hair vanishing with a clean feel, she was amazed and asked. [This is... Wow, I am bare! Why use electricity?] As she pulled me out of my pants and stroked me, I said. "The hair wont grow back, so it is convenient for you. , This..." [Damn, it is bigger than I expected, and it hurts a bit...] I watched Midnight lower herself on my rock hard little buddy, and as she said, the first blood flowed. Deep in my heart I was worried for a second, thinking this woman might be Yasmin, but I am sure she is either Lane or Vera for sure now. - A bit later... With all of our clothes on, and her first time, our short encounter did not last long, and was not as erotic as I or she wanted, but our physical bonding to bring our hearts closer in the future. Even though I could not see her face, she still kissed me with love and affection, and in the hood''s darkness, I felt her deep breathing as we were both finishing our duty. As I came inside of Midnight, I secretly hoped she was Vera, but even if it is Lane, for the King''s sake, I will take good care of this woman who has entrusted herself to me... As Midnight felt the new warmth in her belly, she leaned in my arms and whispered. [Thank you for trusting me Sam. On Friday in your VIP room, I will make love to you openly and love you properly. I will do my best to fall in love as fast as possible, but I can assure you I like you a lot, ever since the first time I met you. ...] Then as sudden as our coupling and union came, we cleaned up and she vanished in a secret-door, leaving me bewildered. "Fuck, I am a Royal family member now?!" - As I walked out into the Royal Box, I saw a smiling Leonardo talking with his Wife Gale, and I was confused, for I saw both Lane and Vera talking to one another, and I realized... Is my new Wife not them?! - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 111: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 6)? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 111: The 2nd Fall Festival Tournament (Part 6)? by Harem-Fan As I walked out into the Royal Box, I saw a smiling Leonardo talking with his Wife Gale, and I was confused, for I saw both Lane and Vera talking to one another, and I realized... Is my new Wife not them?! As I stood there in a daze, Leonardo asked me, drawing others'' attention to me. "Sam, are you feeling better, did your nap energize you?" I really felt that Leonardo is unreliable like Ryan, because he is teasing me knowing what I was doing in there. And as I woke up from my thoughts, I relaxed and said. "Yeah, I feel like a new man." Ryan got up and put his arm around me and joked. "! Hey you were drinking whisky, and you did not invite me!" Fuck, I forgot my water magic cleaned our outside, but my breath is still the same, and I joked. "Well, then I will invite you to drink tomorrow if King Lucas lets us." "No. My restroom is for important matters, not for a party. Plus Evil would want to join you guys." I felt Ryan''s arm shudder hearing Evelina would join, and he said to me. "Sam, let us drink on Sunday to celebrate a win, ." At this time, Lane pointed to the matching board, and she said. "Senior Roland, you and Vera are up next, but have different opponents." I do see names I am familiar with, and I also see a fight I am not sure of... Chuck Donald vs Kim Winter. Luke Lucas, seeing this said to his Daughter. "Lane Dear, why don''t you walk Sam and your Aunt down to their match, and cheer for them." "? Yes Father, but is that okay Grandpa?" King Lucas wanted to laugh, thinking of how Yasmin is playing, and he said sternly. "It is fine, as long as you do not influence the games, go..." Vera stood and said to me, "Let us go Sam, we cannot be late or we will be disqualified." I was surprised because she seemed to be speaking to me a bit, so I nodded, ignoring the looks by the 7th Queen, who is currently being harrassed by the King. - As we are nearing the exit to the rings, I looked at Vera and Lane''s arms, and I realized I had given Vera a hair treatment in the past, plus I never really looked at Lane''s arms and thighs before, and can tell she is smooth. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I cannot tell the difference from the girls right now, because they have the same body shape. To make it worse, both women have their gloves on, and I cannot see their hands. But while I was looking at both women at my sides, I was caught and questioned. "Senior, is something wrong with our uniforms? Or are you finally interested in me?" Vera snorted at Lane and scolded her. "Lane, stop being vulgar with Sam. After what you and your Mother have done, do not tempt Sam. He might even become your Uncle in the future, so stop." Both Lane and I looked sideways at Vera being a bit protective of me, and I had the thought that possibly it was Vera I just had sex with? She only now started acting differently after I came out of the rest room. So I asked Vera tentatively. "Vera, are we friends again?" Vera, forgetting she was still supposed to be angry with me, sighed and felt the paper in her pocket. "You will possibly be my little Brother, so I cannot stay mad at you forever. But I still need to beat you in the ring, at least I need one more chance." Lane said to Vera as a joke. "Aunt Vera, if you can beat Sam, then Father will become the Crown Prince, and eventually the new King, then I will be the 1st Princess. Sam, when I become the 1st Princess, I will marry you and you will be the 1st Prince, . Thanks for beating Sam, Princess Vera!" Vera and I had no idea that Lane () basically announced my current status. But Vera had not thought of the possibility of Lane doing such a sneaky act, and she said. "Lane, you cannot make Sam marry you if he has already turned you down." ", If Father becomes King, he can decree that Sir Roland marry me, right Sam? If Father asks you for the Kingdom, you won''t say no, right? , Wait, I forgot, if you lose my Father already said I can marry you, ." Vera, who was panicking about her declaration to win, faltered in her heart, and asked me. "Sam, if you were given a Decree by the King to marry, would you really do it?" Fuck, do not ask that, I literally just did that, but I answer honestly. "The King''s Decree is final. Even if it was a bad woman, I would have to comply. But knowing the King, he would only make me do it if the woman was wonderful." As I was confused if one of these women was my new wife, I saw the same satisfied smile on both of their faces, like I said the right thing. I entered my ring with cold sweat on my back... - Standing in the ring, I waited for my opponent, and I looked over at the next ring, and saw Chuck and Kim talking and laughing. I hate it when friends fight. I looked to see who Vera was fighting and saw a nervous 3rd year Summoner, she is doomed. "Senior, it seems I have to end my winning streak today." I looked at the woman who climbed the steps and walked across from me. Morgan smiled and continued talking. "I am only in the 2nd Circle, and my Summons refuse to fight, so how should I defeat you?" I scratch my head feeling awkward and suggest. "Bring Pluto out, and I will tell him to fight." Morgan shook her head, but summoned Pluto anyway, and crossed her arms. Pluto looked at me and wrote in English... He just floated there and did not respond to me, like he is a spoiled child. Morgan, seeing his lack of response, and feeling his stubborn side through the link, said as the fight began. "Senior, you are above me, and my fate is sealed under you, ..." [All Rings start in 3-2-1-Go~!] As I drew my sword, a sight that shocked everyone happened... A large bone-hand gently pressed Morgan to her hands and knees in front of me, and he began to silently cast his spell. "Senior, it seems you made me kneel after-all..." "This, um?" I had stopped in front of her, and did not slash her with my sword, as I had no idea what Pluto was doing But as I saw a grey portal open beside her, a [One-way Portal] spell, showing an image of outside the ring, the two of us had an idea. "Senior, I guess I can never defeat you in this life. Thanks for not hurting me..." ~! As she had been kneeling with her purple ponytail dangling, and her cleavage on full-display for my eyes, Pluto rudely pushed her through, making her fall to her side outside the ring. But when I look out of the ring her eyes sparkled, like she was happy with the outcome, then I heard the awkward voice of the judge standing besides Morgan. [Sam Roland, winner by... Ring Out, or Concession?] - The barrier on my ring fell, and I walked down to the now standing Morgan, and I noticed the video changed to the fight with Vera, with her Angel taking action. "Senior, did you see my submission to you? I hope it made you happy. I cannot be upset with you, because I only connected with Pluto because of you, so my Summons loyalty to you is a fair trade." I look at her and point out her farce. "You definitely let me see on purpose, right?" "I did, and you can see everything if you only take it. I told you before, in this life, I only belong to you, Hades." I know in my heart, I will end up with this woman, so I only smile, and turn to watch other fights. Morgan, who is very smart, did not push it, but watched me watch the other rings, and her heart was galloping with a thousand horses, not seeing rejection in my eyes. - As I watched Chuck and Kim''s fight, I was surprised, because I just noticed Chuck made a breakthrough as of yesterday... He is now a 5th Circle Dark Vanguard Knight! Although Kim is doing really well as a 4th Circle Water Mage, she has less fighting experience than Chuck, who is a Meaty Tank. Just as Kim was getting tired, Chuck hit her with a [Ground Stomp] that caused all the shadows on the ground to explode upward, knocking Kim to her back. Then his giant Maul was swung overhead at Kim''s head. Just as my heart hurt seeing this, the Maul stopped inches from my Wife''s face, and I saw that Kim smartly conceded to Chuck. In my heart, I thanked Chuck for holding back for me. Kim, seeing me, after getting healed, came to my side as I watched Vera''s match... - Vera is currently fighting a 6th Circle Earth Summoner in the 3rd year, and her Summons are a Giant 6th Circle Stone Golem, and a 6th Circle Elder Elemental. The Elemental is fighting Doll, and pushing him back a bit, while the Golem, that is immune to most Magic, is actually barely holding its own with the sword skills of the Archangel. But the beautiful Angel is smarter than the Anti-Magic Stone Golem, and pointed her finger to the Elder Elemental and cast at it in her song-like voice... "Be defeated~?, Holy Rays... [Triple Light Bolt]~?" ! Three cannonball sized holes were made through the Elemental''s body, as three lasers penetrated its core, killing it in a sneak attack. Doll finished it off with his punches, and finally a [Bull Rush Stun] to end it... Vera was already hiding in the [Shield Shell] Created by Plume, making it impossible for the Stone Golem to attack her for a while. So with the combined attack of both Plume and Doll, the last Summons was defeated. Plume then defeated the Caster with another three lasers through her body... - As the cheers rang, I took Kim''s hand, and walked back to the seating area, before I returned to the Royal Box with Vera and Lane. This ended the third day, and soon, the final 4 will be played on Friday, with the last round and bonus round on Saturday. - To be continued... Again, , almost over... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 112: That Last Squirt Was Accidental? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 112: That Last Squirt Was Accidental? by Harem-Fan As I was waking up Friday morning, I remembered what happened last night. Zoe and Kayo both slept with me, due to Kayo needing to feed, and these two Elven women have a very long connection together. While the sun was just peaking through, Kayo''s yellow eyes focused on me, and she said in a soft and loving tone. "Sam dear, are you ready for today? You only have a fight today, and two tomorrow, then you will become Royalty. Actually, I have been a Queen for so long that I do not miss it." I gently kissed her lips and said to her, "You do not need to do it. Just raise our Daughter and live a peaceful life. I will take care of the Royal obligations." Kayo gently scratched my chest with her very sharp nails and joked. "? Maybe I should put on a Maid outfit and take care of you?" Kayo, who was teasing Zoe, because she can tell she woke up, had told me that to get a rise out of her. "Bad big Sister Kayo, I am Master''s personal Maid, , and maybe Sister Freya?" Soon, the three of us got up and got ready for the day. But while getting ready, Zoe remembered this was the day I would get tricked by Luke''s Daughter, and she said ambiguously. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master, Zoe had a nightmare that you got tricked into bed by a bad woman today before your match in the afternoon." Wait, I am supposed to meet my Princess Midnight today, could she be who Zoe is mentioning, or is it just a random dream? Is this how Zoe knows things, a dream power or something? "Wife, who is this bad woman you dreamed of?" "Master, in Zoe''s dream, it was Lane Lucas who came to seduce you and get pregnant by you. Then her Father would blackmail you to try and quit the fight. But you refused, and ended up getting that bad girl pregnant with the Master''s child. Then Luke forced you to marry her and be his Son." I smiled at her and said. "That is impossible for me to just sleep with Lane out of nowhere like that, and Lane is not a girl I know well, right?" Zoe brushed my hair and said with a winner''s smile and told me her master plan. "Just in case my dream is real, Zoe will sit out in the chair by the VIP room, and if I see that little woman Lane, I will chase her off, just in case my dream was an Elf warning, ." - My family had stayed home the last few days because Kim, Dial, and Kelly had been defeated but me, and they will just come for tomorrow''s Saturday matches, because my opponent today will be rolled by me easily. Yes, this afternoon, I will be fighting Chuck Donald! Kayo opened a Gate home, and on the other-side of it, Mari was seen. Mari in her military uniform stepped through, and Kayo greeted and left. Mari, who was left to work, came to me and hugged me affectionately. "Good morning Sam, did you miss me?" "Naturally. Well you only have a couple days left, so be safe while working." Mari and Zoe then left me alone in the VIP room, as I was waiting for my fight this afternoon. - Zoe took Mari''s hand and said to her in the hallway.. "Sister Mari, I think we have to be careful about 1st Prince Luke''s attempts to influence the Master, so tell the Royal Guards to not let Lane Lucas come to the room today, okay?" Mari found it funny that Zoe is so insistent, so she just said. "No problem, I will put her on the no enter list. I will see you this afternoon to get Sam for his fight." Zoe then saw Mari leaving and talking to the guards, then Zoe curled her lips and said. "I will not let you near Sam today, baby making homewrecker, ." Then Zoe cast her [Warding Magic] on the locked door, pulled her comfortable seat in front of the door, and sat in the hall, not letting anyone pass to the room... - In the living-room of the VIP bedroom, I was reading a magic tome for school homework, unaware of Zoe''s excessive fortifications outside in the main hall. While flipping a page, I heard a stone scraping noise in the corner of the room, and looked a bit unbelievable as I saw a figure sneaking out of a hidden passage. As Princess Lane Lucas () came out of the passage, she smiled and said. "Husband, it is me, Midnight." ! As the passage closed, and Lane walked in my direction in her Rosecrans outfit, my mouth opened a bit, and I had no words to say. I did however stand to meet her half way. Lane unclasped her cloak, threw it on the chair, and she walked into my arms while asking me. "Husband, are you disappointed with my looks? Am I not pretty enough?" My dating skills gave me warnings and I immediately sprang into action as I held her. "Not at all, you are very beautiful, I was just not sure about who you were before. So do you still want me to call you Midnight?" Lane smiled and kissed my lips for a couple of minutes, then finally answered me. "Only call me Wife when alone, no need for other names. I also have good news for you husband. Do you want to sit or lay down while I tell you?" She is not exuding the charm of an 18 year old girl, but that of an older woman like Freya, and she didn''t wait for my answer, as she pulled my hand into the bedroom... While I was still confused about my wife being Lane Lucas, she had been taking off our clothing with skill, making a trail of clothes from the living room to the bed, and not even closing the door. "Wife, what news do you have?" By this point, our clothing was removed, and she climbed on the bed, still pulling me along with her. Her figure is like Freya, with a more pale complexion, but with normal D-cup sized breasts. Then she floored me. "Our first time was lucky... I am confirmed to be pregnant, my Husband." As she laid on her back, wrapping her long legs around my waist, I was stunned. I was on my knees in the middle of the bed, looking down on the smiling woman with platinum hair. Her gentle smile and her warm blue eyes, told me she was very happy. I even ignored the fact she had been rubbing my life-rod to full mast as I asked. "Can pregnancy be detected in two days?" "Yes Husband, the King''s personal Healer checked yesterday, and I am indeed carrying our future Prince, are you upset with me?" I took in a deep breath, as the reality of making her pregnant on our first time, but then I smiled dumbly thinking of Zoe''s dream. Then I looked at her face again, and saw she seemed worried about my thoughts. "Wife, I was only overwhelmed for a moment, but I feel good about it, as long as you are happy with it." So I leaned over her, and kissed her gently. Her legs and arms embraced me, as she could tell I was feeling good about the news. - After around ten minutes of kissing and exploring her well developed body, I had silently entered her folds. As she felt me enter her again, she bit her lip gently, and said quietly. "It feels better than our first time, Husband. But go slow, because it still hurts a bit, however I will get used to it." I began sucking on her neck, and feeling her soft silky skin as I slowly entered and pulled back with gentle thrusts. She slowly was getting used to it, and her and my breathing was getting stronger. I just realized this mature acting woman is a year younger than me, like Dream, and I felt a bit excited for this change. It also hit me that I have a few Princesses under me now, , the life of a scumbag is tough... As I was now sucking on her nipple, she moaned a bit and told me. "Husband, ~! I am already cumming, so just finish anytime you want, and then keep going, ..." ~! As the bed was starting to get into a strong rhythm, I moved faster, feeling her walls tighten on me, and I too want to finish in her again. I looked and saw her long platinum hair hanging off the side of the bed, as we are making love along the bed sideways with no pillows. Her lips looked so inviting, so I kissed her deeply, as I felt my joy rising up. For some reason, she is really doing it for me. I feel like Lane is much older than she acts normally... - Outside the VIP room, Zoe, who was knitting some baby clothing, and feeling good about blocking the baby thief, suddenly lost her smile and her eyes opened wide, as she felt her bond with Sam through her Summoner link. "Fuck! Sam only feels like this when..." She threw the knitting gear to the side, pushed the chair out of the way, and rushed into the room as fast as possible, but when she heard the groans and grunting coming from the open bedroom door, her gut feeling was bad, she only hoped it was Freya who teleported in... She rushed to push the door open, and saw Sam finishing inside the naked platinum-haired beauty under him, and she said in disbelief... "Sam, do not finish inside of Lane Lucas!" - ~! Just as I was filling up my new Wife, I was shocked to see Zoe burst into the room, yelling in shock at me and Lane! "Sam, do not finish inside of Lane Lucas!" Lane under-me, grabbed the sheets to cover our naked bodies, as she blushed. After the sheet was over the two of us she sighed. But Lane said to me, to break the awkward scene. "Husband, Zoe does not yet know, and I forgot her connection to your feelings. Mrs. Zephyr, I think we need to talk." Zoe, hearing her voice and looking at Lane''s face more closely, covered her mouth in horror and pointed with big eyes. "Y-You are not Lane... W-Why is it you?!" While I was still rock-hard inside my Wife, because I froze, I was confused at Zoe''s words, and the woman under me said. "Sam and I are legally married, so there is no issue. So I will explain everything to you now. , I was still having a bit of fun pranking Sam, but now it is serious." Zoe dropped the bomb in my head by saying. "Yasmin Lucas, I do not understand how this is possible. Did the King do this?" Just as she was going to answer, she felt that I had released one last nut inside her belly from shock, then I slowly softened looking down at the Mother of Lane, the 1st Princess, Yasmin Lukas. ! She tapped my pale face with her soft palm, and she reminded me. "Husband, I am not married to Luke Lucas. And you took my virginity, remember? Also, Lane is not my real Daughter, , get off, let''s talk." Suddenly it all hit me, I understand why her identity was secret now. I kissed her lips as I got off, and then said. "Okay Wife, I am ready to listen..." So with Zoe''s help, and lots of magic, we made it to the living room for full disclosure... - One hour later... "And that is how we made it to this point. I am the real Princess from the first King''s family, and also the current Spymaster for the Kingdom. And with this marriage, Sam is now Royalty, no matter what. ... And the Father of my child." While I now understood everything, especially why I got the foot in the crotch... Zoe was having a Time-Crisis. Because it was supposed to be Lane here, and not Yasmin. In her past, Yasmin never had anything to do with Sam, but now, she is not only married, but also pregnant. Zoe realized that Temporal-Butterflies are so powerful. She sighed in her Elf heart and warmly said to her new hidden Sister. "Zoe greets Sister Yasmin." On the table, while we were talking, the image from the arena was playing on the magic device, as Vera was battling her opponent. I was so engrossed with Yasmin in my lap at this time, I totally missed her fight she won... - Now I must go fight Chuck! () Click the [?] Button! Chapter 113: Chuck, The Mini-Boss Wing-Man? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (Updated Information on Midnight: Yasmin Lucas, () 1st Princess of the Northern Kingdom (). 154 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. False Identity Class: [], Real Class: 8th Circle Gravity Mage.) Chapter 113: Chuck, The Mini-Boss Wing-Man? by Harem-Fan Yasmin in my lap, suggested to me. "Husband, I think you should summon Freya out of her training space, and explain things to her, because she has a link like Zoe here. We need to keep my identity a secret from everyone. But those who feel your bond, will tell there is a problem with your heart when around me in any of my identities." Zoe told us. "Yasmin and Master, leave telling her everything to me. I can explain it better, I think." I then asked. "Yasmin my Wife, what do we do about Luke being sent to the North Border and him becoming a Duke? I would hate for you to be too far, and what about you just getting pregnant?" Yasmin, seeing my worries, and the reason she wants Luke dead, told me. "Plans have changed my Husband... After your fight, he has been sentenced to Death for the crimes of plotting harm to the Royal Family. He even has plots against you and Ryan. He is only waiting to be given the position of Crown Prince." I am confused and asked. "Then why have the Duel tomorrow? Why not arrest him now?" Yasmin touched my forehead and said, "Because if he is just arrested and killed like that, his loyal followers will find reasons to rebel. Secondly, this duel gives you a legitimate reason to be given the title of Crown Prince. And finally, the King will make your match a death-match, and no one can protest the death of Luke, as he accepts it willingly. And with Zoe here, there is no way you will really die anyway." I unconsciously held her waist tighter, and asked. "What will happen to you?" Yasmin felt touched that I thought of her only after 2 days of marriage, and she said with a playful expression. "The 1st Princess Yasmin Lukas, of course, will be the grieving widow who resents the man who killed her husband. In a Royal family, it is not good if all factions get along, and as the only opposition to you, many foes will swarm to me. I will be the aggrieved woman you made to suffer. As for our child, as I start to show, I will hide from the public view in mourning and give birth secretly." "Then what about Ryan?" "Do you mean the future Duke of the East, Duke Ryan Ronald? He will be given his own territory at Ronald City, and freedom to do as he pleases, that is all he ever wanted. But unlike Luke, Ryan will be given aid to help defend the Eastern borders better." After a few more minor questions, we wrapped it up. - As Yasmin clasped her cloak on, and walked to the secret passage, she pointed to it and warned me. "Never use these passages without me, because they are death traps using mechanical and magical means. Things like poison, traps, and being buried-alive are waiting for those who do not understand the path system. Even a 9th Circle creature can suffer in some of those traps, so just stay out, okay Husband." Cold sweat filled my heart, because I was curious about her use of them, but now I understand that curiosity will kill the cat. "Got it." She gave me one last kiss and told me as she closed the passage. "In your heart, ignore my acting of being upset with you as the 1st Princess, love you bye..." ! As the passage vanished from sight, Zoe sighed and said. ", Master, you really have a fate with many powerful women. Now summon out Sister Freya, and go get ready for your match with Chuck, ." - An hour later, I walked out of the VIP section and came to the student waiting area. Freya was holding my left arm, and Zoe was following behind me. Dial, who was watching the event with Kim and Kelly, waved me over happily. "Sam, you have finally come. I was sad to be defeated again this year, and by Vera, . Well, the fight was more even, and I almost won, so I am proud." Dial hung on my right arm while nodding to the other women, and I said to her. "It is all fine, and when you are both at 7th Circle, the power-gap may change again, based on what you summon, so do not even worry over it." Freya said with a warm expression to the women. "I will take Sam to the ring, and Zoe will sit with you girls. Come now, Darling." My left hand was pulled, and the girls giggled seeing Freya in a good mood. - While the announcer was on the center main stage, talking about me and Chuck, Freya said to me in my ear. "Tonight, Rebeca and I will keep you warm. Zoe will watch Richard, while the two of us will comfort you, so your fight with Vera and Luke will be stress free." I never get bored with loving all of my wives. That is the nice thing about a harem, the women on their periods can take a break, and they do not have to have sex all the time, while the husband, me, gets to have sex as much as I want. I cannot believe a year ago, I was against a harem, what an ignorant bastard I was... - I took her hand and pulled her up the steps to the main stage, and then she let go of my hand to hang in the back of the ring. Chuck was already there, waiting with a grin. "Sam my good-buddy, you are not going to let Teacher Freya fight, right?" This tall 6 foot heavy set guy with slicked back shiny black hair, and pork-chop sideburns, was visibly shaking in fear seeing Freya behind me. Seeing Chuck''s high quality black Chain-mail armor under his Royal Knight longcoat, made him look kinda cool. But I shook my head and confirmed with him. "No, not at all... Freya only wanted a front row seat to our fight. Are you ready for it? I was surprised to see you reached the 5th Circle." Chuck wiped his forehead with his sleeve and said. ", I was about to concede if she was fighting, because I am not stupid, ." My face twitched hearing his words, because this is the time the audience hears our chat for a while before we start. Chuck has had unbelievable luck to make it to today, as every opponent has been easy, and even when he bypassed Nevin, it was like fate wanted Chuck to stand here today with glory. "Sam, Gloria is cheering for me, if you get me... So we as men, have to have a real good showdown, to prove our charm and bravery, right?" Man, if I did not think his obvious winks were to help him look good, I would think he had an eyelash in his eye, ... Thankfully for Chuck, I am using the King''s Sword today and not Windstorm, as he is my friend. Chuck then waved to where Dial and the others were, and I saw Gloria waving back to Chuck. My eyes for some reason drifted a few rows up, and I saw the purple-haired beauty sitting there. Morgan smiled seeing me notice herself, then blew me a kiss, and winked with a playful expression. Damn... Behind me, Freya had pulled out a chair from her space item and sat with her sexy legs crossed, well out of our fight range. She then pulled out a glass of wine, and Chuck and I were stunned at Freya just acting like she was an Empress watching a pair of gladiators fighting just for herself. The judge said to Freya. "Mrs. Starling, you cannot just sit here like this..." Freya with a challenging smile only said one phrase to shut him up. "I am Sam''s Summoned Monster, what will you do about it?" Chuck then took off his coat and started to stretch his muscles. I took off my longcoat, and put it in my storage ring. Then I drew the King''s Sword, with a new tassel on the pommel... A royal-blue silk tassel, a gift from Yasmin. And with the black and the red tassels from my other lovers on the scabbard, it is hard to not think of my lovers when I fight. ! As I drew my blade, Chuck had pulled his giant black Maul from his storage belt-pouch, and dropped the heavy head to the stage. Then he said with a proud expression. "Let''s make a bet on our fight, the winner buys drinks for the loser on Sunday, what do you say?" He said it so proudly that anyone who did not clearly think of his words, would think he was confident to win. But I always find him funny, so I nod and do not worry about that small amount of gold. "Sure, and we can bring Six." While he picked up his massive weapon, he said to the referee. "I am ready for the ultimate showdown of men, let''s fight!" Black shadowy energy flows over his body like an Evil Super Saiyan, and he holds his Maul with both hands, looking like an Evil God of War. I too, unleash my Water & Electricity Aura through my body and sword. The intertwining Dual-Elements of yellow and blue are dazzling and hypnotic. The contrast of Evil vs Good is seen as we both glare at each-other with a smile. [Alright, now that you are both ready, you can begin!] Chuck did not move... So I waited... And waited? "Make your move, Sam!" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ladies first!" "You shameless Troll!" "! Okay, just attack already, ..." As Chuck neared me slowly, he grins while looking up at the Royal Box, then he yells. "PRINCESS VERA, SAM TOLD ME HE LOVES YOU!" Yeah, I did not think Chuck was a smart guy, and this was my fault for sure... But hearing Chuck sell me out, I could not help but look to see Vera''s face at this moment. Her blue eyes were opened wide, and she looked really shocked, because she could see my look of being caught. And before I could react, I had noticed Queen Gale with an ugly look, then it happened... ~! I caught the shadow of a large black Maul being swung in my face, and the impact in my side, made me see stars. I was knocked to the ground skidding for about 15 feet before I tumbled up clumsily, and I heard Chuck, who was in the finishing posture of a batting swing. "Damn, I thought I could one-shot you. Well, that diversion won''t work again, ." I shook my head to clear out the cobwebs, and said angrily at Chuck. "That was dirty to do." He prepared to swing again, and grins. "Sure, but you did say it, right? Here Take this you coward!" ~! ~! As his massive Maul came in a wide arc, I attacked his handle to parry his strike, but I forgot my King Sword cuts through non-magic weapons, and the head of his Maul slid to the edge of the arena. He was just stuck holding a short metal rod. I, Chuck, and the audience seeing what just happened were speechless. While throwing the small handle to the side, Chuck got in his Northern Knight Kickboxing stance, he said with a grin. "Real men should communicate with their fists, do you agree?!" I put the King''s Sword into its sheath, sigh at Chuck''s shamelessness, and got into my stance, soon we started to exchange blows... - Ten minutes later... ...! While Chuck was curled up on the ground, with me sitting on him, my rain of blows continued without any restraint. I infused my Swift Knight skills into my attacks to bypass his healing and resistance. And after a while, Chuck could not hold on, and he cried out. "Damn it, aren''t you tired yet?! I give up, I give up!" My furious punches finally stopped as he surrendered, and I vented all of my anger for exposing my feelings in front of 10,000 people. [Sam Roland, winner by Concession! He moves on to tomorrow''s Final battle!] As I stood, I helped Chuck up, who really did not look injured at all, and when he winked at me, I realized he was just putting on an act, ... As the crowd was cheering, he whispered in my ear. ", Don''t forget my free drinks on Sunday." At this point, we heard the King speaking from the Royal Box... - King Lucas looked out and down at Sam on the stage. With his voice magnified by Aura, he announced. [The final two contestants for the Fall Festival Tournament have been decided... The 7th Princess, Vera Lucas vs Sir Sam Roland.] The arena cheered hearing that, but quieted down when the King raised his hand. He then announced the shocking news. [If the winner of tomorrows match happens to be Sam Roland, an additional Duel will be fought after the first.] After the crowd was quieted again, the King spoke more shocking news. [This fight between Sir Sam Roland and 1st Prince Luke Lucas will be a duel to the death, with the winner becoming the Crown Prince of our Northern Kingdom!] This time, the crowds uproar took a while to quiet, and he said in a solemn tone. [Both men have agreed and have already made their determination ready. And with a heavy heart, I the King of the Northern Lucas Kingdom acknowledge the Duel as Valid, so good luck to our future King... That is all I have to say, till tomorrow...] After the King vanished, a dark and uneasy atmosphere covered the Capital City this night.. Click the [?] Button! Chapter 114: Vera Finally Defeats Sam In The Finals? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! "~Excerpt from Chapter: 30 Chapter 114: Vera Finally Defeats Sam In The Finals? by Harem-Fan Saturday, a bit before noon... Today, my entire family has come to watch the last two fights of the day. The first match will be me vs Vera, then assuming I do not lose, I will have my Death Match with 1st Prince Luke Lukas, my new Brother. The main difrence in attendance would be... My family is also in the Royal Box with the Royal Family and Evelina. Thankfully the box is large enough to comfortably sit 30 indaviduals, and it is full. Looking at who has come... The King and his 5 Remaining living Wives (), Luke, Yasmin, Lane, Ryan, Karen (), Vera, the West Duke, Marquess Colt Olson, Evelina, my Parents, Karl, my Son, Rebeca, Mari, Kayo, Zoe, Freya, Kelly, Kim, and Dial. Yasmin and Lane are let out of the house arrest because this may be the last time they see Luke alive. The atmosphere is less exciting and more somber. This is almost a full Box, and servants shuttle to everyone to serve refreshments. There is three rows of seating, with 10 seats in each row in a tiered elevation. Right now, only half the guests are sitting, while the others are standing and chatting in small groups. - Leonardo is currently talking with his 1st Queen, Luke, Lane, and Yasmin. "My Son, it is not too late to back out of this dangerous match? No one will say anything if you just concede." Luke looks over to where Sam is, and felt the magic Longsword on his side called, Heartbreak, and said. "No need, with the Magic Sealing restrictions on the arena floor, I am confident my skills will prevail. Just keep your word and make me the Crown Prince, but... What about Evil Loli?" Just at this point, a scary voice came from behind Luke... "? You think I am shameless enough to hurt you if you kill my Student?" Naturally everyone that heard Evil''s question had only one answer in their hearts... Yes! "Fear not little brat Luke, I know that this is something that Sam has chosen for himself. Just because I do not like it, I will not harm you over it." Luke with a charming smile said to them all. "Perfect, then I can fight with confidence." Luke''s Mother, the 1st Queen, held his arm and said worriedly. "Dear Son, please just forfeit this match... You have already lost your other Brothers, and I do not want to risk your life. You have so many other wives and lovers counting on you, plus all of your children are depending on you. Yasmin and Lane, say something?!" The 1st Queen, who is ignorant to her Son''s dark-side, was feeling he would lose based on her Husband''s confidence in Sam, so her heart is trembling. Yasmin smiles and tells the 1st Queen. "Luke is 274 years old, and has vast swordsmanship skill, he will win. The title of Crown Prince is my Husband''s () goal, so I fully support it." The King hearing Midnight''s words could only smile a bit, while Lane who looked uneasy said. "Father, Grandmother is right, I feel that Sam is very strong... I do not want to lose you today. If Sam wins, how can I meet him in the future? If you kill him, how will Rosecrans treat me?" - My Parents, Rebeca, and Mari are currently talking with me in the corner. My Mother who is emotional right now, is like the 1st Queen, and asked in a hushed tone. "My Son, are you sure about this... I am a bit worried. I know your strong, but... What if there are tricks played?" Rebeca on my left arm, and Mari on my right, are gripping me hard, fearing I may lose. The two pretend to be confident, but as my early wives, they do not want to be widowed today. Feeling the bracelet Zoe gave me on my left wrist, I told them with confidence. "I have lifesaving Defensive Magic Items, so tricks will be a bit hard to pull on me. I have been hiding my true Swordsmanship skill during the event, and I was told by the King that my skill is as good or better than Luke''s." I lowered my voice even more and said with a firm tone. "The path to the Throne is paved with the bodies of the other King Candidates. the 2nd through 5th Princes have all paid this price..." Rebeca said in my ear softly. "I do not need you to be a King, Mage, or Hero... Just stay alive for me and Richard... I love you." - Vera was sitting with her Mother, looking out at the crowd waiting for her and Sam''s match, and Ryan stood in front of her at this time with a frivolous smile. "Make sure and exhaust all of Sam''s Endurance, Aura, and Magic... Then our older Brother will have an easier time killing Sam... Don''t you agree Aunt Gale?" Velvet Gale had a complicated look in her beautiful eyes when she heard the fight between Luke and Sam was life and death. Part of her doesn''t want Sam on the throne, but she knows the heart of Luke. She only wanted her Daughter to rule the Kingdom, but unlike the South, it will never happen. She looked to Ryan and said her true thoughts. "No, if Vera can beat Sam, he will not fight Luke, and thus save his life. I want Vera to beat him, while his strongest Summons Zoe is unable to battle. With her Archangel, beating only Freya is possible. So Vera needs to win." Ryan with his arm frivolously moving around Karen''s waist, to annoy Gale, said with a shrug. "Well, when Luke wins, I will be pushed out of the Castle, and Vera will marry out of the Castle, leaving only Luke to rule all. I guess this is our fate. Praise the new future King... Good luck crushing Sam then little Sister... , Your match is starting, you two need to go now... Good luck." Then Ryan pulled his blushing mistress along to say good luck to Sam, while Gale watched his back, and her fists were tightened. Hearing his accurate words, Velvet Gale was angered, and she said to the depressed looking Vera. "... Vera, I want you to do something, but it is very underhanded, and it is the only way for you to win this ugly battle... So listen to my words, and do not question them." As Vera listened to her Mother''s whisper in her ear, her complicated eyes widened, and then when she looked at her Mother''s expressionless face, she said in a disbelieving tone... "Why you?! You were spying on me?!" She pointed to her pocket, and said. "When you want to hide notes, put them inside a storage item, not in your pockets, ... Just do what I said, and tell no one it was me who told you to pull this move... If you do not listen to me, you will join your other siblings in the path to the Throne. Now go and fight..." "Thank you..." Gale closed her eyes, a bit unhappy. - As noon was nearing, I climbed the main stage to fight Vera. Vera who came to the stage first, had her 15 foot tall Gold Golem, Doll, and her 7 foot tall Archangel, Plume, standing behind herself. Vera had her arms crossed under her well-developed chest, and she squinted her eyes at me. I had the King''s Sword on my left hip, and only Freya accompanied me onto the stage, because Zoe was indeed a bit to pregnant to fight. While sighing in my heart, I said to Vera. "Glad you made it to the Final Battle this year. I was impressed with your fights." Vera lifted the corner of her lips and said with some amusement. "So, what chance do you think you have against me right now, without Zoe?" I look at Plume and know she is powerful, because she like Freya is an 8th Circle Mage, but also a Strong and Vanguard strength Monster. Then I looked at Doll with his white glowing eyes, staring me down, and I said honestly. "If I fight fast and do not hold back... I have a 70% confidence to win, without Zoe." Vera nodded and said or asked. "Then I have a 30% chance to end your path forward, and keep you off the Throne, right?" I nodded, and she smiled feeling she is stronger than last year, and asked again. "If you defeat me, what is the chance of beating my older Brother in the duel?" I draw out the King''s Sword, and held it upward in-front of my face, readying to fight, and said confidently. "No problem, you are my only obstacle now, so are you ready, Vera?" Vera just gave me a winning smile, and called to the Referee, and walked to him. She whispered something, and handed him a note. The Referee looked at it, and then said something in a whisper. Vera then walked in front of me again, and looked up to the Royal Box, and said loudly. "Father, before I start my match, I have something to tell you..." - Leonardo heard Vera''s words, and a glint flashed in his eyes as he stood to walk to the balcony edge. Velvet Gale, Ryan Lucas (), and Yasmin Lucas all looked to Luke''s face, because they want to see his expression for what will happen next. These three and the King all had the same goal, and none of them knew they had been on the same team all along. He magnified his voice with Aura, and responded to his Daughter, with a bit of excitement. His plans have finally worked after a year... - [What is going on?] Vera said to her Father, while pointing to me. "I choose Sam Roland to become my Husband, and I want you to marry us right here and now. Referee, please read the Decree from last year..." The Referee looked nervous to do it, and looked up to the King. The King who kept a straight face, said to him. [Go ahead...] The poor guy held up the note, and read it word for word... [King Leonardo Stephan Lucas'' Decree: As long as the 7th Princess finds a man she likes before she graduates from Rosecrans Academy, no matter who, the kingdom will support it, but... If the Princess fails to marry by this time, the discussion to marry will fall upon her Mother the 7th Queen, and she must marry any candidate chosen, including foreign suitors. This is Decreed.] He then held up the note for the magic display to see. - General Donald in the crowd looked to his Son Chuck and asked. "Why does that look like your chicken scratch handwriting?" "No clue, never saw it, ." - I stood there in a daze, and looked at Vera with a bit of surprise, and had already lowered the sword to my side, and looked at the note in the sky. I had a feeling I had seen that handwriting before, and know it is not Vera''s perfect handwriting. [I remember that decree from last years tournament, the one that Sam Roland requested... Vera Lucas, is this what you want?] Vera said with confidence. "That is right, I want him as my Prince, and I want it now with everyone as my witness, and no other man will do. The Kingdom must uphold the law." Just as I opened my mouth. "Vera-" "This is a decree Sam, you cannot disobey it, unless you want to commit treason. I will ask you only one thing, and in front of everyone, answer honestly... Do you love me? If you say no, I will retract my request and marry Vasco Nano instead?" "I do, but are-" Then Vera cut me off and said to her Father. "Okay, do it then." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leonardo, finally happy with Vera taking the lead, just rushed to decree her decision before I could question anything. [With the Decree, and the permission of Sam Roland''s parents, I King Leonardo Stephan Lucas uphold the agreement, and witness the marriage of 7th Princess Vera Lucas, and Sir Sam Roland... Congratulations. Now will everyone cheer for our new 7th Prince and his Wife!] Everyone was in shock and stood, and a deafening cheer shook the whole place. Most everyone in the Royal box looked thrilled, but Luke. ! And suddenly, Vera pounced into my arms, and I hold her waist with my left arm, while her inexperienced kiss tried to suck me in. While Vera was kissing me roughly, I heard Freya''s voice behind us. "It took you two a while, but after a long year, it finally happened, congratulations, Sister Vera." Vera hearing Freya, stopped the kiss, and her misty eyes looked at me and said softly. "Husband, make me your Queen and not your Widow, please win for our future. And I am sorry it took me so long. I love you as well." I dropped the King Sword to my side, and hugged her, with my heart both happy and in confusion. Vera could feel my emotions through our hug, and she whispered. "Defeat Luke, and come to my bedroom tonight, Husband... I want you very much..." While her bold words surprised me, her next words also did. "Referee, I concede my match with 7th Prince Sam." The Knight was happy to see this strange ending, and he joked with the announcement... [The Fall Tournament winner is 7th Prince, Sam Rolland, by Marriage!] And under the loud crowd''s congratulations and cheers, Vera and I kissed again, trading our heartfelt feelings over this long period of chasing and retreating. She stopped the kiss and joked. "Sam, I finally defeated you at something, ." - To be continued... The 1st Prince Luke Lucas vs 7th Prince Sam Roland! Click the [?] Button! Chapter 115: Soul Eater, Morgan Is Cruel? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 115: Soul Eater, Morgan Is Cruel? by Harem-Fan [The Fall Tournament winner is 7th Prince, Sam Rolland, by Marriage!] Vera stopped the kiss and joked. "Sam, I finally defeated you at something, haha." Thud Thud Thud! As Vera and I waved to the crowd, the tall Doll moved in front of me, and its eyes glowed bright-white, and he extended his massive gold fist in front of me. As I bumped my fist against his, I had the feeling he said something like... [My Master is more stubborn than me, a Golem, sigh...] While I exchanged a Bro. Moment with the Gold Golem, I smelled cotton-candy in the air as Plume came to me. Plume, with glowing yellow eyes, blonde silky hair, soft white feathered wings, and tanned skin, is breathtaking. The 7 foot tall Angel came and extended her hand to me, and I shook it. "Sam, I have wanted to meet you for a long while, ever since the Lifeless Pass~?" I feel kinda awkward talking with a woman 14 inches taller than myself, and thought of Evelina being so short compared to me, but I said in response. "Well, I was happy that Vera partnered with you. One day, I would like to hear more about the Plane of Light, Heaven." Plume had not yet let go of my hand, inside I was starting to feel uncomfortable as Vera was looking at our handshake, trying to figure out which one of us was not letting go, and she said to Vera and me. "Master, Sam''s Soul is very nice, and I have finally confirmed how strong it is~?!" Vera now knows the culprit and is sad, while pulling my arm back. "Plume, we have to leave, let Sam go, both of you return to your Summons Space." Mwah~! And the crazy loud stadium went quiet as the Archangel kissed my lips before letting me go, and she said to Vera, while finally removing her grasp of my hand. "Master, I am ready to rest, and Sam, I will talk with you more in the future~?!" I unconsciously licked my lips, and they too tasted like cotton-candy. I feel a bit funny that the Angels of Myst do not seem to act like Angels of Earth should, but her lips were very warm and gentle. Then I realized it was like the opposite of kissing a Vampire. Vera, who looked irritated, sent both Doll and Plume into their resting places, and she sighed. "Sigh, Plume is very stubborn but kind..." Then when I stared at Vera, like she was describing herself, a blush creeped on her cheeks, and she pulled my hand. "Idiot, lets go, humph..." Her mouth said one thing, but her tightening hand pulling me along, said another. Freya only held my other hand while following with my sheathed King''s Sword in her other hand. The Referee then announced it to everyone. [In 30 minutes, we will begin the next fight... The 1st Prince Luke Lucas vs 7th Prince Sam Roland!] Cheeeeer~! - As Vera and I entered the Royal Box, we were bombarded with well wishes. Even the Knights and Maids all greeted me with their fists over their hearts, as we do when meeting Royalty. The first to come was Leonardo, Velvet, Evil, and my Parents. My Mother sold out the King, and reminded me of what they had said before. "Sam, this was the secret we were not allowed to tell you. The King had asked us to marry you and his Daughter, phew. Keeping that secret was hard." King Lucas had cold sweat in his heart, as his Wife, Daughter, and Evil all gave him a side-look of expecting and scheming this event. I however had the urge to take the King''s Sword from Freya, and wanted to stab him for being shameless. Why, because he used ''asking my parents'' when he married Yasmin to me. Who knew this ass-hat was planning for a double buy-one Princess get-one-free scam?! Mind-you, I am not complaining, but right now, Leonardo is extra shameless in my heart. But, I guess I will cancel out the stabbing because I really got lucky here. Then my Mother misdirected the King''s hateful-glares, took Vera''s hands, and greeted her. "Princess Vera, Sam has always talked fondly about you in the past, and I am happy you liked my boy." While my Mom stole Vera from me, I looked at the straight faced Queen Gale, and said. "You raised a good woman well. Thank you for making Vera kind hearted." I and the King saw her suppress the urge to roll her eyes, and she said. "Just do not disappoint me and make my Daughter a Widow today." Queen Gale then closed her eyes, to ignore me, while the King''s smile grew. Then I said to the King. "Cough, Thank you for marrying your Daughter(''s) to me. I will not let you down." Leonardo can here my innuendo, and he had already heard the good news about me and Yasmin making a child, and he joked back. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, make sure and add to the Royal Family. But on a serious note..." Vera and Velvet had no idea he was talking about Yasmin and I making my royal generation''s 1st Prince,. But his serious tone alerted me. "Luke will be a bit stronger than normal during your fight, because he has an Elixir to raise his Circle Levil to 6th, so do not be relaxed. The arena will suppress all magic and magic cores. You will only be able to rely on your Aura and items to battle. Even though I support you, I still must be fair in the end." Vera, hearing about Luke getting an unfair power-boost, asked her Father. "Then why not let Sam use that Elixir as well?" "To gain its benefits, you must cut your lifespan in half, and lose your reproductive ability, do you want Sam to have those side effects for a gain in Aura strength?" My nuts both voted ''no'' to that, and Vera blushed, while shaking her head. Yeah, even when you win, you lose. Evil took my arm and said. "Sam doesn''t have much time to waste with you little Leo, so I will take him now." Just as Evil was pulling me, Ryan said to me on the way out the door. "Hey little Brother, good luck. Kick his ass and let''s have those drinks tomorrow, after you''re done with my little Sister, hehe." Ryan then looked at the serious Luke in the distance saying his words to Lane and Yasmin, and said playfully. "Now that I wished you good luck, I need to remind him not to trip onto your sword in the middle of the fight, and tell him to fuckoff one last time, hehe." As he pulled the blushing Karen to Luke, Evelina said playfully. "I can see why you like him, he is funny. He reminds me of someone though?" "Yeah, you and he have similar personalities, nice and shameless." Evil grins and says without shame. "Thank you for flattering me, hehe... Now let''s go, someone wants to meet you before the fight." Sam Roland: ?!?!?!?! Many wanted to say something to me, but knew that now was not the time to distract my thoughts... - In the underground passage to the arena, I saw in the path, a floating Lich, Artus. And as I got closer, I noticed another person behind the Lich... Morgan Von-Crane. As I was confused why Evil and Artus were with Morgan, the Lich spoke. [Master, I brought her as instructed.] Morgan''s smart eyes watched me and Evelina, and she placed her hand over her heart, then said. "Greetings Headmistress Lorelei and 7th Prince." Evil crossed her arms and said to Artus. "Let the two young people talk, we will go to the entrance of the passage and not witness any rule-violations, hehe." While I was a bit confused, Loli and Artus traveled down the dim path. When we were alone, I noticed that Morgan was not wearing her Academy uniform, but a dark-grey dress with a purple-shawl. It was like a ball gown that went to her ankles. Her long purple hair was in a sloppy bun with a pair of bone-hairpins of high-quality, both sexy and ominous. She wore light makeup, and she had a faint perfume of wildflowers. Morgan purposefully wore a dress that exposed her godly-cleavage, but her serious expression broke the erotic look. Her grayish eyes bore into my soul, and her lips parted. "Do you still have the sword used by Dread Lorelei?" I then reached into my space-ring, and pulled out the black sword I had almost forgotten about, and held it in front of us. It is a bit longer than the standard Longsword, but not as long as a Bastard-sword. The sheath, pommel, grip, and hilt are all absolutely black with no color at all. The blade is a shiny-silver, with black and dark-grey engravings of magic glyphs. Morgan, seeing the sword, put on a sexy smile to match her appearance, and she held the sword, and said. "This sword is one of the Royal Lorelei swords given to the 13 Knights of the Round Table. It belongs to the Von-Crane family, and was given to Elissa when she summoned Dread Lorelei." She drew the blade from the scabbard and then summoned Pluto. Morgan continued to tell me. "This sword has the name of, Soul Eater. It is the 13th blade of the set. Your King''s Sword is the 1st blade, and goes by another name... Excalibur." My heart is thudding because hearing all of these names and merged Legends with my Earth memories, is really making me doubt life. Between the King''s Sword, the 13 Knights of the Round Table, and my and Morgan''s names of Hades and Persephone, are really coincidental, but I listen to her. (Sam has no idea about the name Pluto, due to limited knowledge in his past life.) "Like Excalibur, the Soul Eater is not a spiritual weapon (like Windstorm), but it has amazing powers while Aura is used in it. This sword not only damages the flesh of the body, but also equally kills the Souls of those it damages. When the blade kills someone, it drains their Souls and refines it, making reincarnation impossible, and no Raise Dead ability can work on the Souls devoured by Soul Eater. And the more Souls it eats, the stronger you become for a short time." Morgan points the sword at Pluto, who in turn, impaled himself on the blade. I was stunned seeing this sight. And in the next moment, Pluto was sucked into the blade without any hesitation and vanished into a grey mist, as though a vacuum absorbed his form. Soul Eater emanated a strong Death Energy Aura from the silver blade, and Morgan sheathed the Soul Eater, and she said to the stunned me. "Pluto is a Pale Harvester with an Indestructible-Soul, but while he resides in the Soul Eater, its strength and power will bring the power to the 7th Circle for a time. I can Summon Pluto out of the blade later, and then he will be fine. Use Soul Eater to kill Luke Lucas, so he cannot be brought back by any means. Here Sam..." She then handed me the blade back, and I could feel it was heavy with Death Energy. Even sheathed, I could feel the high level of power it was holding. This is like a power-boost, and I felt a bit funny, because this feels like cheating, but I can find no rules violated in this process. I said to Morgan very simply. "Thank you." Her eyes closed into crescents, and she said with a bit of happiness. "Pluto and I are happy to serve you, good luck." I turned to the passage leading to the arena, and I felt her gaze on my back. Suddenly I stopped, and I had an urge I could not explain. I thought about this moment... If I was a Protagonist in a story, what should I do right now before a life and death duel? I really doubt I will die, but... Turning around, I saw Morgan standing with her hands placed elegantly on her abdomen, watching me closely. Then I strode up to her, and hugged her into my arms, and deeply kissed her lips. Although her grayish-purple eyes opened wide, she in no way resisted my movements and actions. In-fact, she closed her eyes, and held my waist, letting me plunder her mouth. And when I was about to stop the kiss, she took my right hand and slid it to the side of her dress, placing my palm on her left breast. Morgan then mumbled in my ear. "Hades, Sam, Senior, Prince, my King, feel my heartbeat for you." As my heartbeat accelerated, with her warm and submissive words, my fingers sank into the greatest boob I have ever felt in any life. There is no fucking way any doctor can find a heartbeat with this massive boob, but I was surprised to find they were firmer than I thought. I had expected them to be super-soft and squishy, but surprisingly, they had a nice firmness that was addictive to sink my fingers into. Her soft moan in my ear excited me, but I realized now was not the time to lose my mind, so with much reluctance, I slowly removed my blessed-hand, and lifted Morgan''s chin. "Sigh, You''re mine now... I will find a time in the future to make you official, but now things are complicated, so wait for me, Morgan Le-Fay Von-Crane. I guess you were my Persephone, so we are considered destined Soul Mates, right?" She placed both of her palms on my chest, and nodded with a gentle smile, and said to me seriously. "Pluto said I was your confidant, so even in this life, my wits are for you, as well as this body. As long as you are happy, so am I. Now go and kill that man, and start your path to become the Human King of Myst. I will wait for you calmly. Mwah~!" And after she kissed me one last time, I turned to walk down the dark hallway, feeling the choice to turn back was the right one. - (Don''t read my stolen Harem-Fan stories on those other thief-sites, cough, W*b-novel, cough.) And in the future, I was proven right... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 116: Removing The Darkness Of The Royal Family? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 116: Removing The Darkness Of The Royal Family? by Harem-Fan ! As my combat boots made a dull sound in the passage, I finally came to Evil and Artus. Artus said to Evelina. [I will go take that Von-Crane girl back now... , And good luck Sam.] As Artus floated back to Morgan, Evil asked me with a grin. "So, how was the body comparison of a Loli Death Summoner vs a Cow-Tits Death Summoner?" Yeah, even though Evil was far away, the senses of a 9th Circle being is no joke. But, I held Evil''s cheeks, and leaned in to kiss her. After separating our tongues, I said playfully. "The contrast is the best. It is too bad that my love for her is not as intense as it is for you. Although, I am really curious how a woman can be jealous when she is carrying my baby in her belly?" Evelina grins as she holds my waist, and looks up to me. She said something I was unaware of. "Actually, the only reason I am small is the fact I was a very premature-baby when I was born. Despite my size, most Death Element women have voluptuous bodies like Elissa and Morgan. The reason for this is the fact the living body is opposite to the Death Energy, and it becomes more womanly. So despite my amazing amount of Death Magic, I am a bit jealous, because if I was born normally, I would be even sexier than Morgan, ." Rubbing her back, I told my lover. "Truthfully, being able to hold you in my lap and snuggle with your cute body makes my heart warm. Despite your size, I think you are very sexy naked." "Damn, if you were not going to eat up Vera tonight, I would have to sneak into your bed tonight, . Well, you will be back in school on Monday, so I will call you to my office for ''counseling'', . lets go kill that traitor now..." Then side by side, the two of us leave the passage in a more serious mood... - (.) - ~! As I climbed onto the main stage, with the other stages removed, the crowd went wild seeing the two of us. Looking at Luke, his flowing long hair, charming smile, strong body, and royal elegance, all make him a dream lover for many women. In fact, his harem is really big, and he does have many children. His life could be said to be really admirable. I have seen many of his wives and their looks are impressive, but... Like himself, most of these women are not really talented. Most of them were political marriages for him to acquire enough power to overthrow his Father. The only qualified Princess he married was his dead wife and mother of Lane. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he smiles at you, it is like a snake with charm. His clothing is royal blue, with a set of reflective magical Chain-mail for defense, and no shield. His only weapon is his Longsword named Heartbreak. Heartbreak''s special quality is that when it gets within 6 inches of a heart, it will be magically thrust into it with intense Gravity Elements. All Luke has to do is get the tip of his sword near my heart, and it is instant death. His Chain-mail is reinforced and helps to protect his vitals, because he assumed I was going to use the King''s Sword, so he did not want his armor to be cut apart. The amulet he is wearing is a special item to fake his death, and then self-cast a [Raise Dead] on himself. This is his trump-card to escape after the duel and rebel against the Kingdom from the shadows. This guy is guilty of manipulating the deaths of his 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th, and his dead wife that Yasmin replaced. And this is only the Royal family he had his dirty schemes in, and does not include the countless nobles that have died under his sinister plots over the years. His deeds may not have colluded with Demons or Undead, but his actions over the years has weakened the North to an extent. But now that Leonardo found the evidence, he set up this duel as bait, to publicly execute his first born Son in a covert way, to avoid a Civil War with the forces behind Luke. Although Leonardo had suspicions for years about the falls of his other sons, he had no hard proof, as they died on the battlefields. But if Luke was only scheming for the throne, he could understand, but his Son Luke is a real coward and will not defend the Human Race with bravery and justice, so he never gave the Crown Prince position to Luke, in fear that the Kingdom would fall. However today, Leonardo can use me to exact justice on the sins of Luke Lucas, and do it publicly. A Father should not kill his own child, so I will gladly do it for him. Standing a mere 20 feet away from this scumbag, I ran my fingers through my short dark-blue hair, and glared with my gold eyes. "Well, it seems this fight is no ordinary duel, ?" While he rubs the pommel of his sheathed sword, he just calmly says his thoughts. "Today, I cannot be happy when I become the Crown Prince, because it requires the blood of our Northern Kingdom''s Male Summoner. Sam Roland, now that you are married to my little Sister, why not concede and live as the 7th Prince, I promise to not mistreat you two. I will even make you and Vera the Duke and Duchess of the North, what do you say little Brother?" I hold out my palms in a helpless gesture and say sheepishly. "I really cannot turn back, so many loved-ones have encouraged me to fight today. I made up my mind at ''Midnight'', and swore to fight to the bitter end for the Northern Kingdom. Our men are brave, loyal, and honest. That is what my determination today stands for. My only regret is that I will hurt your beautiful Wife and Daughter''s hearts. But I will not mistreat them in the future. They are my family now, right?" I saw his jaw muscles clench, and the King, seeing our talk was nearing its end, spoke up at this time. - [There will be no Referee today, and the two contestants for the Crown Prince position will be sealed in the arena till only one man lives. All use of Magic Spells will be blocked and impossible to activate in the Arena, and only the use of Aura and magic items may be used. There is no time limit, and the only way to win is to kill the other man. This is a barbaric way to decide the position of Crown Prince, but this method will keep from having a weak King on the throne in the future. I wish both of you good fortune, and now some words from some Royal Family members...] The first person to speak is the 1st Queen. [My Son, I am proud that you are making your dreams come true. Although I do not personally like this method, I support you. Sam Roland, I am sorry that you are participating in this. That is all I have to say.] Yasmin then walked to the balcony and then spoke. [My Husband, I love you and hope you sit on the throne in the future, for my life will be only for you. Please use your blade to make the North better. Sam Roland... I will not forgive you if you make me a Widow.] I rub my nose, because only Yasmin, Zoe, Freya, Leonardo, and I know she is talking to me here. Then Lane spoke next... [Father, I support you, but spare Sam, and be magnanimous, thanks.] Ryan, strolled up next, held up his glass of wine, and said in a good mood. [Older Brother, tomorrow, I will personally give you a toast. And younger Brother, don''t forget our appointment tomorrow, . Good luck to both of you, I will be cheering for you both.] He swaggered back, and Vera came to say... [Older Brother, I am very disappointed in your choice to fight today, for the history books will not favor your choice. I would not have made Sam my Husband before this match if I thought you could win, but as your younger Sister, I will at least wish you the best. Sam, I will see you after this.] As Vera sat, no one of the Royal family had anything more to say, so the King said. [When the barrier goes up, you two may begin. And whoever wins, you will become the new Crown Prince of the Northern Lucas Kingdom, good-luck you two brave men for fighting for the Throne.] And with him sitting down, the arena was activated... - Buzz! As the field went up, I felt all of my magic power and my magic core stagnate. I still could feel that my Aura was flowing just fine however. ~! At this time, I drew my blade, as Luke drew his as well... Many onlookers looked surprised to see the unknown weapon in my hand, as it''s grey aura looked like grey fire flowing over the silver body. My Dual Element Aura ran through me and my weapon, and my powers are activated. Unlike Windstorm that can use my Dual-Element and mix it with its own Element, the only Element that can be used from the sword as my Aura enters it, is Death Aura. Basically my Water and Electricity get converted into Death Energy for my attacks and is no longer Water or Electricity. This is how all non-intelligent magic weapons with Element work. The King''s Sword is a non-element type of magic weapon and uses the owner''s Aura type. As Luke holds his Longsword horizontally, clear-ripples of Gravity Aura cover his body and weapon. It is assured he is taking this fight seriously, and then I asked him before starting. "Luke, just curious, did that Elixir make your jewels fall off or just shrink? Man, not being able to have kids feels like a bad ending, ..." Luke, hearing me say that in-front of the entire noble ranks in the stadium, became furious and yelled. "I WILL KILL YOU FOR THAT INSULT!" Charming Luke is gone, he goes to the Dark Side! As he lost his cool, I powered up Soul Eater and held it horizontally pointed backwards as I too rushed at the angry Luke... - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 117: A Literal Heart Demon? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 117: A Literal Heart Demon? by Harem-Fan "I WILL KILL YOU FOR THAT INSULT!" Charming Luke is gone, he goes to the Dark Side! As he lost his cool, I powered up Soul Eater and held it horizontally pointed backwards as I too rushed at the angry Luke... "Die Sam... [Piercing Strike]" "Not today... [Vital Strike]" ! As we both made horizontal-arcing finishing-moves as our openers, the two attacks accurately countered one another, making both Luke and I get knocked back 10 feet from one another, as our boots made sliding sounds to stabilize us. ~! Neither of us hesitated, and we sprinted to one another again, and this time, we both stabbed at one another. "Heartbreak, goooo... [Aura Blow]" "[Elusive Movements] and counter... [Fast Attacks]" ~! ~! Thanks to my defensive ability of [Elusive Movements], I was able to narrowly avoid the 6-inch death-zone of his blade tip, and my counterattack grazed his left hip, leaving a shallow strike with grey smoke exuding from the shallow cut. The two of us separated quickly and took our Swordsmanship stances, to assess our situations. He lost his anger, and a hint of murder flowed in the depths of his eyes. The Strong Knight specializes in powerful strikes to bypass defense and has many area of effect attacks, while the Swift Knight has many precision based and damage avoiding abilities, like what I used before. We are the best of the Knight types for single combat. But the Strong Knight is the best for open warfare, so in this duel, I have a slight advantage. But that weapon that can kill in a 6 inch strike is like holding a poisonous viper in your hands, and you have to watch where its strike will reach. But the power of [Heighten Awareness] of mine, keeps giving me dangerous warnings as I near him. I have not felt this kind of danger since the time I fought Dela, and a bad premonition is sinking in my heart. When I struck his hip, I felt a killing intent that was not like Human anger, but that of a teritorial beast. "Prince Luke, you are not a Demon, are you?" He scoffed, and said. "You are naive and stupid, Sam. If I was a Demon, the Headmistress and my Father would know, so do not try and make others think I am working with the trash of Demon kind. Just die honorably, and I will protect Humanity with your sacrifice, so..." Then he charged at me again in a cold-rage, as we both used our big moves again... "Brat, die... [Aura Blow]" "Full counter... [Fast Attacks]" ~! And soon, the two of us traded dozens of Aura Attacks at one another, slowly exhausting our Aura reserves. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both of us have a pool equal to a peak 6th Circle Knight, so this battle is considered the high-end of the middle stage of Knight battles... - Outside the ring, hearing my words, Evelina squinted her eyes, and under her eye-patch, her Cursed Eye had been activated and was following our fight. Evil frowned seeing the wound, and my words made her become suspicious, and thus why she acttivated her power. A bad feeling crept into her heart, and she wanted to warn Sam of her hunch, but yelling to him in this instance would possibly make an opening for Luke, so she hesitated, and trusted Sam for this. She looked at the magic barrier surrounding the center arena ring, and frowned again, realizing that she cannot help Sam, because the field was made to stop even a 9th Circle from passing the field, even with teleport. She had a sinking guess that this may be a trap set to kill Sam. After watching the battle nearing its climax, the worry for Sam overwhelmed Evelina, and she decided to make a big move... "Falbium, Sam is in trouble, come forth... [Call Summons]" - King Lucas, Zoe, and Kayo had all also noticed abnormalities in the arena by this time. - The King stood and watched at the balcony, and asked the Mage in charge of the barrier. "Can you drop the barrier now to intervene?" "Majesty, in order to drop it, it will take 5 minutes without one of them not dying. Do you want me to start to open it?" "Open it for me..." Then to everyone''s shock, the King stood on the ledge of the box, and squatted in a lowered posture... "I am here... [Meteor Leap]" ~! And suddenly, the King was seen launching through the sky hundreds of feet to the other end of the arena, standing in a crater made by his landing. Drawing his sword, he watched the end of the fight with grim eyes. - Kayo, who has the most experience with the Demon lands, sensed something abnormal, and moved. "Something is wrong, I am also going... [Long Range Teleport]" And in a silvery flash, Kayo vanished from the Royal box, to appear next to Leonardo and asked. "Did you feel it as well, it seems to be a member of the Demon Clan... I feel Sam has been trapped. Shall I age the Barrier now?" Leo looked at his first born Son, and said. "I do not understand, because all of my Royal Family is tested for Demonic influence regularly, and Luke has never before been infected with Demonic Energy?" Kayo said grimly as she readied her magic. "It might be a Demon of the Possession clan, and it could have been hidden in a magic lamp, then only recently fused with him to kill Sam?! This is my only guess. This way, Luke could work with his Demon and not show signs. The Demon probably wants Sam dead, and is using Luke to do it... [Area Time Utility]" Kayo targeted the magic circle on the ground creating the dome barrier, to lessen the 5 minut shut down... Leonardo seeing the grey and black smoke coming out with the blood of Luke, grit his teeth and said. "If I would have only killed him long ago... But how could I know a Demon was at his side? I just hope Sam will be fine till we open the field..." Kayo watching her husband said with a grin. "Calm down, I have seen the future, and he will live till his Daughter in my belly is at least 8 years old, Sam will be fine..." - Zoe standing at the balcony heard Kayo''s words from even this long distance, and frowned. Kayo''s vision was of the future before she returned, right? In her past life, Luke did not merge with his Demon partner, and in this life, Zoe was not able to find the 1st Prince''s Demon Lamp. Now she knows that the Butterfly had the Demon hide inside of Luke, unlike her past. As everyone in the box was standing and worried about the King and Kayo taking action, Zoe calmed everyone. "Sam will be fine, everyone needs to be calm. They are just worried about unexpected events." Then, using her Air magic, Zoe flew towards Evil to assist her... As she was landing, she heard that Evelina was summoning, and her beautiful blonde eyebrows creased as she watched her Husband finishing the fight... - I was so focused on our intense duel, that I had not noticed the movements outside the rippling barrier... ~! As we both accumulated some shallow wounds on our arms and shoulders, we both had used more than half of our Aura, and I was surprised that Luke, a 5th almost 6th Circle Knight could keep up with my 7th Circle equivalent. Something was very wrong. I also feel that there is a dark energy seeping from the wounds on Luke, and his behavior is becoming more and more unstable. His eyes that had some calm and calculating glints, have become filled with madness. He and I are now trying to deliver a deceptive kill, and I looked at my left wrist at the silver bracelet, and decided to gamble. I think Zoe saw the future when she made me wear this magic item that protects my life once. And this is my Trump Card to kill Luke quickly. I exposed an opening near my heart for him to focus on, and targeted him in exchange. So he and I clashed one last time... "Hahahahaha, I have won, dieeeeee... [Piercing Strike]" "Eye for an eye... [Vital Strike]" ~! To everyone''s horror, both of us had pierced one anothers hearts, as if we did it on purpose, and his grin of victory was proud, like his master plan worked, and he even relaxed to mock me. As I held the back of his neck with my left hand, to not let him pull away from my sword, Soul Eater, that is now sticking out of his back, said with some blood on his lips. ", Sam, I have a life saving charm, so I wont die, but without your heart, you are dead, dead, dead, ~" ~! When he saw the silver bracelet on my left wrist crack and shatter by his eyes, as I held his head, I whispered in his left ear, making his joy vanish. "Too bad my heart was protected, and your sword could not cut it... , And my sword bypasses resurrection items... And lastly, as you die forever, Yasmin is pregnant with my child, goodbye evil brother, you have now paid for your sins..." ~! Just as Luke was going to shout in fear, anger, and expose what I said, I covered his mouth as his body rapidly was infected with Death Energy from Soul Eater, dimming, absorbing his Soul, and killing him forever. ! But as Luke fell to his knees with the last bit of life leaving his body, something unexpected happened... From Luke''s nose, eyes, ears, and mouth, a black and thick smoke poured out quickly, and from behind his now dead body, a 15 foot tall scaly Demon with large bat-wings, a long barbed-tail, one foot long claws, black-scales, and glowing red eyes was slowly forming... It radiates a terrible aura of fear, sin, and corruption... I was unaware that I was now facing a 7th Circle Possession Demon, or it is also known as a Greater Demon, a true leader of Demon kind. And while the Demon was grinning showing its triple rowed shark-like dagger teeth, we both looked up at the amazing sight above the barrier... [ROOOOOAARRRR~! Open it for me!] ~! ~! From a 300 foot wide summoning circle in the sky over the stadium, Falbium arrived. While Hovering over it, he seemed to be buffed by Evil to make him reach 10th Circle strength. His massive claws then slammed the barrier, and began to crush it with raw power. Only then did I notice the King, Evil, Zoe, and Kayo trying to enter the dome... The Greater Demon seeing this, did not look afraid, panicked, or worried, and turned his gaze to me. "Human Mage-Knight, you had no idea this barrier was my plan, ? I did all of this to kill you. I am sad you killed my Human partner, but it matters not, because I am not Human, and this Kingdom is only our Demon''s playground. I will die when the field falls, but before I go, I will remove you as a threat to my Demon King. I wanted this Prince to take the Throne, but who knew your tricks were better than mine, . My minion Dela was to rash and let you go, but I will at least not make the same mistake. Now, enter my belly before they get in, ..." His plan was good, because I cannot use any magic, my Summons are outside and cannot save me, and lastly, he is very strong, with specs far above his realm of 7th Circle... ! As the barrier was slowly about to crumble, every sound was accompanied by the Demon''s heavy footsteps rushing to kill me. I had already pulled out the sword, Heartbreak, and am now Dual-Wielding the two swords to defend myself till help arrives... ~! Just as the heavy hand of the Demon struck down on me, I had parried it with Soul Eater, and it had been knocked away bouncing on the ground, while Heartbreak found the Demon''s heart, and entered it. ~! I however had been hit hard by the massive claw, and was sent flying back 10 feet to my back, spitting up blood. The Demon slowly pulled out Heartbreak and mocked me... "Stupid, don''t you even know that we Greater Demons have 4 hearts?! , You are dead now..." As the Greater Demon loomed over me, I felt like shit, and was thinking about how to get out of this. I moved back and pulled a healing potion from my belt pouch and drank it to stop the bleeding from my chest, and moved back to the arena edge ! As the barrier was about to shatter, the Demon lunged, seeing me vulnerable, its large claw swung down on me, and I had no sword in hand, and I grit my teeth... Swoosh Clang~! And just as I was about to be pulverized, the claw was stopped by a 10 foot long Bone Sythe, as Pluto had emerged from Soul Eater, and blocked the Greater Demon''s strike. ~! And just as the Greater Demon was shocked to see the Pale Harvester, who should not be here, stop his finishing move, the barrier collapsed, and a massive bone Dragon''s claw came down flattening the Demon and shattering the indestructible arena floor, as Falbium''s angry voice was heard. [Fuck! I hate Demons even more than my Mother!] I could have sworn I imagined the Dracolich was smiling while I was covered in arena rubble, buried halfway, and coughing out the dust... As I heard worried voices rushing to me, I only said weakly. "The Knight should save the Princess from a Dragon, but My Princess sent a Dragon to save her Knight, ..." - Cliff avoided, phew... To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 118: Sam Lucas Joins The Royal Family? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 118: Sam Lucas Joins The Royal Family? by Harem-Fan "[Full Healing]" Zoe immediately cast her best restoring magic on me, but my life was not in a critical condition, just really uncomfortable. I had already used a healing potion before to heal much of my chest wound from the Heartbreak sword. Next, while some of the arena onlookers were still frightened from Falbium''s presence, Evelina acted. "Good job, but return... [Falbium''s Summons Space]" Then the 300 foot long Dracolich was covered in a grey light and vanished from the field, making the onlookers calm down a bit. The sight of the Demon was terrifying, but Falbium just has too much intimidation value for the normal people to deal with for long. Kayo came behind me, and hugged me just after I cleaned my body with my water magic. She held me around my shoulders and asked me in my ear. "Are you alright after fighting that Greater Demon?" Her Asian style robes draped over me, and I patted her cold skin on her forearms, and looked back into her yellow eyes. "Kayo, I am fine, I just was not aware of its strengths and weaknesses, so I made the wrong move with the block just then, but thankfully Pluto was there to buy me some time. I would have survived, but it would have been dicey." Pluto also noticed everything was under control, so he cast his [Long Range Teleport] to return to his Master. The King came to me, and handed me both swords I had dropped before, and I put them away. He said to me, "Sorry such a big thing happened right under my nose. I will naturally investigate this, but in the meantime we need to calm the citizens, so come with me..." Kayo and Zoe let me go, and King Lucas and I went to the center of the field where there was less debris. He used his Aura to announce to everyone as he raised his hand to quiet them. [My subjects, let me announce a few things and make some Decrees...] He first pointed to the now dead body of Luke Lucas, and he said in a lonesome voice. [It was clear that my 1st born Son, sold himself to the Demons in exchange for benefits, so I Decree... Luke Lucas will be henceforth stricken from the family tree as a traitor to the Human Race, and all of his connections and dealing will be thoroughly investigated. His status of a Prince even after death is revoked.] Then while the crowd was murmuring, the King switched the topics to divert the group of worried citizens. [Apart from the unexpected event, I also have another Decree... 7th Prince Sam Roland, is henceforth adopted as a Royal Lucas with all benefits and privileges. In addition to this, as the winner of the battle of the Princes, 7th Prince Sam Lucas will now be conferred the title of Crown Prince Lucas.] As the King ended the Decree, many people in the stands began to applaud for my promotion at this time, because they knew about my status as a Mage Knight. Naturally, there are a minority of those who do not want to see me be promoted, due to my lack of Royal experience and connections. King Lucas patted my shoulder and said out loud for the show... [Welcome Sam to the Royal Family, and from now on, you may call me Father.] I had some concerns, so I leaned into the King''s ear and asked. "How will this Demon incident affect Yasmin? I am concerned about her treatment, especially with her pregnancy..." Our original plan was with the assumption that there was no Demon involved, but now it is complicated, because Yasmin as the widow of the now disowned traitor, has lost her Princess status. He asked me quietly. "I will not announce it now, but do you want to publicly take the widow Yasmin as your wife? I can change the date on your marriage Decree? I can also just let her fade from the public view? You have taken a widow in as a wife before, but Yasmin''s situation might cause more gossip for you, so how do you want to handle it?" I smile and shrug with a look of already overdoing it, and said with a grin. "I have a Vampire Queen Elf, a widow Mother and Daughter, and foreign Princesses, not to mention a Duke''s Daughter, what is the widow of my older brother? Plus she is carrying the future Prince or Princess of the Royal Family in her belly, and the longer we hide it, the more difficult it will be, but I leave it to you to decide." Everyone, from the fans, to the officials, to our family, are watching the King and Crown Prince huddle, and trying to guess what we are discussing. Then Leonardo used his Aura again and announced. [The expulsion of the 1st Princess from the Royal Family will be temporarily suspended while we investigate the situation, and her status in the Royal Family will be announced in two days after things are sorted. So for now, please be safe and enjoy the last days of the Fall Festival.] Then under the rumbling of thousands of conversations in the stands, Kayo, Zoe, Evil, Leonardo, and I walked off of the field... - As our group entered the Royal Box, everyone was in a bit of an uproar, as Lane and Yasmin had been sitting to the side, waiting for an investigation by the Secret Guards. "Sam, I was so worried..." Rebeca with teary green eyes, ran into my arms, and she hugged me very tightly. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I patted her soft and silky black hair, and said to everyone in the box. "Everything is fine, and it only looks dangerous, I am very good, see!" The 1st Queen ran into Leonardo''s arms, and started to cry quietly, because the death of her boy was hard enough, but to see that her only child had been a Demon traitor, had made her collapse in her heart. It is a mixture of heartache, betrayal, and loss. Out of everyone, she is the most unfortunate person thanks to Luke. "Grandfather... Mother and I had no idea... what will happen to us?!" Lane, who lost a Father, and her Royal status, was crying in frustration, and begged Leonardo for some answers. But Yasmin, who kept her cool, pulled her back into her arms, and waited. Many of us in the room know that Yasmin is acting, but Lane is not. Leonardo just said to Lane, who is unfortunate. "For now, you and your Mother will be escorted to your rooms, and wait for questioning, and only then will your fates be decided, so just go and rest... Guards, escort the two to their rooms." Lane held her face down, and suppressed her tears, while Yasmin walked out with noble elegance. I sighed in my heart, because that bastard Luke really fucked things up with the reveal of the Greater Possession Demon in the fight. After the two women left, the King said to everyone in the Royal Box... "Sam has much to do this weekend, and I invite all of you to stay in the Royal Castle while we settle things. Our guest rooms are luxurious and fully prepared for everyone here, let us go." And with that, our large group made our way to the Royal Castle... - An hour later in Yasmin''s bedroom home on the 1st floor... The Secret Guard at the door, put their fist over their heart when they saw me approach, and they both said. ""Greetings Crown Prince. Please go in."" Yeah, I was unaware that I was suddenly the second most powerful person in the Royal Castle behind Leonardo now, and I can go anywhere I want. It feels really unreal, though. As I was let into the apartment of Yasmin, I was surprised at the interior of the Castle rooms. Every Royal Family member has a main living room for meeting guests, a kitchen with staff, 4 master-bedrooms, 4 bathrooms, and a massive bathing room. It is like what a rich person would have on Earth in a single floor family home, with rich decorations of valuable paintings, furniture, and carpeting. The ceilings are 20 feet high with chandeliers with magic stones for lighting. Maids bustle around when needed, and it is just a large apartment. As I came in, I saw Yasmin at the dining room table talking with 4 black clothed members of the Secret Guard, obviously reporting to Yasmin and not interrogating her. When she saw me walk in, with new clothing not full of sword holes, she smiled and said to the people around her. "Alright, you have your orders, now go, I have important matters to deal with, the Crown Prince has arrived, ." After the 4 subordinates saluted her and me, they left, leaving me and Yasmin alone. She walked into my arms, and asked. ", I did not expect the events to go out of control... How are you, and what brought you to my abode?" While she straightened my shirt, I kissed her lips gently, and pulled out our marriage decree from before, handing it to her. I answered her question. "Thanks to Prince Demon Nuts stripping you of your Royal title, the King and I are going to wed Luke''s widow to me, to restore your princess status, and so our child will not have the traitor stain." Yasmin in my arms was reading the decree with the date being signed as today, and her pretty eyes looked into mine with a surprised expression. "Sam, I think you and Leonardo are a bit crazy, ... The public will scorn you for marrying the 1st Princess forcefully like this on the day you killed her Husband, right?" I grin and slowly start to unbutton her outfit, while her playful eyes question my move, and as I undress her, I tell her my plan. ", It is our official wedding day, and I am taking out my frustrations from today, to claim my new wife, and I will leave you in a mess, for the maids to find and spread the rumors. This way your pregnancy will be justified, and our terrible marriage will have some substance. My wife can still be the opposing force, but still be the 2nd Queen behind Vera later on. So?" While she removed my clothing, and was pulling me to the soft couch, she had an evil-grin and said. "Well, if you are going to leave me in a mess, you have to show your acting skills, ..." Just as she pulled me on top of herself, and I was confused, she actually did it... ! Yasmin slapped me hard, leaving a bright red hand-print on my face, and as I came back to my senses, she said. "I had to make it look like I resisted, right? Now mess me up, my Husband, ..." So I took out my slap frustration on the giggling and then moaning Yasmin, leaving her covered in love-marks, and sexual evidence. - As I was putting on my clothes, Yasmin, covered with a blanket on the couch, said with a smile. "I will pretend to sleep, and just send in my maids to clean me up, with this, our relationship will be settled. Make sure and let them see your face, . Now go be with little Sister Vera, she should be ready for you." Then I left her room... - As I walked out, the 2 Secret Guards and the 6 Maids all saw the red hand-print on my face, and I smiled with a sheepish grin. "Well, my Father the King made Yasmin get married to me, and I left her sleeping inside, ... Can you ladies take care of her, thanks." Not only the Maids, but even the Secret Guard had been struck dumb at what I said. As they all watched me whistle and walk away, the maids rushed in, and I heard.... "~! Princess, Princess, wake up... Get some water and cloth, hurry!" The two female Guards looked at each-other, and looked inside the room, and closed the door. - Yeah, my reputation in the Royal Castle started off as good as Ryan''s! Click the [?] Button! Chapter 119: The Charm Of Southern Kingdom’s Women? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 119: The Charm Of Southern Kingdom''s Women? by Harem-Fan "Fuck, I am lost?!" ! As I walked around the massive Castle, I underestimated the sheer size and scale of the place. Not only that, but all of these grand hallways all look the same. It seems not all of the servants and maids have heard that I am the Crown Prince yet, because a few of them just ignored me. This is fair because the Decree was only a few hours ago, and only at the venue. But back to my predicament... This castle is like 10 miles wide, and has 10 floors with a height of around 200 feet in total. Not only that, but I have only been to the Garden and Ballroom in the past, and only found Yasmin''s room because a Secret Guard brought me. Now the thing I should do is ask a maid or butler about where to go, right? Well, I did , but then I realized, I do not know where to go, so I asked to be directed to the guest rooms. Well, I was unaware that the guest room section was a few miles wide, damn it. I think I will have to summon Freya or Zoe to rescue me. Just when I was about to summon, I heard a familiar voice... "Master, there you are, . See Mari, I told you the Master was probably lost." And from one of the intersecting hallways, I saw Zoe in her maid outfit, and Mari in a blue dinner-dress, with a smile, that is amused at my embarrassed expression. Thankfully the slap print has faded since I was with Yasmin, or this would have been awkward. "Sam, why not ask some servants where to go? We have been looking for you for a bit?" Mari walked into my arms and kissed my lips, then took my hand as we walked. I just said. "I thought I could find the guest rooms on my own, but now I am saved, ." Apparently it is almost time for the big dinner, and someone noticed I was missing, and a search party was sent, thanks Freya! - The long dinner table was a bit awkward, because the King and I had been getting some unkind glances from a few ladies at the table. On the King''s left, were his wives, and Ryan, and on his right was me, Vera, Yasmin, Lane, and the rest of my family... The King had just mentioned the situation of him marrying Yasmin to me, and the most upset with him was his Daughter Vera, while even my wives gave me questioning looks. My Mother was silent, not knowing if she should be happy or worried. Lane looked really concerned, not knowing if she should be upset with her Aunt-Mother. While Yasmin and I had been fornicating earlier, the two of us were unaware that Leonardo had a heart to heart with his Granddaughter, and she is having a life crisis about her Father and all of his crimes, including the murder of her real Mother. So right now, Lane is in a slight depression about losing both her real Father and Mother, not knowing who to hate, trust, or thank. Naturally, Lane doesn''t know that Yasmin is the Spymaster. The only people not taken aback about the marriage of Yasmin and I, were Freya, Zoe, Evelina, and surprisingly, Kim. Karl and Richard are naturally not here as they are with maids in a side room. Ryan, who is sitting across from me, is giving me eyes that want to high-five me, because his sly-grin keeps looking at me, Vera, and Yasmin. He had heard the rumors already of me sleeping with Yasmin, and he only wants to know how his older brother would feel about getting NTR''d in the afterlife. Naturally, the King did not explain that Yasmin was not the dead Mother to others, he just told Lane privately, feeling she desired to know the truth, after-all, it was he who forced Yasmin to become her Mother all of her life. But because Leonardo did not tell Yasmin and I of his reveal to Lane, it caused many issues in the near future. Vera sitting to my right, was gently kicking my leg under the table, to show her annoyance with me, but she knows this issue was mostly her Father''s doing, and she is only targeting me, because I am the closest to her. The 1st Queen is looking a bit confused, because her Son died, and her Husband married her Daughter-in-law off to the new Crown Prince, and her feelings are complicated. Out of everyone, my Dad was a champ, he totally ignored everything, and just drank his wine, his many glasses of wine. He decided that a drunk-man has no worries. Rebeca, Mari, Kelly, Dial, and Kayo all had looks of just ignoring the complicated issues, and focused on their own conversations. Evelina is not here, because she went to claim her gambling rewards, and has not been seen since, but the King told me she was seen in the casino near the arena. Leonardo raised his wineglass to me, and said. "Normally, the Royal Family eats together on Friday nights, but while you are in school, it is only once a month, but for now it is not necessary. Also, your room here in the Castle is ready for you to move in, but I know you will probably also live outside the Castle for a while, so just stay here whenever you want. Naturally, both Vera and Yasmin will guide you in what to do as the Crown Prince and all about the Castle." Vera with her flat expression, said to me, while still giving her Father a bad look. "Sam, after the meal, I will take you to your new apartment in the Castle... It is located in the rear central area, and is a two story living space that can be entered from the 1st or 2nd floor. It is the second largest living space in the Castle, only second in size to Father''s main residence. It is the size of an outside-mansion, with 10 bedrooms, a library, office, kitchen, bathing facilities on both floors, two living rooms one formal and one informal, a gym, swimming pool, and finally a large outdoor private-patio on the 2nd floor. You may also enter your home from the backyard, so as to avoid entering the main Castle." I ask Vera. "Will you move in there, or stay in your own residence?" Vera looked at Yasmin next to her, who was pretending to be mad at me for my seizing of herself before (), and she said. "As Royal Princesses, and even when we become Queens, we both will retain our current residences, but out of your 10 bedrooms, we will both each be assigned one, for your-convenience. But royal families are always given independent rooms. For example, my Mother has her own room for when she and Father are not spending time together." I nodded in understanding, because it would be troublesome to call my wife to me, and have to travel literal miles to return to their own living spaces. The King explained one final important thing I was unaware of. "As the Crown Prince, you have only two official Princesses, both Vera and Yasmin. Your other wives are considered Royal Concubines, and not given the status of Royal Prinesses, and this goes for children. When the day comes for Royal ascension, the children from Vera and Yasmin will be the successors behind you. Another requirement for our Royal Queens and Princesses, is the Gravity Element. This is why Ryan''s new wife is not a Princess, at least without being adopted." I nod my head, and understand why it is both Vera and Yasmin sitting next to me right now, while Rebeca and the others are sitting down the row. After a while, the meal ended, and as everyone was returning to their own residences, Ryan leaned into my ear and said. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I invited everyone to the Private Room at the Tipsy Gentlewoman for our gathering, Chuck, and the others will join us, it is set for 3 pm, and you can return to school on Monday morning, have fun tonight." Vera, who is irritated with her older Brother, took my left arm, and said. "Sam, let us go and stay at your residence tonight..." As she pulled me along, I noticed she was blushing slightly, her blue eyes were moist in shame... Cute! - Not only was my residence grand, it even had two Royal Knights guarding it at all the entrances. I felt like I was entering a museum or something, because it was too massive for me. In-fact, you could fit all 4 of the homes we purchased outside in the west district, and they would all fit in this one Castle home of mine. Vera, used to large spaces, pulled me along, and said with a more confident tone. "We will stay in my room upstairs tonight, because I had it decorated already. Father had put me in charge of all of the room decorations of this residence before the match, but I had no idea I would marry you today (), so I am familiar with the rooms." After a while, she led me upstairs. No servants were allowed in tonight, and it was only me and Vera here... - In a beautiful woman''s room, with the color of royal blues and gold, Vera pointed to the massive bed, and said bluntly to me. "Sam, get ready to sleep, and lay there, I will shower and change for bed, give me a half-hour to get ready." As she turned to walk to her bathroom she let down her white hair, and swayed her hips in a seductive movment. I had never seen her do that, ever... - So after putting my folded clothing to the side, I used water magic to clean up, wore my red boxers, and lay in the center of the bed. The blankets were all royal blue silk, and the sheets underneath were white. The bed was so soft and comfortable, I had fallen asleep in under two minutes, while I was waiting for Vera to return. - As my eyes began to regain life, I noticed I was being kissed by Vera, in an immature fashion, and as I was going to hug her, I noticed something was very wrong! ! I felt metal cuffs on my wrists, as my hands were in shackles connected to the headboard of Vera''s bed. She sat up on my hips, and as I was surprised at what she was wearing, and my cuffs, she smiled briefly and told me. "While you slept, I tied you up in prisoner-cuffs that blocked your Aura and Magic. I will show you the way Southern women treat their men, so enjoy our first time, my husband." Vera was wearing white stockings, garter-belt, panties with side ties, and a transparent white teddy. Her hair was damp and straight, and she started to suck on my chest, as I said in nervousness. "Vera, why am I shackled? This doesn''t seem normal, right?" She stopped kissing my chest, sat up then started to stroke my rising rod, and she said with a trickster expression, and told me my fate. "No, you need to be taught a lesson, about who is in charge in the bedroom... You my dear, will just have to take whatever I give you, now shut up before I gag you." I have only been restrained by kayo, and I had not expected Vera to do something so kinky. She started to dry hump my dick onto her silk panties, while looking at my strange smile as I was concerned about her masturbation play, her fingers slid to her hips, and pulled the side ties, throwing her silk panties onto my face. Just as I shook the fabric from my face, Vera had already slid herself onto me. She bit her lip, and pushed all the way down, with tears in the corners of her eyes from the pain. I saw the blood from our first contact, and she only sat there with me entirely inside her. Vera did not move for a while, and only smiled at my face. I realized Vera was not planning on moving at all, and I was feeling uncomfortable, and tried moving my hips a bit, to get some stimulation. Vera reached over and drank a healing potion she had ready, and seeing me try to move, she dismounted, and I felt frustrated. Vera leaned over me, and kissed my lips, teasing the head of my dick with her slit, not letting me enter, and soon I felt frustrated, and asked. "Vera dear, can you please not tease me like this, it makes us uncomfortable?" Vera bit my lower-lip, with teasing in her beautiful blue eyes, and said nothing. She then agilely spun around into a sitting reverse-cowgirl position, and slid onto my dick again, then leaned her hair back onto my face, while rotating her hips and meaty thighs on my abdomen, making me feel a strange sexual pleasure. ! Vera looked up at the bed canopy while vigorously slapping down hard, and lewdly started to make noises I only heard in Porn Movies... "" With her white hair dancing in my eyes, I could not see, but my nuts are struggling to not explode, due to the bizarre sexual encounter... - Two hours later... "Sam, who is your Queen~??" Slap Slap~! I have already busted a few nuts inside of Vera at this point, and she keeps drinking potions after every go, keeping at full power, while I am being repressed under Vera and her taunts. "Y-You are m-my Queen, I am cumming again... ..." My mouth betrayed my heart, because I am in pure hell () from Vera''s actions over this long period. As the sweaty Vera felt her belly too full from baby batter, she finally stopped, and wiped my sweaty face, as she said with victory written on her face. "So, is the Southern style of lovemaking alright? My Mother told me the tricks of Southern women, so I thought I would let you experience it first hand. Did you like it?" I didn''t cave and said. "it was alright..." I saw Vera reach for another damn potion, and I panicked. "No, it was perfect, I am too tired to go on, please, I promise, it was the best ever!" Vera put the potion bottle down with a winners smile, and then lay on my chest while I was limp inside of her. Vera covered us with a sheet. It was obvious she was going to sleep, and I tugged on the magic cuffs. ~! I yanked on them for the umpteenth time, without the strength to break them, and I asked Vera. ", My Queen, will you undo these for your Husband?" Without lifting her head, she just said before sleeping. "If you''re good and quiet, I will unlock them in the morning, now sleep my dear, ... zzzz..." And while Vera slept on me, for an hour I questioned life... And I will never admit I liked it, nope... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 120: The Charm Of Northern Kingdom’s Men? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [A/N: I got a few complaints about Vera and Sam''s fun-first-time, and I am honestly a bit disappointed. I need to clarify-this. It was NOT RAPE and just because the cuffs are magical tools that are not ''Joke-Cuffs'', so ask yourselves, would Sam and Vera truly hurt one another? The answer is a big fat No, in fact they love each-other very much. Did Sam tell her to "Stop" and to not do it, NO! Just realize some relationships do fun and engaging things in private. If my story makes readers feel "Uncomfortable" then I am truly-sorry, but as the author, I ask you to grow some thicker-skin when reading stories, it wasn''t like Vera beat him with a whip or something, she just fucked him to exhaustion for pity sake, ... Writing stories can become very stressful at times, and this is the reason why many of my stories are dropped. It is fine to have opinions, but think about what you really want to convey in the comments section before complaining about a character. I am not dropping this, but please try not to get offended for something like having your hands bound for fun-time-sex, okay? This was a one time thing Vera tried to make their first time memorable, and she is not a Dominatrix, but wanted to spice things up. I hate that I even have to explain this...] Chapter 120: The Charm Of Northern Kingdom''s Men? by Harem-Fan ~! Slap Slap~! Vera, who was put into a Mating Press by me, while wearing the magic cuffs, I placed her wrists in, looked both teary eyed, and aroused. I had finally gotten free early in the morning after Vera woke up, and as soon as my hands were freed, I immediately caught Vera off-guard, pinning her under-me, and locked her wrists into the magic cuffs, snatching the keys. Then I grabbed a bottle of her sex recovery potion, drank it under her stunned eyes, and began my revenge on my new wife''s sexy body. After an hour of filling her womb a couple more times, I have finally come to my third finish of the morning. As I started to fill her, I asked her again. ", I am cumming again... Vera, who am I?" Vera, who is feeling good, pretended to be upset and pitiful. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "~! You are my B-Bully King, I am done, Sam, now let me go?" I let her legs down, kissed her swollen lips, and said softly in her ear. "If you''re good and quiet, I will unlock them in the afternoon!" ! Just as Vera''s eyes opened wide in anger, she felt the cuffs unlock, and I hugged her, then said to her honestly. "Thank you Vera, last night and this morning was really exciting for me, I love you." Vera''s heart was instantly slain by me, and her anger turned into love, so we held each other for a while. This is how Northern men conquer the South! We then cleaned up after the incredible night... - After summoning Zoe to my side, the small group of maids was also let into my Castle Residence. The sheets proving Vera''s purity () was saved. Vera insisted that the Princess needed to keep it, and I was banned from using my magic on it. Zoe changed her [Safe Haven] spell to my Personal Office, so she can return to this home at any time. She can use flying magic to go to Rosecrans Island, but coming and going to the Castle is more important in an emergency. Then, after we ate, all of my family returned to our outside homes in the late morning... - Because we had to go back to school in the morning and I am drinking with the boys tonight, I spent the day with Karl, Kelly, Kim, and Mari at the Festival Stalls while covering up our identities as much as possible. As the new Crown Prince, I found my identity has become doubly crazy-troublesome from my previous Mage Knight status. And finally before setting off to meet the guys, I delivered letters for Daniella and Dream at the Anubis Embassy. Naturally, Salem also received a letter. I need to let these people know what transpired in my own words, and not just what they hear from spies. On a side note, Yasmin arranged a Royal Knight as a carriage driver for me who is also an undercover member of the Secret Guard under her command. I was not assigned bodyguards like some of the other members get, because my Summons, my request, and my own power is good enough. I can however use my status as the Crown Prince to get a group of bodyguards at any time. - Later in the evening, in front of The Tipsy Gentlewoman... ~! The royal Carriage assigned to Vera back when we went to Fargo, was jointly assigned to both me and Vera for our private use, but today, only Zoe, Freya, and I are riding in it. Freya, who is sitting in my lap, smelling my neck, said. "Since my Nephew is coming, I will stay in the carriage with Zoe, because he will not be able to unwind with me there. But if you want, I can come and be your bodyguard, ?" Hugging her thin waist, I kissed her juicy lips and shook my head. "With Ryan there, the Royal Knights will protect us, so you can rest here, but I will summon you if I am in danger." And with that, I separated from my two lovely wives. I would find out in the future how dumb my decision to not bring Freya was, but life is full of good and bad () choices... The waiter of the restaurant, seeing the Royal Carriage, came to open the door for me, and I got out... - I was led to the top floor, where the most luxurious private room was located, next to the management offices. The top VIP room is a large living-room style, like a mansion''s living-room, with many couches surrounding a central table that is about 10 feet in diameter. There are 4 large two-person couches, along with 4 single person armchairs made of leather. The room has many amenities including a full bar, an observation deck with a wall to wall glass that stretches from floor to ceiling, with the views of the Castle and Rosecrans island in its view. The room also has 4 restrooms, and two sub-drinking side rooms, for even more private meetings. A four person band plays music in the corner, consisting of a violin, cello, flute, and harp. All of the musicians are normal women who are professional entertainers. A total of 6 servers maintain the services in the room during the time it is rented out, like now. In the center area, I saw Ryan, Chuck, Franklin, Nevin, Rando, and a young man who I have never met yet. The young man has green hair and blue eyes, and from first glance, I can tell he is both a nobleman and a Knight. Ryan, seeing me, waved me over with joy. "Little Brother Sam Lucas, I am so glad to see you finally came, come and join us!" I, like most everyone here, are wearing casual clothing, not our normal uniforms. Nevin, who has bags under his eyes, got up and gave me a manly hug and complained. "Sam, having a baby is tough, ... This is the first time I gotta get out of the house. By the way, are you alright man?" I put my arm around his large shoulder, pulling him to everyone and said. "Just take a deep breath, and forget your troubles, and for goodness sake, stop crying!" Chuck stood and said to me. "Great, you are finally here, now we can really start drinking, !" After Rando and Frank greeted me, Ryan pointed to the large man to his left. "This is my new Ronald City Lord''s Son, Paul Mac, and he is a 6th Circle Life Knight. He and I became fast-friends just today, because Father promoted me to the position of East Duke Ryan Ronald." I looked at Paul Mac sitting between Ryan and Chuck, and then he stood to shake my hand. He stands at about 6 foot, and is as large as Nevin. He has a friendly personality like Ryan, and said to me, "hello Crown Prince, my friends call me Big Mac, so feel free to do so. I saw your fight yesterday, and was shocked. , And congratulations on your marriage to Crown Princess Vera Lucas." As we sat, Ryan explained. "I will be moving to Ronald City, the main-city of the East in a few days. My mansion will be there, but worry not, it is only half a day to the east of here, so we can meet up plenty in the future. Also, with Freya at your side, you can just teleport to me anytime you want. You guys also went to Pearl City not too long ago, and that is also in my Dukedom, hehe." Chuck said to me. "Brother Six, no no no, Brother Ronald is going to start his own mercenary group to help in his territory, and we all wanted to give him our group A-Team as a gift, what do you think?" Ryan clarified. "Well, you guys will be the founding members, and will still use it for your last two years of school, but I will run it with my men from the East Dukedom as a private army. I love the name, and now that Luke is gone, I can train my Fighter skills openly, and do not have to be a waste-dandy anymore... What do you think Sam?" The servers had already handed me my wine, and I said without any pretense. "Ryan, that is no issue at all, here let me find the Mercenary Group Charter..." () While I was rummaging through the vast-vault of treasures in my rings, I found the Charter, next to many bottles of wine. Curiously, I pulled out one of the bottles along with the Mercenary A-Team Group list. Ryan and Chuck saw this, and stood pointing with drool. Ryan took the bottle fast and held it up. "Fuck Sam, this is real Elven Wine, do you realize how rare this bottle is?! I only had a small glass of this stuff once, and a small glass cost me 500 gold coins to drink! Damn, you have been holding out on me Brother!" My face twitched hearing that, because I had no idea I even had this stuff, and I think I should not tell him I have over a thousand bottles of it, right? Shameless Chuck rubbed his palms together and asked. "Sam, you promised me a drink today, so... Do you have more Elven Wine, ?" I was feeling a headache from his expression, so I decided to give a bottle to everyone here and I lied. "Well, I just happened to have a few bottles, because my two wives came from the Elven Royal Family, so as my brothers, I gift you each a bottle, and Mac, as a friend to Ryan, here..." So all the men had greed in their eyes, and opened their bottles to try the rumored greatest wine in the World of Myst... I, Duke Ronald, Mac, Donald, Starling, Miller, and Glen all held up our glasses of faintly glowing amber wine, and I toasted. "I toast to my group of friends, may we all have incredible luck going forward, and may we all be brought happiness! Cheers!" """"""Cheers!"""""" We all sipped the magical-wine, and tasted a sweet honey and berry flavor, with no taste of alcohol at all. It went down smooth and it refreshed the Soul! I have honestly not tasted such a good drink in my life! Too bad, no one told us that Humans can only handle about a glass or two before, well, it is not a drink Humans should abuse, cough... As the night blurred slowly, making us all feel we entered a new world, the images of laughter, jokes, crying, dancing, and singing filled my memories. I even remembered... Karen and some women from the Castle stopped by to hang-out with all of the boys, and it became a real party. I even remember... Yasmin dropping by, and the two of us leaving while in a romantic-mess into her office... - To be continued... The Hangover... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 121: The Hangover? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [There seems to be some "confusion" for a few readers about Sam''s strength, so let me briefly explain how strong and tough Sam is for you again... Sam''s body Without Aura, has the strength and Durability like a 5th Circle Monster at this point and time in the story. How in God''s sake do you think he can survive being hit by very strong Monsters?! So if you think Sam Cannot Break Handcuffs without Aura, then you have forgotten that Sam is as strong as these creatures without Aura... (5th Circle: Town Disaster Monster () So do you think Handcuffs can stop Sam from breaking out? I assume readers have read the exploits of Sam in this story, and can understand some unwritten-flow. All I said the handcuffs did was prevent him from using Magic and Aura. That is just the ability to activate Spells and Abilities. He is still as strong as the Incredible Hulk without Aura and Magic. During the Hurricane Dream, Sam even mentioned not daring to go out in that weather without a body fueled by Aura or a Magic Core. Sorry for the majority of readers who get it. P.S. Normal alcohol cannot fully intoxicate strong super-humans, and requires magical-liquid to make them stupid-drunk for those that might not understand.] Chapter 121: The Hangover? by Harem-Fan While Sam was madly making drunk-love to ''Yasmin'' on the office couch, another meeting was going on... - The West Duke''s Capital Residence... The Duke is drinking a glass of wine this late evening, looking at his guest sitting on the other-side of his desk. Lancelot Von-Crane, Head of the Von-Crane Family, threw an envelope with documents onto the desk, and said with a bit of gloom in his voice. "The reason I am here, eating my former words, is because our families will be closer than we both thought... Read it for yourself, West Duke." Lancelot, drank the offered wine, and waited for the Duke to read... Then the Duke''s eyebrows raised while he read aloud a few items. "So Elissa is fully disowned and stricken from the family, and your trade terms are back, with increased results? Are you even offering a Tax increase?" Von-Crane shrugged and said. "Our connection with Douglas and Elissa blew-up spectacularly, but I thought our fate would end in a feud for years, but... Seems Dial and Morgan will be Sisters in the future, so..." The Duke asked in a confused voice. "Are you saying Sam is interested in your Daughter?" Lancelot sneered at him and said brutally. "Do you think your Dial is any better in quality? Well, it is not confirmed yet, for Sam has not asked for Morgan yet, but is assured based on my Daughter''s good mood." "Why do you think so?" "Duke, you personally watched the duel with Luke Lukas, right? Did you not see that Sam used my Daughter''s Summoned Monster to fight that Demon? If this does not prove my Daughter and Sam have more than a crush, I will not believe it." The Duke, who thinks without emotions, asked. "Then why be so generous?" "Dial will be the Duchess, and we Von-Crane live under her, so Morgan and Dial will have a good relationship in the future. So it is better to form the alliance ahead of time, for both Women''s futures." The Duke silently nodded, and drank wine quietly with his Viscount... - Around 3 am in the office of The Tipsy Gentlewoman... [Lane Lucas, wake up.] Lane, hearing a distorted voice of one of the Royal Secret Guard, was still a bit fuzzy in her head. "~?! What, ! I remember now..." Lane, who is pressed under an unconscious and naked Sam, felt the ache in her lower belly and realized that she was not dreaming, and the couple of hours of heated drunk sex was real. She could even feel that Sam was still inside herself, but it was not as large as before. Then Lane realized the female Secret Guard known as Midnight, was standing over her with crossed arms. Her black hood and oppressive-aura was making Lane sober up at an accelerated speed. Then the woman asked again, reminding Lane... [Explain how you and the Crown Prince ended up like this? Rise up... [Greater Gravity Utility] Now move to the bed...] Sam''s naked body then floated up off of the flustered Lane, and then was floated to another daybed in the room, and covered with a blanket by Midnight. Lane, who saw the copious amount of pinkish fluids flow out, sat up in shame, then she went to grab her red-dress that was removed during their hot night. "I heard that Karen and many of the maids in the Castle had been called by Uncle Ryan to come and entertain Sam and his friends, so I followed them here. I wanted to apologize to Sam for what my Father did... I did not want him to think I blamed him for Father''s death..." Midnight handed her a healing potion, and asked. [So, you came to seduce Sam? And that is why you ended up like this? Sam is drunk, and he may not even know what you two have done?] Lane, who slid her dress on, shook her head to deny. "No, I was not planning anything like that, it... It was an accident, and Sam thought I was my Mother..." [So, you pretended to be Yasmin Lucas?] She shook her head and explained. "No, I told Sam I was Lane Lucas, and he was so drunk, he only waved his hand, and kept calling me Yasmin, Wife, and Dear... I was a bit helpless, because he kept holding my hands, and made me sit with him, ... Then I made a mistake, and drank a glass of honey wine that Chuck Donald offered me to drink. After that, my head was fuzzy, and I did not reject Sam''s hands..." Lane blushed deeply, and admitted. "I could still think, and after Sam and I kissed, I remembered the office, and pulled Sam here, so others would not see us. Sam became more active, and I did not want to push him away, so I let Sam do things with me... , And that is how you found us." Midnight put her gloved palm on her head, and asked. [Now that you have done this, what will you tell your Mother who is now Sam''s Wife?] Lane looked complicated and said softly. "Grandfather already told me my real Mother died when I was born, killed by my Father... I think I was a bit upset to be lied to for so long, but I know it was Grandpa''s doing... I will talk with Mother when I get back from school during the next break... But I do not know what to do with Sam. Will he even remember me? I do not know what to do now..." Midnight was surprised Lane was told, and she did not know. But feeling a bit guilty about Lane, she said. [Okay, I will handle Princess Yasmin and Sam for now. Just go to the bathroom, clean yourself up, and get ready for school, I will portal you to Rosecrans island in a few minutes while I clean up things here. For now, do not say anything to Sam, unless he brings it up, I will discuss what to do with you.] Lane, who is physically feeling better, nodded and ran into the bathroom with her things. Midnight looked at the first couch''s destroyed cushions, and commented. [, Sam, you really are unlucky in love... Well, I guess I am happy about it, .] Then Midnight started to erase evidence with magic and special materials used by the Spymaster tools. As Lane fully cleaned up in the bathroom, she was sent back to her residence via a [One-way Portal] to Rosecrans island. Then Midnight, or rather the real Yasmin, cleans Sam up with a cloth, and dressed him while he was still unconscious. - A large headache was my prize for not reading the fine-print on the bottle of Elven Wine... As my blurry eyes opened, I noticed I was having a lap pillow on Yasmin''s sexy thighs, but I was confused because... "Yasmin, what is going on? Why are you wearing that? What time is it?" Yasmin with a helpless smile kissed my lips and said... "Sam, it is 5 am... You''re in my office in the restaurant, you drank too much Elven Wine, and you slept with a random woman, who I just sent away to protect your shame. As for my outfit, I have not taken it off all night, ." My eyes opened wide, because my fuzzy memories do not fully match her words, and I asked in confusion. "Wait, didn''t I make love to you in this room?! That was you for sure... Damn, I was dizzy..." Yasmin stood, held me, then told me some hard facts... "The woman in the red dress you made love to was not me, but Lane... This is what went down..." And for a while, Yasmin informed me about why I never drank Elven Wine again in my life... - Holding Yasmin in my arms, I just said with a blank face. "Yasmin, I am sorry, I let you and Lane down..." She poked my nose and smiled. "You did not let me down, in a way, this is also partly my fault. You only loved me while you were drunk, and I am glad you care for me. Lane could have left, but she consciously brought you here, knowing what could have happened. She was drunk, but not as bad as you were. But Lane, knowing the truth from Leonardo, I am not sure where to go from here, so I will support whatever you decide. But one thing is for sure, I will not marry Lane off now. It is complicated, but in the end, she is your woman, officially or unofficially, your choice." I put my face in her chest, and mumbled. "At school, I will find time to talk with Lane, after she has a couple of days to mentally recover, I will talk about the future." Yasmin stood, and said to me as she cast her spell. "Well, good luck with that, I need to let Leonardo know what happened, . Time to go... [Long Range Teleport]" As rippling energy swept over her body, she vanished from sight. I stood, then walked back to the VIP room... - In the room, my mouth and eyes were stupidly opened wide, for what I saw changed my worldview... Franklin was curled up in a corner sucking on his thumb, with dried vomit on his chest and lap. Big Mac was in a side-room with some maids giggling. Ryan was laying in Karen''s lap. Rando was shirtless, sleeping up in the chandelier?! Chuck was naked, sitting in the band''s chair with a cello in between his legs, covering up his shame. And I heard Nevin barfing in one of the restrooms. I just said. "Elven Wine is the Devil! What happened while I was gone?" Hearing my voice, Chuck''s head lifted from drooling, and he held up the cello string-bow, and said proudly. "Ladies, I will play more, ! ? Sam, where have you been? ?! Why am I naked?!" Nevin walked to my side and held his stomach. He saw Rando, Frank, Chuck, Ryan, and me. Then he said with some disbelief. "What the fuck happened to us all?!" I said with some amusement. "I think we learned a life lesson... Okay, I am going back to school, see you guys in a month, ." Then I walked to my carriage to go to school... - Just after Sam left, Chuck scratched his head, and asked Nevin. "Fuck, what life lesson did I miss?" ! Suddenly, Rando fell from the ceiling, and crashed onto the table. He lifted his head for a second... "~! What? zzz..." As he fell back to sleep, Nevin told Chuck. "I think the life lesson is to not hang out with you anymore, damn... I have a hangover..." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - The Fall Festival Ends... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 122: Settling Matters Between Men And Women? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 122: Settling Matters Between Men And Women? by Harem-Fan On the way home to pick up Kim and Kelly, I explained what had happened in the Tipsy Gentlewoman to Zoe and Freya. Unlike some harem protagonists of novels in my past life, I am open and honest about my relationships with my lovers. I had not noticed the strange look in Zoe''s eyes about hearing how Lane ended up under me, like she just gave up being bothered by changes in my love life. Freya leaned in to me, and shook her head with a playful expression. "Darling, this was clearly Zoe and Chucks fault, right? Zoe did not tell you about the dangers of Elven Wine, and Chuck was making women drink it, . But in the future, stay away from that stuff." While I was having a self-deprecating look on my face, Zoe sighed and admitted. ", Master, this time, Zoe was negligent, so you must punish Zoe later." Zoe took my right arm and pressed it between her swollen breasts from pregnancy, and I joked. "Well, when I tell the others, I will just blame you, ." Freya, seeing Zoe''s stiff expression, for not being caressed but sold out, made her laugh. ", Sam is learning, what do you think Zoe?" Zoe pouted her pretty lips at Freya, and then stuck her tongue out like a kid. Then the mood in the carriage lifted as we arrived home early in the morning... - Dial had stayed with her Father in the Duke''s mansion, discussing our trip to the West Dukedom in January, for the West Duke to officially witness our marriage. Needless to say, Dial was over the moon, and ignored my love-life I had explained to everyone over breakfast at my Lot 77 home in Rosecrans, like it had nothing to do with herself. Out of all of my lovers, Dial is the one who never complains, and only wants me to be dominant with her privately. So I do value our private time with her. Mari was not around to tell, due to her Army service obligations, but Rebeca assured me she would pass the news on. - The seating arrangement changed again after my marriage, with Vera on my right and Dial on my left, I was still in the dead center with both women on my side. Freya and Artus were teaching class. I felt like I had cold sweat on my back, because Vera has completely changed from last week''s indifference. Her blue eyes squinted at me, and her slight smile that hung on her lips, made me feel guilty. She leaned in and whispered in my ear... "Crown Prince Husband, you seem to not let any woman go, right? Even though Lane lost her Princess status, you even ate her up. My Husband, how will you make me feel better? I think you should stay over at my home tonight, right?" Dial''s blue eyes squinted hearing Vera coerce me, and she only shook her head. I, feeling a bit guilty about it, said to Vera smartly. "Actually, I have never been to your residence here on the island, so I will keep my Wife company tonight. As for Lane, you know it was a special circumstance, but I will not pull up my pants and ignore her. I do not care that she lost her identity at all. But if she doesn''t want me, I will not force her." Dial whispered to Vera. "Vera, Lane has one advantage you know... She is the bloodline of the 1st and current King, so her Gravity bloodline is stronger than most." Vera raised her chin and told Dial. "I will allow her as a Mistress, but if she refuses Sam, I will let her live outside the Castle... I must help Sam keep the Castle clean of traitors, so let us see how Lane chooses." Dial nodded in agreement, and Freya at the front said to us. "Quiet everyone, now turn to page 13 of the Summoner Tactics Section... We will discuss allowing your Summons to take independent actions..." Then the morning passed... - After class, I was going to my restroom, and I was surprised to see a woman waiting at the door. It was Lane Lucas, who looks just like her aunt but 1 inch shorter... When our eyes met, she blushed and looked down, feeling a bit awkward, so with a hunch, I came to my door and opened it with the key, then asked. "If you want to talk, come in..." Lane nodded, and entered before me. I then closed and locked the door. She sat on the couch closest to the door, while I sat across from her, laying the King''s Sword to the side. Lane held both of her boot-covered knees, and after a while asked. "Did the Secret Guard talk with you this morning?" I was about to be playful and tease her, but then I decided to grow up a bit and not make things hard on her. "Yes, and you also know that your Mother is actually your Aunt, sorry about that." Lane lost her embarrassment, and smiled. "Don''t be sorry, she is still my Mother in my heart, but I betrayed her by sleeping with you, ... I am a bad Daughter, right?" I shook my head and said my thoughts. "Since Saturday, your world has crumbled, so making rash and self destructive decisions to ease your pain seems normal for young people like us. I know that Yasmin will not be mad at you, well, after I explain things to her, ." "Sam, I just wanted to tell you that I do not blame you for killing my Father... Or rather, killing that traitor. I still find it difficult to believe that he killed my real mother, but Grandfather showed me all the proof... That was why I came to see you last night... But, you made me feel loved, and I was also drunk, so I wanted to be with you, even if only once in my life... Sorry." I stood, and was already prepared for this, and took out a Letter of Intention I wrote this morning, and held it in front of Lane. "Our night was accidental, but it happened. I cannot promise you marriage right now, but I can offer you the status of a Mistress, if you want it. You and I have not built a relationship based on feelings yet, but I will try in the future if you allow it. At most, for your next three years of school, we will be a secret couple while I secure my position as the Crown Prince, and after you graduate, if you want, can we marry then?" Lane stood in front of me, and with a trembling hand, took the letter. She then pulled one out of her space pendant with a key, and said with a bit of joy. "Then take my letter and my key to my residence in the 1st year section. I will be your Mistress, Sam, thank you. I do not care about an official status other than you just wanting me.... Thank you." I exchanged our letters, and we both signed them, making everything legal, then She asked with a blush before leaving. "Sam, while no one is around, may I kiss and hug you?" Naturally, I took Lane into my arms, and a while later, a flushed Lane left the restroom in a daze... - I went to spend lunch at Evelina''s home to see my child and ladies. This has become the new lunch spot. Kayo, Zoe, Evil, Rebeca, and Freya are always with me with my Son, Richard. Dial, Vera, Kim, and Kelly eat lunch together now, because I explained to them that I need to handle Evil''s Summons during this time of the day, for they do not yet know of Evelina''s pregnancy and the fact she is still on the island. - In the afternoon Physical Fitness training class, I was warming up with a purple-haired vixen. Morgan helped me stretch my muscles by pushing my back down, and incidentally squishing her full chest into my back, then whispered. "Crown Prince, it seems you took down the proud Lane Lucas. I noticed you two at lunch, good job. I approve of your move, Senior." Although Morgan is hiding her smile just in her eyes, I could tell she was teasing me, and I said with an exasperated tone. "I already confessed to you, can you stop calling me Senior? Just call me Sam from now on." "? No, I think calling you Senior makes you feel a bit excited in your heart, don''t you imagine pushing your Junior down sometimes?" Damn, Morgan really knows how to roleplay. We then switched positions, and now I helped her push her back down, to increase her flexibility. While I felt her toned-back, and looked at her long purple ponytail, I missed her smile. She then said what her Father told her this morning. "By the way Sam, my Father has already made arrangements for the 2nd year to do an exercise in my family''s Von-crane domain in January. It will coincide with your marriage to Princess Dial, and he wants to meet you personally." Morgan and I then joined the other women in our ten mile run, and I asked. "Did you tell your parents about us?" Morgan shook her head and explained. "No, but my Father is smart and guessed based on our interactions. I do not care what plans they have, as Pluto has already put them in their place. I only want you to be happy with our relationship, and will not pressure you... But it is reasonable for the Viscount to invite the Crown Prince to a meal. What do you say, Sam?" I looked into her grayish-purple eyes, and said. "Then I will let you arrange it, will you be there?" Her lips raised and she said playfully. "If my Senior wants me... there, then of course I will be at your side, ." - After our long run, I used water magic on the two of us, as we changed into our uniforms again, then Morgan handed me a pair of letters and a key. "The first letter is the invitation from my family, and the second and key are self explanatory. There is no rush in writing my letter, so just do things at your own pace, but..." Morgan leaned into a whisper, gently blowing her breath in my ear. "Just use the key whenever you want me. Just come and take me when the desire hits you, and I will never resist, my Hades..." Morgan then turned and walked away to go home, while waving at me. "Senior, have good dreams, see you tomorrow..." I watched her shapely-hips sway, her long purple hair danced with her moves, and I said with a bit of a defeated expression. "This woman is really good at temptation, but for now, I have more important things to worry about... Like going home to make dinner, ." - And with my love-life settled, the next couple of months passed by quickly, with the birth of two new children... Click the [?] Button! S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 123: Abyss Cult? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 123: Abyss Cult? by Harem-Fan Aurum Lucas... Half-Elf girl, child of Zoe. Air & Lightning. Born on November 30th during the 2nd year. Kloi Lucas... Half-Elf girl, child of Kayo. Time & Lightning. Born on December 31st during the 2nd year. - January 2nd, inside Kayo''s west district home... sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zoe is on my left, leaning against the bed''s headboard, breastfeeding Aurum. I am laying in the center propped between Kayo and Zoe, holding my tiny little angel, Kloi Lucas who recently came into this world. Kloi looks like a premature baby, only about ? the size of a normal human baby, with platinum blonde hair and blue eyes. On the other-hand, her Sister Aurum, who is 1 month older than herself, has grown from her undersized body to match that of a Human baby in this short time. A common trait with Elf and Half-Elf, is they come out small but quickly grow, and by the time they are 1 year old, surpass their Human counterparts in height. Unlike her Mother, Kloi is very warm and snuggles into my hold. I swaddled her into a soft warm blanket, and smiled at her loving eyes. She holds my finger with both of her tiny hands, and is looking at my and Kayo''s faces in wonder. Kayo, who is leaning her head on my right shoulder, says to me with a gentle tone. "Kloi is as cute as when I saw her older self in the Eon Mirror... She was my goal in transforming into a Vampire Progenitor." I turned my head to the naked Vampire on my right, and playfully asked. "? You mean you only found me for Kloi? Now I feel like I was only an afterthought, ..." Kayo swung her long leg on top of mine and leaned into my neck, then whispered in a seductive voice. "No, I married you because I looked happy making love to her Father, ." Zoe in her topless maid outfit, finished feeding Aurum, and said in a cheerful tone. "Master Daddy~? , hold your other Daughter so I can feed Kloi now, ." While the three of us were speaking in Elven, Zoe and I swapped babies, and I held Aurum. Zoe''s little troublemaker is blond with blue eyes, and is always active and quiet. Aurum does not cry, but her eyes and hands are always doing something, like a child with attention difficulties. I was a bit distracted with my naked Vampire glued to me, because unlike Earth, women who receive magic during childbirth do not look like they are mothers at all. And unlike Zoe and Rebeca, her breasts are not producing milk, because Vampires are not capable of it in the first place. Vampire children drink blood, not breast milk. But Kloi has no trace of Vampire heritage, and is a pure Half-Elf, and thus cannot drink blood like her Mother. This was the reason why Zoe was originally wanting a child, to be able to breastfeed Kloi for Kayo. In reality, Zoe never would have been brought to the North if Kayo had not had the passing thought of this reason, and Zoe was grateful for the opportunity to follow Kayo back then. Zoe said she would have given me children without this reason anyway, so everything works out in the end. Although Kayo will not have a second child, Zoe said she wants one more Daughter before she is satisfied, and in this last month, I have had more sex with Zoe than any other lover of mine... Well, I mean, she forces her way into many beds with whoever I am sleeping with, , the life of a scumbag is so difficult. But the smile on my face cannot be wiped out by this thought. Kayo, who is gently rubbing the face of Aurum with her knuckle, to avoid her sharp-nails, said to me. "After this week in Rosecrans, we will travel to the West Dukedom for your marriage with Dial, then head to the southern portion of the West Dukedom for the 2nd year military exercise. I know Morgan took off from school to join us west, will you marry her then?" I looked into Kayo''s yellow eyes, and said with a bit of uncertainty. "That will depend on Lancelot Von-Crane. Morgan and I have exchanged our Letters of Intention, but we still have not crossed that final line yet, because I am not sure about her family''s position about us yet. Plus Morgan is having fun taking our time in the last couple months." Zoe while holding Kloi said the obvious. "That Death Element Knight will push Morgan into your arms the moment Kloi''s Dual-Element is confirmed like Aurum was. Everyone now knows all of your children are Dual-Element offspring, my silly Master, !" After Zoe kissed my cheek, she had finished feeding Kloi, and then placed the sleepy babies in the large double sized crib. After my arms were free of babies, Kayo removed my shirt and underwear while dimming the lights, and her faintly glowing yellow eyes told me what was going to happen next. Kayo straddled on top of me, and covered us with a white silk sheet and started to get me aroused. Zoe said while removing the rest of her maid outfit. "Master, hurry and finish quickly, because Zoe is feeling a bit warm inside, ~? " And my Sunday night did not end, as two Elven goddesses took turns draining me of Blood and Essence... - Infinite Canyon Mountains, on the borderlands of the Von-Crane family domain... In an underground stone temple, with only torches faintly illuminating the large temple-like chamber, a large 9-ringed magic circle was covering most of this football-stadium-sized chamber. At the edge of the magic circle, was a stone altar like the one at Rosecrans for 1st year Summoners to use. Along both sides of the walls, many black-clad cultists, with fully covered faces, are witnessing the event taking place. All identities are hidden from one another, and anyone from Earth could instantly tell this is a very evil looking cult of supernatural origins. And to make the scene even more creepy, the group of members are softly chanting Dark Phrases from another language only heard in the Plane of Darkness, otherwise known as the Abyss. Then, the Demon who is shaped like Elissa, an equally busty and sexy version of her Master, the Succubi Queen Dela, with long crimson hair, bat-wings, a spaded tail, pair of small curved horns, and long sharp nails. In her hand is a blood-soaked whip, made of her own hair that she is squeezing, while looking at all of the cultists. She said in a seductive, charming, and frivolous melody. "My Master of the Abyss, Lord Melodious was killed in the Fall Festival, and you did nothing for revenge?" The Temple Knight knelt to one knee and explained. "Queen Dela, when your Master Elissa Von-Crane left, we no longer had backing to protect us, and her family took revenge and hunted us down to this small number... When they killed our Summoners, many of our powerful Demon Masters died in 24 hours, so our ability to fight was crippled... Queen Dela, is your Master coming back to lead us?" ! Dela, angry about the man''s words, cracked her whip and left a long gash on his face. "~!" Dela then pulled back the whip, and licked the blood from its tip, and said with a happy smile. "My Master is doing great things in the Undead and Demon Lands, and does not have time to waste in this small place. Well, bring the women you have prepared for me, and I will summon my kind from the Dark Plane..." The Dark Knight, holding his bleeding face, waved to some attendants by a side room. "Bring the vessels to Queen Dela, now!" ~! A dozen women with different hair colors, wearing grey plain prisoner dresses, were shuffling in a row to the altar. All 12 women had neck-shackles connected by a long chain to one another, so escape is unlikely. - These magical devises are used to block the use-activation of Magic and Aura. They are made of magically treated silver, a material with great magical compatibility, and are strengthened with countless glyphs of [Warding Magic] to the point normal Humans could never break free from them. In order to remove them from one''s body without the use of Magic or Aura, they would need the superhuman strength of a 3rd Circle Knight or higher. A Mage has the Strength and Durability of a Knight 1 circle below them, so these 1st Circle Mage Women have the strength of a Zero-Circle Monster, or a normal Human... In turn a 2nd Circle Mage has the Strength and Durability of a 1st Circle Knight, and as 1st Circle Summoners these poor women do not have this strength. Even if they had the supernatural strength of a 3rd Circle Knight, it would take them 3 to 5 minutes to bend the magical silver in order to remove them from their necks. This common tool for prisoners is not meant to keep strong-prisoners in check, but it is meant to keep them from activating powers in a short time. These magical devices are the same kind of cuffs that Sam Lucas was once held by, while the Evil Queen ravaged his dignity. ( :P) - These women are all young 18 year old and pretty young ladies who are a bit terrified to be here. Judging from their skin, voices, and expressions, one can tell they all come from all three of the North, South, and Anubis Kingdoms. As the two Knights dragged them to the altar, Dela licked her crimson lips, and unlocked the first woman from the neck-shackle, and held her neck. She said to the frightened woman. "Now, if you resist me, I will make you have sex with every male here till you die from oversex, do you understand? A woman can survive for a long time, and if you do not die within one month, I will have my Demon servants use your body in many inhuman ways, eating your flesh while tearing your orifices to minced meat, and not allowing you to die, while your mind breaks to be weaker than a toddler, ?" "I-I won''t resist..." The black haired woman was so frightened, because she was captured before she turned 18, then was kidnapped from the Western desert Kingdom, and then forced to awaken as a Mage. It turned out she became a Dark Summoner, and was then shipped here to this dark temple with many other women who are also Summoners of different Elements. The only Spell that was taught to her was the [Call Summons] spell, and was told she would summon a Monster, then live in a comfortable cell, while her Summons strode the world in peace, and as long as she summons a Demon, she will be treated well for life. The Abyss Cult or Dark Cult () as it is known, uses a special method to summon Demons... The first method is to make the Summoners drink Demon blood, or taint them with Demonic Energy before summoning. The second and best method is what Dela and the Dark Cult is doing, and is having Dela enter and merge with the Summoners while summoning, and calling Demons from the Dark Plane, like an anchor to call them. Sam did this with Morgan during her opening ceremony. Dela heard the woman, then turned her body into thick and choking black smoke, and entered the woman''s body, the nose, mouth, ears, eyes... Soon, her body melded with the woman, giving her Succubus traits, like when Elissa killed Douglas. And from the woman, Dela''s voice was heard... [Good, now start the ritual, and reach into the Abyss, with my power, it will be easy, and pull anything that touches your soul, go...] The partial Succubus Human, then sat cross-legged and began the initial ritual of summoning her Monster... - A few minutes later, a black-light was seen in the center of the 9-ring circle, and a Demon appeared. The red-skinned handsome man, with a short tail, two sheep horns, and no wings, looked to the Summoner on the altar, and his charming smile was not hidden as he spoke. "My Sister Dela, it has been a few years since you left the Abyss, I was surprised to feel your presence, ... I came to play as well." Dela left the body of the Summoner, who was recaptured by the guards... Dela walked to her Incubus King Brother, and leapt into his arms. "Brother, I missed fucking you, now let me summon our other brethren, then we can fuck for a week, . Over there, the Dark Knight will make a good host for you, go." The Incubus King, then walked to the man who was whiped, and said nicely, but without any real kindness. "You are honored to be my host, now I will show you the pleasures of this world of Myst in a way no man ever has, ." As black smoke entered the Dark Knight, who allowed the merger, had no idea that being the host of an Incubus was not only a Demon that loved to defile women... And his rear would protest for a long time... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 124: Leaving For Camelot? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 124: Leaving For Camelot? by Harem-Fan A few days later... When I was waking up, I had to remember where I was or rather, whose bed I was in. I moved the platinum blonde hair from Lane''s pretty face, and my movements woke up the 18 year old woman. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her blue eyes fluttered, as she also remembered that she fell asleep after a night of lovemaking with her secret lover. As she looked into my smiling-eyes, she blushed and asked. "Are you leaving now?" "Yeah, but I will make you a quick breakfast, then I have to go and get ready for my meeting with the King." Lane kissed me before I got up, and she said while covering her naked body. "I will miss you while you are gone. I heard it will take about a month for your trip out to the Von-Crane territory, right?" While getting dressed, I told her. "First, my party will travel to the West Dukes home, Camelot, to get married officially with Dial, then we will travel south to do our joint exercise near the Von-Crane city to clear out bandits and remnants of the Dark Cult. We will be back by the end of the month." Lane nodded, then got out of bed, to get ready for school. - After arriving at school, I separated from my lovers and headed to the King''s Restroom, because I have a meeting with him during my first class that I am skipping. - Inside the restroom, I have already poured some red wine for us to drink, and placed a few snacks as well. While I was eating some crackers with jam, a rippling portal opened in the center of the open area as a [Gate Portal] showed the King''s library on the other end. Two figures walked in, the King and Midnight in her black Rosecrans attire. After the portal closed, Leonardo waved with a smile. "Hello Sam, are we alone?" "Yes, we are alone here, and hello dear." I stood and held my hand out to Midnight, who took her hood off to show her beautiful face. Taking my held out hand, Yasmin said with a pout. "I get annoyed by you every morning when I am sick, . Morning sickness is not fun." Because Yasmin is pregnant, I sat her down and poured her some lemon sugar water, and the two of us sat across from Leonardo, who was eating some snacks. Leonardo, who is watching me care for Yasmin, said with a playful expression. "All this week, she has been acting and fake-complaining about you to all of the maids, . Most of the nobles all think Yasmin is miserable, married to you. If those idiots only saw you two being so affectionate, their stupid eyes would fall out. , And how is your new baby? I heard that she was also a Time and Electricity Dual-Element?" "Kloi is great, just like her older Sister. Yeah, it is confirmed, it seems all of my children may have their mothers Element, and one of mine. I am 3 for 3, and when Yasmin has our child, we can confirm it." Yasmin, who is sipping her lemon-water and holding my left arm, said to us. "Well, I am not really acting when I complain though. I am miserable with my pregnancy, but I hope our baby will be Gravity and Water, for a more gentle personality." Leonardo coughs and asks. ", How has Lane been doing lately, she seems a bit happy at the Castle?" "Lane? , I said goodbye to her this morning, but she seems to be happy. She doesn''t care that we are hiding our relationship. She said she was happy to not have to do any Royal obligations and can focus on training her magic instead. , And how is Ryan doing?" Yasmin the Spymaster, speaks for the King... "He is doing well in Ronald City, but the City Lord of Pearl City tried to treat Ryan as his old foolish self, and was slapped by Ryan publicly... I mean he literally slapped him in the face at a ball for him. After that, the City Lord changed his ways, after Ryan threatened to put him in prison for taking bribes from Pirates." Then from Yasmin''s storage pendant, she handed me a sealed envelope, and warned me. "My network has found some unusual activity in your mission zone, particularly some reports of black clad cultists and a sighting of a Demon in the mountain paths. This is all of the recent intelligence I compiled for you." I put the intelligence report away and will read it later, then I told the two. "Zoe, Rebeca, and Kayo will be living in my residence in the Castle while I am gone, in case I need to summon Zoe in an emergency, and with my nursery in my place, the safety will be assured, plus Zoe''s [Safe Haven] spell is tied to there, and she can return quickly. Rebeca, who is now a 7th Circle Dark Healer, has set her [Safe Haven] to Rosecrans, and with Kayo''s Mage magic, they can come and go easily. I just wanted you to know their plans." Leonardo, sipping his wine, told me. "I already told the Headmaster of Royal Knight Academy that you will be taking a Knight spot, so your team this month will be... You, Vera, Dial, Kim, Kelly, Nevin, Chuck, and Franklin as you requested. This way, the safety will be assured by all of your summons." I nodded and said. "I will only Summon Zoe and Freya in a serious case, while both Vera and Dial''s Summons are more than enough to handle anything." The King understood, and then remembered. "I am sending a group of 8 to assist your group on the road, and I added a couple undercover Secret Guard. They will bring your second carriage along with your Rosecrans carriage, so you and Vera will have a private bedroom. As the Crown Prince and Princess, you need to keep an image while out, alright?" Yasmin busted Vera. "Vera begged Father here to do it, so she could spend more alone time at night with you, . She secretly complains to her Mother that I am pregnant, and she also wants a child, so she thinks she needs more time alone. Well, this was the 7th Queen''s idea for Vera, so just do it." After getting married, Velvet Gale has become competitive with the idea of trying for a Son before Yasmin has one, so she does everything in her power to get me and Vera to do events together, like balls and parties. Seeing my face when dealing with Gale, Leonardo laughs. ", Before you got married, my Wife did everything she could to keep you two apart, now that you are together, you cannot get rid of her meddling, and I bet you liked it better the other-way, right?" "Yeah, her kind-side is a bit creepy, and her insistence on trying to get Vera and me to do baby-making positions and diets is a bit awkward." The King looked at his pocket watch, and said to me, "Alright Sam, I have some things to attend to, so I will see you when you get back, be safe. Also, tell that emotionless West Duke I said hello. Yasmin?" Yasmin said nothing, and used a [One-way Portal] to send the King back... While she looked at me, she said, "Husband, I will not see you for almost a month, so while you are skipping class..." Soon, clothing was removed, and the two of us spent the remaining class time expressing our feelings before she had to leave... - At lunchtime, I met up with Evil, Kayo, Freya, Rebeca, and Zoe. I spent the whole time holding my three babies, because I will not see them for a while. Evil on my right, was now showing her baby-bump, and she said with some irritation. "Sam, it is not fair... I am stuck in the house and I am bored. I cannot drink, gamble, or cause trouble. I wanna go with you, can I come? I will hide in the carriage?" Freya on my left is smiling at the spoiled Evelina, and she said. "Let Sam go alone, jeez, you are so needy while pregnant. Just think about what your baby needs, and traveling on the road is not it. If anyone sees you pregnant, everyone in the world will know." Rebeca, who is done feeding Richard, placed him in my arms and said with a gentle smile. "Don''t worry dear, we will spend lots of time with Evil while you are gone, so just focus on your marriage with Dial and class assignment. Plus Kelly and Kim are wanting some alone time with you on another outing." Evil, who is holding Aurum in her arms, said with a grin to me in a questioning tone. "So, that cow-tits girl Morgan is taking leave to travel to her home, do you have any plans for her?" I leaned down, and just kissed Evil, because she seems to get jealous only of Morgan for some strange ass reason, so a kiss is the only way to distract her. Zoe took Aurum before Evil got too heated up, and she said to me. "Master, do not forget to summon Zoe when you need anything, healing, a fight, or a quicky. Zoe will be ready to come at any moment, and a maid will be near me at all times to watch the babies if you call me." After a few more words, I kissed all of my women, the foreheads of my kids, and left to go get ready to leave the City... - In front of the Royal Knight Academy, the black Gothic Carriage and the Royal Carriage were lined up and being loaded with our supplies and guards. Drake Fulbright, the knight I fought once, came to me and said respectfully. "Crown Prince, all the Knights are ready to move when you are ready. We have Princess Vera''s white horse in tow. I and my men will lead the way. Two Drivers for each carriage, and the 4 of us on horseback. We have 1 Healer, 1 Mage, and the remaining 6 of us are all Vanguards." I was told by Yasmin that this guy is not a corrupt official, and that was why he was only put in the Royal Jail for a month last year when we fought, as he was drunk and instigated. But she assured me his character was good, even under Luke''s influence. So I patted his shoulder and said. "Alright Sir Fulbright, I will get my group in, then we can leave..." - As I got to the Gothic Carriage, I saw Nevin, Chuck, Frank, Dial, Vera, Kim, and Kelly waiting for me. I said to them all. "Alright. let us all go in, and get moving, we need to leave the city before night falls." One of the drivers opened the door, and everyone started climbing in. I stopped kelly before she entered, after everyone else had gone in, and hugged her. Her cold expression melted, and her blue eyes softened. I kissed her and said, ", Congratulations on reaching the 5th Circle this week. You and Kim are really working hard to improve." Kelly took my hand, and pulled me along while saying. "Mother and I do not want to be too far behind you, plus you are nearing 7th Circle, and will summon your 3rd Monster. Compared to your speed, Mother and I are just average. Come, let me rub your shoulders inside, ." - And after I and Kelly went inside, the small caravan set off west... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 125: Willis Canberra’s Gift? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 125: Willis Canberra''s Gift? by Harem-Fan The West Dukedom stretches from the Endless Arctic Sky Mountains down to the Beast Forest, and borders the Infinite Canyon Mountains. The West Duke''s Castle known as Camelot is in the Northern half of the Dukedom, about a 2 days carriage ride from the Capital of Lucas. The southern half of the West Dukedom is controlled by the Count Von-Crane family, who serves the West Duke. Before the West Duke became the Duke of the West, the Castle Camelot was the main home of the Von-Crane. The Duke of course wanted the best home for himself in Canberra City, and moved the Von-Crane south, causing the family disputes for centuries. But unknown to West Duke and Count Lancelot, my lover Morgan told me about Camelot''s hidden secrets... Camelot is actually a floating island like Rosecrans, but is resting on the ground due to drained magic cores. In a strange twist to my Earth knowledge of the King Arthur stories, the hidden entrance to the control-center is hidden in the lake behind the Castle. But Morgan without hesitation betrayed her family secrets and explained everything to me, including how to enter and use the Island of Camelot. She gave me a plan to implement in the future, and it is to wait till Dial becomes the Duchess, after her Father steps down, and then take control of the Floating Island, to make it my own. Camelot Island was brought to the Northern Kingdom long ago when Evelina brought her Rosecrans Island here. The Von-Crane was the only Knight House to not turn their people into Undead and betray Humanity, instead followed Evelina''s "Exodus" to across the East Sea to escape the Demons clutches, while the rest of the Lorelei turned their Eastern Kingdom into the land of the Dead. The remaining Undead-Lorelei had many other Floating Islands, and the Southern Kingdom claimed 9 of them, while Evelina and the Von-crane had 2 more. The remaining 2 floating Islands are still over in the Demon and Undead lands, 1 controlled by the Demons and the other last remaining island is the current Capital of the Undead Lands, and is the biggest of the 13 islands. You guessed it, the 13 islands are called the Round-Table. Rosecrans was the Seat of Excalibur, the King''s Sword (), and Camelot was the Seat of Soul Eater. Each island corresponds to one of the Knight Swords and is actually the Key to flying the Islands. This was how the Eastern Lorelei ran things back then. But thanks to traitors in the Lorelei Royal family, they worked with the invading Demons and the Civil War gave the Demons a nation of their own to this day. This is why the Lorelei are hated and scorned by all Humans, for helping the Demons and becoming an Undead Scourge to both the Humans and Demons. So this is why the Southern Mage Queen was feared and awed back then (), because she captured 9 islands and swords from the Undead Nation to form her own rebuilt Southern Kingdom.... Too bad her man hating ways ultimately caused her death and weakens their overall Mage population. If the Widow Mage Queen had treated men equally, the Southern Kingdom would have actually been the greatest force in Myst, even rivaling the Demon Nation in power... But sadly, she left her twin children with a bitter hatred for men, and created an arrogant culture of gender-inequality. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Naturally, I had a lot to think about over these two days of coming to the West Duke''s Capital of Canberra City. - Waking up in the Royal Carriage, I was holding Vera in a spooning position, and I could still hear her gently snoring from being tired last night. Vera was very "aggressive" last night, because she knew today I was officially marrying Dial, and she wanted her alone-time with me. Vera is not a woman who shares a bed with other women, including Zoe. Thankfully, Zoe has never once complained about Vera''s greed for solo-play. (.) As I comb Vera''s white silky hair with my fingers, I examine her side profile, including her well shaped chest. Not like a pervert would, but from the perspective of a young Earthling man. Most of my lovers are beyond the scale of Earth women, due to their supernatural bodies. Well, looking back on my first meeting with Vera, it has been a year and a half and we have come a long way. Seeing this quiet and vulnerable side of her, she contrasts well with her prideful and noble side, or a warm Tsundere. But in bed, she becomes a docile lover not at all like her competitive self. My thoughts deviated again, and I thought of Morgan... Why do I remember my past life on Earth, but I have no knowledge of a life, or unlife as Hades? (.) ! While I was in a daze, stroking Vera''s soft and pale skin, she gave me a sneak attack kiss on my cheek, and then said with a tired voice. "Don''t you think it is a little creepy to stare at me while I sleep?" "Okay, I will ignore you when you sleep then." Vera, seeing my teasing smile, rolled her eyes and sat up to get dressed. She looked back at me and said with a Queen''s pride. "Do not be stupid, I expect you to keep admiring me, understand?" I too got out of bed, and started to wear my finer Academy uniform, then Vera asked me. "Sam, you are now a 6th Circle Knight and 7th Circle Summoner, so why have you not summoned your 3rd Summons?" Fuck, this has been a common question from a lot of people, and I cannot tell them Evil is making me wait for her baby to be born in February, right? She is afraid she will not get the Summoning call if she is pregnant, so I am not allowed to call yet. Finally, she wants to be in contact with my skin when I make my 3rd Summon, because she wants to increase her chance to be selected. "Well, it was because Freya and Zoe wanted me to learn [Ageless Summons] so they could stop physically aging, and I wanted to learn my spell [Mass Electric & Water Restrains] for more combat ability. Finally, the Headmistress wants to be present when I summon my last summons." Vera asked in confusion. "Why is Evil Loli making you wait for her?" "Because the last two times I summoned, a powerful 9th Circle refused me twice, and Headmistress thinks () the Monster will accept it next time, and she is afraid it will be too strong to summon casually." Fuck, when it happened, something broken took place, and none of us expected it, because it never happened ever... "Well, what kind of 9th Circle Monster could you summon that even makes Evil Loli apprehensive, could it be Tia-" I flew over the bed and covered Vera''s stupid-mouth, and when her eyes looked at me questioningly, I explained. "Never and I mean never say that name out-loud again, because Falbium told me that whenever someone says that name, she can hear the person''s sentence that included her name. So from now on just call her Chaos Dragon... Falbium calls her Crazy Bitch though." Yeah, creatures that have one foot into Divinity can know when others speak about them, but not who is doing it, or the voice, just the general content before and after the name. "Sam, how do you know all about this?" I teach the student... "All 9th Circle beings have a spark of Divinity and that is the first ability included. So the Demon Lord, Crazy Dragon, and all 9th Circle Summoners Monsters are granted the [Divinity] ability. Evil and Falbium have taught me this already. So every time you mention Falbium, Azazel, and Artus, they know if you are speaking about them. The only limitation is to be on the same plane of existence, so when Falbium is in his summoned space or on another plane, he cannot hear anyone speaking about him." Vera went pale, and she asked. "So whenever I was complaining out-loud about Teacher Art-, She knew I was talking shit?!" I gave Vera a thumbs up and nodded, then said. "So when I reach 9th Circle Summoner, Freya and Zoe will know when others talk about them if their names are mentioned." In the future, when my 3rd Summons gained Divinity, many people suffered because their mouths could not shut up. Fully dressed, Vera said with some deep thoughts and her worried mind. "Sam, let''s go... We are almost at Canberra City, let''s not keep the West Duke waiting..." - The geography of the West Dukedom is endless rolling grass and farmlands. Herds of Cattle, Goats, and Sheep are raised in the vast lands that is known as the North Kingdom''s breadbasket. There are a few small forests, but overall, it is just a vast open land that is rich for farmers to grow grains, grapes, and vegetables. Canberra City in the distance is about ? the size and population of the Lucas Royal City. And soon, our trip into the City came and went... - Camelot, Duke Canberra''s Castle... Willis Canberra, a former Prince of the first King appearing to be in his late 20''s, sits behind his old looking wooden desk. This elaborate library study-room is where the Duke performs his official duties. ! Duke Canberra''s magical-pen glides on the paper as he is finalizing Dial and my marriage certificate that we already put our thumbprints on... His expressionless face then looked at the two of us holding hands in the two side by side chairs, and said to us. "Dial and Sam, you two are now officially married. I have already made plans for the transfer for Dial to become the next Duchess in around ten years after her Army service first term is over () after graduation. If Dial has a child before that, or you sit on the Throne first, I will accelerate the ten year time frame. I expect you to be beneficial to your Wife, Crown Prince. Your child with Dial will have the Canberra surname and not the Lucas name, understand?" Dial had told me before to ignore whatever he said, and we will do whatever we want when she becomes Duchess. So I nodded to him, because the last name is appropriate. Dial''s child cannot sit on the throne unless there is no Lucas successor (), but will have the title of Prince or Princess like Dial has. Then Willis pulled out a red box, and slid it to Dial and told us what was in it. Upon opening it, there were two rings of silver and gold that were faintly glowing. They are rings designed for the pinky. "I had these items made for the successor to my legacy. I could not give them to Douglas and Elissa, because that traitor owned a Demon. Those rings are a matching pair and are named... The Red Strings of Fate." Dial wore hers on her left pinky and then handed me the other. "When the woman''s ring is injected with Magic power and the man''s ring with Aura, the two will show you an illusory red-string to the other ring only you two can see. It only works on the same plane. The second and most useful feature is that it vibrates within 30-20-10 feet of the wearer with a warning." As I injected Aura, I saw a red silk thread linking both Dial''s ring and mine, and she saw the same thing, so if one of us activates it, we both see the string of fate. The Duke continues with the finer points. "Within the 30 to 20 foot line, your ring will thump once to warn you of Demonic Energy or Demons. Between 20 and 10 feet the ring will pulse every minute after a double pulse. Finally, within 10 feet or less, it will continually pulse on your finger. You will feel the direction of the source, like a person possessed will alert you." He stood and walked to the large window to face it, put his hands behind him, standing in a pose he thought looked cool, and finished. "The second year students of Rosecrans will fight Demons on the island in the East Sea in April, and this set of rings will aid you both. Now I have many things to attend to, so go play husband and wife elsewhere. You need to travel to the Von-Crane estate, so leave now and do not dally, go..." Dial rolled her eyes at her stubborn emotionless Father, and pulled my hand to stand, then said with a loving expression. "Come my Husband, let''s let the West Duke work..." Willis Canberra never turned around to see us off, and Dial and I were both unaware he had been watching us in the window reflection the whole time. When he saw us leave hand in hand, he let out a rare and real smile of happiness, then mumbled to himself. "? I think I will celebrate and go find my Wife for some sex... Yeah, I might even tell her I love her... No, if I do that, my cool facade will crumble, ." - That evening, the very day we showed up, we left for the Von-Crane estate... - Sam Roland, 2nd year in Rosecrans Academy. 18/19 years old, 5'' feet 10'''' inches, with dark-blue hair and gold eyes. 6th Circle, Water & Electricity Swift Knight; 7th Circle Water & Electricity Summoner. [8th Circle Human Mage (), 9th Circle Elf Healer ()] Magic Items: King''s Sword (), Windstorm (), Soul Eater (),Charm Breaker () [Ch 53], Red Strings of Fate (). Vera Lucas, 7th Princes of the Northern Lucas Kingdom, 2nd year in Rosecrans Academy. 18/19 years old, 5'' feet 7'''' inches, with white hair and blue eyes. 5th Circle, Gravity Summoner. [6th Circle, Gold Golem (), 8th Circle Archangel ()] Dial Canberra, 2nd year at Rosecrans Academy. 18/19 years old, 5'' feet 7'''' inches, with long brown hair and blue eyes. Dukes daughter. 5th Circle Earth Summoner. [4th Circle Hill Giant (), 8th Circle Titan ()] Magic Items: Red Strings of Fate (). Click the [?] Button! Chapter 126: Arriving In Britannia? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 126: Arriving In Britannia? by Harem-Fan ! As I was cooking breakfast for everyone in the small Gothic Carriage''s Kitchenette, I was being watched by Kim from behind. "It is almost ready Kim, are the plates ready?" She wrapped her arms around my waist, and watched from around my arm, and said. "All the bagels are buttered with the orange juice squeezed with my water magic, . I love that you cook even after becoming a Prince, . I still cannot believe I am married to a Crown Prince, am I still dreaming?" ! I gave her dazed face a kiss and joked. "Wife, did you forget? We have been married for almost a year now. I remember taking the order to travel to suppress the monster invasion then, ." Kim put on a smile remembering our first meeting and our first time together in the Primordial Pool, while she held the plates one after another as I slid food on them. She asked more as a filler conversation. "So if you could go back, would you do it differently?" I can see the playful look in her eyes, and I thought and said. "If I could go back and redo it? I would not have left you at the healing center, and should have stayed longer to make you fall for me more, ." ! She swatted my butt playfully and said. "If you go back in time, don''t do that, because I fell for you more when you vanished, ." "No, you clearly fell for my good looks, right?" "Yes, and you''re younger, that was a plus." After Kim and I were done flirting, we served breakfast to everyone. - "~! Fuck Sam, if you were a woman, I would marry you, ." Dial on my left and Vera on my right looked disgusted at Chuck across from us, as he stuffed his face, hearing his comment. Kelly, used to Chuck''s unfiltered mouth, said. "Although your brain is strange, I can agree with your words, and I love his cooking." Frank, with bacon hanging from his lips, said as he was piling all of the cooked food onto his bread for an impromptu sandwich. "Yeah, we got lucky having Sam and Kim around for cooking, because most of the other Knight teams complain about eating dry rations on their outings, ." Nevin asked after swallowing his food. "Brother, we will arrive in Britannia in about an hour, what are the plans?" I pulled out the grey envelope with the Von-Crane seal and told everyone. "Tonight I need to have a meal with the Count''s Family. But first we all need to check in at the Royal Knight and Rosecrans reserved-Inn to check in with the Teachers. Morgan Von-Crane will come to find me there for the meeting with her family. Then in two days, we will take missions from the Mercenary Guild regarding the cultist and bandit issues around the region." Chuck asked. "? Are you going to really meet Morgan''s family, are the rumors about you two real?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vera, who ate elegantly, answered Chuck. "Dial and I are also joining the meal with the Count family. As far as the rumors, Morgan is indeed one of Sam''s pursuers. She, unlike her Sister, is loyal to Sam and the Kingdom." Dial fills in what Vera missed. "Vera and I are not going as Sam''s wives, but as the Duke''s Daughter and the Crown Princess. If it was a Wife thing, then Kim would have also been invited. But I also think this is a marriage proposal from the Von-Crane." I finished my meal and said, "Morgan believes her Father will marry her to me, but she was not worried if her parents agreed or not, hence why she took off from school for the meeting today." Kim and Kelly stood to take the plates from everyone, and Kelly said. "Well, Morgan and I get along in school, so I think she is a good woman." Vera shrugged and said. "I have gotten over all of Sam''s love connections, especially when I found out that Salem Argus has 29 lovers, ... My Mother had me about Southern men before. Sam having half the lovers of the Prince of the South seems alright now that I think about it." Chuck nodded, like a large harem was a real man''s right, but Franklin said sadly. "I have not met my fiance yet, she is a woman from the Anubis Kingdom, a Fire Mage woman. I will meet her when we go there in April." I was a bit surprised and asked. "Wait, you have a fiance in the West Kingdom?! Freya did not tell me..." Frank told me what happened. "During last years Ball, my Mother and Domino Sandstorm, the Mother of your fiances, arranged a marriage with her Fire Element niece. She is in the same year as Dream. So we will meet to finalize our Letters of Intention. As far as my Aunt Freya, she probably does not know." Nevin asked. "Hey Frank, do you only have that one love interest? I thought I was strange for only having two?" Frank almost turned as red as his hair, as he looked guilty, so I asked with a grin. "Spill it bro! Who is she?" "... She was my nanny, a woman who was classmates with Aunt Freya... She and I have always liked each-other, but when I turned 18 she and I were well... I will make her a Wife after I marry my new Fiance..." My smile pissed off Frank, and when he heard my next words, he almost fainted. "Freya just turned 128, so a classmate, ? I remember some jerk teasing me for loving older women, right?" Kim joined in the kick Frank bandwagon and said. "Oh my, I thought I was already old in this group at 37, but it seems I look really young now, ." Actually for mid to high tier women, even 500 is only like a woman in her early 20''s. Chuck shook his head and got up, then he was blunt. "You are all young... A real man cares not for a number, but if the woman is pretty, !" After some more nonsense we all got ready as our carriage entered the City of Britannia... - As my group exited the carriage in front of the large 4 story luxury inn, my lips twitched at the restaurant across the street... Otherworldly Delights! Dial asked me. "Sam, what is wrong with that place?" "Well, that was the restaurant Mari and I opened together before we became a couple. I was just surprised to find one here." Chuck said to shock me. "Sam, there was one in Canberra city as well." I am not really up to date with how popular the store is, but I just ignored it, because I am not strapped for gold anyway. As I turned to see the inn we are staying at, my lip twitched, because another strange name hit me... Lady of the Lake Inn. Sometimes, I have this feeling I was reincarnated into a novel or something, but I ignore what I cannot figure out... - Walking into the wide lobby, I see many groups of students in their teams, coming and going either into or out of the front doors, inn-restaurant, or stairs up. From the check-in desk, I heard a voice I know... "Senior, over here, I have already got your rooms and everything settled in advance." Morgan, wearing a figure-hugging dress made of knitted-cloth that covered from her ankles to her wrist in a one piece stunning grey dress. It is very conservative looking, not showing much skin. But her world defying shape and curves cannot be hidden, even with a fully clothed body dress of sweater material. Her long purple hair is up in a loose bun with her iconic delicate bone-hairpins. I was told by Morgan that those creepy hair accessories were actually a defensive magic item. I waved to Morgan and asked. "What is up? I thought you would come later in the afternoon?" While handing us 4 sets of keys, she explained. "Father had reserved the 4 best double-rooms for your group, so I came to assure there were no issues. A double room for each set of women and men. Well, you can join any-room, ." Chuck grabbed one key first and said. "Sam is my roommate, hehe... Well we both know he is not sleeping in my room, sorry Frank and Nevin, you two can bunk together!" Kelly took a key for her and Kim. Nevin took one for himself and Frank. Dial took the last one and said. "Vera, looks like you and I get the last one, but based on Morgan''s look, Sam won''t be staying here tonight, right?" Morgan flipped a 5th key and praised. "Princess Canberra, I applaud your sharpness, I did indeed get Sam his own room tonight." Morgan slid the key into my longcoat, and she smiled at me. "Senior, you will only have one night with your Junior, so I hope you will use this room tonight." Vera, seeing Morgan''s moves and ambiguous words, snorted. ", A Count''s Daughter should respect herself in public more." Morgan, not moved by Vera''s jealousy, said with a look of innocence. "I said nothing wrong, Sam and I have made our relationship official, . Seniors Dial, Vera, and Sam, my carriage is waiting outside to take you to my home." So after checking into our rooms, meeting the teachers here to register our arrival, a group of 4 set off to the Count''s home... - The City of Britannia is half the size of the Lucas Royal Capital City, because it is near the Southern border of the Beast Forest and mountain pass. The Mercenary work is good due to travel from Southern Kingdom, Beast Forest, and Anubis Kingdoms trade routes from both Kingdoms. Although rich merchant caravans prefer to use the large scale Gate Portals, the average merchant group must take the long journey on winding roads through the mountain range or forest, using mercenary bands to protect them. Gates are both safer and faster, but it uses a large amount of magic cores to power them up, even for a short while, so most merchant groups will make large caravans to traverse the trade routes. Anyway, in the dead center of Britannia, the home of Count Von-Crane is coming into view for our group. Unlike Dial who inherits her position through family line, the position of Count and below does not pass to the children of the family, and when Lancelot dies or quits, a new Count will be put into his position from the King, and not the Duke. Although the Duke rules the west, he doesn''t assign the positions of Count, Viscount, or Baron. This is the exclusive right of the Royal family. - Morgan points to her home, while pushing her tits into me. "Sam, that is where I grew up, Castle Merlin. Merlin is one of the 13 Swords that resides in the Southern Kingdom." She does not shy away from letting me see, feel, and explore her chest, knowing they are irresistible to me. Unlike her elder sister that hated her body, Morgan knows her body is her second greatest asset to keeping my attention. But Morgan and I both know it is her intellect and high EQ that I love... Her body is just close... very close second. "Merlin is a sword?" "Yes, out of the 13 Blades, Merlin and Le-Fay are the two blades powered by Magic and not Aura. Sadly both swords are on two of the floating islands of Exodus, ..." I saw us pass the high 20 foot white-stone walls and can now see the Castle Merlin.... - To be continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 127: Past-Life Pearl? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 127: Past-Life Pearl? by Harem-Fan Castle Merlin is about half the size as Castle Camelot, but the design is very close to the original. Morgan told me it was because her Father was used to Camelot''s layout, so he kinda reproduced it, but excluded the unnecessary parts in it. The only noticeable difference would be the 200 foot tall mage-tower connected to the right side of the Castle''s main building. I noted that this tower was modeled after the Exodus Mage Towers in the Southern Kingdom, but I was wrong, and it was the South that copied her Father''s creation first. Once again, Morgan explained that her Father wanted their family to focus more on Death Element Magic and Magic Items rather than Aura users, so this tower was dedicated to strengthening magic cores with the best meditation-chambers. She used this tower for a while before Rosecrans started, and why she was ahead of the curve. - Exiting the carriage, Morgan took my left arm, Vera on my right, and Dial following behind me.. Ahead, 4 Dark and Death Knights stood guard at the front door in ceremonial armor, to greet us. A maid who is obviously a strong Death Mage, based on her grey hair and grey-blue eyes, saluted me with her fist over her heart. She said respectfully. "Greetings Crown Prince Lucas, Princess Lucas, and Princess Canberra. Welcome back young Miss. Please follow me to meet the Count and Countess." PokeDex Morgan whispered in my ear again, because she likes it, and told me this maid is one of her Father''s Wives. She is like Zoe, and enjoyed the life of Lancelot''s Personal Maid. She reminded me a bit of a certain Devil Maid from an anime I saw once... - - Entering a luxurious dining-room, the four of us were led to open seating for us to the right of Lancelot at the head of the table. His wife Jasmin was sitting to his left, with an open seat for Morgan next to her. Lancelot, wearing a fine longcoat like myself, waved to the open seats next to him and said in a grim but friendly demeanor. "Please, we Von-Crane welcome you, have a seat." My seat was first, with Vera to my right, and Dial following her. I pulled the seats out for both women, then sat myself, while I said to Lancelot. "Thank you for inviting us to your home, I have enjoyed my trip in the West Dukedom these days, the scenery is calming." I then look at Jasmine and say. "Mrs Arthur, you are lovely as usual, and Morgan definitely gets her charm from you." Jasmin covers her mouth, and squints her eyes, like Morgan does sometimes, and teases me. "Oh-My, it seems that you have learned to be a smooth-talker since the last time I met you at the Garden Party, and it seems my Daughter has her sights set on you, Crown Prince Lucas." I waved my hand as Vera put a napkin in my lap. "Just call me Sam when it is informal, . I am still not used to my new position yet." Lancelot had the edges of his lips raise, as he points out. "The Headmistress put Leonardo Lucas on the Throne, and it seems she is doing it again for you. The Headmistress has never wanted the seat of power, and always finds the right person for the job. I heard your Teacher has left for a while, is she back?" I just realized no one in this room knows that Evelina is sitting big-time pregnant in her island home, so I lie. ", Well she will return shortly after I return to Rosecrans, so the middle of February I think?" At this time, a large black-clad, floating, and silent creature came into the dining room, standing behind Morgan, but its gaze fixed on me. Pluto lifted his finger and wrote in the air for me to read in English. "" Lancelot and Jasmine looked a bit confused seeing the strange writing, and then hearing the alien language I was speaking. I then said to them, "Sorry, Pluto recognizes my Soul from a past life, but I do not remember it. He said both Morgan and I were a pair in the last life, so..." I held my hands up in defeat of that explanation, and Lancelot, realizing something he did not know, asked Morgan. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this true? Was this the reason Pluto warned us?" Morgan, who was sipping wine, nodded and said. "Sam and I were indeed Husband and Wife in our last life... Pluto knew us both then, but our identities cannot be exposed." Jasmin, who heard some juicy-gossip, looked at me and her Daughter, and asked with a bit of expectation in her voice. "Sam... Are you intending to marry Morgan in this life then?" Morgan then pulled out my Letter of Intention, waved it with her emotionless expression and affirmed. "He has already claimed my love, and we are only waiting for your approval Father..." Lancelot is giving me Father-eyes, like I am taking his baby, but I grin and joke. "Well, if anyone does not agree, both Pluto and Falbium will interfere... I will just send Falbium to kidnap Morgan from her tower, ." I had no idea my little joke was taken seriously by Lancelot, and he stood waving his hands in panic. "No, no, no, please do not send Falbium, I will agree if that is Morgan''s wish... I did not know Falbium would listen to anyone but Evelina!" For the first time, I saw Morgan''s mouth open cutely, looking like a woman of her age for once, and not a mature woman with wisdom. As she saw the cold sweat on her Father''s forehead, she looked at me and gave me a thumbs up. "Morgan and Sam, do you two wish to be married? If so, I will witness it now?" She and I looked at one another, and we nodded and answered together. ""Yes."" Lancelot, who actually wanted us to be together, was both happy and frightened as he said. "Then I, Count Lancelot Von-Crane, witness your marriage, and we will sign the papers before you two leave today, welcome to the family!" He then lifted his wine glass, and everyone copied him, then we toasted, and the mood got better. The food came, the conversation became more friendly, and the six of us became closer... - After the meal, we all made it to the living room, and Morgan sat in my arms, while Vera and Dial surrounded us. Jasmin then out of the blue said. "Wait, Morgan, you said that you guys do not remember your past lives, right? We have a family magic item... I believe it is a Death Magic Item called the Dream Pearl, I think? If you two use it, you can see some fragments of your past life together while sleeping, right Lancelot?" Lancelot tried to remember, and then said while pulling out a flat-matt silver chain bracelet with amethyst stones surrounding a grey pearl... "It is not called the Dream Pearl, but the name is, Past-Life Pearl." He then stood to hand me the magic bracelet, and said. "I almost forgot about this item, it belonged to one of the Lorelei Queen''s of old, and it was made for her King to remember their love together in a past life. This item is fickle, and only works occasionally..." "...The Soul after Death forgets its memories but the Soul remembers its past lives on a subconscious level. This item can bring memories of one or more individuals who crossed paths in a previous life, and then let you dream about it. The dreams are not perfect memories, but are close enough to learn from them." He sat back down and said with a bit of pride. "It will not let you relive your past lives, but you can witness the moments you were in close proximity, and only at random times in your life. The magic item may never trigger, or it may trigger often, or even repeat the same scenes over and over. Anyway, it is a wedding gift for you and Morgan, I hope you can see each other''s past." Pluto, who saw the item, added his thoughts... [That is a Nether Pearl from the Plane of Death found in the Sea of Souls, a treasure of Hell, and it indeed can do as the Human said. I hope you can remember your past glory, Sam and Master.] Morgan held my wrist and placed the magic bracelet on, rubbing it in expectation. She looked at me and whispered in my ear... "We cannot stay up all night, we must sleep in each-others arms, and see if we can see what we looked like, Husband..." Then an hour later, our group of 4 left Merlin Castle... - After nightfall... "Sam, , I am so happy~!" Morgan is currently riding on top of me, while leaned over, letting me ravage her nipples as our first-time sex was coming to its climax. Her long purple hair has been draped in my face, and her body was built for pleasure. Out of all of my wives and lovers, this was the first time I felt a woman''s body was made just for me. Every square inch of her body is the perfect feel and proportions to excite my heart. Morgan and I have made-out plenty, but the feel of being inside her is making me insane, because her insides are so perfect, with the right amount of constriction, smooth-silkiness, and lubrication. My only instinct is to put my seed deep-inside of her to impregnate her, to claim her body, and heart, so my mind will clear from these primal urges. Morgan felt me twitch inside of her, then smiled with happy emotions... So she put me all the way inside, down to my base, and whispered magic words in my mind. "Husband, give me your child, let it all out..." As she felt me pull her hips tight, the warmth in her belly let her know, we are now officially lovers for life. I stopped sucking on Morgan''s amazing breasts, and then rolled her over and kissed her plump lips... - Then after another round of love, I ended up spooning Morgan in my arms, as we prepared to sleep. She looked back into my gold eyes with her violet-grey eyes, and said with a joking tone. "Remember to stay inside of me while we sleep, it might make the Past-Life Pearl work better, ... I love you Hades." Holding her tight, I whispered softly... "I love you too, Persephone... zzz..." And with a hopeful smile, Morgan drifted to sleep in my arms... - The Past-Life Pearl activated, but... To be continued, in the Dreamworld... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 128: WTF, I’m A Dog? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (A/N: Chapter 23 was the last Dream-Memory recovered by Sam of Earth.) Chapter 128: WTF, I''m A Dog? by Harem-Fan () - Earth 20xx, Florida, Tampa Bay, during the Hurricane called Zoe... sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Falbium opened his undead-eyes, and found his Soul-Body had shrunk and seemed to be overlapped a bit with a four legged animal he suddenly knew was a Boxer, a type of dog... He suddenly knew in this life, he was named Rugby?! [What the fuck is going on? I am a dog?! Wait, we Undead cannot dream, so why am I dreaming?] He can move and look around the dog''s body. It seems his soul cannot move more than 12 inches from the Boxer''s body, but otherwise can look around to ''witness'' what is going on. [I see, this is like an illusory world, but it grants limited memories of a Soul''s past-life during the time frame of memory recollection. This must be the work of a Magic Item, but why am I experiencing this?] He sees that his dog form is looking out a second story window, worrying about the loud noise of the storm outside. His masters, a trio of women that take care of him, had been missing all day. The wind and rain outside is so intense, that small objects like bikes, chairs, and even outdoor tables are sliding across the surface of the roads. [A bike, do Humans really ride that thing? Why do I remember chasing Humans riding on those things, fuck, I, a great and powerful Dragon, was a fucking pet?!] And entering the storm, the neighbor boy Rugby knew jumped out of his front door, kept low, and jumped into the knee-high water rushing across the street. The young man from his memories was wearing bluejeans, a light black jacket, had black short hair, and grey-eyes. Rugby seems to know this kind Human as Sam! Looking closer, there is a sleeping and naked Soul tied to this figure, and it had dark-blue hair. Falbium recognized the sleeping Soul at first glance... [Sam, is here in this dream world? It seems his name is also Sam in both lives, though it is pronounced differently due to this foreign language I have heard Zoe, Freya, and Sam use... But Sam is asleep and not aware of what is going on, unlike me. These limited memories are interesting...] After a while, Sam got across the street, and found Falbium, the scared dog, on the second floor. Due to the dog Rugby loving and caring for Earth Sam, he gladly let the boy pick him up like a lamb. Falbium was amused to see his dog-self licking Sam''s face, but said... [Fuck Sam, you let him lick you?! Not 2 minutes before, he was licking toilet water, !] As Sam carried Falbium out into the high winds and rain again, they both saw the women had finally returned, but the car was stuck on something in the water, and the car''s tires spun. Falbium saw the Mother with long black hair driving the car, with both the older and younger sisters who looked like younger versions of their Mother in the back seat. The three women are the owners of Rugby, but Falbium saw the souls attached to the three women clearly... Kayo was the mother named, Natasha Johns, Freya was the younger sister named, Anny, and his Master Evelina, was his Master in this life named, Nadia. In the car, all three women with some limited memories of the bodies they are tethered to, also realized and discussed quickly what was going on. [Kayo and Evelina... this is Sam''s dream world, because he told me about it, look ahead of us, is that?] Thankfully Freya knew more than Kayo and Evil, because she recognized the language immediately and had a hunch about what was going on. But the next scene made Freya exclaim in surprise... The mother and daughters saw the Earth Sam () carrying Rugby () across the street. Their past life-selves were pointing, in excitement, but they could not open their car doors because of the water. Kayo said to the other two women in the car... [I believe we are reliving a past-life of Sam''s and ours. And this is not really a dream, as Falbium is here, and his look seems surprised to see us.] Evil said... [I currently do not feel any connection with Falbium right now, nor is my pregnant belly showing, but my pregnancy nightgown is on my Soul-Body right now.] Kayo expands her thoughts... [Undead, including myself, cannot dream anymore, so we are reliving our past-lives right now. This mother of two, was my past-life with Sam and you three. I seem to have been a widowed woman raising you two alone, but I cannot remember my past because I only have memories related to this current-setting we are in. You two should be the same.] Freya said... [Yes, we went to your Company to buy the first copy of a video-game as Sam''s 18th birthday gift, but the hurricane moved too fast and we underestimated our luck. It seems our past life selves had a good relationship with the past Sam as well. And I had a crush on him, because my heart in this body is beating fast worrying for Sam.] Evil smirked and listened to the talk of the three Earth women in the car and said. [Freya, it seems I have learned to speak this English language thanks to these memories, . , And it seems my past life had a secret love for Sam also... Now I understand why I, and the two of you felt love at first sight for Sam when we met him in our lives.] After Sam put the wet and cold dog at the porch of his home, he then trudged to the car to help. With the window cracked, the mother with black hair said in a Russian accent. "Sam Dear, the car is stuck, what to do? I and the girls can''t swim?" Kayo, covered her vampire fangs, and admitted... [My past life self had secret feelings for Sam, and was planning on seducing him tonight for his birthday... It seems the two had an ambiguous love that was brewing, .] Sam said to the two girls in the back seat. "Anny and Nadia, I will carry you two to my place, and Miss Natasha, I will be right back to carry you, ." Soon, Sam had one Nadia () on his back, and Anny () in his arms, and even exhausted managed to get them into his home, reunited with their dog, and only needed to get their mother. Falbium seeing Evil and Freya said to the pair. [Fuck, I am a Dog... Master, you are a tall, busty woman... And Freya, you are a cute Loli, ... Who Knew we all had such a past connection...] Evil hearing that noticed the standing Nadia, and nodded her head in excitement. [Yeah, I finally got to feel what it was like to shove D-cups into his back, . Freya, you really were my little sister, how funny!] Sam''s home was elevated, and relatively storm proof, so the three continued to talk while watching the events unfold... Earth-Sam was looking tired, and came to the car window, then Miss Natasha climbed onto Sam''s back in fear. Kayo had a strange expression, as she knew what thoughts this mother was having about her savior. [It seems I will witness my past life self make love to Sam''s past life self tonight, . It seems I wanted to take him for the first-time, so bad.] "Sam Dear, thank you for your help, really, you are a good boy, !" The woman kissed Sam''s cheek in gratitude... Kayo, seeing Sam blush, smiled warmly, knowing that that was Sam''s first kiss in this life. (.) And after a while, the exhausted Sam finally rescued Miss Natasha, with Anny and Nadia crying in relief. Falbium said jokingly. [Wow, you really were a bit shameless in your past... Not only that, you three cannot even swim, !] Freya tried reaching her soul-hand out to touch the soul of Sam, but her hand could not touch anything, and she said. [, You guys, don''t be sad about what will happen next... Sam is going to die, I remember him telling me about his dream...] Evelina, who was really happy to see their past together, suddenly looked horrified and said. [Wait, why did Sam tell you about this life and no one else?] Freya admitted. [Zoe also knows, because the inherited [Share Skill] knowledge was too profound for our world of Myst, so he told us about his dreams of this world. Sam was unsure if this was a dream or past-life he had. So he did not want all of you to think he was a monster or something. Zoe and I agreed to keep the secret.] Just then, Sam seemed to remember something! "Be right back, need to get your bag, ~!" Kayo frowned while listening to their past selves yell. "Sam Dear, come back, I don''t want it!" Nadia yelled... "Idiot, come back, the weather is too bad!" Anny sobbed and yelled... "Big Brother Sam, come back safe!" Falbium knew what his dog-self noticed, and he looked up into the Hurricane clouds, and his green-flame-eyes squinted... [Tribulation Lightning?!] () And Sam left too fast, excited to play the hero saving the Beauties, and had not noticed or heard their yells over the cracking thunder and lightning... """No, Sam, come back!""" Sam, tired but happy, made it to the car now almost starting to flood, but found Natasha''s purse on her seat, and took it. Turning with a smile, Sam had not noticed the water had risen to his thighs, and was slow to move... To assure the women, he waved with a smile, it happened too fast... ~! The light pole a few feet from Sam, was struck () by a bolt of lightning, and his body went numb from the electric charge carried through the flood water, and the last thing he remembered seeing as his body fell into the rushing water were 3 tear-stained faces... Unknown to Sam, inside the purse he held was a copy of a never before played game, that the mother and daughters bought for his 18th birthday, [World of Myst!] Natasha actually worked for the company that produced the game, but Kayo doesn''t know this. Kayo, Evil, and Freya had unbelievable expressions seeing his death. Freya had heard about it, but seeing it broke her heart a bit. Falbium''s Boxer-dog self, who was beside the girls, started to howl at the next event... "~! ~!" [There is Divine energy surging by Sam''s body!] A bright white blinding glow flew up from the purse in Sam''s dead arms. The small rectangular box radiated a light so brilliant, no one could look directly at it, then a Supernatural Event took place... ~! A White-Hole Singularity began to suck living things into it, including Sam''s mostly-dead body into it. This white hole is like the legendary black-holes, sucking all living matter into it, including... Rugby, Natasha, Anny, and Nadia suddenly felt their bodies lift from the ground, like gravity shifted from their feet to the center of the White-Star sucking their bodies into it, without any ability to resist... Even the Souls of Kayo, Evil, Falbium, and Freya were actually affected! Swish Swish Swish Swish~! With screams coming from the Earth women and dog, the bodies and Souls were sucked into and compressed , and vanished from the world known as Earth... And as soon as the 4 lives vanished, the pinpoint of white-light (), vanished, returning the scene to stillness. Suddenly, the Hurricane known as Zoe, ravaging Florida began to weaken and disperse, making history as one of the fastest hurricanes in history to collapse... - To be continued in the Myst Underworld... - (. P.S. Hurricane Zoe has nothing to do with Zoe, and is a complete coincidence, cough.) Click the [?] Button! Chapter 129: Zeus, How Dare You? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (.) Chapter 129: Zeus, How Dare You? by Harem-Fan About 10,000 years before Sam began his journey as Myst''s 1st male Human Summoner... Western Underworld, The White Ziggurat... ~! A white-singularity opened in the air, and a naked Human shape was spit out of a portal in the sky... "~! Fuuuuuuck!" ! An 18 year old looking man with short black hair and grey eyes fell hard on his back. A look of confusion, anger, and helplessness filled his expression. But what makes this scene a bit more shocking is the fact that a Soul is tied to this body that fell to the stone ground. The soul looking at the man on the ground, was also very confused what the hell was going on. And that confused soul is me, Sam Lucas! [This is me as Hades?! But why do I not have any memories of Earth? Where is this place] Hades who was butt-ball-naked, stood, looked up at the black sky, and held his fist at the vanishing white portal and yelled angrily. "How dare you old man, who is your Brother?! Fuck, you just banish me to the Underworld with no reason? How dare you kill me with Lightning and declare me the King of Hell!" ... ~! And before the portal fully closed, a white stroke of lightning came out and blasted the angry young man, as a retort to the scolding... [Fuck, what the hell?!] ", Fuck you, !" While Hades was angrily glaring at the vanishing portal, I heard Morgan''s voice not far away, watching in amusement. [Sam Dear, it seems the Past-Life Pearl is working. Look at me over hear.] I spun my Soul body to look behind the angry Hades, and I saw a naked Soul-body of Morgan who was standing next to a sitting woman on a throne made of bones and soft furs. Getting a better look around, we are atop a 2,000 foot tall Ziggurat made of white-stone. The flat top where we are is the size of 1 square mile of flat surface. Morgan and a beautiful woman is in the dead-center of the flat top section, with both the woman and Morgan watching the two of us in silence. I asked Morgan. [Morgan, is that woman with you, Persephone?] Morgan who has her long purple hair draped over her sexy naked form, looked down at the stoic woman, and nodded with a grin. [Yeah, and I can tell, she was waiting for her Husband to show, so just watch the show Sam...] The woman who should be about 5 feet 10 inches tall, is sitting cross-legged, with a simple white-toga-dress on, wearing leather sandals and bone jewelry. Her long and wavy auburn hair was flowing over her shoulders, while her brown eyes watched the newcomer Hades with anticipation in her eyes. This woman was a full figure Goddess-like aura with pale skin, and an intellectual demeanor. Seeing Hades finally calmed down, the woman''s red lips parted and spoke. "Excuse me, are you my Husband Hades that I have been waiting for? I had a vision of your arrival in the Underworld?" I sensed the confusion and anger in Hades be cut in half as he realized what was going on around himself, or my past self. As Hades spun to match my positioning, and seeing the beautiful goddess-like woman, I heard and felt him gulp. - The reason Hades is currently pissed, was that not long ago, he was suddenly awakened in some kind of grand temple in the sky, and a massively large man claiming to be Zeus, his Brother, granted himself powers of the Dead, and gave him a brief shpeel about him being the King of Hell, and his job was to maintain the balance of Life and Death. But the problem with all of this, Hades has no memories of what happened to him prior to being gifted with powers, and was just pushed out of the portal to this place like he was facing a corporate boss that did not care he was confused. () So Hades, who basically has amnesia, fell out of the portal he was rudely pushed through, and now we are here. Hades however was granted power at the top of Myst strength without any effort. He is the equivalent of a 9th Circle Strong, Swift, and Vanguard Death Knight, with the power of a 9th Circle Death Summoner. Now you are thinking, wait, he is a male Summoner, right? Well... Hades and Persephone are not Human, and is a Ghost King. On the Plane of Myst, Hades and Persephone would be a specter like transparent Ghost, like what you expect in the movies, but all Ghosts that step into the Plane of Death become solid like a Human, or rather Corporeal. So strictly speaking Hades is an Undead but still has a body that functions like a Human body. - "What? I am Hades, but what are you talking about being my Wife? Who are you, and where exactly are we... Clothe my body... [Greater Death Utility]" A black woolen robe then covered the body of Hades, with a white bone mask covering his handsome face only showing his grey eyes. A large bone Scythe then formed in his hand, as he waited for the woman''s answer. This outfit was part of his instinctual desire of what he thought he should look like. At a distance, he looks like a Grim Reaper... "Hades, my King, I am Persephone, your wife who has been waiting for you for centuries. We are currently in the Western Soul-lands, your domain of power. I had many Visions of your arrival and our future together, for I am a Time Mage, and also a Ghost King like you. Please accept my undying loyalty my Husband." I could feel that Hades had pride infused deep in his very bone, and even without past memories, this version of me is decisive and ruthless. Persephone had at this point, got out of the Throne of Bone, and prostrated on the ground in-front of Hades. I noticed Hades examined the curves of his supposed wife, and felt that he had some kind of instinctual feeling for this woman, and he said while sitting on the throne... "Then I will make this domain mine, and you will serve me... Come my minions, all three of you, bow down to me... [Call Summons]¡Á3!" As Persephone stood at Hades side, I looked at Morgan who was watching in anticipation, and she said to me. [Sam, this past me feels the same about Hades as I do for you... I guess you and I are fated lovers.] [How did Persephone get here?] I asked this, because I am getting Greek Gods vibes with meeting Zeus and Poseidon in Hades memories, so I asked about this woman who was Hades wife in Greek Mythology. () But one thing I can confirm, I sense that Hades has [Divinity] but is not a God in the Earth standards. But on the same level as a being I am about to summon... [Sorry Sam, she is not even thinking of her origins, so I only have her recent memories and thoughts. But look at what you are summoning, ?!] From 3 large magic circles, my Summons arrived one by one... From the first grey circle of 10 feet wide... A creature I knew all too well... Pluto! From the second grey circle of 50 feet wide... A massive four legged, three headed Hell Hound named... Cerberus! From the third grey circle of 300 feet wide... A terrifying western Dragon with jet black scales and an evil aura stood with a menacing aura of terror... Tiamat! Pluto bows, while looking at my both Souls! Cerberus howls to acknowledge submission... """~!""" And the mighty Dragon with a hint of a feminine voice was heard thundering in the vast space. [To find a being even stronger than me in this 13 Planes of existence, truly has opened my eyes, my Master, I, Tiamat serve...] Morgan and my eyes met, and we both were unaware that Soul Bodies could have cold sweat, as our little hearts were terrified to find that Tiamat was my Summoned Monster! Hades waved his hand and said boldly... "I want every being in 100 miles to submit to me by the next day, go and do as you see fit... Persephone, attend to me and explain what my domain is about." Pluto bows as he flew in one direction, the three headed Hell Hound, spit out gouts of flames from its three giant maws, and ran in the opposite direction, leaping off the tall structure in one bounding step, and the massive black Dragon took flight, saying as she left... [Master Hades, do not blame this servant if no one wants to submit, ...] As the three Legendary figures of the past left, Persephone swayed her body to her new Husband''s side, and began her explanation. But at this moment, both Morgan and my vision of the scene blurred, as the perspective shifted to a different time with the two of us... - Same location and place, but 200 years have passed... I and Morgan noticed what was going on, as many more beings are seen bowing in the distance, a noticeable number of Pale Harvesters are ready at Hades beck and call. Persephone is laying in Hades arms, resting her auburn haired head on his shoulder, reporting the events of the neighboring regions news. I could tell that Hades was thinking about the wars in the Underworld he has been waging with the other 3 Underworld Kings, and the fact he has finally become the undisputed ruler of the 4 King''s of Hell. I could also feel his love for the woman in his arms, as she has been an indispensable partner and lover. Morgan said to me with a smile. [Sam, I hope we still are this affectionate after 200 years, . But Persephone is sad, because she and Hades cannot make a child, .] Yeah, female Ghosts cannot reproduce. At least not without the spark of [Divinity], and she does not have it. But the next scene floored me and Morgan... ~! ! About 10 feet in the air in front of Hades, 4 figures that are all Ghost bodies, fell from the white singularity that brought Hades into this world... But that is not what shocked the two naked pair of us, but the 4 Souls tied to the 4 fully naked bodies I recognized from my Earth life... Nadia and Evelina... Anny and Freya... Natasha and Kayo... Rugby and mini-Falbium! Evil is wearing a black see-through nightgown and is not pregnant, Kayo is wearing a crimson silk kimono, and Freya is wearing a transparent white teddy and panties. While my lovers and Dracolich friend looked at me and Morgan in shock, the Ghost beings all had different reactions to our Soul Projections... ~! Hades who doesn''t recognize the 3 Earth women, felt his heart throb upon seeing these unknown women. ~! Also when Natasha, Anny, and Nadia saw Sam as Hades, their hearts felt the supernatural beating of true love, and seeing their Sam alive, also made their expressions change... As close to 300 Pale Harvesters flew and Persephone had all encircled the newcomers that invaded, the young girl Anny, yelled with joyful tears at Hades... "Big Brother Sam, you are alive,~!" Hades seeing the young black haired girl run and leap into his arms, he held up his hand to stop his forces from attacking the invaders. Freya was pulled along with the running Anny, and smiled at my confused face, she said. [Hello Darling, we just came from Earth...] As the equally confused Hades held the crying Anny, I had only one thought in my mind... What the fuck?! - To be continued... - S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Click the [?] Button! Chapter 130: Fated Lovers? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (Harem-Fan here: Due to the drop in Favorites and Views, it seems some readers found this past-revelations a bit jarring and confusing. Well this Dream Sequence of the past is necessary for the end of the story, and the reasons why Sam came to Myst... Hell is the ultimate end of the story, where Zoe''s past life Sam died. Also this set of chapters is to lay the foundation for 2 male characters to make their presence known, aka, good-guys. Also this is the foundation for later down the road for Tiamat''s taking the stage. Finally, this brings the true love group closer together emotionally. So as an author, I apologize for those that felt sidelined.) Chapter 130: Fated Lovers? by Harem-Fan [Hello Darling, we just came from Earth...] As the equally confused Hades held the crying Anny, I had only one thought in my mind... What the fuck?! I asked Freya in front of me. [What is going on exactly, and why are you tied to Anny? I am so confused. I, or rather Hades, came to Hell over 200 years ago?] Freya, seeing the dazed Hades hugging her past incarnation, said to me based on what she understands. [The 4 of us seem to be the reincarnations of your past neighbors from Earth, and we just witnessed Hades die in front of us as he was struck by lightning in the hurricane, killing you. Then a bright light sucked your body into a portal. Once your body vanished, the 4 of us also got pulled into it, and here we are. Based on what you just said and this situation, you died and lost your memories of Earth, becoming Hades, while our Johns family kept our memories of coming here.] At this time, we watched Natasha, Nadia, and Rugby come to the hugging pair, and Natasha spoke to Hades, while looking a bit frightened at all the floating Pale Harvesters and gloomy landscape. "Sam Dear, where are we, and how did we get here?" Hades, a smart man who deals with dead people and feeling his heart connection, had a hunch about his loss of memory before coming to Hell, and then began to have a discussion about his loss of memories with the family of 3 and a dog... - While the Ghosts talked among themselves, Morgan listened to everything, learning things about me she and the others were unaware of. I pointed to the only thing seen on my body, the Past-Life Pearl, and said . [I just came to Britannia, married Morgan, and received this magic item that linked past lives together in a Dream Space. I thought only Morgan and I were here, but...] Kayo smiled and answered my doubts. [We just witnessed your last moments in your life as () Sam, before becoming Hades. We were all surprised to find out we came with you through life and death, reincarnated loved ones. Now all 3 of us have answers as to why we love each-other through past lives, and why we continued to search for one another. I also now realize why I liked Evelina so long ago, I normally did not like Humans, but I had no idea she was my Daughter in a past life.] S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Evil grins, while standing next to her past life Nadia self, and teased. [Mom, he is my Big Brother, don''t take my man, .] Morgan, hearing the Headmistress'' words, froze realizing something, and her eyes moved from Evil to me, and Evil seeing this grins and said to Morgan. [I guess you know to keep this secret, right? If not, .] I just realized that it was a good thing that Evil''s pregnant belly not showing was a good thing, because Morgan would have been really floored. I then looked at mini-Falbium and asked. [Are you really the Soul of Rugby?] Falbium rolled his green flamed eyes and admitted. [Fuck, I am devastated to know I was a furry pet, , the shame... But it now explained why I always wanted to be around you and Evil in my life. I swear, if I hear any dog jokes when we wake up, I will rebel and go crazy, alright!] I look to everyone and apologize. [Sorry for not telling everyone about my Dreams that I now know were my past life''s memories... I did not want everyone to think I was a monster for coming from another world in my past life...] Evil grins and says in English... [ Falbium as a Dog only knows a few English words, and poor Morgan does not understand what Evil said, but I now get it. [Well, except for Zoe, I still think we should keep Earth a secret... Let us only disclose the Underworld to others. I still feel bad for my Earth memories, ...] Kayo nodded and agreed. [Yes, I think knowledge of a Plane of Earth outside of the 13 Planes might be a bit jarring for Myst natives to understand. We will just blame this Underworld connection on everything. But Sam, I want to know more about Earth when you have time.] Evil nodded excitedly, and even Falbium looked interested, so I pointed to Freya and said. [Freya knows everything, and she can tell you more while I am away from the Royal Capital, , I think the dream is shifting?!] The bracelet on my wrist was glowing again, and I and the others were feeling the screen shift on us. But we all knew what the Ghosts talked about while we chatted, because we now have the current memories of this time period... - While the scene shifted, what was discussed with the transmigration of Earth was... Hades loses his memories when coming to Hell.How Hades died during the hurricane, and his connection to Natasha, Nadia, Anny, and the Dog.Zeus, Poseidon, Persephone, and what Hades has been doing for this period.The fact that there was a true love bond between them.Hades regret for forgetting the women and dog.The future of their group going forward in the underworld... () - Everyone but Falbium came to their senses and knew they were in a time period about 7,000 years later... Hades held all 3 women in his arms, saying goodbye to them. Anny, who still looked the same as when she died, said sadly to Hades... "Husband, I am afraid to leave like Rugby did... What happens if we do not meet in the next life?!" Evil, Morgan, Kayo, Freya , and I were fully aware of the current situation atop the Pyramid. It seems that 2,000 years ago, the dog Rugby''s soul strengthened and was forced to move on to the Plane of Life, to be put into the Cycle of Reincarnation. And now, Nadia, Anny, and Natasha are in the same boat. They are about to be drawn into the Plane of Life, and Hades cannot stop it anymore, so he promised to also Reincarnate to join them when they leave the plane of Life to travel to Myst in new bodies. "My wives, do not worry, as soon as I sense your reincarnations, I will also reincarnate to find you... I, like you, will lose my memories of our time in Hell, but with our bond, I will find you all again." Freya, seeing and hearing this sight, said to me. [Sam, knowing what we all went through to be together, really hits it home why I fell in love with you that first day we met. When you get up this next day, summon Zoe and me to your side, because I really need to hug you right now, ...] Evil said with melancholy. [Who knew Freya was the Loli, and I was the busty beauty of the Sisters, life is cruel. But I see that Falbium really did live long before I did, and now I understand more.] Kayo, who was watching her past self and Hades'' part, also was moved and said. [Now seeing Hades sacrifice his powers to become a mortal, I understand why I was not hesitant to become a Vampire for you. But to think you really made Mother and both Daughters your wife, .] I shrug because I really am a scumbag in all lives but Earth''s... But somehow after what Natasha expressed to Hades, I might have been with all 3 on Earth if I did not die to Zeus''s fucking thunderbolt... I was killed by a God. Morgan pointed to the three Ghost women and said to Evil, Freya, and Kayo. [You should be awakening soon, because your past lives are leaving Hell now. I will be returning to Rosecrans after I and Sam wake up.] On the scene, the three crying women holding Hades slowly turned into motes of light, and their bodies were fading into the void. And before Hades held nothing, Freya said to Morgan. [Don''t leave Sam, I and Zoe will bring you back to Rosecrans with our magic, so you don''t have to travel by carriage.] [Thank you I will, goodbye...] And as the 3 ghosts left for the Plane of Life, the three wives also vanished from the dream, leaving me and Morgan behind with the lonely Hades and Persephone. Morgan said to me as we watched the final scene... [Looks like our Dream is almost over, and we will wake up, because my past self is about to leave to reincarnate with them.] But before Persephone was about to leave, another person came to Hades'' side, and tilted her sexy head. A stunning evil beauty with long black hair, stood in front of Hades, while placing her hands on her belly. Tiamat said to Hades. "Husband, I need to travel to Myst, because I have been away from my hoard for far too long. Everything in Hell is peaceful, and Pluto and Cerberus can handle things while I am gone... Plus, I do not want to see your depressed face for a while... Can I leave to attend my Myst worlds business?" Hades just waved his hand, not caring that Tiamat just wanted to go on a rampage in the Plane of Myst. But at the time, Tiamat and Hades did not know it was the last time they would see each other. Tiamat had a secret she was hiding, and wanted to go to Myst to give birth to a Dragon. She did not want Hades'' foes to know about Hades'' child, so she had not told him... Tiamat did not even show affection, because she knows Dragons do not need it, nor does Hades, so she thought... After she left, Persephone said to Hades. "Well with the three wives gone, I should join them if I want to find you in Myst, right? But will we find one another? I am worried you and I might not meet, or maybe we might be far away from one another..." Hades, finally smiled with a warm look, and joked. "Persephone, you are the smartest person I know, if you cannot find me, then our love was a mistake. I believe fate will bring us together. Or you can just stay here and wait for me to die as a Human in the future?" () With a gentle and loving expression, Persephone began to melt into motes of light, she said as she faded into the Plane of Life. "In our next life, I want nothing more than to become a Mother... Find me again, and love me... Goodbye my love..." Hades, seeing his first wife vanishing, let out a single tear... The only tear that the King of Hell ever let out. ~! At this painful parting, both Morgan and I had our vision fade, and the bracelet on my wrist cracked... - In the inn, I woke while still holding Morgan tight in my arms. I felt tears in my eyes welling, and the magic bracelet on my wrist crumbled into dust. Morgan, who also had tears, but of happiness, pulled me out of her, from our previous night''s lovemaking, and held my torso. "We made it, we really found each-other, but..." She grins as she reaches under the sheets to make me hard again, and says. "I have to make my past self not have regrets, and we need to make a child. Sam, I love you..." I am glad Morgan doesn''t care about my past, and I kissed her passionately as she climbed on top of me again. As our morning sex began, I just told her. "Morgan, I promise to make you a mother in this life, and all of our future lives, I love you with all of my heart..." - A Happy Ending... Cough... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 131: Falling Into The Demon Cults Plan? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [[Hurricane Burst][Wind Burst]] Spoiler Spell List [Fire ()] Mage 9: [Raging Fire Storm][Fire Immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Flaming Transformation][Gate Portal][Flame Chains AOE]7: [Giant Fireball][One-way Portal][Area Fire Utility]6: [Radiate Scorching Heat][Disintegration Ray][Fire Shield Shell]5: [Fire Dragon''s Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Flame Wall][Greater Fire Utility]3: [Fireball][Blazing Speed Buff][Resist Fire and Heat]2: [Triple Fire Bolts][Blink Teleport][Burning Combustion Curse]1: [Fire Bolt][Flame Shield][Minor Fire Utility] [Water ()] Mage 9: [Tsunami][Water immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Water Body Transformation][Gate Portal][Water Chains AOE]7: [Deep Sea Crush][One-way Portal][Area Water Utility]6: [Radiate Fog][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Water Dragon''s Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Water Wall][Greater Water Utility]3: [Water Column][Liquefy Self][Resist Water Element]2: [Triple Water Bolt][Blink Teleport][Dehydration Curse]1: [Water Bolt][Water Shield][Minor Water Utility] [Air ()] Mage 9: [Storm of Vengeance][Wind immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Wind Transformation][Gate Portal][Pressing Winds Restrains AOE]7: [Tornado][One-way Portal][Area Wind Utility]6: [Radiate Wind Element][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Wind Blade Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Wind Wall][Greater Air Utility]3: [Wind Burst][Breezy Self][Resist Wind Element]2: [Triple Wind Bolt][Blink Teleport][Wind-Air Curse]1: [Wind Bolt][Wind Shield][Minor Air Utility] [Electricity ()] Mage 9: [Tribulation Lightning][Electricity immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Electricity Transformation][Gate Portal][Electricity Restrains AOE]7: [Storm Bolts][One-way Portal][Area Electricity Utility]6: [Radiate Electricity][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Lightning Dragon''s Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Electricity Wall][Greater Electricity Utility]3: [Chain Lightning][Personal Reflexes Buff][Resist Electricity]2: [Triple Electricity Bolt][Blink Teleport][Electricity Curse]1: [Electricity Bolt][Electricity Shield][Minor Electricity Utility] [Earth-metal ()] Mage 9: [Meteorite Fall][Earth Immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Earth Transformation][Gate Portal][Star Metal Chains AOE]7: [Crushing Rocks][One-way Portal][Area Earth Utility]6: [Radiate Sand and Dust][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Land Dragon''s Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Stone Wall][Greater Earth Utility]3: [Earth Spike Burst][Earth-glide Buff][Resist Earth]2: [Triple Rock Bolt][Blink Teleport][Sand Curse]1: [Rock Bolt][Earth Shield][Minor Earth Utility] [Dark-Shadow ()] Mage 9: [Eternal Polar Night][Darkness Immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Shadow Transformation][Gate Portal][Shadow Restrains AOE]7: [Outer Space Vacuum][One-way Portal][Area Shadow Utility]6: [Radiate Darkness][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Shadow Dragon''s Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Shadow Wall][Greater Shadow Utility]3: [Devouring Darkness][Darkvision][Resist Darkness]2: [Triple Shadow Bolt][Blink Teleport][Darkness Curse]1: [Shadow Bolt][Shadow Shield][Minor Shadow Utility] [Light ()] Mage 9: [Descending Sun][Light immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Light Transformation][Gate Portal][Light Chains AOE]7: [Sun Burst][One-way Portal][Area Light Utility]6: [Radiate Sunlight][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Sunbeam Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Light Wall][Greater Light Utility]3: [Burst of Radiance][Light-Bending Buff][Resist Light]2: [Triple Light Bolt][Blink Teleport][Light Curse]1: [Light Bolt][Light Shield][Minor Light Utility] [Ice-Cold (-)] Mage 9: [Ice Age][Cold Immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Ice Transformation][Gate Portal][Ice Restrains AOE]7: [Absolute Zero][One-way Portal][Area Ice Utility]6: [Radiate Cold Element][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Ice Dragon''s Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Ice Wall][Greater Ice Utility]3: [Hailstone Storm][Ice Armor][Resist Cold]2: [Triple Ice Bolt][Blink Teleport][Ice Curse]1: [Ice Bolt][Ice Shield][Minor Ice Utility] [Time and Space ()] Mage 9: [Broken Space Catastrophe][Time & Space Immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Time & Space Transformation][Gate Portal][Frozen Space Chains AOE]7: [Big Bang Eruption][One-way Portal][Area Time & Space Utility]6: [Radiate Space Blades][Disintegration Ray][Time & Space Shell]5: [Twisted Space Dragon''s Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Time & Space Wall][Greater Time & Space Utility]3: [Withering Explosion][Haste Buff][Resist Time & Space]2: [Triple Erosion Bolts][Blink Teleport][Slowing Curse]1: [Erosion Bolt][Space Shield][Minor Time & Space Utility] [Gravity (-)] Mage 9: [Mass Implosion][Gravity immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [White-Star Transformation][Gate Portal][Gravity Restrains AOE]7: [Black Hole][One-way Portal][Area Gravity Utility]6: [Radiate Gravity][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Vocal Shockwave][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Wall of Crushing][Greater Gravity Utility]3: [Gravity Crush][Personal Gravity Buff][Resist Gravity]2: [Triple Bolt][Blink Teleport][Gravity Curse]1: [Gravity Bolt][Gravity Shield][Minor Gravity Utility] [Life-Plant ()] Mage 9: [Forest of Death][Plant immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Elemental Transformation][Gate Portal][Binding Vine Garden]7: [Carnivorous Garden][One-way Portal][Area Life Utility]6: [Radiate Life Element][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Spore Breath][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Thorn Wall][Greater Life Utility]3: [Burst of Needles][Self Rejuvenation Buff][Resist Plant Life]2: [Triple Thorn Bolt][Blink Teleport][Life and Death Curse]1: [Thorn Bolt][Wood Shield][Minor Life Utility] [Death-Undead ()] Mage 9: [Army of the Dead][Death immunity Bubble][Banishment]8: [Undead Transformation][Gate Portal][Death Chains AOE]7: [Horrid Wilting][One-way Portal][Area Death Utility]6: [Radiate Death Element][Disintegration Ray][Shield Shell]5: [Enervating Breath Weapon][Long Range Teleport][Mental Recovery]4: [Warding Magic][Death Wall][Greater Death Utility]3: [Explosion of Rot][False Life][Resist Death]2: [Triple Death Bolt][Blink Teleport][Death Curse]1: [Death Bolt][Death Shield][Minor Death Utility][collapse] Chapter 131: Falling Into The Demon Cults Plan? by Harem-Fan Later that morning after Morgan and I vented our lust, I called both Zoe and Freya to our room for a talk. - Out of everyone involved, Zoe was the most surprised, because she was unaware of the true-past-origin of Evil, Freya, Kayo, and Falbium. Also, Zoe has no concept of Zeus, Poseidon, Persephone, and Hades, so these are just names to her. But when she got teased by Falbium for possibly being the Hurricane named Zoe that killed them, she was unsure what it meant. () In Zoe''s timeline, the Von-Crane family was destroyed and Morgan perished without letting the Past-Life Pearl fall into my hands. So Zoe was really surprised how the simple action of killing Dela outside of Still Water and saving Dial could have changed fate so much, but in a positive way. Zoe felt a bit left out at first when she had no past connection with Sam, but then realized she did... She had a real past life with Sam, but it was in a parallel timeline, moved by Kayo''s magic, so her heart settled... - Freya''s devoted eyes kinda creeped me out as she held my arm, and I asked in a bit of confusion. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Freya, I do not remember Anny liking me like that? Did I miss something, because I always saw her as a cute little sister in my dreams." Freya nodded and said. "I only had partial memories, but at that time, I was sure that Anny deeply fell in love with her big Brother Sam, but it was a secret crush. You in your past life were a bit of a Dense man who could not tell when a girl liked you. All three of us had different feelings for you, and then it was solidified even more in the Underworld, and now it grows again in this life." Morgan sighs and admits. ", I wish I had that bond you three have, but my love was just as deep, right Zoe?" I saw Zoe have an unsure smile, like she agreed with Morgan, but was doubtful, so I said. "Morgan, you had a past life with me in the Underworld, and the others had a connection from another Plane, probably the reason for the supernatural-bond, but Zoe, you have forgotten something!" Zoe''s eyes looked confused at what she missed, and I smiled brightly at that, then told her. "If you and I did not have something special, could I have summoned you to my side?" Zoe froze, and her blue eyes misted over in realization at my words. She realized the key-point, for a Summoner and Summons to connect, there has to be something special there to begin with. She even was able to compete with Kayo and Evil in my order of summoning. Zoe ignored Freya, and flew into my arms, holding me very tight, with her 8th Circle Knight strength, and I barely resisted her tight squeeze. "Master~! Zoe loves you sooooooo much, ~!" I held Zoe''s tall figure, and smelled the scent of wildflowers as she kissed me, with a deep love. Soon, with hazy glazed eyes, Zoe let me go and straightened her maid outfit. I said to the others. "I need to go down to breakfast with my party, so will you go back now or later?" Freya took the arms of Zoe and Morgan as Zoe cast her spell while saying to me. "Master, the babies need me, so we must return, but summon us if you are in danger... [Safe Haven]" And in a faint glowing light, the trio vanished while waving to me... - After breakfast, I gathered with Vera, Dial, Kim, Kelly, Frank, Nevin, and Chuck. Our group of 8 gathered 7 of the Black War-trained Clydesdale, while Vera had her White one. After getting our Teacher''s orders, we went to the Mercenary Guild in Britannia to meet up with our local assigned Guide to do our mission. As we tied our horses at the post out front, Frank said to us. "You guys go in, I will watch our mounts." I nodded to Frank , and led the party in. - Inside, we noticed that the guild layout was mostly identical to the one from Pearl City, the only difference would be the style of clothing and some accents. At least ? of the Adventurers come from the Anubis Kingdom, and a smaller portion from the Southern Kingdom. The Mercenary Guild is founded and runs throughout all three Kingdoms as an independent force from the 3 Royal families. The reason you can find foreign Mercenaries here is because they will escort merchant caravans across borders, and when traveling in the Anubis Desert, having locals is a good idea, just like other Kingdoms would hire Northern Knights to travel into the North Kingdom''s depths. My name on the Mercenary group of A-Team is still Sam Roland, and we have not changed it, just to avoid some people from noticing us, and we kept Dial and Vera''s name off it. We Prince and Princess students are allowed to use other''s names and still get school credit, to help keep our presence down. But when we met our Local Guide, we knew our identities were leaked already... "Hello A-Team, I am Lark Sun, a 7th Circle Dark Knight, I am glad to meet you on your Academy Mission." Dial and I both felt our Red-String wedding bands tremble and point us to see Lark. Lark is a strong looking young man with a scar running across both cheeks and nose-bridge. His blond hair and black eyes made him look a bit charming, but the dark bags under his eyes shows his lifestyle is excessive. He wears a Black Chain-mail armor, and has a large Claymore on his back. Dial and I can tell this guy has some lingering Demonic Energy tainting his body, perhaps from being possessed at some point, sex with a Succubus, or injured by Demons. While Dial looked into my eyes for my thoughts, Chuck said with a grin. "Hey Lark, I am also a Dark Knight, . So how long have you been a Mercenary for the Guild?" "Hello fellow Dark Knight, I have been doing this work for about 20 years now, after I left the army that is." Leaning into Dial''s ear, I whispered. "For now, let''s see what he is up to. If we expose him now, we cannot catch his partners... I am sure we are being targeted, but I will tell Vera and the others secretly." Dial nodded her head to acknowledge my idea. Thanks to the rings we got from her Father, we are not being caught by surprise. It is possible this guy was damaged by Demons, but this is unlikely. With my group''s prestige, the fact we are not targeted more often is already a miracle. After the small talk, Lark clapped his hands together and said to us with a friendly smile. "Okay, now that the greetings are out of the way, follow me out, and my horse is already waiting. I will take you to find the bandits camps in the south western foothills bordering the Beast Forest. Use the restroom and I will meet you guys outside." As Lark walked outside, Chuck and Nevin walked with him. Dial and I held back the women and then I lowered my voice and whispered... "It''s a Trap!" As Kelly, Kim, and Vera looked confused, I explained our magic rings ability to find Demonic Energy, and we made plans to protect ourselves. - Vera and I went to a side room while she summoned Plume... "Plume, I need your aid, for Demons may be involved... [Call Summons]" And from the rippling-light, the Archangel Plume appeared. The smell of cotton-candy filled my nose, and I was suddenly hugged by the 7 foot tall winged woman, who said in her sing-song voice. "Sam, Vera refuses to let me meet you~?!" Vera, who knew her Angel was like this, covered her face and said with a flat tone. "Sam, I did indeed keep her from you, because she is obsessed with wanting to be near you. She doesn''t love you or anything, she is just addicted to being beside you, and I didn''t want you to feel uncomfortable around Plume, ..." Plume stood behind me, held me by my shoulders and whispered in my ear, while glaring at Vera. "See Sam, she is being unreasonable, make her bring me out more~?!" I can tell that Plume has an innocent but clueless kind personality, like a child. I then said to calm the two women. "Plume, I will remind Vera to let you play more, but for now we are on a mission, but a possible Demon traitor might be leading our group, so we need your help to keep us safe. Here is the situation..." - After briefly explaining, Plume nodded. Although she is child-like, she is still very smart, and gave us suggestions, and then she cast one of her Light Mage magic spells. "Vanish from sight... [Light-Bending Buff]~?" As light covered Plume''s tall form, it vanished, and so did her appearance, as she became invisible. I then heard her voice still next to us. [Alright Sam and Master Vera, I will stay invisible till you ask for me to help. As long as I do not attack, no one can see me, as I am bending light around my body. We Angels hide from mortals like this~?!] Vera said to us both. "Dial and I will use Doll and Grog till we know what this Lark is up too, then we can bring out our trump cards to surprise them." I told Vera about our tail. "Drake Fulbright () will also be tailing us for backup. And if things get funny, I can also bring Freya and Zoe out on top of everything else, so let''s go..." Then we left the rest area. - Lark led us out of the West Gate, towards the Infinite Canyon Mountains, and not south to the Beast forest, but we pretended to be ignorant. But Chuck and Frank are keeping Lark busy talking, as I slowly explain things to each of the guys one by one while we are on the road. My only issue is my mount... I felt like Ray from the GhostBusters Movie, as I was being molested by an invisible Archangel who was sitting behind me on my black horse. Plume is doing nothing sexual, or touching me inappropriately, but... She keeps sniffing my neck and hair, while she holds my shoulders tight. This clingy Angel gives me a feeling of an obsessed druggy that found the best smelling drug, and her inappropriate sounds while sniffing me makes me a bit uncomfortable. Vera, riding next to me, sees my face and she grins while joking. "Sam, see why I do what I do... Do you want me to let her stay at your side all the time?" Okay, I admit, Vera was totally right. This Archangel is even more clingy than Zoe, and that is saying something. Seeing me not answer, Vera did something not Princess-like, she stuck her tongue out at me and smiled. Just as I rolled my eyes at Vera, I felt my ear get kissed, making my expression stiffen, damn... - And for the entire rest of the trip west, I was secretly molested... ''Are we there yet?!'' Click the [?] Button! Cliffhanger Protection Policy! Cliffhanger Protection Policy! Although I am continuing to write, I have decided to not post the few next chapters till the entire scene is done, to avoid upsetting some readers that hate cliff-angers like me. So as soon as the scene is done and not left hanging, I will post them all together, so know I am not sick and am writing. Thanks for waiting...Harem-Fan If you are bored, try rereading the book to refresh the material while I continue cooking. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 133: The Darkness Before Dawn (Part 2)? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 133: The Darkness Before Dawn (Part 2)? by Harem-Fan Like the Lifeless Pass, we enter a wide deep valley that travels and winds between low mountaintops. As the sun was blocked by high mountain peaks, we did not notice the crooked smile on Lark''s face, as he knew we have entered the trap. "Sir Roland, we are nearing the bandits hideout, about 1 hour into the pass, follow me young man." After Lark Sun''s horse, I and Chuck lead Vera and Kim. The backup rear group trailing further back to protect us, consist of Nevin, Frank, Dial, and Kelly. Naturally Grog is blocking the rear, while Doll follows Vera to protect our front groups back. The reason to split up our team into two groups is to keep both groups from falling into a sudden ambush together so easily. This is one of the Military Strategies taught in the Academy when fighting in narrow environments like this. Especially for fighting Bandits and Cultists. Dial and I separated into different groups because of our magic rings, to avoid ambushes within 30 feet of the two of us. We can also find each-others general direction with the red-string feature. This pass is around 100 feet wide, and easily handles the occasional traffic from merchants, like now... Coming from down the road between the canyon walls, we saw a group of around 200 people with many covered carriages built for moving goods. At least half of the group are Mercenaries on Demonic Camel Beasts from the Anubis Kingdom. I have seen these animals plenty at my home and the Anubis Embassy, as these beasts are like a bull and camel fused into a 10 foot tall beast with wide feet. Even on the sands of Anubis, they are as fast as any Horse could be on roads. The carriages and wagons are decorated in reds and browns, as the national colors of the Anubis Kingdom. Many of the men and few women are tanned-skinned, from spending much of their family life under the bright sun. Now mind you, those with Aura and Magic do not necessarily have dark skin, but those Knights and Mages from commoner backgrounds, with normal Human mothers do not have fair and pale skin-tones like my two Anubis Princesses. If both of your parents are from a family of Knights and Mages, your skin-tone tends to look like the Southern and Northerners. So based on the complexions of these Knights, you can tell they are not nobles but normal members of the sand dunes. Both sides are holding light sources to avoid worrying the others of hostile activities as we near. And as we began to pass their caravan on our left side, we could see the weary gazes of the otherside. We could hear the accents of the Anubis language that is only ? identical to the Northern Human Language. In the middle of the caravan that was slowly moving along, I saw a Royal Knight guarding a noble''s carriage in the middle, so I pulled out a small badge in gold, showing the Anubis Royal Crest given by the King, and held it up to the Knight. "Knight, I wish to ask you some questions..." When the Knight wearing Red desert-robes and a small brown-turban saw it, his eyes opened wide, then he quickly blew a goat-horn on his side. ~! As the deep but mellow sound filled the pass, my lips twitched because the entire carivan halted. The Knight leaped off of the desert mount and knelt on one knee, with his right fist on his heart. "Knight Farsi greets Crown Prince Lucas, what do you order?!" I saw all of the other Royal Knights cover their hearts and slightly bow their heads in my direction, and I asked the Knight. "Actually, I was only wanting to know if Princess Daniella and Princess Dream are doing well?" The Knight with a pair of Scimitars on his back, stood upright and responded. "Prince Lucas, I have not personally seen the two Princesses, but I have heard they are doing well at the Capital City, and no bad news has reached my ears. , Well, Prince Percy Windless might know more... He is in the carriage, and is married to the 2nd Princess Windless. Like you, he was adopted by the King into the Royal Family last year after you and Princess Daniella were engaged." ~! At this time, the carriage door opened, and a man wearing gold and see blue robes exited the side. ! As his reinforced sandals hit the rocky ground, he stood up tall, about 6 feet. He is very handsome with blue hair, lighter in color to me, but his ocean blue eyes look wise, as he glanced at me. He had an ornate Trident on his back, and he is exuding an Aura of a 7th Circle Water Swift Knight. As his eyes and mine collided in midair, a strange feeling of familiarity washed over me. This is the same feeling I had when I first met George Lion, and I could tell he was a good man and an honorable Knight. He smiled seeing me and waved his hand to me. A maid had come just behind him, and unlike the black and white western-style-maid outfits of the North, the Desert Maids all wear the belly dancer uniforms like Dream wore as her Academy uniform, but the material is gold color universally for maids. As he walked to my side, I got off my large horse to greet him. He held his hand out for me to shake, so I did. "I greet you Prince Lucas, and I am Prince Windless. Please call me Percy, for we will be brother-in-laws in April, ." "Percy, I am sorry for not knowing more about you. I only heard a few things from Daniella and Dream, but nothing bad I assure you." Percy lowered his voice and said a bit more. "Actually I am in the same age group as Mari, Rebeca, and George. You can say they were my rivals during all of our yearly exams, especially Lion, that proud guy. As fellow Swift Knights, we always competed to see who was better... So when you cooked him in your first year Tournament, I celebrated, ." Now I understand more about him, because the 2nd Princess was a student two years ahead of me and behind Daniella. I asked the same question about my ladies and he said, "The 1st Princess has been staying in the Palace and I have not seen her for a while, but I saw Dream recently at a Ball. She moved in with Daniella after they returned from the previous Examination. But otherwise, they are good. Also..." He pulled out two letters from his space pouch, and then handed them to me. "I was on my way to the Royal Lucas Capital, and the Princesses had me deliver them to the Embassy, but meeting you saved me a trip, now I only have to meet the Royal Family to deliver the invitations to the Anubis City Capital for April''s gathering. Also..." He looked serious and said, "Thankfully you did not try to marry my now Wife... I have loved her for a long time. When I heard back then she and the 4th Princess were also going to be offered to you, my heart sank. But it seems fate was kind to me, and an accident happened..." He glanced at Dial, but I could tell he was thankful in a twisted way, for the dispute that worked out for himself. He is kinda thankful the Canberra siblings messed up the 1st Princess plans for recruiting me. I grinned and said. "Actually, I would have felt a bit bad to break up someone''s love. If I would have known, I would have turned her down though." He was happy to hear my words, and patted my shoulder, then said before leaving. "A while ago, my Guards and I confronted some low strength Demons in the pass, so be careful. It is getting dark, and the caravan must leave the pass by nightfall, so we must part, but I will be ready to greet you along with my Wife when you come to get married. Sam Lucas, till we meet again... I am glad we will be brothers, goodbye. Now I have to go find Lion and challenge him to a friendly fight, !" I got back on my mount as we watched the Anubis Caravan leave. Something about him made me feel funny? Our group continued and I passed on the warning he gave me... (: ...) - Drake Fulbright and his two companions had just passed by an Anubis Caravan, and was about to catch up with the Royal Party. The Knight, Healer, and Mage all had an uneasy feeling as they noticed how dark it suddenly became... Too Dark... Black supernatural fog blew in from all sides, blocking their vision. ~! ~! In the darkness, the sound of rocks breaking and something massive coming out of the mountainside was clearly heard ahead, so the Secret Guard Dark Mage cast her spell... "Clear away this bleak haze... [Area Shadow Utility]" ! As the Dark Fog was erased, what the 3 Humans saw made their hearts tremble. A large 40 foot long Great White Shark looking Demon with four Dragon legs emerged, and then its red glowing eyes swiveled to lock onto the Humans. Then It spoke while its teeth filled maw roared. [YOU SHALL NOT PASS!] Then with its mouth wide open, a spell-like ability was launched at the three Humans and Horses. [Outer Space Vacuum] From a center-point in the air, an entire 60 foot wide sphere of black-nothingness engulfed the area, absorbing all air, dropping the temperature to absurdly low levels,causing weightlessness, and eliminating pressure in living beings bodies. ~! As the dark void covered them all for a moment in the void of space, the six living beings all suffered varying degrees of pain, damage, and suffering... """~!""" "Damn it, a 7th Circle Spell!" [Ah~! It''s an 8th Circle Demon Shade Shark] [Damn, we are unlucky...] As the black void of space vanished, the Shade Shark saw that only the Horses died, and the Humans were only injured, as it prepared to attack again, the Humans acted first... Drake seeing the Black Clydesdale belonging to Sam and Evil Loli had died, made him sweat in his heart. "Fuck you, the Headmistress is going to kill me, so die Demon... [Bull Rush Stun]" ! Drake, using his favorite move, launched himself into the large Demon without fear of death... While the Rush interrupted the Demon for a moment, the Dark Healer cast her spell... [Dark healing comes forth... [Radiate Healing Aura]!] In a 70 foot radius, a gentle black ripple continuously radiates outwards, and slowly recovers their wounds... The Dark Mage points to drake and casts her spell.. [Make this Knight live longer... [Resist Darkness]!] Drake, seeing his time has come, then stomped the ground to try and keep the Demon from reacting again, even for a moment... "This will be a tough fight, so let''s rescue the Prince and Princess... [Ground Stomp]" And because the Demon was still on the ground, the rubble and debris launched up at the Demon, also delayed it for a moment. The Healer pointed to herself and made a hand movement while casting her protection spell... [Dark resistance, protect me... [Resist Darkness]!] The Dark Mage then held her hands to her mouth and cast... [Erupt in pain... [Shadow Dragon''s Breath]!] ~! Then a black cone 70 feet long sprayed out of the woman''s mouth, as black and deep gashes covered the Demon''s body, making black-blood leak and causing it some pain. [CRUSH YOU HUMAN!] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~! And the Demon also used a [Ground Stomp] to send black-tendrils of energy upward, knocking Fulbright to his butt. But just as the Demon was about to bite down on the unstable Knight, another player entered the battle... [~! !] The dead Clydesdale that Drake rode and had died, stood up again, with a faintly glowing red-hand-print in the shape of Sam''s palm, faded, and the jet black Undead Monster with glowing red eyes, looked at the Demon with hostility. Then red flames burst forth from its hooves and nostrils. When it crouched, it suddenly leaped at the Demon... [Meteor Leap] ~! As the two front hooves of the Monster landed, the entire body of the Demon shook and it stumbled to the side, taking a decent amount of damage... The Mage woman said in surprise... [That is a 6th Circle Nightmare! Well, we have a helper, let''s hurry...] Then the long battle was underway... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 134: The Darkness Before Dawn (Part 3)? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 134: The Darkness Before Dawn (Part 3)? by Harem-Fan We passed a cross intersection of paths, in a branching section of small mountains. Lark Sun pointed to the left path and said. "Just around that bend, there is a Bandit Hideout, and across from it is a hidden cave used to store treasures and prisoners. I suggest we split up the group to not get pincer-attacked from two sides. I have a map of the inside cavern, so I can guide that team, while the others defeat the Bandits outside having dinner." Dial, Vera, and I look to one another, and nod to understand what group will take care of what, so I said. "Chuck, Vera, and Kim will come inside with me and Lark... Nevin, Frank, Dial, and Kelly can take care of the Bandit''s encampment. Dial, do not come in, or let anyone in... If we are not out in an hour, then come and rescue us." """"Yes!"""" I then led our group into a dark and mysterious hidden cave that was behind a large boulder... - Dial said to Grog, Nevin, Frank, and Kelly after Sam followed Lark Sun, the Demon Cultist, into the trap. "Nevin, protect Kelly, Frank and Grog, you two will rush in as I summon Atlas, Go... [Call Summons]" And from a 40 foot wide brown magic circle, arose the 40 foot tall grey skinned Atlas... Atlas, who knows what is going on, saw the smaller Frank and Grog readying to run into the 100 man Bandit camp, reached into the earth, and pulled out a boulder from nowhere... Then he hurled the dump-truck sized boulder... [Line Attack] ~! A path of 10 feet wide and 80 feet long was gouged out of the center of the Bandit camp lifting a small dust-cloud into the sky, alerting all to danger, but before the foes could react, Atlas leaned down in a runners position... [Meteor Leap] ~! ~! The Titan leapt high into the air, covering a distance of 100 feet, landing in the main eating hall, destroying it and killing everyone inside, even a couple of hidden Demons. """"""""""!"""""""""" The meteor thrown into the camp only shocked and dazed them, but the Giant Stone Man now standing with intimidation in the heart of the evil men, made them tremble and soil their pants. "Burn you bastards... [Line Attack]" Frank swung down his Greatsword, sending a stream of Fire in a line stretching 50 feet, like a military flamethrower... """""Nooooo~!""""" As a group of bandits caught on fire, so did many of the tents set up by the Bandits. Grog was throwing his own mailbox-sized stones into the large groups of men running for their lives, causing destruction, and when he found a few together, he flattened them with a [Ground Stomp] to make pancakes for supper. Dial, seeing the men run everywhere, did not want Sam to deal with a backstabber, so she pointed to the cave entrance and cast her spell. "Block the rear... [Wall of Stone]" Just as about ten men were about to run to get support from the Demon Cult, the impressive 50 foot long wall of stone blocked them from entering. Kelly, seeing them, who had started to hack at the wall, pointed her delicate finger and cast her 5th Circle spell... "Chill-out and die... [Hailstone Storm]" """"", Noo~!""""" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~! In a 30 foot wide area, softball sized ice balls continuously rained down pelting the men, and beating them into near death, and a few even died outright... Dial smiled seeing this, and when she saw that one man was doing well, and running to attack Kelly, her palm lifted and she cast her spell. "Is your head filled with Rocks... [Rock Bolt]" ! A softball sized stone flew at high velocity, removing the wounded man''s head, while Kelly used her [Ice Bolt] to kill the last runner with an icicle. ! Looking back, Atlas is making wide sweeping motions with his massive hands, using the power of [Wide Arc Attack] to kill some Demons and Bandits that appeared to fight, but in the reach of Atlas, resistance was futile. And when a powerful 8th Circle Demon came to fight, Dial had used her [Buff Summons] ability, raising the Titan to the power of 9th Circle, making the Demon suffer dramatically... Kelly healed Frank and Grog on occasion, while Nevin used his Tower-shield and Heavy Mace well, and kept all foes from coming to hurt his Sisters-in-law. Dial frowned seeing only one strong Demon, and only a few low circle scrubs trying to make a fuss. She activated her Red String, and saw it went downward, deep into the mountain''s heart. She muttered... "Vera, you better take good care of Sam... , Who am I kidding... Good luck to the Demons, ." - After we entered the 20 foot wide dark winding rocky path down, I saw that Lark was starting to move faster, like he would try and escape from us, but... ~! The cavern had shaken, like an earthquake from above had hit. () ~! I felt a breeze from my back, feeling the invisible Plume move quickly. Vera gave her a mental command seeing Lark''s action. ~! And suddenly, a large Longsword was pierced through Lark''s back and out of his heart. Lark Sun looked up and behind in horror, and blood gushed from his mouth making speaking impossible. The Archangel who just used her Strong Knight skill, [Piercing Strike], only said to him. "Don''t worry, the power of Light will cleanse the Demon filth from your Soul, so die in peace, goodbye~?!" Chuck, who was unaware of the invisible Angel, said . "Holy Fuck that was cool!" Plume, who used her Light to burn the body and blood from her blade, said to Vera. "Master, there is at least one 8th Circle Demon, and a few 6th Circle Demons waiting deep inside the main Temple Hall. They know we are coming~?!" While I ready Soul Eater in my right hand and the King''s Sword in my left, I say. "Plume, can you hold off the 8th Circle while Chuck, Kim, and I kill off the weaker ones?" Vera answered for Plume. "No worries, I will use [Buff Summons] while you kill, so keeping the Demon pressed down for a bit will be easy for up to 5 minutes." I nodded to the women, and Chuck lifted his Heavy Giant Maul, saying... "It''s... Hammer-Time~?!" Then my party walked down the wide corridor of stone... - When my group entered the large football sized stone chamber, the walls and alcoves were lit with torches. Plume was invisible once again, with me on the front left, Doll in the center, and Chuck on the front right. Vera and Kim were both hiding in Doll''s shadow while the enemy was being spotted by us.... On the low stone altar was a half Snake-Human, but what made her different from both was the fact she was like a Snake-Mermaid. Her lower-body was that of a Black Mamba. Her upper Human body had 8 arms, each wielding a different type of sword... Longsword, Falchion, Rapier, Broadsword, Shortsword, Bastardsword, Claymore, and a Scimitar. She wore a snakeskin bra with belly-dancer jewelry on her belly, wrists, neck, ears, and hair that was done up in a high black ponytail. And unlike a human, her proportions are more like a giant woman and her entire body stood to a height of 15 feet. If she had human legs, she would be as tall as Plume at 7 feet. Her black lipstick and eye-shadow also gave her a sinister vibe, but the fact she is a Demon cannot be ignored. Her pale white skin shimmered in the torch light in an exotic and deadly combination. ~! She rubbed the Longsword and Bastard Sword blades together making a scratching metal sound that was eerie in this dark place. Her eyes looked at me with a smile, and then to my left where Plume, who was magicly hidden, stood, and her smile grew exposing a pair of venomous fangs, like a Black Mamba, and sinister moans grew from her throat. To the Boss Marilith''s right, was Succubi Queen Dela across from me, licking her crimson lips in preparation to eat me, in more than one way. () On the left of the Marilith, was the Incubus King Rocco, Dela''s Brother. He was across from Chuck, and licked his lips at him, ready to eat him in more than one way! (.) On each side of the Succubus and Incubus was another type of Demon, called a Bone Demon... This creature stands at 10 feet tall, and in all ways looks like a Human Skeleton, with sharp fangs, and a Bone Scorpion Tail dripping with green acid. Instead of eyeballs, there is a compound insect eye in each eye-socket. Its sharp claws stretch and clench in readiness for a battle. Chuck leaned his head at me seeing Della, and said to me. "How about I fight the Succubi, and you fight this Incubus, good buddy?" Dela yelled over to me. "Sam Roland, surrender to me, and I will let the others go... Elissa has plans for you over in the Eastern Kingdom, hehe?" When I gave her an ''Are You Stupid'' look, she licked her lips and said honestly. "We all want you to become the new host of our Demon King... Sam, we want you to be our Demon King, !" Just as Vera was going to yell at Dela, I held up my swords in her direction and said to Dela. "If I have to choose to become a Demon King or an Angel King, the choice is easy to make... Fill me with Light!" ~! Just as I was looking like a cool movie action hero, my manly face went stiff, feeling the invisible lips touch my cheek in approval of my speech. My eye twitched, and I sighed in my heart. ~! The sounds of my combat boots stomping on the stone floor echoed as I charged into battle... ~! And with his glowing white eyes getting brighter like a flashlight in the dark, Doll was not far behind me. "Here I come... CHUUUUUUCK DONAAAAAAALD~!" Click the [?] Button! Chapter 135: The Darkness Before Dawn (Part 4)? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! ( [ben447] [Part ??] ) Chapter 135: The Darkness Before Dawn (Part 4)? by Harem-Fan As Chuck, Doll, and I made our moves, the two women behind us started to cast their spells in unison... I uttered a spell as I ran... "Hold the line, damage and hold... [Mass Electric & Water Restrains]" As all 5 Demons were making moves, from their feet and tails, watery snakes coated with electricity coiled up from the ground to bind them in place. This [Mass Electric & Water Restrains] spell does minimal damage, but its ability to lock a number of targets in place for a short while is tremendous. My magic power is strong enough that the 4 mid Circle Demons all had their movements stopped in place, unable to move forward. Even the Marilith could only move a little, because I am almost near her level of strength. Vera held up her finger and cast. "Plume, stop that snake woman for me... [Buff Summons]" Kim, with a calm face, looked at the opponents, and seeing the Incubus, felt a disgusted feeling in her heart and held her soft palm upwards and cast... "Clean the filth for Sam... [Water Column]" ~! With the Incubus Rocco and the Bone Demon were struggling to free their feet and waists, a blue magic circle appeared over their heads, and a 30 foot wide pillar of heavy water fell on them like a raging waterfall with unlimited power. ""!~!"" As the two Demons yelled in anger and pain, Chuck had closed the distance and activated his Vanguard ability to make his move from far away... "Super Nut Cracker... [Bull Rush Stun]" ... ~! Suddenly Chuck held his large square hammerhead forward and like magic, his body launched forward with the power of Darkness, and he instantly rushed his Maul into the nuts of the screaming Incubus, making a squashing thud and injuring the Demon cruelly. Chuck, still in a thrusting motion, looked into the bulging eyes of Rocco and said. "My friend Lark said hello, !" ! The Bone Demon next to Dela, rushed to intercept me, and I used both of my Dual-wielding Longswords to block his claws. Dela on the side, grabbed one of her breasts and licked it, but this was only the activation of her [Charm] magic, to entrap my mind in the fight, but... ~! Charm Breaker, my silver necklace given by Zoe back when she gave me the heart protection item, activated and its silver surface glowed in a pink light. I am already a higher Circle level than Dela, but the Charm Breaker makes me even more resistant to her move, basically immune. In my heart, I know that Zoe must have known Dela was coming for me and she made me wear this item... I will reward Zoe tonight for sure! Finally, as the multi-armed woman, or rather large Demon came to cut me, two creatures stopped her assault on me... ~! A series of swords had been deflected, parried, and blocked by the now visible Plume and Doll at the same time, making the Marilith angry... While I was parrying the Bone Demon, and avoiding the whip slashes of Dela, I cast my next spell I used as a Trump Card... "It is shocking, now you see me, now you don''t... [Radiate Electric & Water]" ~! From my body, I emanate a 10 radius fog or mist that blocks normal sight. But in this fog I can see freely while all others only see a misty column of blue vapor, but in this mist, arcs and flashes of golden-electrified vapory-water continually damage foes who enter the mist. This is both offensive and defencive. "~!" "~! It hurts, nooo~!" And as luck, or rather my entangling magic I first cast, the two Demons cannot move out of my fog, so not only are they immobile, but blind, and being electrocuted. To make things worse for both Demons, my vision is unimpaired. Vera had already buffed Doll to the power of 7th Circle, and Kim was lending Chuck long ranged damage support, but both Doll and Plume are holding the Marith down well, so I focus on killing my two Demons. ~! Both claws of the Bone Demon missed while blindly hitting me, and I moved between Della and the Bone Demon. ~! Dela can still hear me, and her pair of sharp long claws made a blind flurry of swipes to hit me. "King''s Sword go... [Triple Strikes], And Soul Eater, eat Dela for me... [Triple Strikes]" While using my Dual-Wielding, I struck out at each Demon simultaneously, letting Excalibur kill the Bone Demon, and Soul Eater to finish Dela... ~! As I twisted in a twirling motion, three instantaneous left arms with the King''s Sword cut the neck, tail, and waist of the Bone Demon, making it stop moving. "Spare me, I will serve you well... Nooooooo~!" ~! And from my right, three identical Soul Eater''s all hit Dela at the same moment, cutting off her right arm, left leg, and decapitating her neck... She could not see me at the moment of her death due to the mist, but her whole body turned into black-smoke, and was instantly sucked into Soul Eater, making me stronger. I see that Vera and Kim have paired up to kill the last Bone Demon, while Chuck was fighting vigorously against the Incubus, while fighting off the [Charm] magic. Males are more resistant to the [Charm] magic of Incubus, unless they swing that way. Doll has accumulated many sword wounds, while Plume has only had one or two light injuries, but the Marilith Demon seems to have suffered a strong blow on one of her arms, forcing her to effectively use 7 swords. While stopping my Element emanation of electrified fog to save magic energy, I immediately join the fight with Plume and Doll... "I am here... [Fleet Movement], [Elusive Movements], and [Heighten Awareness]" Swirls of yellow and blue Aura danced on my body and weapons, as I blurred behind the large Demon. Plume seeing me, cast a spell. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let my Halo cover my Master''s Husband... [Radiate Sunlight]~?!" Then from above Plume''s head, a brilliant halo of Sun Energy radiated out in 10 feet like the spell I used for a fog, but in this case, it is burning Sunlight. Although she can exclude Doll and I from the Light damage, we are still both dazzled by the bright Sunlight. But... The Demon, a Monster from the Abyss, from the Dark Plane, is utterly hurt by this spell to an exceptional level, especially with Plume''s Circle Strength rising to 9th Circle. So with the vulnerabilities of Demons on top of it, the Marilith has literally started to catch on fire. "~! Ahhhhh~!" Bang, Bang Bang! And with a flurry of blows, Doll took this opportunity to pelt the Demon reclasly, ignoring any retaliation from the Demon. I also use my most powerful Aura attacks I can muster... "King''s Sword... [Triple Strikes], And powered-up Soul Eater... [Triple Strikes]" ~! As 6 Simultaneous sword strikes came in at once, the Demon Panicked to block most of my swings, allowing two to land, I grinned at the Demon who was now burning, and she realized her mistake... "Your blades are all used up, now die Demon... [Meteor Leap]~?!" ~! ... ~! Plume had flapped her powerful white wings, and in a mighty overhead Slash, the Marilith was cut in half... As the aura of Sunlight burned the Demon to ash, I saw that the Bone Demon was killed, and the Incubus was mostly beaten into a meat paste on the ground. "I will make sure this world will never see you again, join Dela... [Fast Attacks]" Then Soul Eater pierced the Demon, and ended him, sucking his black smokey vapors into the blade, now permanently joined with Dela, and erased from existence. Chuck, who was not serious at the end, mocked the dead Demon. "Fuck, I let you live a bit longer, just so my buddy could end you, ." I smiled at Chuck, who had been torturing the Incubus, and said. "Alright, alright, lets go look for the rest of the Demons." As Chuck grins with a thumbs up, Kim yelled from a side room. "Sam, Vera and I found some Human prisoners, come break the bars for us." - Inside the side room, we saw 12 Human women chained to the walls in a cell, and Plume cast her spell... "Remove the bindings of Evil... [Disintegration Ray]~?!" Then the solid metal door was eroded by her Light Magic, and soon, we freed the 12 Human Summoners. After a brief examination and questioning, we understood everything that took place here. Thankfully the women were not sexually abused by the Demons, but do have some Demonic Energy flowing in their bodies. But after some strong Light Healing magic, it can be removed from them over time. After we wrapped up here, Plume cast her [Gate Portal] spell to bring us up to where Dial and the others are... - Outside, I was greeted by a lot of destroyed cliff walls and tents torn to shreds with many Human bodies, along with a handful of low level Demons. Kelly ran into my arms, and began to heal my minor injuries, while Dial told me what had happened to the Bandit and Demon Cultist Camp. And from a distance, I saw a flying black horse with burning hooves and red glowing eyes running in the air like it was flat-ground... "~! ~!" I felt a connection to the Monster, and held everyone back from attacking it. As the Nightmare came to my side on the ground, it nudged me with its snout, and I could feel its simple empathic communication... In a nutshell, this Black Clydesdale that Evelina raised, and had me make a blood pact with, died and was reanimated as a Nightmare. It is my personal mount, but I do not know what happened to Drake Fulbright who was riding it before? But not long after, we saw two riders on horseback coming to us. It was the two female Secret Guards, with a body on the back of the horse... ~! As the two women stopped in front of me, they dismounted, looking a bit worse for wear in the clothing department, but otherwise fully healed from their intense battle. The Mage woman put her fist over her heart and reported. [Crown Prince, we were ambushed by a powerful Demon, and Knight Fulbright died in the battle, but before I could get him raised, we were ambushed again. We could only bring his body back with us, sorry we are late.] I look at the dead body of Sir Drake, and put my hand out to cast... "Zoe my Dear, I need to bring back the dead... [Call Summons]" And soon, Zoe in her Maid Outfit, opened her blue eyes at me with a smile and said. "Master, let Zoe fix everything for you, ~!" And after a short embrace, Zoe used her 9th Circle Magic to bring back the Night Drake Fulbright who fought heroically. With this done, the Revenge of the Demon Cult came to an abrupt end. With the remnants of the Black Church gone in the West Dukedom, our merits for our Academy evaluation will be great... - Next up... Evelina, and more Evelina... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 136: The Princess Hates The Crown Prince Deeply? [FYI off screen note: ] Chapter 136: The Princess Hates The Crown Prince Deeply? by Harem-Fan After the mess in the Infinite Canyon Mountains, our group and Royal Guards returned to Britannia... - In my private room that my new wife Morgan had held for me, I was sitting in a chair while the Healer Secret Guard woman was reporting everything to me. The Mage was also at her side, waiting for my words. [Then after we defeated the Cultist that ambushed us, we brought Sir Fulbright''s body with us and tried to reinforce you. I, or my partner, wish to return to the Capital Lucas City to report to Commander Midnight, what are your orders, Crown Prince?] I then asked the two. "How will you go back? And will you return, or what are your plans?" [Crown Prince, I can cast [Safe Haven] or my partner can use [Long Range Teleport] to return and report. There is no need to return to the Crown Prince''s side, as you will return soon as well.] I waved my hand and said. "Okay, I can summon Zoe if healing is needed, so use your [Safe Haven] to return in one go. Here, I will write a note to give to Commander Midnight, hand it over to her..." And as the two women saw me write a serious letter to their Boss, they thought I was very responsible and serious about sending orders... But the two women would face palm to see the serious letter was nothing more than affectionate love words. I grin thinking how Yasmin will blush reading this in front of their subordinates. Fortunately they wear hoods to hide their faces. Yasmin has just started to show her pregnancy, and the Kingdom is buzzing about Yasmin and My 1st Prince child to come. This Lucas child, if a boy, will be the first in line for the Throne after me. I do not know how many nobles have counted on their fingers to see how fast I knocked her up after killing her last Husband. Well this is the result Leonardo and Yasmin wanted, to make my and Yasmin''s marriage seem forced and without love. After writing my love letter, I sealed it and handed it to the Healer, and she bowed her head and left... - Almost two weeks later, after spending time with my team sightseeing and dating my wives and mistress (), we returned to the Royal Capital. Dial, Kelly, and Kim went back to Rosecrans island, while Vera and I went to the Castle to report to Father Lucas. Nevin, Frank, and Chuck returned to their Royal Knight Academy to turn in the mission results. ...! My black combat boots made an echoing sound on the marble floors of the Royal Castle halls, as Drake followed behind me. Ever since he knew I raised him from the dead, the way he looks at me is different, with a hint of surprise and respect. Not because I am the Crown Prince, but because I did not hold a grudge against him for our fight back in the Tipsy Gentlewoman. Vera went to meet her Mother Queen Gale, and I was going to Leonardo''s Study. On my way, I looked down at my white pants and military style white shirt to make sure no wrinkles were visible. My royal blue longcoat was new and without damage. Vera had made sure my hair was in order, and I only had the King''s Sword on my left hip. I actually do look like a qualified Prince now. "Oh, my?! That is terrible." "Are you feeling alright?" "At least you will be the 1st Queen in the future, and you can influence many things, and help us, your good friends, ." As I was passing the lounge near my King Father''s study, I heard a group of noble women drinking tea and having a lively chat. When I looked over, I saw Yasmin surrounded by about 6 women of varying looks. At first glance you can tell this is an informal meeting for nobles to make under the table deals. All of the women shut their mouths when they saw me at the door entrance, so I walked in. I had not seen my Wife in a while, so even though she was giving me disgusted eyes () I came to greet. In public, she always acts like she is resentful of our marriage to get close to these annoying women and men who once served prince Luke. Yasmin and the other women all put their hands over their hearts and said respectfully. """""""We Greet the Crown Prince.""""""" "Hello my Wife, your Husband is back." Yasmin with her hair in a ponytail, lifted her chin at me arrogantly and with an unhappy tone, said to me. "Crown Prince, I told you to call me 1st Princess, and not Wife. I am busy with my friends, so please attend to your business..." I saw the disdainful looks in the eyes of those women, so I decided to play along with Yasmin, and at the same time irritate them. ! I strode up to Yasmin and in front of the noble women, I lifted Yasmin''s chin more, and forcefully kissed her lips. We did not do our usual romantic kiss because we do not want those women to see through the play. And as I let her chin and lips go, she turned her head resentfully. "You have my child in your belly, so you are my Wife, not the 1st Princess. Tonight, I want you in my room..." Yasmin clenched her delicate hands, and said with her eyes closed in resentment. "I-I understand..." And as I was done playing the dominating Husband, I turned to the women, and lost my smile... I know by their looks and tone, they are not my fans. So I help Yasmin out by acting bad here. "I just reached the 7th Circle Knight, and I am a 7th Circle Summoner... My hearing is really good, and for the sake of my Wife here, I will ignore your rude remarks I heard coming in... At least as long as my Wife is good tonight and convinces me to not pursue your remarks." I ignored their looks, turned to Drake Fulbright and said to him. "Now that your escort mission is over, return to protecting my Wife... Make sure no one hurts her or my child. Goodbye..." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Drake looked awkward at my statement implying those women would hurt Yasmin, and he only stood at the door next to the Maids. One of Yasmin''s ''friends'' seeing me leave, said quietly to her. "Yasmin, you really have it rough, ..." - Yasmin, who was secretly happy to be kissed after not seeing Sam for a while, wiped her fake wet eyes, and said with a proud Princess demeanor. "Do not worry Sisters, I will have him firmly under my control before he takes the throne, then we will have more power. I will suffer a little loss, and having his first Royal Child is the key." Drake for the first time, is feeling conflicted. He has served as the protector of Yasmin and Lane, and even the dead Prince Luke, but after getting to know the Crown Prince, he has a bit of understanding. Drake looked at the direction Sam left, and had questions in his heart, because he knows that Sam Lucas does not act like that with his women. But as a qualified Knight, he does not openly question or spread rumors. He remembered the domineering way he took a kiss from Princess Yasmin, with his presence of a King that has been in power for centuries. So he wondered how Sam became so imposing in his actions, like he had been a King for a long time, and a tyrannical one at that. After a while, the ladies all left one by one, escorted out by Castle Maids. When only Yasmin''s personal Maid and Drake were left, he decided to ask. "My Lady, the Crown Prince had an adventure in the West Dukedom.... But, was he different than now? Why did you ask me to protect him, do you two love each other?" Yasmin sneered at Drake and said with a cold tone. "How can I love the man who killed my Husband? Drake, remember, you are my Personal Knight, not Sam''s Knight. I asked you to protect him to find out useful information I can use to leverage against The Crown Prince. Do not think he and I love each-other, he is a beast who takes advantage of his status as my Husband. , But I am his Wife, so I will support him for my child''s sake. Now that Lane is a commoner, I need my second child to take the Throne." Drake in his heart, wishes his Lady would learn to love Sam, because his job will be easier if she did... (A/N.) - A while later in the King''s study... I and Leonardo are sitting in a pair of armchairs in front of a fireplace heating up the room with warmth and light. "After we healed those women, we sent the citizens of Anubis and Exodus back to their homelands. You did a great job getting tricked, . Sending you out as bait is really good luck for finding traitors. By the way, how is Vera doing?" I pointed to the general direction where Queen Gale lives and said with a smile. "She went to meet her Mother. And as far as me and Vera... She has been a good wife. To be honest, I wish we could have gotten married sooner. But... Her Archangel is a bit... How do I say, clingy?" Leonardo sipped his tea and then asked another question. "A year sooner or later in your long life is like the difference of one or two days for mortal Humans. By the way, the Capital has been peaceful, so when is Evil Loli coming back? I need to warn the casinos about her return." ", Well, she should be back this week or next at the latest." Yeah, my baby with Evil will be born soon, and then Evelina can make public appearances again, and... May possibly become my 3rd Summons, but it could also be Kayo. ! At this time, someone entered the room that was left only to me and Leonardo. Just when I thought it was a Maid to refill our drinks, I saw Yasmin enter gracefully. As she came to us, she then sat herself in my lap sideways, took my hand and placed it on her slightly showing belly. As the King smiled at us, she said to me, "I missed you Dear, . I am glad everything worked out in the West. By the way, I enjoyed your act, ." While holding Yasmin in my arms, I said to her, "Hey, Hey, I was not acting, you really do have to come to my bed tonight!" ~! She playfully slapped my chest, and said seriously. "Sam, those women you met, I brought them here for a reason. I knew you would pass by and I wanted you to see them. Also their families may be involved in some shady businesses in the East Sea. You know after you visit the Anubis Kingdom, your next end of year trial is in the East Sea, right?" Now I understand why Yasmin had a tea party next to the King''s Study. I held her waist and said while inquiring. "Then I may be plotted against during the exam, right? And what kind of things are they involved with in the East Sea?" Yasmin lays her platinum-haired head on my shoulder, while explaining the intelligence for me and the King. "I only have vague word-of-mouth clues from those women and no solid proof, but they should be involved with slave trade to Pirates and possibly Demons. I am investigating but it is difficult without revealing my spies. As for a plot, I am not sure, but based on some of their personalities, they may hire Pirates to interfere with your test, so we will have to take precautions." The King interjects with his thoughts. "Don''t worry Sam, I will make sure there is support in the shadows, including teachers from the Secret Guard placed. Also, I have finally decided on your Personal Knight and Mage team. You know the Captains of both groups, and they will be here soon to report, ." Knock Knock~! As soft knocks echoed on the firm door, Yasmin slid off of me, kissed my lips, then sat at another chair, acting cold to me again. King Lucas smiled at me, and said to the door while reminding me. "Sam, they have arrived... You two, come in and meet your Lord!" When the door opened and the Royal Knight and Royal Mage walked in, my eyes opened in surprise. - To be Continued... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 137: Charlotte Lorelei? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 137: Charlotte Lorelei? by Harem-Fan When the door opened and the Royal Knight and Royal Mage walked in, my eyes opened in surprise. They both greeted the King with their fist over their hearts first. ""We greet the King."" George Lion, a Royal Knight Captain, is currently 21 years old. He is of course one inch taller than me, and a notch more handsome at 5 feet 11 inches. With his short and neatly cut blonde hair with bright blue eyes is a winner in many maidens'' hearts. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. George''s strength is currently at 7th Circle, Electricity Swift Knight level nearing the 8th Circle in the next few years. George Lion is wearing a magical chainshirt armor underneath his royal blue longcoat, and on his back is a dazzling Short Spear I once gave him named, Lightning Spear. With his charming Playboy-Smile, he put his fist over his heart and said to me with friendliness. "Captain Lion greets the Crown Prince." The woman with long black hair and blue eyes was wearing the Royal Mage outfit, that looks like a long sleeved, long-dress with two high slit versions of the Rosecrans uniform. Although the dress covers more skin than the Academy uniform, its witch-style look gives a more mature sexy charm to the Mage women while wearing it. The woman besides Lion, put her fist over her heart covering her well developed boob, and said with a grin. "Army Officer of the Royal Mage Division, Mari Olson greets the Crown Prince, ." I stood up, walked over to my wife and took her hands. I then leaned in to kiss her lips, and said to her. "Mari, I missed you. Why are you here, I thought you were working in Commander Donald''s army unit?" I did not forget about Lion and said calmly. "Hello George, good to see you again." Mari pulled me to sit back in my chair and said to me while we walked. "I am still part of Commander Donald''s unit, but whenever it is necessary for you to have Royal Guards, I will be at your side. For example... You will go back to school when you leave here, and I will go back to my division till you leave the Academy, then we will all be brought to your side. Sir Fulbright was doing George Lion''s duty before, and the Mage woman who followed was doing my work, understand?" As I nodded in understanding, Mari and George saluted Yasmin at the same time, realizing she was on my side. ""We greet the 1st Princess."" Yasmin pretended to be uninterested and Leonardo said to me. "Sam, Lion will lead the team of 8 and he leads 5 other Knights who are all Vanguards. Mari is second in charge with one other Healer to complete your team of guards. I chose Mari because we can all trust her around Vera and your other wives, right?" I nodded, because I like having Mari around, and I have not seen her as much. Mari said with an impish smile. "While I am working however, I will not be acting as your wife but your protector. My role as a Mage Officer is my priority, so be good, ." Leonardo pointed to some chairs and said. "Have a seat." I was about to pull Mari into my lap, but Yasmin at my side shook her head to warn me that this was official, so I pouted. Yasmin, seeing my eyes, smiled in amusement. Mari also noticed my hands were going to grab her waist, and fled with a grin. When everyone sat in a chair, a maid walked in and poured tea for everyone again, then left. George said to me. "Prince Percy Windless mentioned to me you two met. He then proceeded to challenge me to a duel, ... Lightning always beats Water." Mari rolled her eyes, because Lion was bragging again, and he continued. "Well, after my duel with him, my Commanding Officer recommended me to join your group, and I happily applied, plus we are friends. And on a side note, I will travel with you to Anubis in April to provide protection for you." I joked with him and asked. "So, you really want to challenge 2nd Prince Windless again, ?" Knight Lion shrugged and admitted. "Well, beating him on his home turf with all the water around would be more satisfying, right?" Although Anubis is a desert nation, its main Cities, including the Royal City, are mostly on the coast of the Neptune Ocean. I nodded to his determination to challenge his rival, and then asked. "Royal Father, will all of the 2nd year students travel to Anubis when I go in April, or will they leave separately to the coast of the Southern Kingdom?" Leonardo answers my inquiry. "Just like last year''s test, it is customary for all of the students to travel as a group. The Anubis Kingdom hosts us and will be responsible to take the students to the testing locations. We do this to broaden the horizons of the students for travel in all three Kingdoms. Although it wastes gold and time, it is a priceless experience for all students involved. This also helps to bring all of the Humans together as one whole." I sigh and make others laugh by my words... ", Now I have to meet that ass, Vasco Nano again..." Leonardo is wanting to read the reports about his reactions about me and Vera getting married. And then Leonardo thought about it and said. "By the way Sam, Mage Queen Selena Argus and her Brother, Salem Argus will be bringing the Southern Exodus students to Anubis." I was happy and confused. "Brother Salem is coming and that is great, but why is the Mage Queen coming for two years in a row? From what I know, she normally does not come to those meetings?" Yasmin on the side sneered and said to me like I was an idiot. (.) "Dakar Windless, your future Father invited all of the Royal Families to witness you and his two Daughters marry. He also announced a Royal-Surprise at the event." I look questionably at Leonardo. "Honestly, I had no intention of going, but... With the Mage Queen showing, I would insult Dakar if I did not show for my own Crown Prince marriage to the neighboring land, right?" I looked sorry for Leonardo and said. "Well, sorry to make you work harder. I seem to attract high profile ladies to my side." Yasmin''s lips twitched, wanting to laugh, but had to keep an ugly-expression of being forced to be married, at least with Lion and Mari in the room. But really Yasmin wants to burst out laughing and tease me. I ask Yasmin, who has amused eyes. "Will you be coming with me?" "No, traveling is bad for me because I am pregnant with your child and have no interest in your married life outside the Castle, ." Yasmin pretended to give Mari disdainful glares, like Mari is a homewrecker, but Mari completely ignored the 1st Princess, knowing my marriage with Yasmin was only a political-arrangement by King Lucas. (.) Then the King stood and said. "Alright, I have an afternoon session with the nobles and must hold court. Stay home in the Castle tonight, then go back to school in the morning. When Evil comes back, tell her I am not feeling well and I will visit her some time after in the future, bye..." After we watched King Lucas leave, Yasmin stood and walked to the door, pretending to ignore us. But to play the bad husband role, as she opened the door and the guards and maids outside saw and heard her, I yelled to her back. "Yasmin, remember to be in my chambers tonight, or I will send the Secret Guard to take you away, ." Yasmin only shut the door without turning her head. Yeah, it is funny to joke and threaten her with her own organization. I bet she is laughing inside. When the door closed, George Lion saw the 1st Princess flee in shame, and he silently raised his thumb at me in respect. Mari just thought I was teasing her, and she is actually right. - February 7th... Less than a week later, inside the nursery of Evelina''s mansion, on the backside of Rosecrans island... Kayo holding her child, Kloi Lucas, was looking at Zoe feeding her own Daughter, Aurum Lucas. Although my two half Elf Daughters have the name of Lucas, they are not Princesses. They are basically like Lane Lucas without Royal status, but having the bloodline of the Royal family. The only reason my two girls have my last current name is they were born after my adoption into the Royal family, and that is why my first Son, Richard Roland, still has my old last name, because I was still Roland back then when he was born. Despite all of this, only my Lucas children with Gravity Aura or Magic can be recognized as true Prince and Princesses. The former can take the Throne. Only by being adopted like me can you become official royalty. But this cannot be done easily due to some laws of the Kingdom. In my case, I was arranged to be married to Yasmin, assuring my children would be Gravity bloodline, and then only her and Vera''s children can be official. If I were to marry a woman with Gravity Element and have a child with it, they can also be acknowledged, but this is all pointless what-if''s. Rebeca, holding Richard, asked Freya. "Freya, what are you going to name your kinda-niece?" Rebeca, is one of the few people who was told about my Earth life and links to Evil, Kayo, and Freya. And she is asking the past-life little-sister to Evil what to name Evil''s newly born Daughter. As for me, I have Evelina in my lap, and she is holding our new Daughter who just came into this world not but an hour ago. Freya looking at me, Evil and the baby in her arms, said to us. "Her name will be... Charlotte Lorelei" () Evil, who was touching the face of her baby, asked Freya. "That is a pretty name, but why Charlotte?" Freya jokes. "Since she was born with the Cursed Eye, I wanted her to have good luck, so I named her after the luckiest person I know, Chuck Donald. But since she cannot have a boy''s name, it went from Chuck, to Charles, to Charlotte..." While Evil looked at Freya with dead eyes, I reached to my side and patted the sexy redhead, and said to Freya. "We are keeping the name, but in the future, please never explain how my beautiful Daughter got such a name, okay?" """"""~!"""""" And the room was filled with everyone''s laughter, as Charlotte Lorelei was brought into this world with love and joy. - Charlotte Lorelei... girl, child of Evelina Lorelei. Death & Water. Grey hair, Right eye is blue, and the left eye is all white. Born on February 7th during the 2nd year. (...) Click the [?] Button! Chapter 138: I’m Her Summoned Monster? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 138: I''m Her Summoned Monster? by Harem-Fan Evil in my lap slid to my left side and slowly handed me Charlotte and said. "Big Brother Sam, now that our baby is out, tonight, ?" I look down at my baby and said with a gentle fatherly smile. "Eve, we can, but... I plan on Summoning my 3rd Summons tomorrow, and what if... I mean just what if you by some slim chance become pregnant tonight? If you do, I cannot have a chance to summon you while you are pregnant, right?" Evil bit her bottom lip in annoyance, and her pair of mismatched eyes looked like she would cry, and she said reluctantly. "Goddammit fine, I will wait for a day to make love to you, ..." I leaned down and kissed her small lips, and our tongues tangled, releasing some of her sexual frustrations. After we parted our lips, I asked Kayo. "Kayo my love, are you sure you want to pass on being summoned by me?" Kayo who was playing with Kloi''s nose, said to me tenderly. "Sam there is no reason to worry about me, for I am a True Vampire and am immortal. I am as strong as a Dragon already. Besides, both Freya and Zoe have become [Ageless Summons] already, and Evelina needs this more than me. Also, you have always called her first in the last two summoning attempts." Evil hearing this, stood up and went to hug Kayo, and with overacting skills she hugged her while saying. "Mom, I thank you for this, ." Kayo, with her eye twitching, put her cool palm on Evil''s forehead and pushed her away in fake annoyance and said. "Stop messing around calling me your Mother, that was another lifetime, and we only got a few memories about it. You and I have more connection as Elf and Human, so go away you brat." Evil, now wearing her gothic-style-dress, crossed her arms under her now milk-filled C-cups, pointed arrogantly at Kayo, and said. ", I am almost twice as old as you, so don''t call me a brat!" At the window in the room, a massive green flame eye looked into the nursery and a low but clear Dragon voice was heard in the room. [Hey, Brat Master, she is calling you Brat not because you are young, but because you are nothing but trouble, . Plus your age is actually...] "Dragon, how dare you betray your Master, begone and go into your dog house... [Falbium''s Summons Space]" As Falbium vanished into grey light, his gloating final words were left in the air. [, Worth it, I will be back...] Seeing the once proud Dracolich now being treated like a dog, made me smile. I teased Evil a bit. "Eve, what will you tell our Daughter is your real age, now that you even refuse to tell me your age?" Evil stomped her small bare feet over to me, put her foot on my thigh and said while pointing her slim but sexy-cute finger at me. "When your Mother tells you her age, then I will tell you mine, got it?" I looked down at the now opened eyes of my newborn girl and said depressingly. "Little Web, you and I will never know Mommy and Grandma''s ages in this life, ..." """"~!"""" Rebeca laughed the hardest, shaking her impressive chest. , Rebeca has finally healed her boobs, making them stay a bit larger and not producing milk anymore. This discovery made Evil Loli happy, as she wants to keep her cup size larger after a while, but sadly in the future she will cry as they return to before birth levels, but that sad story is for another day... Richard is now eating baby-food and no longer needs his Mother''s milk. This is of course good news for Daddy, . And after everyone was done teasing Evil and myself, Evil said to me seriously. "Sam, your last summoning might be a big deal for us all, so except for Daniella, Dream, and Yasmin, you need to invite all of your lovers and wives for this, because it changes all of our fates, right?" Zoe spoke up at this time. "Master should call for both King Lucas and his pregnant wife Princess Yasmin as well, because this should affect them too." Kayo and Evil, who have suspected things about Zoe, both nodded. Freya said to Evil at this time. "Then I will go and tell them about Darling''s calling tomorrow, and then I will bring the two as well as Mari here." After nodding to Freya, Evil looked at me and busted me a bit more. "Don''t forget to bring your secret mistress, Lane, along as well... Pervert." Freya on my side covered her smile, and her hazel eyes gave me a knowing look. Okay, I do blush a bit in shame from my drunken lover''s situation. I just nod and time flowed forward... - After dinner, I walked into the 1st year Summoner housing section... I passed by Morgan''s house, because I was not here to sleep with her again tonight. I had actually spent the night with her a couple nights ago, but now I was here to tell Lane about tomorrow, and stay the night. Using my Master-Key given by Evil to enter my Mistress''s home, I then used my permission from Lane to enter her home. To not scare her to death, I yelled into the house. "Lane, it is Sam." And from the living-room, I heard Lane''s voice that is identical to Yasmin''s voice, but with a hint of youthful joy. "Sam?! , Why are you here tonight? I am in the living room." Hearing her shy voice sounding like I caught her in the act, I came around the corner to the right, and my eyes opened wide seeing what was going on... A blushing Lane, was wearing white-silk-pajamas, while holding an assortment of sexy nightwear, and next to her was a smiling impish sex goddess, Morgan. Based on what I am seeing, it looks as if Morgan brought over a ton of sexy nightwear for Lane, as the coffee table was loaded with it. Morgan, who was wearing a dress, stood and walked to me. She hugged me tightly, squishing her ample melons in and explained. "My Husband, I have known for a while about you and Lane. I have secretly become friends with her, to trade thoughts on how to make you happy, surprise." Morgan is smart, and she lives near Lane, so it was normal for Morgan to find out, and Lane over there blushing made me smile. Morgan took advantage of my daze, and kissed me deeply, then stopped. "Okay, since you came here unexpectedly, you must have something to tell Lane, right? Should I leave?" I shook my head and said to them both. "No, this involves all of you, so here is the situation..." - A half hour later... Lane was snuggling into my arms like a kitten, and listening well. So I finished my thoughts. "And thus who I or what I summon may affect everyone, and I want all of my lovers and important people to be here." Morgan asked while nodding. "I think Zoe and the Headmistress wants all of the possible women that might be summoned by you to be in one place, in case you summon someone like me or Lane, right?" Both ladies are Summoners, so they understand the calling of the Soul better than most, so I nodded to her guess, as Morgan is a real smart woman. Morgan slid closer, ignoring the platinum blonde in my arms, and whispered into my ears. "If you touch my Soul, I will become your Summoned Monster happily, ." Lane Lucas hearing that, looked at me with her blue eyes and kissed my lips. "Me as well, and because Mother is pregnant, she cannot be summoned by accident, ." () As Lane''s hands became dishonest, Morgan kissed my earlobe and sucked while tempting me. "Husband, you should stay here tonight and let your Wife and Mistress make you happy for the ritual tomorrow... The pair of us will cleanse your Soul, ~!" My Soul was suddenly filled with Impure thoughts, and Lane giggled while exposing me. "Morgan, my bottom is suddenly being poked, I think Sam is spending the night with us, !" And while she was joking, her voice changed as she was pushed off of me... "?! Sam, what are you... Ummmm~!" I instantly pushed Lane onto the couch, and violated school rules with my two fellow Freshmen Students. - When I woke up, I saw Lane in the kitchen in a naked apron, humming a tune, making breakfast, and the heavy weight of Morgan''s sinful-body laying on me, while I was still inside of her, made me smile. Morgan who was already awake and rubbing my face, said. "Senior, Husband, can you use your water magic to clean us and this place up, ." My heart felt really happy at this moment, as so many good things are happening to me lately. After cleaning, eating, and loving, I left to do the important things... - S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Inside the VIP box at the Summoner Arena on the East-side of Rosecrans Island, I was greeting everyone one at a time before I made my summoning attempt. I and everyone greeted the King Leonardo Stephan Lucas. He said to me while patting my shoulder. "Prince Lucas, I hope this will be a historical moment for you, the North, and all of Humankind." As I moved to the next person, I smiled with love in my heart... Rebeca my black-haired, green-eyed, first wife, mother to my first child, kissed me and said with her husky tone I love so much. "Sam, just summon someone who loves you, that is all." The next person to kiss me, was my black-haired, blue-eyed, frenemy to Rebeca, Mari Olson... "Hey, if you summon me, we can do some master-servant play tonight, ... Good-luck Husband." Kim Winter, with her blue eyes and hair, was next, and she hugged me, then whispered. "I will refuse a call from you, because I am already yours till the end, love you." Kelly shyly looked down, her ice-blue hair and pale-blue eyes made her look cold but smart. She hugged me and said. "Like Mother, I will not accept your call, but love you till the end, and have your children... I will be a good mother for our family, not a warrior." I felt both of their love, and they stepped back, allowing the next woman to come to me. Morgan stood in her school uniform sexily, and shook her head. "I already said hello this morning, here, say hello to Sister Dial now, ." Dial was pulled over from her talk with others, and the brown-haired, blue-eyed, Duke''s Daughter, Dial Canberra was pushed into my arms. She said with love with villainous-eyes. "I will not be shy, if you call me, I am going to take it, , ~!" After shamelessly kissing me, she was gently pushed aside by Vera, my white-haired, blue-eyed Princess Wife. She smiled gently, fixing my longcoat. "Just do not summon something dangerous, so good luck." (!) The woman who looks 90% like her Niece or adopted Daughter Lane... Yasmin, looked like she was forced to be here, and not getting along with the rest of the harem, at least those that do not know we are in love, said to me. "Even though I do not like you, I do not want to lose another Husband, so Crown Prince, try hard..." She left without a hug or kiss, pissing off a couple of girls, but I only smile at her back as she walked to Lane and King Lucas''s side. Kayo with her height 4 inches taller than me, hugged me from behind. Long silver hair fell on my shoulder, while her red eyes looked into my gold eyes. Her pointy ear poked my ear, and she said to me in English that she learned from the Dream... I patted her cool arm, while she kissed my cheek and moved away. Freya came to me, hugged me, letting me feel her very sensual body. Her red hair and hazel eyes are a sight burnt into my heart forever. She said while hugging me tight. "Please try to get Big Sister into our group, please Darling, for me, ." Zoe came to me as Freya blushed and moved away. Zoe Zephyr, my 2nd Summoned Monster and Elf Maid who is as tall as me, with blonde hair and pale blue eyes. She took my hands and held them firmly, Her gentle smile and care for me is probably only second to Freya. She closed her gentle-eyes for a moment, and when she opened them, her aura changed, and she was the most serious with me at this moment, making my smile disperse. She said in Elven... "Sam... Prepare your heart, and do not panic after you summon your next and final companion. This moment in your life is what will change all of our lives forever. Your loving and loyal Elf Wife Zoe, the bastard Princess of Elves, is happy to accompany you on this amazing and terrifying journey. I will love you for two lifetimes, go, and make history... ~!" While the serious Zoe was kissing me gently, both Kayo and Evelina looked at one another. As Zoe put on her dopey-smile again, she moved behind Kayo and bowed her head to me. Evelina Lorelei, who is only 5 feet tall, put her umbrella aside, and actually took off her eye-patch, revealing her left white eye to everyone. Her atmosphere changed, as many have never seen her Evil Eye before, and her purple right eye still had a charm that gained admiration from onlookers. Her silky long grey hair swayed as she walked. Taking my hand she winked at me. Standing next to me, Evil Loli said to me and everyone... "All of you stay here as I take my Student down to summon Sam''s 3rd and last Monster... Come Sam, lets do it... I will assist in the calling." Then everyone watched our parting backs as we headed down to tempt fate... - With the grey magic barrier covering the arena for privacy, only Evil and I stood in the center. I of course am not using the large circle used for the first year summons of all summoners, but this is where Evil wanted this to happen. She wanted me to clearly feel the Souls and directions. She stood in front of me, and placed her palm on my heart, saying. "Just like when you helped Morgan, I want to try to improve my chances... Sam, even if you fail, I am yours for a hundred lifetimes, my Big Brother, Student, Lover, Husband, and hopefully my Master..." I hold back my surging emotions, and just looked into her eyes as I cast my spell I have readied along time ago... "You were the first Soul I reached out to many times, and fate brought us together, as long as our love is strong enough, you Eve, Nadia, my love, will join me forever... [Call Summons]" Just as my spell started, and my eyes closed, the flash of yellow and blue light had not even faded, as the spell ended faster than any other attempt... I did not even have time to send my Soul out to look for another. My questions were suddenly answered as a terrifying power surged through my body and Soul... I instantly understood that many Summoner Buffs were stacked onto myself, and [Share Master''s Skills] entered my mind, as if I had learned and knew them all! The emotional link to my new Master was felt, and I was terrified to know what abilities were granted to me as a Summoned Monster... Evelina''s Valid Skills Transferred to me: [Gambling] [History] [Geography] [Magic Item Creation] [Monster Lore] [Mundane Divination] [All Human Languages] [Librarian] [Dance] [Singing] [Corpse Management] [Planer Knowledge] [Diplomacy] [Magic Lore] Evelina''s Summoner Perks put on me: [Summons''s Rebirth][Summons Divinity][Summons Telepathy][Banishment Immunity][Ageless Summons][Hibernate Summons][Shield Summons][Share Injuries][Summons Breath of Life][Free Summons][Swap Positions][Buff Summons][Strong-Heal Summons][Share Master''s Skills] My and Evelina''s hearts shook in terror, as we both used our Summoners mental connection to speak to one another''s hearts Telepathically at the same time... ]] Fuck, I''m your Summoned Monster?! , What????? [[ - To be continued... - [ ]...Hello...[ ...] 3rd Summon Monster Evil Loli (), Headmistress of Rosecrans Academy. Don''t ask ??/??+1 years old, 5'' feet exactly, with grey hair, 1 purple () and 1 white () eye. 9th Circle Death Summoner. [4th Circle Wraith (), 6th Circle Lich (), and 9th Circle Dracolich ()] 9: [Horrid Wilting]-[Summons''s Rebirth][Summons Divinity]8: [Banishment]-[Summons Telepathy][Banishment Immunity]7: [Death Chains AOE]-[3rd Summons][Ageless Summons]6: [Radiate Death]-[Hibernate Summons][Shield Summons]5: [Greater Death Utility]-[Share Injuries][Summons Breath of Life]4: [Death Wall]-[2nd Summons][Free Summons]3: [Cure Mental Fatigue]-[Swap Positions][Buff Summons]2: [Minor Death Utility]-[Strong-Heal Summons][Summons Space]1: [Death Bolt]-[Call Summon][Share Master''s Skills]Valid Skills Transferred: [Swordsmanship] [Knife Use and Skinning] [Northern Knight Kickboxing] [Cooking] [Swimming] [Mounted Riding] [Basic Survival Skills] [() English Language] [() Science Knowledge] [() Mathematics] Click the [?] Button! Chapter 139: Myst’s First Human Demi-God? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 139: Myst''s First Human Demi-God? by Harem-Fan ]] Fuck, I''m your Summoned Monster?! , What????? [[ Evelina had some confusion in her eyes as she quickly assessed the situation, and then asked through our shared Telepathy. ]Sam, our situation seems to be unexpected. As the world''s foremost expert on Summoning magic and Summoners, I can assure you that our situation is unique in all 13 Planes of Myst. For instance, only the Master should be able to communicate so clearly to the Summoned Monster, so...[ Evelina looked at her hand on my heart, and spoke out loud this time. "Sam, the moment you uttered your spell, I was automatically bound to you as your Summoned Monster, and I did not even feel your call like the previous two times, and what do you feel? I can clearly feel you are my Master, but I can feel you the same way I feel Falbium?" I put my hand on Evelina''s soft hand, and smiled at her. She is so smart, but when she finds a puzzle she knows nothing about, she is like a little kid, wanting to know the answer. I can also feel her heart even more deeply than Zoe and Freya due to her Summoner bond flowing into my Soul. "Eve, I am being supported by all of your Summoner skills, including your [Share Master''s Skills] all the way to your 9th circle abilities like [Summons''s Rebirth] and [Summons Divinity] that are supporting me. But I can clearly feel you are my 3rd Summoned Monster in all other ways." During this time we are talking to one another, the others observing are making their way down to us. Evil casts a spell for testing... "Is my Master really the Master... [Buff Summons]" Through her palm still on my heart, I saw her grey colored magic energy covering me, and my internal power more than doubled, all aspects of my Aura, Magic, and Physical properties grew... As we were both surprised, I also cast my spell... "Eve, become the first Summoner in Myst to reach 10th Circle strength... [Buff Summons]" And as my yellow and blue magic energy swirled over her briefly, her eyes opened wide in surprise, because the feeling of strength she is experiencing is new and freakish. She grins, and as soon as Kayo had walked ten feet away... ~! Evil''s little fist flew at Kayo, who in turn threw out a punch, blocking Evil''s assault... "Seems I have the strength of a 9th Circle Knight like this, ." ~! Kayo, after blocking the fist, slid back a few feet, and she looked at the grinning Loli with a bit of surprise. "Little Leo brat, eat this!" But suddenly, Evelina vanished from sight, and... ! The King who had been standing between Yasmin and Lane, disappeared into the distance, and only a smirking Evil Loli was there in a punching posture. King Lucas stood rubbing his chest and looked at Evil in shock... He then said to her. "Dammit, will I lose in the only aspect I had an advantage?! Sam, you little bastard, what did you do?" I was surprised to see my little Loli throw-down like this. (.) Suddenly, I remembered when I first buffed Zoe back in Still-water, and gave the King a thumbs up. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sorry, how did I know she would attack you, this is not my fault, ." Evelina is the only person with the nerve to hit the King and get away with it. Evelina walked towards King Lucas and waved her little fist and threatened. "You are not blaming my Master, are you? Do you believe I will punch you in the face little Leo?" King Lucas waved his hands while stepping back. "Sam is my Crown Prince, how could I blame him for your actions, !" The King is physically equal to Evil right now, but his fear of her is bone deep, and he does not dare even fart. ", Good to know the pecking order, ." Freya ran over and hugged Evil, while saying in English. Evil''s eyes softened as she patted the larger woman''s back, and said softly back to her. Zoe comes over to Evil and slightly bows her head. "Evelina, I can tell that you are not Sam''s Master, if I am right, you cannot Summon him or make a space in your Magic Core, but otherwise, you and Sam are like Summoned Monsters to one another, the perfect married couple." Evil took Zoe''s hand, and walked to another place in the field while we all talked, and I explained things to the others... - Evil and Zoe both speak in Elven... "Little Sister Zoe, you are a Time Traveler, right?" Zoe only smiled, unable to answer, but giving Evil the answer. "In your timeline, it was Kayo who sent you back, right?" "Big Sister Evelina, you know the rules, right? I can only speak about your past." Evil nodded knowing that any talk of the future could cause irrepressible timeline cracks and warp the laws of time and space. "Then it was when you broke-through to the 9th Circle and became Sam''s Summoned Monster." "Big Sister is so smart." Evil looked up at the tall woman, and sighed. ", Have you made things better or worse?" Zoe shook her head and corrected. "Sam has made things better in his choices, and changed everything. He is no longer sad and doing what is right. I am just here to love my Husband and make him happy. Just know that Sam is better than before." Evil crossed her arms and huffed. "Damn that Kayo for giving you an unfair advantage, you know Sam better than any of us, ?" ", That is right, but I also help you guys out so it is fair. Now let''s go back, because I cannot tell you anything more, , but one thing I can now tell you..." Both of Evelina''s brows raised in curiosity. "Charlotte never existed last time..." Evil''s heart trembled realizing what her baby meant... Real Change... - When Zoe and Evil came to my side, the King asked Loli. "Now that you are Sam''s Summoned Monster, how will you handle this news? I am not sure how to handle the Nobles or other two Kingdoms?" Evil put on a sly look while pointing to Kayo and Rebeca. "Kayo will become the acting Headmistress of Rosecrans till Rebeca is skilled enough to handle the school, then Rebeca will be the new Headmistress in the future. But..." To my and most everyone''s surprise, she hugged my waist while snuggling in. Then she finished her words with venom in them. "If my Master wants to deal with any Noble, Kingdom, or problem, he can use me to deal with it. Even that Mage Queen little girl will tremble in front of my Master, ." She then leaped into my arms, and kissed me in front of everyone, because she has been holding back since I first stepped on Rosecrans island almost two years ago. The only people not terrified by Evil''s moves were the nursery crowd. Morgan, with the memories of the Underworld, was the fastest to recover, and she said to Evelina. "Congratulations Headmistress, or rather, Evil Loli." Evil walked to Morgan, patted the top of her head and said to her. "You are a thousand times better than that brainless Cow Sister of yours, you are good for Sam." Morgan only smiled wryly about being called a Good Cow. But she knows that it is a compliment out of breast jealousy. Also as a loyal retainer to the Lorelei Princess, she would never complain out loud. Vera pointed to Evil and asked. "How long have you and Sam?" Evil stuck out her tongue at Vera and said. ", I am not indecisive, the moment Sam could bear it, I jumped right in, and I did not dodge like you, ." While Vera took an emotional arrow, the King asked a serious question. "Evil, are you two married?" Evil grins and says. "Nope, and we did not even exchange Letters of Intention, we are just Soul Mates. He and I are not bound by rules of courting, I am his and he is mine and no power can change that. Well, our Summoners contract is the best proof... I was his Teacher though, but now that is gone, ... No more Teacher Student role-playing, !" When Leonardo looked at me, I turned my head ignoring his questioning eyes asking how I could fall in love with Evil, his nemesis. Off to the side, Kim gave Evil a thumbs up for outdoing her in shamelessness. Kim had always thought she was shaming me with her widow and mother status, but Evil the most powerful woman in Myst, just said ''fuck it'' and slept with him without scruples, making Kim feel that rules are meant to be broken. As Evil leaned into me again, she spoke in my mind. ]Our Daughter will still be kept a secret from the world till she is older and stronger. You and I are strong enough now to fight off my foes, but our child is our weakness, got it?[ I held her shoulder and said back to her. ]Everything is left to you my dear.[ Then in front of everyone, Evelina pulled out a stack of IOU''s and put them into my hand, she said without shame. "Master, there are some loan-sharks wanting repayments for outstanding gambling debts, as my Master, you must pay them, ." The whole place froze in silence, but only one person was making sounds at this time... ", I was waiting for this moment, ~!" Evelina gave the laughing Zoe a thumbs up and understood she must have done this in Zoe''s past. - Later that night, four people shared a bed... ", Damn, it is so much better with a Summoner''s Link, ~!" "Eve, I am cumming too~!" I am currently finishing inside of Evelina, while pinning her underneath me. As she felt her insides fill, she touched my sweaty face and said tenderly. "I really was missing you inside of me, but now we can do this all the time, ... I love you ." Freya, who already had her turn before, lay on her side and said to Evil. "You only get this one turn Sister, your baby needs you, ." Zoe pulled me off of Evelina while I used water magic to clean us up, and she said. "We will all live for a very long time, so we are in no rush. The only one of us now in a rush is Freya, right?" Evil, who is putting on her nightgown to leave, asked Zoe. "What is Freya in a rush for?" I hugged Zoe, whose turn was next, and she said while making Freya blush. "Freya has yet to get pregnant, so she is jealous of us, right?" Evil had no idea that Freya was envious of herself, and Freya explained. "Normally it takes a long time to get a baby for us, but Rebeca, Zoe, Yasmin, and Evil all got lucky... Kayo could control it, so I am a bit jealous." Evil hugged Freya and whispered so I could not hear... "Sam loves you the most stupid girl.... I would have traded being pregnant for that honor, so I am jealous of you." I felt a huge emotion from Freya at this moment, so I stopped kissing Zoe and looked over at her. But all Freya said to me was... "Darling, I love you so much..." - The End... (.) Water & Electricity Summoner Sam Roland, 2nd year in Rosecrans Academy. 18/19 years old, 5'' feet 10'''' inches, with dark-blue hair and gold eyes. 7th Circle, Water & Electricity Swift Knight; 7th Circle Water & Electricity Summoner. [8th Circle Human Mage (), 9th Circle Elf Healer ()] Magic Items: King''s Sword (), Windstorm (), Soul Eater (), Charm Breaker () [Ch 53], Red Strings of Fate (). One Spell and two Summons Buffs. 9: [Electrified Rainfall AOE]-[Summons''s Rebirth][Summons Divinity]8: [Banishment]-[Summons Telepathy][Banishment Immunity]7: [Mass Electric & Water Restrains]-[3rd Summons][Ageless Summons]6: [Radiate Electric & Water]-[Hibernate Summons][Shield Summons]5: [Greater Electric & Water Utility]-[Share Injuries][Summons Breath of Life]4: [Electric & Water Wall]-[2nd Summons][Free Summons]3: [Cure Mental Fatigue]-[Swap Positions][Buff Summons]2: [Minor Electric & Water Utility]-[Strong-Heal Summons][Summons Space]1: [Electric & Water Bolt]-[Call Summon][Share Master''s Skills]Path of the Swift Knight, ... 1: [Fast Attacks] 2: [Fleet Movement] 3: [Elusive Movements] 4: [Heighten Awareness] 5: [Vital Strike] 6: [Triple Strikes] 7: [Blink Teleport] 8: [Illusory Clones] 9: [Tornado]Valid Skills Transferred: [Swordsmanship] [Knife Use and Skinning] [Northern Knight Kickboxing] [Cooking] [Swimming] [Mounted Riding] [Basic Survival Skills] [() English Language] [() Science Knowledge] [() Mathematics]Evelina''s Valid Skills Transferred To Sam: [Gambling] [History] [Geography] [Magic Item Creation] [Monster Lore] [Mundane Divination] [All Human Languages] [Librarian] [Dance] [Singing] [Corpse Management] [Planer Knowledge] [Diplomacy] [Magic Lore]Evelina''s Summoner Perks for Sam: [Summons''s Rebirth][Summons Divinity][Summons Telepathy][Banishment Immunity][Ageless Summons][Hibernate Summons][Shield Summons][Share Injuries][Summons Breath of Life][Free Summons][Swap Positions][Buff Summons][Strong-Heal Summons][Share Master''s Skills] Click the [?] Button! Chapter 140: Off To Anubis Desert? Click the [ ? ] on all chapters, please and Thank You! Remember the Glossary and Leave Comments! Chapter 140: Off To Anubis Desert? by Harem-Fan A month and a half has passed, and now it is April 1st and another important day for me. I had no idea at this very moment, my 5th child was born. Spring is here, and the weather is rainy. Many things have happened quietly in our lives as the end of our second year Exams approach us. The first thing to mention is that Kayo has publicly taken an official post as the Headmistress of Rosecrans, with Rebeca becoming the Vice Principal. Naturally this news started a chain of unbelievable news in the three Human Kingdoms. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The news that Evil was made into my Summoned Monster was the biggest news, and the fact she openly admitted that her name was Evelina Lorelei, the fallen Princess of the Eastern Human Kingdom when the Demons first invaded. Even King Lucas was shocked that Evil put her identity out there for all to see, and to a bystander, this decision was stupid. But for Eve and I, as parents, it was a calculated and important choice. This move was to protect our Daughter in the future, because it will allow her existence later to be less bothered, as Evil and I will have killed off most radical forces trying to kill her Mother first. Zoe, Kayo, and Freya supported this choice, so we did it without worry. With Evil at my side, we are a two person army alone. An example... I can go by myself anywhere then start the chain summoning... Me, Freya, Zoe, Eve, Falbium, Artus, and Azazel. With this lineup, who can defeat us if we are serious? The 1st Princess Yasmin () is 7 months pregnant, and will give birth this summer after school ends, and we are excited about it. Morgan and Lane have become open friends in the Academy, and this friendship allows for Lane and I to spend more private time together. The Von-Crane sent more gifts to me and Morgan after the news of Evil becoming mine. At Morgan''s request, she had a Magical Carriage made for herself and me, but can accommodate others, it is like the one that Vera and I have. The only difference is that it has a more grim and evil look to it, in line with the Von-Crane style. My Dad moved to his Barony to run things. It is east of the Southern Beast Forest City run by Nevin''s wife''s Father. The land my father rules over is responsible for growing grapes for wine. But what my Mom told me floored me... My Dad is taking in another wife, a normal Human woman who was the Daughter of the previous Baron. Apparently she is a good girl, but her Father had died. She is well versed in the area''s economy and was very kind to my Dad. Mom has met her and likes her very much. I felt complicated hearing this though, thinking my parents were like Earthlings and monogamous. But then I realized it was only because my Dad was poor. Mother however has not moved to the Roland Barony, but instead lives in the home I bought for them with Karl and some maids. Mom and Dad travel back and forth to live in both places though. Nevin''s wife, Sue Tree, from our first excursion into the Beast Forest back in the day is doing well. Milly has taken on a new job... Rebeca and Kayo hired her as the Rosecrans nanny, and takes care of her own Daughter with the other children. This is the reason Zoe can be summoned at needed moments. And with her friendship with Rebeca and married to Nevin, she has kept the secret of Charlotte hidden. Franklin Starling is excited to meet his new fiance over in the Anubis Kingdom, and getting him to shut up is difficult, like an annoying Donkey. Duke Ryan Ronald is doing well in his East Dukedom, and has officially married Karen, and managed to get her pregnant. So he and I had a nice drinking night to celebrate it, but without the damn evil Elven Wine. Chuck Donald is doing well lately, as he has calmed down... , Just a bit. He spends all of his free time courting and loving on his younger fiance, Gloria Lilly. () Gloria is smart and has joined the Morgan and Lane friend group for the first years. Morgan allowed her in due to my friendship with Chuck, otherwise she would not be allowed in. The main reason is her older sister, the woman I beat up in every damn Festival battle, Glenda Lilly. Although Zoe never uses her [Zoe''s Summons Space] location I made for her, an ancient asian castle in an Elven Forest... Evil stays in hers all the damn time, why? Because I made her space a replica of a Las Vegas Casino with many types of slot machines, bars, restaurants, pools, and many advanced service robots for her to play cards against. She spends chips and money that cannot leave the space, but in doing so, does not spend my real gold, and I think I am a genius to come up with this idea. Falbium, Artus, and Azazel are happy with Evil being suppressed by me officially, as they feel they have a Boss over their Boss to complain about unfair treatment, and in their hearts, I seem to be respected more than evil. I started the first ever Undead Union Workers Group. On a side note, Evil and I cannot buff or affect one another''s Summons. So no cheating with a Double Buff on Falbium, dang. Mari and George Lion have taken their roles as my personal Knight Royal Guard seriously. I had even learned that George fell in love with the Healer under Mari, whose name is Demeter Lion, his cousin. She is an Air Healer. Like I said before, if it is not Mother, Sister, or Daughter, it''s fair game for men in Myst. (Demeter, wife of Zeus and mother of Persephone) Vera and Dial are now thick as thieves, and they will form a second team from me on our second year examination test, because I will be teaming with my future wife, Dream. We split up our normal 8 person group to open slots for some good Anubis Kingdom friends. Frank really wants to partner with his fiance, who is friends with Dream. Chuck demanded I take him no matter what, so I accepted reluctantly. Unlike my last outing, I have to go as a Summoner and not a Knight, but that is fine. I felt bad for Kelly though, because she has to join Vera and Dial''s group due to Frank''s Fiance, a Fire Healer, joining my group. And that is the summary of what has happened recently... - At the moment my Son, the future playboy, Chad Windless was coming into this world, I was busy making love to Kelly Walker, my cold and loving Ice Healer... As I pressed down on her, I marked her neck with my kisses, while I ravaged her insides. Kelly with her eyes closed, wrapped her long legs around my waist, and said as she climaxed. ", My Prince, please make your Wife pregnant, ... ~ I am cumming~!" Hearing her moans, I pushed all the way in, and let out all of my lust and love for Kelly. As her legs held me firm, I whispered into her blushed ear. "My new Wife, I command you to carry our babies, ~!" Yeah, I forgot to mention, I just recently married Kelly, and she is no longer a Mistress. When she stepped aside to heal Vera and Dial, I was moved and spontaneously ''needed'' to marry this wonderful woman. And I truly want to make her pregnant, but sadly it is hard to do it so easily. Kelly, who is gently scratching my back, says to me with half closed eyes. "If the Crown Prince commands it, I have no choice but to reluctantly do it, ." After a few more sweet nothings, I held her in my arms and asked. "My Ice Queen, are you sure you do not want me to put Frank and his woman in Vera''s group?" Kelly, leaning into my chest, says... "No need, I will hang out and help my sisters. Besides, that Healer is a friend of Dream, right? So even if she is not a good healer, you still have Sister Zoe, and the other group will need me. But the biggest reason is that Mother will want some time with you on an adventure without me." As I kissed her soft lips, I said to her with reluctance. "We need to clean and get dressed. Everyone is packing up and leaving... We all need to join King Lucas''s caravan, then the other students will follow the next day, ..." ! As I pulled away to get out of bed, Kelly slapped my ass making a crisp sound. When I turned to look at her, she only looked at me like nothing happened. But then we both smiled at the same time. - In the front of the Lucas Royal Castle, a number of magical carriages were being loaded and passengers got on board. Vera and I were standing in front of Leonardo and Velvet Gale. - Queen Gale is the only Queen being brought, because all the other Queens are no longer active in politics... (.) Ryan''s Mother retired due to her Son becoming the East Duke... The dead Luke Lucas''s Mother, the 1st Queen, has nothing to do with me and no longer has power and also retired, leaving only Velvet in active power. One of the many reasons to marry Yasmin to me, was to strip the 1st Queen of political power. - King Lucas said to me. "Alright, we will make most of the trip using Gate Portal Stations, but half of the trip will be through the Anubis Desert, because they cannot leave a stable station there. Velvet and I will not come out of our carriage the whole trip, but you two can join us at any time during the trip." Queen Gale asked. "Daughter, I have not spent much time with you lately, come ride with your Mother for a while, do you mind Sam?" I looked at Vera''s expression, and she nodded. She then smiled like a fox and said. "Let Lane Lucas use our Personal Royal Carriage, and keep her company. She is my Niece and I do not want her to be alone. She may not be a Princess anymore, but she is still Lucas, alright Dear?" I feel funny that Vera is actually wanting me to do naughty things in the carriage with Lane, but I said. "Sure, then I will play cards with her." Vera sprung her trap! "Take Mari and Plume in with you to avoid any improper rumors, Dear..." "With Mari, Lane, and Plume, that is perfect for a game of cards, alright." I thought that this could not be too bad, right? Who knew this move of Vera created a very-improper Royal-orgy to make history. - Then we left for Anubis Kingdom, and to the Trilateral Royal Talks... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 141: Archangel Freya? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 141: Archangel Freya? by Harem-Fan A total of 20 magic carriages, 200 Royal Knights on mounts, and 20 Royal Mage women, one on each carriage, is readying the guests to leave. Kayo, the new Headmistress, is about to open a [Gate Portal] to the entrance of the Infinite Canyon Mountains for the Royal Convoy. I look up at the rain gently falling on me and cast my spell. "Magic is great, it dries me and repels the rain... [Greater Water Utility.]" Suddenly like an invisible bubble, the water on my body and clothing was repelled, and a field stretching 5 feet from my body redirects the falling water to the sides, like a clear umbrella is over my location, following my steps. All the noble women wearing Rosecrans uniforms or Royal Knight and Mage uniforms have their hoods drawn to block the light rainfall. I remembered that last year at this time, the weather was warm and sunny, a perfect spring day. Looking around, I saw Lane talking with Morgan by her Von-Crane carriage, and walked to her side. Morgan, seeing my dry state, walked under my dome and was dried. She rewarded me with a hug and kiss, then she asked. "Sam, I see Vera is not with you, what are your travel plans?" I pointed to Lane still getting wet and said. "Vera told me to accompany Lane and Mari in the Royal Crown Prince carriage... And Plume will join us, ." Lane off to the side hearing that, looked really happy, and Morgan covered her sexy lips while squinting her grey-violet eyes at me. "Okay, then I will bring Dial with me in my carriage. Take good care of Lane then, . I love you my Husband, play nice." Morgan then squeezed my butt, afterward she turned under my rain protection to enter her carriage. Then Lane moved into my dome of rain protection, and said with a bit of expectation in her voice. "Sam, does this mean I will be bullied on the trip?" As we walked to find Mari, I said to her. "Lane Dear, why do I think you want to bully me?" Lane blushed a bit and said her honest thoughts. "Sam, I will not see you for a long time, while I go to the Undead Lands for this exam, so wanting to spend time with my Lover is making me happy, ." I looked at this bad woman and joked. "Happy or Horny?" "You know I am shy, but can''t it be both? Besides, I also want to give you a big fat baby, ." Well, all the women want that, but sadly this trip she won''t do it, but one woman does for sure, and a powerful one at that... - An hour later, while the caravan was moving through the winding valleys of the mountain range, a group of people were playing cards... I had introduced the card game of Poker and 21-BlackJack to the world of Myst, and had the Olson family produce and distribute the card sets. Each of the royal suits was made to copy the North, West, South, and lost East. For the Lost East, I made Evil the King, Kayo Eon as the Queen, and Falbium the Jack card. For the North, I used Leonardo, Gale, and Vera as the Jack. For the South, I had fun and made Selena''s the King and Salem the Queen, I know I am an asshole to my Sworn Brother... I even made Vasco Nano the Jack of Asses. For the West, I used Dakar, Domino, and Percy Windless as the Jack. And Mari betrayed me by making Zoe and I the pair of Jokers, . Anyway, the situation is like this... I am wearing only my pants, while Lane is topless with only her panties on, and Mari is mostly dressed with only her boots and cloak taken off. Freya next to me is completely naked, with a look of she does not care, and the worst off is poor Plume who is also naked with her cards in hand. Only her white wings cover her front but cannot hide her blushing face. Zoe, who is serving drinks while proudly naked, smiles at us losing so badly to Mari, the card-shark. Mari says with a grin, while laying her five cards down... "Read''em and weep, a Western Royal Flush, ~!" Lane sadly smiles, and stands, sliding off her white panties, and then throws them into Mari''s stack of worn clothing. Freya kindly undid my pants and threw them into the pile, while Plume looked like she would cry. Mari said to Plume. "Hey-Hey, I said I would count your wings as a clothing item for the bet, so show and tell, let us see what a naked Archangel looks like, ." Even though Plume has deep tanned skin, the blush on her face was priceless. She stood up to her height of 7 feet, and slowly unfurled her white feathered wings, revealing her charming body of an athlete. ", Please don''t tell Master Vera I lost~?!" I noticed that the darker skinned Angel looks like some of the desert inhabitants of the Anubis Desert, and when Plume told me about some of the names of Angels in her home Plane of Light, many had names from Earth''s Egyptian and Greek naming sense, as well as some from Christianity. Anyway, I found myself admiring her curves, and I have more than once wanted to push down this clingy Angel, but sadly Angels have a flaw in their bodies. Just like the Primordial Water Pool I made love with Kim in, if an Angel has sex with a Myst man, and not a male from the Plane of Light, their bodies will be tainted, and they become weak, like some of the Fallen Angels of the Bible, and insanity slowly consumes them as they slowly over time become Demons. Their powers change from Light to Dark... So in a nutshell, Plume and I can never have intercourse, because my seed will corrupt her body like a Succubus infects Humans. This fatal-flaw is what gives Angels the Pure-Image, but in reality it is like contracting an STD for them, sad really. And this is why Plume only hugs and kisses me, so our relationship is truly pure. So when Plume saw me admiring her body, she smiled and asked me shyly. "Master''s Husband, do you think an Angel is pretty~??" I gave her a thumbs up and complimented her, because all women want to be complimented. "You''re good Plume, if I was an Angel, I would want to marry you, ." Her face almost let out steam like in a cartoon as her brain shut down. She just stood there in a daze, letting my eyes feast, but... While Mari was taking her clothes off, Lane slid into my arms, and kissed me. "Sam, I am already naked in your arms, can I go first?" As I picked up Lane in a Princess carry, Mari, who was still fiddling with her clothes, realized winning was losing, as she watched me carry Lane into the bedroom... Zoe, who was already naked, followed me in, patted Mari on the shoulder, and said with a teasing attitude. "I call second, , good game there... Next time, let the others win like Freya did." As Zoe joined in, it got a bit noisy as Mari rushed into the bedroom behind Zoe. - Plume stood at the opened door and watched Sam and the other girls get into the game of [Twister], and Freya stood next to her then said. "I know it is hard to watch the man you love and cannot be with him, . Plume, you really are pitiful, I am sorry." With misty glowing golden eyes, Plume bit her lip and thought hard, then she looked at Freya and asked her a question. "Freya, you are like me and serve a Master, and Vera is Sam''s Wife... Is it okay for two Summons to share the same man?" Freya was a bit surprised at Plume''s question, so she asked. "What did you want to do, Plume?" Plume held Freya''s hands in hers and she said. "Just like the Succubus, we Archangels can possess Humans for a short while without harm and share the body. Holy Energy is not harmful to Humans as Demonic Energy is, so... Maybe I could possess your body, to make love to Sam?" Freya was surprised to hear this, because she never learned about this while studying Angels, so she asked and said. "Tell me the details, and why not use Vera for it?" "Vera is too shy, and she does not want to lose control of her body while she watches her Husband with me. Vera will only combine with me to fight, so... Anyway, you and I can switch who is in charge and both of us can feel it, but only your body will take in the Human-essence, and I will not be corrupted by sinful deeds, it is a loop-hole. Angels normally will only merge for battle and not lovemaking, because Angels can get addicted to Lust~?!" Freya smiled at Plume and said to her, "I will agree with your request, but only under one condition." Plume stood straight, excited, and listening. "You can only ever use my body for this action with Sam from now on, okay?" - Lane had already passed out on the side, with a stupid smile... Zoe is in no rush, and is cheering and healing on the seat next to the bed. Mari is rocking back and forth on my dick, while she has her head leaned back, looking up at the ceiling in bliss. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My hands are holding her waist, to avoid letting her fall over, and we are about to finish together. Slap Slap Slap~! With the sounds of Mari''s butt slapping my hips, she felt the warmth in her baby chamber, and slowly came back to her senses. Mari then leaned forward and stuck her large chest on mine, kissing me greedily. And while the two of us finished, someone else walked into the room. Zoe saw the newcomer, and her eyes sparkled in memories of her past life, and she said to Freya-Plume. "Plume, you cannot leave the body till it is bedtime, do you understand?" Freya at the door, looked at Zoe with glowing-golden eyes, streaks of gold in her red-hair, and smaller white Angel wings on her back. She answered in Freya''s voice. ", Why?!" Zoe, with impishness threatened. "Because if you leave her body early, I will go and tell Vera what you did, ." Plume said with shame. "O-Okay, Freya and I will share for a while, okay?" At this time, Mari used her magic to clean us up, and was surprised to see the Angelfied Freya, and asked her. "Freya, what is up?" And as I was dazed, I heard her say, while Freya took over the body to talk. (.) It is a little known fact that the ancestor''s of Demons are actually the Angels that fell, so the Angel and Succubi are kinda-related. "Darling, Plume and I are going to make love to you together, please care for us both, we love you, Dear..." As Freya crawled on all fours with her wings stretched out, her hair grazed my legs, and she slowly approached me with a sweet smell of cotton candy. Zoe with a look of determination, held her hand out and cast a spell on me and then Freya before we started... "It is 80 years too early for that child, but fuck it... [Full Healing]¡Á2" (.) No one heard what spell Zoe cast, but the glowing green light faded from both of our bodies, as Angel-Freya had already mounted me and kissed me. I could tell by the kiss, Plume was in control at the moment, so even though this is Freya''s body, I treat her like another woman, because Freya is only in a watching position. I know all of this because one of the skills learned through Evil is monster lore. Lucky for Plume, Freya''s body is already in my shape, so her first time was very comfortable, as I guided her hips in the right motions. Sadly, an Angel cannot comfortably lay on their backs, do to the wings, nor make them vanish like in some cartoons. Between our passionate kissing, she mutters some words brokenly, as she is experiencing orgasms repeatedly. "S-Sam, I-I, ~! I am falling, ~!" And while she is hugging my neck hard while pressing her huge tits in my neck, I pushed all the way in and filled her womb, whispering in her ear to both women. "Plume, I will catch you and your heart, and Freya my Wife, I love you... ~!" And while Freya and I cooled off, Zoe on the side gave the two of us a warm smile. - Lane watched in interest, and Mari was drinking some tea at this time, standing at the door. When she saw her Husband put the now recovered Plume into a doggy-style position with surprise, Mari could only laugh at the surprised Angel as she got pounded from behind... Click the [?] Button! Chapter 142: Anubis Desert Kingdom (1st Part)? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 142: Anubis Desert Kingdom (1st Part)? by Harem-Fan As night was approaching our travels into the winding paths in the Infinite Canyon Mountains, my Royal Orgy was coming to an end... - As I held the now dressed Angelfied Freya in my arms, we looked out of the carriage window, and saw the primary Rest Stop Portal Station in the front. Freya, who was in control of the duo, snuggled into my chest and said to me. "Darling, the Station is like the ones in the Beast Forest going to the South, except it is in a valley canyon. Many caravans will park in a row leaving a path clear for incoming traffic. In the morning, a series of 3 Gate Portal Stations will activate all at once, and our group will literally pass through 3 jumps at once, traveling almost 3,000 miles in one move, exiting at the last station near the entrance to the Anubis Desert." Basically in essence, we are going to be on a Gate Portal link-highway with two lanes, one outgoing and one incoming. All caravans will pass each-other side by side, while sharing the opened portals, using fewer magic cores for the time spent. The Gates only open 2 days a week to save on resources. Also, I learned that all the stations are run by our North Kingdom, as the Anubis Kingdom is the poorest of the Kingdoms. Even though the South is wealthier, it has fewer Mages than the Western Desert, due to its Anti-Harem policy. The reason for these portal stations is not for faster travel, but the fact there are two massive bottomless Cracks in the earth that are near impossible to travel around in less then a month. Even flight over these two large cracks in the earth are impossible as a strong gravity sucks in even a flying Dragon into its endless depths. As I held Freya, smelling Plume''s exotic scent on her, I said to her. "I was also told by King Lucas that there will not be a Portal Station through the Central Anubis Desert, and only at the Isis Oasis will another Portal Station be usable. But... If there are endless sand dunes, how will our carriages move through the desert?" Mari in her white Mage uniform said for Freya. "Actually, the Horses and Mounts we use can travel through the desert, and we do not use normal wagons. All 20 of our magic carriages can be fitted with Gravity Magic Cores to enable the carriages to travel over sand, mud, and even water without issue, though it uses a lot of cores over time. This feature is normally not turned on to save mana." As I gave her a thumbs up in understanding, due to my new Item Creation knowledge, Zoe came to me and the Angelfied Freya. She said to us both. "Master Dear, I need to get back to the children and let Milly rest, so I will go back now. Sister Freya, let me examine you before you two separate, I need to make sure your possession has no... Side-Effects, ." Freya stood, hitting my face gently with her white wings, and I noticed that Zoe had her sneaky pranking face on, so I watched in curiosity. Lane came behind me and held my waist, smelling my hair, and Mari also watched them. "Spring is in the Air... [Diagnose]" As the slightly glowing palm of Zoe moved over Freya, the light breeze played with her dress, hair, and feathered wings. As Zoe''s hand hovered on the lower abdomen, her beautiful smile grew and she said. "Congratulations Master, Freya and Plume helped make you a child, ." ~! Except for the giggling Zoe, all of us were stunned, except for Plume inside of Freya''s mind, who was telling her... ]~! Freya, I got you pregnant, am I in trouble~?? , I hope it is a girl, she would be so beautiful. I love Sam, you, and the baby, [ Freya put her hands on her belly, looked at Zoe with joy, and said while mentally telling Plume... "I am so happy." ]Plume, I will never forget this day, thank you very much. You are my Lucky Star.[ I patted Lane to let go, and then held Freya, smelling her hair. "My Wife, I will trouble you to work hard for the next 10 months, alright?" Her glowing golden eyes sparkled with tears, as she held me tight. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, a golden mist came from Freya''s nose, mouth, ears, and eyes as the Archangel Plume reformed behind Freya, who lost all of the Angel traits. As Freya held me tight, I opened another arm for the happy Plume, who in turn hugged Freya between us like a sandwich, and I told Plume. "Even though the baby is mine and Freya''s, you could be considered half a mother for our baby." Plume, who also looked emotional, leaned in to kiss my lips gently, and nodded. And after the others congratulated Freya, Zoe left back to the Academy... - That night in my Gothic Carriage, Vera, Dial, Morgan, Freya, Kayo, Kim, and Kelly all had a meal together enjoying my cooking. Mari was out doing her duty with the other Royal Knights outside of my carriage protecting us. Lane went to eat with the King and Queen, for appearances. Unlike trips before, my friends and Knights traveled in the general noble pool, like in Chuck''s magic carriage, so he could be with his fiance Gloria Lily, and Nevin could be with Sue Tree. Frank will have to be a third wheel for a while till he gets to the Capital of Anubis, Windless City. Rando Miller () and his wife, Megan Wallis () will be in Vera and Dial''s group for the exam. As our meal was ending, Kayo said to me with a smile. "Sam my love, tonight I need to feed, alright?" I wiped my mouth from the pasta I made, and said to my Ancestral Vampire Queen. "Headmistress Eon, I hope to get extra credit for these sacrifices, for feeding you twice, ." ! As her cool lips grazed my cheek, she said seriously. "My Dear, please do not forget to not lower your guard when we go to Anubis. Although you are bringing two Princesses home and the King and Queen like you, not every citizen will be so happy. Make sure and have me, or keep one of your Summons out at all times, like Freya here." Freya nodded and said seriously. "Vera, also keep Plume at your side as well, and Dial should stay with Morgan and Pluto. This way, Sam will not worry about you guys all the time." Kayo said with a smile. "Sam, although I am here for the Trilateral Talks, I need to escort the 1st year''s like Morgan to the Lifeless Pass, so I will not be with you after we reach the Exodus Royal City." I looked at all of my women and said to them, "As long as you are all safe, I will fight hard to avoid danger, I love you all..." - As the rays of the morning sun rose above the mountaintops, everyone began to prepare for the march through the gates. I exited my carriage, fully armed, I walked to my Nightmare mount, and got on. Although the other 7 black Clydesdale are also cursed with a blood-ritual to become Death Nightmares, it can only be done by hostile death, and not sacrifice. So this is the Nightmare that was raised from when the Demon Shark killed the Horse that Drake Fulbright used. Now, he is my personal mount. ! I slowly rode my Nightmare to the side of George Lion and a pair of my Vanguard Royal Knights. He smiled and asked me. "Sam, are you ready to enter the Desert Nation? I am glad you took my advice to come with us, because we will definitely fight monsters in the sand dunes." I nodded and got ready to summon, and said to poor Lion. "Yeah, I told the ladies to rest, and I will bring my partner for a ride. Stop the Slots... [Call Summons]" And next to my Nightmare from a yellow and blue magic circle, came a gothic black dressed Loli, with a black silk eye-patch with a white cartoonish skull and crossbones on it. (.) ~! As Evelina stood there, she flicked her lace folding fan open, covered her mouth with it, and looked at everyone around. She grins and says with her left hand reaching for me. "Maaaaaaster~! Please help me up, hehe... Take me for a ride." I pulled her up in-front of me, and she sat side-saddle in my lap, while looking at George Lion. "Thunder and Lightning Man, you better be nice to my Big Brother, or I might get angry... [Call Summons]¡Á2" Next to the Nightmare, two grey magic circles flashed, and the female Lich, Artus, and the large Wraith, Azazel appeared. "Artus, go and protect Mari, and Azazel, hide in Sam''s shadow." Both Undead said together... [[Yes Master.]] Artus went to the carriage, and the large Wraith shrank into my shadow, then Evil said coquettishly. "Sam, I am going to take a nap, because I gambled for two nights straight, ~! I will kill anyone who wakes me up, , night... zzzzz." As Evelina snuggled in my arms, George Lion with cold sweat on his forehead, looked to the others and made a shushing motion, I almost laughed out loud at their actions. Shaking my head, I made my Nightmare fly one foot over the ground to make my mount calm for Evil to sleep, while Lion and the other two Knights followed me to the front of the caravan. - As I got to the front, I looked around the valley better with sunlight... This Rest Stop is a U-shaped path between two mountains, but it leads to a dead-end, with a wide Gate Portal ready to fire up. To the left and right, mountain walls have carved-out building structures like a multi story hotel built right in, allowing the guards and staff to live in safety from monsters, weather, and other bad humans from caravans. They look down on the ready to travel caravans with high powered magic crossbows, and keep the peace with vigilant eyes. The now glowing portal is about 50 feet wide and tall. Although I am in the front with George and others, we are not really the front-most group, as nearly a hundred mounted Knights in heavy armor are ready to march forward, ready for attacks from the other end of the almost opened portals. As everyone was ready to move, a loud voice with Aura infusion was heard in the valley from the soldiers guarding the Rest Stop. [Prepare to move, the Gate is open in, 3, 2, 1, 0, Move...] As the hum of the portal rang, we could see beyond the ripples, a view of the Rest Stop nearly 3,000 miles away through the image of another interdependent portal in front of the other side, so we moved... It was a bit disorienting to see us pass through one large ring, and be between another large ring, with only a shortened enclosed mountain valley with no entrances to it, but we kept moving into the second portal. While we passed, a few caravans from the Anubis Desert passed by our group from the other-side, no one made any contact. As we passed the third ring that was also in a U-shaped valley, we could see the weather had changed a bit, and the light-rain was gone, and only a dry warm morning breeze greeted our faces. Our entire 40 carriages and troops fully left the Gate, and it began to shut down, because all registered groups passed quickly. They have to keep the gates open as short as possible or lose many magic cores in the process. Swift Knight Lion on my side, pointed his finger to the now opening rocks, and said... "Crown Prince Lucas, welcome to The Western Anubis Kingdom, the land of deserts, belly-dancers, and dervish warriors..." - To be continued... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 143: Anubis Desert Kingdom (2nd Part)? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (Glossary Link for this story: https://www.NovelFire.com/series/1317651/a-summoner/glossary/ ) Chapter 143: Anubis Desert Kingdom ( Part)? by Harem-Fan Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Swift Knight Lion on my side, pointed his finger to the now opening rocks, and said... "Crown Prince Lucas, welcome to The Western Anubis Kingdom, the land of deserts, belly-dancers, and dervish warriors..." As I looked out at the entrance of the mountains, I saw a small City not but a couple of miles out. But before the City could catch my interest, a delegation from the West was waiting for us. George pointed and said. "That is the Delegation of the Royal Family. They will send someone from the Palace when any Royalty comes for a Trilateral Talk, like King Lucas is here." Thanks to the sexy Loli in my arms, I have a number of her skills that are kicking in and helping me like... [Diplomacy], [History], [Geography], and [All Human Languages] that actually help me with the Anubis Kingdom''s dialect. Honestly, the many skills I inherited from Evil are staggering, and it was interesting to find out that the Eastern Human Language is also the language of the Undead Lands, due to the Lorelei revolt. Lion used his Electricity Aura to activate his [Heighten Awareness] as a Swift Knight, so I do the same to see what he is looking at. As my vision zoomed in like an Earth''s telescope, I saw the main magic carriage of the Anubis royal Family. Coming out of the carriage was a man I have met before a few months ago, 2nd Prince Percy Windless, wearing his blue and gold robes. Today, he is wearing a slim male gold crown that goes well with his light-blue hair and blue eyes. His height of 6 feet lets him stand taller than the woman coming down behind himself. He took the beautiful woman''s hand and helped her down... Oh, I remember this woman as the 2nd Princess, Willow Windless. She is 5 feet and 8 inches tall, with short strawberry-blonde hair and blue eyes. Daniella told me she is a 4th Circle Wind Mage. Her talent is not as good as herself and Dream, because her mother was a poor Mage, but very beautiful and came from a good family. Basically this girl''s mother was in a political marriage, like Yasmin was for me. But she and Percy have a backstory, and a childhood love. Naturally, I can only recognize her because of the art that Daniella had given to me back in the Beast Forest at our first instigated meeting. Looking back at that fight almost 2 years ago, it saddens me that we needed to fight so fiercely, taking lives. I suddenly realized how many bad women I have married and loved. But looking back on the fact my past life had Tiamat as a lover, really makes me question my preferences in women. () ! Evil in my arms, rolled her eyes, and said to me in a disgruntled tone. "Sam, as fellow princes, you need to go and greet him as part of edicate, I will just stay on the Nightmare." I looked at my 4 guards and said to go and greet them... - As the 5 of us rode our mounts over, seeing our Knight Commander speaking with the guard of the West Royal Family, we arrived. ! I and Lion both dismounted, as our boots fell on the dusty and rocky ground. When Percy saw me and Lion, he smiled warmly, and brought his Wife over to meet us. (Poseidon, zeus, and Hades, cough.) George Lion put his right fist over his heart and greeted, for the both of us. "We greet the Anubis Prince and Princess." Today, Percy doesn''t have his Golden Trident on his back, and he said to me, "Crown Prince Lucas, we are happy to come and meet you, this is your soon to be Sister-in-law, Willow." The 2nd Princess'' eyes lit up, and she shook my hand warmly. Her red lips parted with a songstress voice. "Daniella and Dream were not wrong, you are very handsome, Sam. Dammit, I should have waited to meet you before marrying this heartless bastard, ." Hearing her words, I felt awkward. Percy laughed at me, seeing my expression, so he saved me. "She is just messing with you Sam, she is more playful than Dream, if you can believe that. Willow and I are soul mates, and she already knew your face from art before." Willow elbowed him in his side, and said unhappily. "Hey, you are ruining my fun, I had him almost blush. Dream told me to tease him for her, ." Percy glared at George, and said sarcastically. "I booked the Neptune Arena for our duel, and we are even selling tickets for our fight, . Be ready to lose you failed Lightning God." Lion glared back, and argued. "You''re just a cheating Sea God, so I will make you lose dignity on your home field." For some unknown reason, watching these two guys fight like this, makes me feel like I met a family. So I joked. "You two fight like Brothers or best friends, are you sure you''re not birds of a feather?" Suddenly both men pointed at me and said, ""I want to duel with you also!"" My eyes twitched seeing them drag me into their garbage, and Willow giggled and said. ", Actually, all three of you men are 7th Circle Swift Knights, and I would love to watch the three of you beat one another up." I scratched my chin and said awkwardly. ", Maybe some other time, I just reluctantly had a Prince duel and it did not end well." Willow said with some sympathy. "I heard you were forced to marry his widow, that rude Princess Lucas... I hated her when I met her, sorry for your loss." I cannot tell her that I Love spending time with Yasmin and am excited for our baby, right, so... "Well, my new Father, King Lucas, had no other choice, because Vera had not wanted to marry me at that time, so to make me the Crown Prince, he brought us together. Even though many don''t like her, she is not entirely that bad in private." Willow crossed her arms under her well rounded chest, visible enough thanks to the belly dancer style clothing she wears in browns and reds. "Well, when you take back my older and younger Sister, just don''t let that woman bully them, okay?" A small voice behind us from my Nightmare, brought fear into Willow''s heart, and made Percy nervous. "?! No one in my Master''s harem dares look sideways with me around, ." For some reason, the Prince, Princess, and their guards had not noticed the small woman they had seen in the past that terrorized all the Kingdoms. When Evil saw their frightened faces, she grins and says or asks. "So, when the Lion-cub and Merman fight, can I make bets on the match, ? And did I hear right, you want to fight my Master?" Evil loves calling me Master and Big Brother, because she firmly believes the lecture she gave Freya the day I summoned her in my first year. Evil fully embraced her role as my Summoned Servant even more than Zoe and Freya, and that was why she stepped down as the Headmistress. She loves the life of being the servant, and it has nothing to do with her perverted hobbies, nope. Percy with cold sweats, said with an ugly smile. "Hello Headmistress Evil Loli, it has been a while... Yes, you can bet on our duel, and I will not challenge Sam this trip, , welcome to Anubis... I have to go and hide, I meant get in my carriage, bye..." We watched Percy flee while pulling Willow with him, and the two got into the royal carriage fast. Evelina twirled her now open umbrella, and said with an innocent smile. "Sam, I am starting to doubt my looks, everyone runs from little ol'' me?" I smiled and jumped up behind her on the Nightmare, took the reins and said to her. "You know we are now linked, I could feel you let out your magic power at him on purpose." Evil smirked and said to me telepathically. ]Damn, I will never be able to prank you in this life now, I am sad, I need a mercy-fuck my Master~![ ]Later, and I will be rough, since you and I can heal each other now, .[ No one understood why Evil put her fist in the air in joy, but in my mind she yelled... ]HELL YES, BALLS DEEP![ - After my greeting, and promising Evelina a good time, we went to the border City to travel through the Eastern Anubis Gate Portal... They call this place simply, East Gate City. We then portal 1,000 miles westward, to another Merchant City that is to the east of the Great Desert. And from there, we need to travel for a day straight though, till we finally reach the Isis Oasis City, and from there, we will portal to the Capital City, Windless Royal City on the coast of The Great Neptune Ocean. All in all, it will take two days to get there, and then the real events will start. In these first few Cities, you can really tell the culture and style of the Anubis People. Most women wear colorful scantily clad outfits, like a combination of belly dancer and toga, and during windstorms, they fully cover their bodies only exposing their eyes. The desert men wear turbans, and instead of Longswords, the common people use Scimitars and Falchions. Bows and arrows are common for desert hunters it seems. The common fighting style of Knights and Fighters is called... [Whirlwind Dervish Style] a martial art that can substitute blades for hand chops. Very few of the moves are actually grapples or throws, but many wild hand chops and knife strokes, because the women also train in it for belly dancing and self defense, their wide arcing kicks are stronger. Dream is a strong practitioner of [Whirlwind Dervish Style] and we have fought together in the past. The preferred way to fight is paired Scimitars. - After half a day, we entered the actual main Great Desert, and we traveled in a single file convoy with the Anubis Carriage in front of the King''s Carriage. Thankfully, as superhumans, we do not suffer from the extreme heat of normal deserts like Humans of Earth, or those without magic cores or aura. As long as you are at least 1st Circle, anything below freezing is just mildly cold, while anything over the hottest Earth Desert will make you sweat a little. Any non-ice creature that is 7th Circle or higher can even briefly come into contact with lava and only be burnt a bit. Naturally, if anyone other than myself had seen a movie with deserts, like The Mummy, Indiana Jones, Dune, or Star-gate, then I do not need to describe the endless-sand in front of us. - [~!] I had returned to the Gothic Carriage with Evil as promised with my girls, when we heard a loud roar from outside and we investigated... ~! In the distance, two massive 8th Circle Land Dragons () were battling for territory in the dunes, but had not yet noticed our caravan, so Mari told us the situation. "We will have to detour, costing us another 12 hours, but we can avoid a fight." Evil looking at the two fighting Dragons frowned, and then said with an impish smile. "No need, we can get a couple of 8th Circle Earth Cores for Sam''s Wife to be, ..." Like higher level Aura users, Evelina used a bit of magical power to carry her voice to the Royal Carriage. [Little Leo, get your ass out here, you have a fight. Show your Son how a 9th Circle Gravity Strong Knight fights, .] A moment later, King Leo came rushing out of his carriage, but his clothes were disheveled, and he was hurriedly tucking his shirt into his pants. His embarrassed look was funny, but no one laughed, because Evil cannot be offended. It was obvious that Leo was riding his favorite Queen, because the lipstick marks on his face were there. Evil ignored her prank and pointed to the two fighting Dragons, and said. "Leo, go show off for the North, hehe." Leo, seeing an easy fight for himself, decided to just do it, because this is a good chance to show-off in front of his adopted Son, so he pulled out his favorite weapon, his Buster Sword... - To be continued... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 144: Double Dragons, And Phoenix Chick? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 144: Double Dragons, And Phoenix Chick? by Harem-Fan King Leonardo, seeing an easy fight for himself, decided to just do it, because this is a good chance to show-off in front of his adopted Son, so he pulled out his favorite weapon, his Buster Sword... Leonardo''s custom made Buster Sword is 2 inches thick with a single edge, like a massive Broadsword, but with a wide blade body that is 2 feet wide from blade to spine. The blade''s length is almost 6 feet with an almost horizontal tip, like a large rectangular blade body. The hilt is plain without decoration, and slightly thicker and wider than the Buster Sword''s blade. The handle of his sword is almost 2 feet long with Dragon-leather for its grip. The pommel is a simple sphere of metal that is one with the entire section of the blade. Although the sword blade is not overly sharp, its immense weight guaranties death to all struck by its edge. The special feature of King Lucas''s Buster Sword is not its impressive size, but its weight and material. This blade is made from metal gathered from the Plane of Gravity and it has a weight of 2-Tons, or rather 4,000 pounds. It seems to be a dull grey metal that looks worse than rough Iron, but in reality is even more dense than metal from Earth, as it is supernatural in material. ~! As the King let the blade impale in the rock below his feet, tip first, the rock could not withstand its heaviness and the blade sank in about 1 foot. As the King looked back at his men, he said with Aura in his throat. [I alone, am enough... Just stay put and protect the group while I take care of these lizards...] Then, rippling Gravity Element flowed over his body in an almost invisible pattern, like heat ripples from a hot street. As the Gravity Aura raged, King Lucas grabbed his Buster Sword handle with only one hand and drew it from the rock below. King Lucas is a 9th Circle Gravity Strong Knight and has almost as much strength as Falbium when fully powered up with skills. I was told by Evelina that in raw strength, no one is stronger than Leonardo in the Human race. As the King held his sword, he walked out in the direction of the two fighting Dragons. ~! His steps, increased by his sword of 2-tons, made the ground beneath him crack. His ease of holding the Buster Sword, as though it weighed only 5 pounds, impressed me a lot. Then Leonardo took a Horse-Stance like a Dragon Ball-Z warrior, and uttered his power... "Unleash all of my power and anger for this unfair world... [Rage]" ~! Buzz~! ~! First his shirt blew apart from the raging energy exploding from his body, and the crimson energy bubbled from his skin, turning his eyes a bright glowing red, like a Devil of the Pits of Hell itself. Then the air around his body exploded as the muscles of his body almost doubled in thickness, making the once handsome looking King look like a steroid using bodybuilder. I could not help but joke in English quietly to myself, making Evil And Freya next to me look curious. "!" (A/N.) Freya asked. "?" "" At this time, the king stopped his strengthening after two-chapters, and then started to run at the Dragons, leaving small potholes wherever he stepped. Just as the running King, who reached an impressive 90 miles per hour, got within 900 feet of the two fighting Dragons, he exploded his Aura. [Here I come Dragons, feel the Northern Star Slash... [Meteor Leap]!] ~! As the Dragons stopped fighting and looked at the intruder, the ground in 10 feet of the King collapsed, as he launched into the sky like a rocket, and reached a height of 450 feet with a speed doubling his running speed... Both Dragons without wings, had brown stony plate-scales covering their 100 foot long bodies, and were angered to be interrupted by a bug. However the smarter of the two Dragons felt the power exploding from the Human, and took two steps back in caution. The dumber, more angry Dragon, raised its front right claw to swipe the bird out of the sky, and growled... [Damn Human, go to Hell...] ~! As the red meteorite of flesh and a Buster Sword was swatted, it easily passed through the Dragon''s paw, leaving a human sized hole and blood, but the red bullet did not stop till the chest of the Dragon was hit hard, knocking the massive beast back around 20 feet. When the Dragon stopped its embarrassing tumble back, it saw a red-skinned human with a large toothpick impaled into its body, and it cried out in pain... [~!] King Lucas did not stop to mock the beast, but grabbed its injured right claw, and said. [Land Dragon, I give you the gift of flight... [Powerlifting]!] As the King was held firm to the ground with his Gravity Aura, the power of [Powerlifting] greatly enhanced his strength for manipulating large and heavy objects past common sense. This is the power that made Atlas famous with the other Titans. - As I saw the King use one hand to throw the Land Dragon up about 50 feet into the air, my eyes were shocked, and I said. "Holy Fuck that is nuts! I never saw a 9th Circle Knight take action, dammit!" Evelina joked. "You forgot about Zoe and me getting buffed, right? Sam, buff me again, I will show you power, ." I looked at Evil and just did it... "Let my Evil StarFall... [Buff Summons]" As Evil felt my buff, she tightened her little fist, and while removing her eye-patch she said to Freya. "Little Sister Freya, I need your help, ." - As the Dragon who reached the height of 50 feet began to fall back down, he heard the strong ant speak... [Gravity Smasher Spear... [Piercing Strike] and [Line Attack]!] As King Lucas pointed the Buster Sword straight up with both hands, and a series of rippling Gravity Slashes that are 5 feet wide, shot upwards like rain in a 90 foot line. The falling Dragon knew this attack would hurt, so it opened its mouth to breathe on the attacker in a mutual destruction... ~! As the large Dragon maw opened and used its iconic breath weapon, a series of stone shards shot down in a 80 foot cone, not allowing King Leonardo any ability to move out of the area. ~! But at the same time, the rippling line of Gravity Energy entered the Dragon''s opened mouth, and exited the back of its neck, leaving a 10 foot wide bloody wound through its neck, and making speech and future breath weapon use impossible, as its throat was ruined. As the Dragon fell to the ground next to Leonardo, it glared angrily, and prepared to use its large tail to crush the attacker. King Lucas, who suffered some light wounds from the many stone shards, saw the attack coming, and prepared to swing the Buster Sword at the offending tail... [When a lizard loses its tail will it grow back... [Penetrating Strike] and [Wide Arc Attack]!] ~! As the super long tail with spikes on it came to kill Leonardo, the King did an overhead swing with his modified attack, causing a 10 foot wide rippling crescent-arc () to cut the Dragon''s tail off, making the tail sweep miss and causing the Dragon immense pain. Only muffled groaning sounds were heard by the wounded Dragon, as its throat continuously used blood. - The second Dragon, who was a foe of the stupid Dragon, used this time to retreat quickly from the scary Human. As he had already turned to flee, a red-flash of light sparkled above his head, and from it came a little tiny Human female in a black dress. "Freya''s [One-way Portal] is so useful for a sneak attack, ... Now, where do you think you are going, little lizard?" ~! At the moment Evelina''s little shoes landed on the skull of the shocked Land Dragon, its vertical-purple eyes glanced up at Evil. But the Dragon had only noticed the glowing white left-eye of the Human as she said the most terrifying words in its Soul. "I am currently 10th Circle in power, so my Evil Eye will be a bit unfair to you... [Paralysis]" As Evelina Lorelei''s white Cursed Eye flashed, every limb in the Dragon''s body stopped working and it stood there dumbly, with only the ability to think still working. Even its eyes cannot follow anything as its gaze was locked onto the position of that wretched glowing eye. "Don''t feel that you are desecrated, for out of the entire Lorelei Royal Family, my Evil Eye is the strongest to exist. I have inherited all 7 known Eye Powers () of my family, so your death was to be expected. But my Master is watching me, so I need to use your pitiful life to show off, . Goodbye lizard, I will have Sam make Land Dragon fillet for dinner, ... Bye-Bye..." Although the Dragon could not move, his tear-ducts managed to squeeze out a single tear as the Evil Loli on his head lifted her little foot, and then... ~! ! As a massive shock-wave turned the Dragon''s brain into mashed potatoes, the body of the Dragon collapsed to the ground in a pitiful way. Evil landed on the dead body cutely, while she took out her folding fan to breeze her face. She looked over in my direction and waved. - Leonardo, who is now standing on the dead Dragon he fought, looked over at Evil, and his lips twitched. He released his [Rage] ability and was confused how Evil killed the Dragon in only one move. () He swung the blood from Buster Sword, and put it back in his storage bag, and then walked back to the group with Evil at his side... - As the two came to me, I gave the King a thumbs up and said. "Father Lucas, I was really surprised at your fight with the Dragon, it was impressive. I want to learn to combine Knight Skills like you did there." While he put on a new shirt, he nodded and said. "You are now 7th Circle, so you can learn it, so this summer break, I will personally teach you the trick. It is a Royal Family technique after-all, and we do not teach it to outsiders, got it." "I understand, and thank you Father." ], I already threatened him to teach you, . He is just trying to look mysterious about it.[ Just as I was trying not to laugh at what Evil said in my mind, we heard it and looked up... [~!] - Dream Windless, 3rd Princess of the Desert Kingdom, 2nd year in Whirlwind Academy. Now 19 years old, with crimson hair and brown eyes, standing at 5 feet and 4 inches, second shortest lover of Sam. She is currently a 5th Circle Fire Summoner. [8th Circle Phoenix (), 8th Circle Magma Dragon ()] - From the horizon, we spotted a giant red Phoenix flying in our direction, alerting us with its cry. As it got closer, we saw a woman wearing a red belly dancer''s uniform riding on its back, standing with her hands crossed on her chest, and a fierce look in her eyes, as she looked for something... My heart skipped a beat recognizing it was Dream, so I leaped onto my Nightmare, and flew into the air to meet her... - As she was near me, she saw me and bloomed a graceful smile, mentally guiding Gabriel to fly to me. Just as she neared, she un-summoned her Phoenix, and free fell to me. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ", Catch me, Sam~!" I was panicking that I might not catch her and she would fall to her death, but... ~! She touched a ring on her right hand that glowed, then air rushed up from underneath her, blowing her crimson hair and clothing upward, as the spell [Greater Air Utility] was activated to slow her fall. My heart relaxed, and I reached out and caught my naughty-lover into my arms. Dream wrapped her athletic-legs around my waist, her arms around my neck, and deeply kissed me without saying a word. She only expressed her feelings through tender passionate actions. As I held her, roaming my hands on her back, we finally stopped the kiss. Dream and I both said at the same time... ""I''ve missed you!"" Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 145: Unable To Dream? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 145: Unable To Dream? by Harem-Fan Dream and I both said at the same time... ""I''ve missed you!"" Dream bit her bottom lip with shyness, and buried into my chest like a loyal cat, and smelled my clothing. She turned her brown eyes up at my happy face and said. "Sam, I just could not wait another day to see you, and I wanted to be held by my soon to be Husband again, ." I kissed her forehead and asked. "Since your Sister is not with you, does that mean you sneaked out without permission? And how is Daniella right now?" Dream put on a sneaky smile and told me. "No, big-sis sent me ahead to greet you for her. She is busy with the preparations for welcoming the North and South Kingdom''s students and royalty. And Daniella has been working on a surprise for you, ." "Does it have something to do with our wedding, and the surprise Percy mentioned?" ", Lover, if you are good to me tonight, I might let the secret slip ahead of time, but it depends on your enthusiasm." Dream''s cheeks blushed, because we only had one night together last summer when she came to pick up Daniella. Right now, I can tell that one night has made Dream very excited for round two with me, and this time, I will make sure it is alone. I said to her as we were about to land. "My Dream, tonight you are not going to sleep." As my Nightmare landed next to the King and Evelina, Dream just nodded her head with joyful eyes. I then held her waist and leaped onto the ground. Dream lost her cute persona, and stood straight with her fist on her heart and said to the two older people. "The 3rd Princess Dream Windless greets King Lucas and the Headmistress. I welcome you to Anubis Kingdom." King Lucas said to Dream. "It is good to see you again, I think you were 10 the last time I saw you? Well, you are joining the Lucas family soon, so we can be less formal later. I just came out for a fight in a hurry and need to go back and assist my Queen Gale, she is a bit tied-up with some matters, and I need to release her pressure, ." When King Lucas'' eyes met mine, I realized... Like mother like daughter, and instantly knew that Velvet Lucas is currently tied to the headboard, naked. When the King saw my eyes, he realized his Daughter was indeed like her Mother, and he gave me an embarrassed smile as he ran back to his carriage. Evelina, seeing Dream, smiled and said to Dream then me... "Well, little girl, it has been a few years since I also saw you, and I see why Sam likes you, . Sam, I am not going to ruin your time with your new wife, so I will go back to Rosecrans with Zoe''s help, to take care of the Web situation." Everyone now calls Charlotte, Web, because I told Charlotte''s Web story to them, so now she is Little Web. "Also, I will take back both Artus and Azazel, and I will instead leave you Falbium to protect your wives back to the North, so you will be worry free. With him escorting the group, they will be fine." I said to Evil telepathically... ]Your the best, I will tell them both about you when they come to the North permanently, I do not want to hide it from them.[ Eve fanned her face and said to Dream, ignoring my plan. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Little Sister Dream, you will join Rosecrans for your 3rd year of study. Also, I am not only Sam''s Summons, but his lover, so just call me big Sister from now on, got it." Dream''s big brown eyes opened wide, as she looked at Evil, then me, then Evil, and finally took a deep breath. "Okay... Big Sister Lorelei, I understand. Thank you for sending the mighty Falbium to protect us later. I will pass the news on to Daniella." Evil nodded and closed her fan with a click, then said. "You are only 4 inches taller than me, your chest is not too imposing, your personality is like mine, both fierce and loyal, so I like you a lot, be good, ." (D-cups are small next to Morgan''s monsters in Eve''s eyes.) Dream hid her chest in my chest while being embarrassed by Evil Loli. Well, she was not shamed by her chest, as the Western women take pride in their looks, but when Evil does it, it feels different. - At this point, the other women were led over by Mari, and all greeted Dream, while Evil the shame-Queen and I made preparations to summon Zoe to take back Freya and herself for a bit. Naturally, Evil has to take care of our baby and cannot be gone too long, but with the power of Zoe''s [Safe Haven] it is easy to shuttle my Summons around, and also Evil''s in this way. As Evil summoned Falbium, a 300 foot wide grey magic portal appeared on the ground, and then the mighty Dracolich was brought. As the grey light faded, he looked at me, Evil, and the desert around then said to us. [Damn, you mean I am babysitting people to the Capital later?] I said to Falbium. "They are my wives, not people. Can you do it for me?" Falbium then listened to my words, while I used my new [Summons Telepathy] ability to transmit all of the plans from the Trilateral Talks, to the Exam I am doing, to the escort of Dream and Daniella, and soon he understood. The [Summons Telepathy] is faster than speech, and larger and more complex information is instantaneously conveyed quickly, as fast as you could think in your own mind. What Evil and I use is the same, but also sends emotions, so it''s better. I saw Falbium''s green-flame eyes glow brighter with anticipation, and asked like a biker who owes him money. [, It has been a couple hundred years since I saw that cocky little Ice Queen, ... I want to bully her again, this is perfect, leave that girl to me Sam, she will lower her proud head around you in the future!] I got worried and scolded him. "Hey... Do not hurt her, she is the Queen of the South, I do not want problems with the Kingdoms, alright?" I swear I saw his two green-flame eyes squint like he was telling a lie. Falbium held up his claw and vowed. [I solemnly swear to not do anything My Master''s Master will regret, for I know with my ageless wisdom where to draw the line, and where to not draw the line, .] Too bad you cannot tell when a Skeletal Dragon is smirking, and trying not to laugh at a sucker. So after we had a new caravan guardian, all monsters fled for their lives. Zoe was summoned, and after the greeting with Dream, she took Freya and Evil back to the Lucas Royal Capital. And that evening... I, Dream, and Vera had dinner with Percy and Willow when we finally reached Isis Oasis... - Inside the VIP Inn room that Dream and I are sharing, the two of us finally had alone time... With the cold desert nights, the fireplace was the only light in the room, as Dream was swaying her body in my arms on the couch. With a twist of her waist, she dragged her transparent-red-scarf over my eyes, as her jingling-bells on her wrist, and waist tinkled in the quiet evening. Dream, for the last 15 minutes has been slowly performing her courting-belly-dance, to make my desire for her rise to its limits. This belly dancer dance is only for their Courtships, Lovers, or Husbands and is erotic. Back in last year''s exam, she also performed this dance for me, but we had not had her purity robbed at the time, not till the end of last summer, but now it is different... As I saw her eyes full of mischief behind the face-veil she wore, I could no longer hold back, and I tackled Dream to the couch, and pinned her under me. Then as I started to remove her thin red clothing, I said. "I really cannot stand it anymore, my Dream, I want you now!" Even with her face veil on, I could tell she was smiling and happy, and in frustration, she lifted her face covering, and kissed me, as I tore her outfit in frustration. She too, tore off the robe I was wearing to bed, and in a tangled mess, our clothing was shredded to scraps. The two of us were in no mood to throw words of love that we threw-up all day, and our primal-lust took over the both of us. I wanted to conquer my woman again, and my woman wanted to be conquered again. As I sucked on her neck, her athletic legs once again wrapped me tight. Her small frame almost makes her a voluptuous-Loli in many mens books. A while later as I was madly kissing her collarbone, she moved my head to her nipple, so I sucked greedily, envying the softness of this Western desert woman. Dream''s body fragrance is like a warm-summer breeze, so inviting and pure. With her passion for me, she is close to how Freya makes love to me... The Fire Element women are the most intoxicated lovers. My mouth was going numb, and I was sucking on her other nipple leaving marks of my conquest, while simultaneously her small hand had already guided my fully swollen manhood into her depths. "Love me Sam~!" As I fully entered, ignoring the fact we had only had sex for only one evening before, and it has been almost a year, she let out a long moan of pain and pleasure. "... ~!" As I felt the lubrication on me, inviting me to inseminate my fiance, I became more vigorous, and fully put my hips into it for a while... - ~! While our hips made erotic-sounds, I noticed, sharp-nails scratched my back, as Dream sang in my ear. "~! Sam, I love you tooooo Muuuuch~! Make me happy, Saaaaam~!" My left hand was grabbing her right butt cheek, and I was deforming the plump skin, pushing deep inside of her. As I felt I could not hold back, I just let out all of my warm-essence inside her belly, hoping to give her what she wanted, so I whispered in her ear as I filled her womb. ", Dream, have my child~! I love yooooou~!" ~! As Dream felt her belly fill, she bit my shoulder gently as her orgasm hit its high-point. She did not break my skin, but she was holding back from screaming too loud, and her nails scratched more vigorously. Thankfully our skin is not weak, and only white scratches are left. As the two of us finally stopped our desperate thrusting and panting, our breath finally calmed. Dream finally let go of her entangling limbs, letting me hug her small body, and she said. "Wow, I had to hold back for so long to do it again, I am so happy now, . By the way, when we get to the Palace, don''t let Daniella know we had sex yet, because I want more." ~! While I was still very hard and happy, I started to thrust in and out of her again with our fluids making a lewd sound, with her blush in confusion, I grinned and said. "I told you my love, no sleeping tonight, you''re mine, ~!" ! She swatted my butt and said playfully, as her eyes rolled in joy. ", You are so bad, Sam... I love it, ~!" And Dream was unable to dream all night, but she looked absolutely beautiful that night... - (Every Heroine always gets at least one love scene, and Dream''s first time had been skipped before, so here it was. Thanks for reading, Harem-Fan Certified?) Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 146: Windless Capital Royal City? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [Daniella Windless, 1st Princess of the Desert Kingdom. 22 years old, with dirty-blonde hair and brown eyes, 5 feet and 6 inches tall. She is a 7th Circle Earth Mage. Chad Windless... boy, child of Daniella Windless. Earth & Lightning. Born on April 1st during the 2nd year. Domino Sandstorm, 1st Queen of King Windless, Mother of Daniella and Dream. 79 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with crimson hair and brown eyes. A 7th Circle Earth Healer. Nancy Sandstorm, fiance to Frank, niece to Queen Domino. 5 feet 7 inches tall, with crimson hair and brown eyes. A 4th Circle Fire Healer. Uta Windless, the 4th West Princess, 5 feet and 6 inches tall, blonde hair and brown eyes, a 4th Circle Wind Healer.] Chapter 146: Windless Capital Royal City? by Harem-Fan In the early morning inside the 1st and 3rd Princess'' Palace. A beautiful group of 4 Anubis royalty sat on the large low plush red-couch in the living room. Daniella, who looks as gorgeous as normal, thanks to magic, was holding her Son, Chad. Both Mother and Child had calm brown eyes, but unlike his Mother''s dirty-blonde hair, Chad is blessed with bright blonde hair, like the 4th Princess, Uta Windless. Uta is the youngest of the 4 Windless Sisters, and is the one married to Zeke Haze, the dual-wielding Dervish Knight. She comes from a different Mother than her other 3 older Sisters, and is the youngest. Uta, like Morgan and Lane, is a first year student in Whirlwind Academy. She is dressed in a red and brown uniform, unlike the red () one worn by her cousin, Nancy Sandstorm. Uta wears the normal royal colors, because the Air Element Mages are colorless. Nancy Sandstorm is a second year Fire Healer, and is becoming fiancees with Franklin Starling after he arrives and meets her in person. Domino, who is sitting to Daniella''s right, is poking Chad''s little puffy cheeks, and she is happy. Her first grandchild had made her excited, as Chad proved to be a Dual-Element Aura user like his Father Sam Lucas. But due to Chad being born out of marriage, his name was Windless. This however was great news for the King Dakar, as Chad could not ascend the Northern Throne anyway, and would always be just a Prince. But if no other boys are born to Percy, Chad Windless could ascend to the Anubis Throne in the future. Daniella was in a very good mood, because soon she would be reunited with her soon to be Husband. She looked at her slightly plumper chest () in a bra, and said to her Mother. "As soon as Sam hugs me, he will know I gave birth, ." Nancy was a bit curious and asked Daniella. "Cousin, how would the Crown Prince know?" Since it was only family in the room, Daniella was not too shy about it, and pointed. "First, I am bigger, and second, I normally do not wear a bra when it is warm, and Sam knows this, so when he feels it, he will know." Uta, who is outspoken like her Sister Dream, sneered and said in fake disgust. "Sam is such a pervert, if he can tell all of that with a hug, I am glad I married Zeke, he is a loyal gentleman." Domino looked at her Niece and Daniella''s half-sister and picked out her sore spot. "Last year''s Fall Festival made you so excited, you gave up on marrying Sam for Zeke, and now you are a bit envious, right? Well, my Daniella and Dream did not give up, and they love Sam, . Buyers Remorse. Actually, Zeke is a good boy, and he is a talented Knight, so you still made a good choice." Daniella, seeing Uta sulk, scolded her Mother. "The 4th Sister followed her heart, and I believe it is the right choice. Sam would have felt uncomfortable marrying all of us anyway, and the 2nd Sister had her true love Percy, who is adopted into the Royal Family now, so there is hope." At this time, two women entered the room, the first is one of Daniella''s maids that returned to her service. She is clad in the golden belly dancer attire that all noble maids wear. The woman behind her, who is in all black belly dancer attire, that looks like funeral clothing, came in front of Domino and Daniella. While the maid in gold refreshes the tea for the women, the black clad woman puts her fist over her heart and reports. [I just teleported from Isis Oasis City, and the Royal convoy will arrive at sundown, taking the final Gate Portal. This means they will arrive as the sunsets tonight. The Dracolich Falbium is escorting the caravan, and is resting outside of the city limits.] Domino asked. "My Secret Guard, did my Daughter find Sam?" The woman who has her identity blocked, and voice changed, like Yasmin as Midnight, nodded and said. [She found the Crown Prince in the Great Desert as they entered it. Now the 3rd Princess is sharing a room with the Crown Prince alone. As they came out for breakfast, I quickly returned to deliver the news to you.] Daniella, who was once part of the Secret Guards until she attacked Sam in the Beast Forest, asked the next question. "And what news do you have about the Southern convoy?" [Mage Queen Argus, her Brother Salem Argus, and his Mistress, Headmistress Ulna Hittite, have just entered our southern-pass, and will arrive by tomorrow at the earliest. The Mage Queen and the Headmistress will travel the longer distance using her [Gate Portal] spell and shorten their trip.] Domino sat up straight and gave orders. "It is good that the Northerners will arrive first. Make sure we give Sam the highest welcome. This is my new Son''s first time in Windless City, and I want him to be happy here, so he will want to come back often. Go, and protect Sam and Dream in the dark." The Shadow Mage Teleported on the spot, and vanished. Domino put her well manicured thumbnail in her lips and was thinking. Daniella asked her Mother. "What is on your mind, Mother?" Domino squinted her eyes and said. "The last time the Mage Queen, her Brother, and the Headmistress came here together was at my wedding. I suspect Mage Queen Argus has ulterior motives for the trip... It may just be Sam. For Salem, Sam''s Sworn Brother to come makes sense, but his Sister normally hides in her Castle in the sky, acting all proud like a man." Daniella handed Chad to her mother, to distract her, and stood up stretching. "Well, if she wants to introduce a marriage partner to Sam during my wedding announcement, she can forget it. Besides, Sam is disgusted with Southern women. Vera Lucas is an exception because she is also a Northern woman. Well, my Sam is coming tonight, so I need to dress up to impress my man. Nancy, join me, because your Franklin is coming, ." Nancy, who looks like her Aunt and Cousin, blushed and nodded. She also has a more kind demeanor, and is less wild than her family. She has been pen-paling with Frank, and with both of her family knowing Frank, she feels like their meeting will be smooth. At a distance, trying to tell Domino, Dream, and Nancy apart is tough, but Dream is just a few inches shorter than the two. - Over in Isis Oasis City... Dial, Vera, Kim, Kelly, Morgan, Lane, and Plume have joined Dream and myself for a sumptuous breakfast. Eggs, Giant Scorpion meat, coconuts, dates, and Sand Lizard bacon, was served to us. Despite the scary looking animals the meat comes from, it is surprisingly good. The Scorpion is like chicken, but a bit tender, while the lizard is very pork-like, but tougher. As an iced drink like Pina-Caloda was served, Dream on my left said to Morgan, on her left. "Although you married first, I was with Sam first, and I am older, so are you my younger Sister then?" Morgan, with her purple hair in an elegant ponytail, wiped her lips with a napkin, and with a careful expression, said. "I can call you Big Sister, but..." Morgan''s violet-grey eyes scanned Dream''s good figure, and then looked down at her-own explosive figure, then drank her coconut beverage with a wicked smile. Dream, who is beautiful in her own right, was instantly defeated like all of my other wives, and said with a huff. ", Let us just call each-other Sister from now on... Can you even see your feet?" Morgan leans over to Dream, and says provocatively. "Only when Sam puts them on his shoulders, ." Dream looks into Morgan''s eyes, and says earnestly. "Teach me to be as shameless as you, I admit defeat." Morgan leans back in her chair, and like an older woman, said to Dream. "As a fellow Summoner Sister, stick with me, we will do big things for Sam. I can tell Sam likes you alot, and your Summoned Monsters are very impressive. Do you want to witness my new summons at noon? Sam is going to help me call it?" Dream held Morgan''s arm, and said with bright eyes. "Really, you also had reached the 4th Circle on the Exam, dang, it is a month faster than me, Vera, and Dial." I heard the two women talk, and said to them. "Yeah, we are testing my help with Summoning, so Dream, Lane, Dial, Vera, and Morgan, I will help you all to try and increase your chances to avoid a bad summons." Lane pouted and said. "Sam, I am close to 4th, but I just could not breakthrough, so help me this summer, okay? I only have Poke, my 9-headed Hydra, . Morgan is a real genius, well, next to you Sam." Dream looks at Lane a bit funny, because she is the Daughter of the 1st Lucas Princess her family is disgusted with, but because she is with Sam secretly, she accepts her in the Harem, but her mean opportunist mom, no way. I winked at Lane and confirmed with her. "Your Poke is great, but you know I will help, just wait for me. Now, let us go to Summon Morgan''s second Summons now." - Outside the city, the same woman from breakfast, my Royal Guard team, and King Lucas have all come to where Falbium is. The reason to do it near the Undead Dragon, simply to bully any naughty Summons. Pluto, Morgan, and I moved away from the group, about 100 feet, plenty of room to avoid a creature the size of Falbium from rolling on everyone when it appears. Morgan, in her Academy uniform, asked if I was ready, and when I placed my hand over the back of where her heart was, she smiled like a fox. "No Dear, that was when you were not my Husband, do it like this now, hold me." As she made me hold her from behind, she placed my left hand over her left breast, where her heart is, and she uttered her spell... "I, who was once the Queen of the Underworld, calls a loyal servant... [Call Summons]" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The grey magic circle grew in size to a radius of 50 feet wide... A massive four legged, three headed Hell Hound, both Morgan and I have seen before came calling, named... Cerberus! Cerberus'' 3 dog heads howl to acknowledge submission... """~!""" With every breath the mighty beast breaths, sparks, heat and flame spewed. its six eyes all looked at the two of us, then pluto, and realized the situation. Although this Hell Hound seems dim witted, it is in fact smarter than most Humans in Myst. Pluto, wrote in the air, some unknown language of the Plane of Death, and the large Hell Hound lay in front of us, giving us submissive eyes. I let go of Morgan, and walked to the 8th Circle Monster of Hell I only saw in my dreams, and pet its oversized head, one at a time. "Cerberus, I guess you recognize the two of us, ? Well, protect Morgan for me, alright?" All three heads closed their eyes in joy and happiness, and made contented noises as Morgan also came to pet the beast''s heads. """~!""" Morgan asked me, and made me sweat buckets. "Husband Hades, do you think my 3rd Summons will be the Black Dragon, ?" - To be continued, unless "that" Summons comes and kills everyone. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 147: Minthe, Underworld Naiad Of River Cocytus? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 147: Minthe, Underworld Naiad Of River Cocytus? by Harem-Fan Falbium, seeing Cerberus, had no special feelings, as he was unaware of Hades Summons from his dream memories, as Rugby had no contact with them during that time. And before the last section of dreams, he was not there to witness their partings. So Falbium seeing this Hell Hound of the Death Plane made no ripples in his heart or soul. King Lucas seeing the Hell Hound being so obedient to me and Morgan was strange but within his expectations of strange things happening to me. Without any knowledge of my past life as Hades, no one could think I had any such connection let alone Falbium, Morgan, Kayo, Evil, and Freya. (Another was one of Hades'' wives, Minthe, who was ''muse''d about in chapter 1.) Vera, Lane, Dial, and Dream as Summoners are a bit surprised, but are also a bit afraid of such an ugly and ferocious monster of Death. Morgan however is a bit worried about her last Summons when she reaches 7th Circle, and in no way wants to attract Tiamat, the Queen of Dragons, as her personality is impossible to handle, and the number of foes that want her dead can stretch endlessly across all Planes of Myst. She secretly decided to not let me help her in the next Summons, and she will do it alone, to avoid any accidents. (Even the smartest woman in Myst can make mistakes.) Mari, who was a part of my Royal Guard, came to my side and asked privately... "Husband, what is the connection between that Hell Hound and Pluto? It is definitely something to do with you, right?" "It seems I was a Summoner in a past life, and they were part of my past life''s Soul, so they came to Morgan because they knew my past self. I only have a few brief memories of that life in dreams. Is that good enough for you Dear? It is the truth." Mwah, Mari kissed my cheek and explained. "Sam, you don''t need to explain more, because I do not understand it anyway. But if there are only 3 male casters in Human history, does that mean that life was not a Human?" I nodded to Mari and said the truth. "From the Plane of Death, a Ghost." Okay, I left out half the truth, because I was a Ghost King, so it is like Kayo saying she is a Vampire only, not a real lie. Mari patted her E-cups and said in relief. "That is good, I would have fainted to know you were a Human Summoner twice, haha." Poke Squish, "Ahhhh~!" I poked my finger into her nipple while she was laughing at me, and she covered her boob while blushing in anger at me. "Mari, go back to work dammit, sigh." Mari playfully stuck her tongue out at me as she went to talk to Demeter, her Healer partner in the Royal Army. George had been flirting with Demeter, his now wife for a while, and Mari the flashbulb came to mess it up. If only my past life self would have read more about Greek Mythology, things in this world would make more sense to me, but past regrets are just that, regrets... - "Achoo~!" As Salinas Argus had opened the 3rd [Gate Portal] of the day, she felt an itch in her nose. Salem next to her asked. "You''re 9th Circle, you can''t have a cold, right?" The sexy woman with flowing long black hair and light-blue eyes, glared at her younger twin. "Nonsense, don''t be stupid, it was just sand or dust in my nose." Salem lifted his palms up as he shrugged, then jokes. "Maybe Sam was thinking about you, haha." The Mage Queen without any care for men, said to Salem. "Myths of sneezing are just Myths, don''t be stupid, now get back in the carriage, we will arrive in Isis Oasis City this evening..." As his Sister walked past him, her body-smell of mint made its way into his thoughts, and he muttered. "Hmm? I wonder if my Brother Sam likes mint?" - Before the sunset, our Royal caravan left Isis City in the last opening west. The exit portal we left is a small section of the outer Capital of Windless Royal City. Just like Lucas Royal City, this City places its merchant Gate Portals outside the City walls in case Demons or foreign spies capture it. I am currently riding my Nightmare, with Dream in my arms, as she points around in excitement, to explain things to me. As we exited, I got a better sight of the Western City, and the large number of citizens coming and going... This Capital is split into two sections, the coastal-west-side, and the inland-east-side. A low cliff-ridge separates the two half sections, as well as a river-bay that flows from the ocean and actually drains inland into the desert. The west bay is blocked off by thick sea walls with a narrow opening for ships to enter and exit. The bay then funnels to the cliffs, and cuts through them into a small delta river mouth, and then leads into the verdant-belt of the deserts beyond a couple of hundred miles. Further into the Anubis Desert, the river vanishes into the sands and stops. Smaller fresh water creeks and streams flow into this river, turning it brackish. Only during raging hurricanes will this river from the ocean bring brackish waters deep into the deserts. It is believed that this river from the Great Neptune Ocean, is the cause of the salt and desert fields, while the water leaks into the earth, supplying the few oases that survive in the hostile environments over thousands of years. The main type of tree that grows in the Capital City region, seems to be coconut palms, with ferns being the smaller vegetation. Normal grass does not grow well here, and only sparse wild vegetation can grow well. Nobles can and do have lush lawns and gardens due to hiring low level Mages of the Water, Earth, and Life Elements. So the city is separated into 4 sections with the river and cliffs in a cross-section. The east-side of the cliffs is where many merchants and nobles live and work. On the coast-side of the cliffs is where many ocean-based livelihoods are made. This area by the docks is also where the majority of commoners live and work, as it is cheaper to live on the lower elevations, due to being where Ocean storms hit harder. Thankfully, the Windless City only sees about one hurricane a year, and they are light. Every century or so, a strong hurricane will come through, but deaths are relatively low thanks to the use of magic. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The City has an Air Element Array Barrier that can be activated to reduce the storm''s power over the city, though the costs are huge. The average building is made of white stone shaped by Magic, like Earth''s concrete, and the glass is also made from the desert sand using earth-magics. So when I look out, I see that most of the city is a mix of white, tan, and browns. Only the government and noble structures seem to use red, deep-brown, and gold as its colors, like a social denotation of status. If the North is more like old-Europe of Earth, in regards to fairness and social status, while the South is like a Woman''s playground, the West''s only real fault is its class segregation. The West is not super bad about it, but the nobles do not hangout with lower-class people. This also comes back to what I have learned about the physical-appearances of Mages and Knights of nobility and skin colors. Almost all lower-class citizens have darker skin tones from the sun''s ravages over generations of class separations. But due to more men being Aura users than Women as Mages, most Knights take in many normal women into their Harems. So with the death rate of Knights to Mages, it is about 3 Knights to every 1 Mage. This means over a short time, almost half of all Anubis-Knights die early while trying to make it through the first 3 Circles of their life. This means there are many normal women without men, and every man tends to have at least 2 to 3 normal wives in their homes. All of the unmarried women either enter the workforce of becoming fisherman, merchants, prostitutes, maids, entertainers, or a nanny. Now mind you, this is only in Anubis. In the South, the Mage population has declined sharply, while the number of normal women are as equal to the Knights, so harems are unneeded, and this is the hidden-danger, because the likelihood of a Knight and a normal woman making a Mage baby is dismally-low, and why they are getting weaker compared to Anubis and North''s Kingdoms. While Dream was pointing things out, and the [History] and [Geography] skills I got from Evil were being recalled, a group arrived to escort us... - A group of 100 Royal Anubis Knights on Sand Beasts (the camel-bull type) was escorting a lush and richly decorated noble carriage. This group is here to lead us to the Windless Palace, to give us accommodations. As Percy and Willow both got out of their carriage, the other carriage door opened, and two lovely women came out. The 1st Queen Domino and Princess Daniella Windless. When I saw them, I rode my Nightmare forward. As the 2nd prince and Princess greeted them, Dream and I got off and walked in front of the two women. Step Step Step~! Before I could greet them, Daniella threw out all etiquette, and ran into my open-arms, and as she fell into my chest, she kissed me. All the Knights of Anubis found their eyes opened wide, seeing their 1st princess act so... womanly. The tomboy like Princess has always been tough acting, never letting any man come to her side. So seeing her leap into the foreign man''s arms really changed their eyes. Domino seeing this, snickered and teased. "Haha, Crown Prince Lucas, you really are the princess-tamer. Hello my Son Sam, I have missed your company, welcome to Anubis." "Mmm~! Ah, Hello Mother 1st Queen, I am glad to be...?" As Daniella released my lips, she did not let go of my neck, and while I was replying to Domino Sandstorm, I had instantly noticed the bra under the back of Daniella, and her swollen breasts in my chest. "Um, I mean I am glad to be here... Daniella, you?" As Daniela''s eyes became moist, with her gently smiling, her Mother said with an impish tone. "Sam dear, we have a Royal surprise for you, so come ride with me and my Daughters into the palace." Dream next to us said with a playful grin. "Sorry Sam, I forgot to spoil your surprise, hehe, you will like it very much, it is adorable." When I looked back into Daniella''s glowing face, she said to me softly. "Chad Windless wants to meet his Father." After my expression went through many emotions, like surprise, joy, and disbelief, I then finished it with a passionate kiss again for my Anubis 1st Princess... After our love filled kiss, the Anubis Kingdom successfully honey-trapped the Northern Crown Prince Lucas... - At this time in the Isis Oasis... Hum... A portal that was 90 feet wide appeared with the edges glowing in pale blue light. Then a large group of carriages and Knights riding horses came through majestically. One of the nobleman students of the Southern Knight Academy, frowned and said unhappily. "My Vera was stolen from me, I hate you Sam Roland. I do not acknowledge you as a Prince, you harem-fan-scumbag. My heart won''t accept it..." And in the back of the caravan of carriages, the sibling pair of Salinas and Salem Argus walked through, closing the portal behind them. Being outside of Isis City is very safe, normally. However, when the large portal vanished, something had been laying there... Falbium, who was grinning in his heart, radiated his Dragon fear to the Southern Caravan, and said with mirth. [Hehe, Little girl, you are bold to disturb my sleep. How dare you scare me to death... I have good and bad news for you guys...] Salinas was serious as she met the one creature she cannot defeat in all of Myst, so she asked. "We are diplomatically traveling, and did not know you were here... So what is the bad news?" [The bad news is... I no longer listen to Evil, do to her having a Master, and can do what I like, hehe.] Salem then asked with a bit of expectation. "What is the good news?" [My Evil Master is Sam''s Summoned Monster, and because you kid are Sam''s Sworn Brother, I won''t eat you guys tonight, hehe.] Salem smiled, and said politely. "Thank you, Falbium, for your guidance. May we pass?" Falbium waved his massive bone claw and said dismissively. [Move along, nothing to see here, hehe...] Salinas still has a fear of this Dragon Lich, because a long time ago, he almost killed her. Falbium is immune to all but Life and Light magics, so her Ice Element is ignored. As the twins were about to enter the carriage, Falbium''s voice carried in the Mage Queen''s mind with telepathy... ]If anything happens to Sam in the South, I will exterminate all life and make it barren, not even Undead will move there...[ The mighty 300 foot long Dracolich, then flew west towards the Capital of Anubis... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 148: Refuse Every Woman? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (I just wanted to thank every one of my 5-StarRating Readers, who make writing worth it, Thanks from Harem-Fan, your friendly neighborhood pervert.) Chapter 148: Refuse Every Woman? by Harem-Fan After meeting the Royal Escort Team, I entered the Anubis carriage to make our way to the Royal Palace... As I adjusted to the extended space inside the ladies carriage, I noticed it is much like Vera and my carriage with two 4-person low booths, a rear restroom and a front bedroom. Other than Daniella, Dream, Domino, and I entering, there was a mid-twenties looking woman in a gold belly dancer style maid uniform, who was rocking a small baby cradle. The maid with black hair and brown eyes saw me, and said warmly. "Hello Crown Prince Lucas, I am Jasmin, the Royal Nanny, and princess to the late King Windless, your predecessor." I look at Chad in the cradle, while replying to the noble woman. "That makes you one of King Dakar''s Sisters, right" She gently rocked the cradle and nodded. Jasmin then pointed to Daniella and Dream. "I helped Queen Domino to raise her two children, while another two of my Sisters had taken care of the other Princesses. We are the extra princesses that stayed in the Royal Palace instead of leaving for political marriages. My Father, the Wind Mage, was a very energetic man with over 100 wives, haha." At this point, I could see the convoy had entered the City proper, and I sat next to Chad, who was sleeping. Daniella sat next to me, and gently picked him up. She then leaned on my left arm to show him to me. "Our Son is blessed with both Earth and Electricity Aura like your other children, he is a bit restless though." As I touched Chad''s nose, his eyes opened a bit to show his brown eyes. I saw the bright yellow hair, and he seemed to be interested in my appearance, so I let the little guy hold my finger, and Jasmin said with care. "Out of the many children of my Father, my little Brother Dakar was the only male, so the fact that little Chad is a Prince makes us all happy in the Royal Family." My Nobility knowledge I have learned at Rosecrans, lets me know that if Percy fails to have a boy, my little Chad will inherit the throne, assuming no other boys are born to this generation of Princesses, or if Dakar has another Son in his line of four daughters. Domino leaned back holding Dream''s arm, and said to me. "Sister Jasmin Windless took care of Daniella during her pregnancy, and Chad after he was born on April 1st. After Dream returns from the Exam, Daniella, Chad, and Dream will travel to live with you in the Northern Kingdom. I will send Jasmin to take care of Daniella and Chad, and another maid for Dream. The maids are also there to take care of you as well my Son, haha." While I was listening to Domino, who was teasing me, my mind froze hearing her words, and my PTSD of having too many women kicked in, and I coughed. "Cough, Thank you, I will make sure anyone who comes to take care of my wives are treated well in the North." Jasmin, seeing me look embarrassed, jokes. "That is right, we Royal Maids are very single and virgins, and do not mind a drunken Master forcing us down on a cold night, we are discreet and will not resist you, haha." As Jasmine and Domino laughed together, Daniella whispered in my ear. "Aunt Jasmin is joking... I think?" Yeah, Daniella, Dream, and I also thought it was a joke. On a future cold night... I found it was not so funny. - As we passed the city districts, I got the general layout of where we were, and were going... The Whirlwind Academy, and Anubis Knight Academy are on the upper-cliffs of the southern City, while the Royal Palace is on the upper-cliffs of the north part of the City. As we traveled along, we crossed a bridge going over the Anubis river from the ocean, and traveled north to the Royal Palace. It was dark out, but many magic light-poles with Fire Cores are on major intersections of road, for the late night merchants, restaurants, and entertainment establishments that flourished late in the evening. Dream told me that due to the excessive heat most of the year, most people without Aura and Magic, do business after the sun sets. Soon, we came to a large walled compound, equivalent in scale to the Lucas Royal Castle. The walls surrounding the perimeter are all 20 feet high for privacy, and are beautifully decorated with reliefs of historical moments in Anubis History. The rear of the Palace faces the ocean, and overlooks the steep and jagged cliff-side, to see down onto the lower-city and bay enclosed by great seawalls. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Royal Palace is divided into the Inner Palace (harem and King''s residence) and the Outer Palace (royal family residences) residential areas. The Central Palace (main and largest structure) is where the King holds court and is for public use. Ballrooms, guestrooms, entertainment, servants plus Knights quarters, and many other public facilities are all here. All of the noble guests will be given residence here in the Central Palace, like Kayo, Chuck, Vera, King Lucas, and others from the north. Security is also very strong here, because foreigners will live and move here. The only male allowed in the Inner Palace is the King Dakar, and apparently me! Even Prince Percy and his Wife live in the Outer Palace. Only the group who came with me in this batch will stay at the Royal Palace, as all the later students and teachers will stay outside the Palace in a housing complex near the Palace, while the Trilateral Talks and Ball take place. This same setup happened last year when the other two Kingdoms came North, and Dream, Zeke, and the like stayed outside the Castle then. After the Ball and Talks, the three grade levels of students will travel to their respective Exam Zones. - To keep Chad''s Identity secret for now, till the announcement, Dream and I got out with the others who came with me, and I will be brought to the Inner Palace later by Dream. While I watched the Anubis carriage travel deeper into the Palace complex, Dream held my arm and said. "Let us settle the North''s people, and then we can go to my and Sister''s palace." Yeah, the Inner and Outer Palace is walled-off from one another, and roads criss cross throughout this large area, like a honeycomb. Most of the Royal Palace is red in its colors, with browns and golds as decorative accents. "Damn Sam, there you are, haha! You have been so busy with your harem on this trip, you forgot your brothers! Hello Princess Dream, it is nice to see you again." Dream and I turned to the voice, and it was Chuck, who was holding a shy looking woman in his arms. Gloria Lilly, the blonde haired, blue eyed first year fiance, waved to us both and said. "Hello Crown Prince Lucas and Princess Windless." Dream and I both noticed that Gloria was not only holding a small golden fox named Chew, but was enduring the walk-of-shame. And based on Chuck''s grin, it seems that Gloria and Chuck have finally embarked on a sexual-journey in their relationship. The second couple holding arms is Nevin and Sue, who look like they are newbies in a foreign land... Wait, we are newbies in a foreign land! Nevin with a silly smile, waved to Dream and said. "Hello Sister Dream, I am glad to meet you again. But now we will be family, haha. Oh, this is my wife Sue Tree, you may remember her from last year." Sue, with shoulder-length white hair, nodded her head and said. "Hello Princess, Nevin told me all about you and Sam, welcome to the family." As we exchanged greetings, Franklin walked up and looked around. "Hello again Princess, do you know where I can find Nancy, your cousin?" Dream covered her lips arrogantly, but playfully said to the nervous Frank. "Oh? Are you rushing things a bit? You will meet her at the ball, so calm down, you have a lot of time to meet with her on our Exam, haha." The smell of cotton candy hit my nose, as an Archangel held my arm, and Vera said to me with a smile that was not a smile. "Husband, Plume here wants to know when Sister Freya is going to come back? I want to discuss what my naughty Angel is doing in her freetime, sigh..." Plume kissed my cheek, then ran behind Vera, and stuck her tongue out at her Master, like she did nothing wrong. I could not help but smile at how innocent Plume is, even after she possessed Freya''s body to make love. I said to them, "Freya, Zoe, and Evelina will come for the Ball, so I will summon them that evening. Um, About Plume." Mwah! Vera came to me, stopped my explanation with a kiss, then put her finger on my lips. "I am not upset, but glad you let Freya and Plume team up, she was very frustrated to not be with you, and I cannot do it myself, so it is fine Dear. I will go to my room, so go be with Daniella tonight, love you." I forgot that Vera has been to this Palace before in her youth, as well as Lane and even Dial. Speak of the devil, and they showed... Morgan, Pluto, Dial, and Lane all came to our sides, and soon Kim and Kelly followed. Dream waved over some maids, and said to them. "These are all my friends and family, make sure to take good care of them all, and let Nancy know Franklin Starling has arrived." """""Yes Princess, please guests from afar, follow us.""""" Chuck, seeing the gorgeous maids in their golden sexy dress, drooled just a bit lecherously, and Chew in Gloria''s arms, growled while opening its little mouth. Ger... Buzz~! As the low growl was heard, Chuck''s face stiffed, knowing what was coming! The yellow Demon Fox Summons had a yellow glow in the back of its mouth, and a palm sized bolt of Lightning shot right at Chuck''s little ''Norris'', and made Chuck grab his crotch in pain, while yelling. "Fuck you Chew, I was only looking, damn it." Gloria, who feels sorry for Chuck, her man, scolded Chew. "You are being very bad, Chew, say sorry to my Dear!" Chew looked at the angry Chuck, and stuck out its tongue, with no sense of apology. I suddenly thought of the one anime with pocket monsters, and thought that Chuck was very unlucky, so I laughed. "Haha, Chuck, it is good you are a Vanguard, or your chances of making kids would be ruined, haha!" Chuck grabbed my throat and started to choke me, while crying. "Ah!, Fuck you Sam... My balls hurt, sniff!" And everyone had a good laugh at the two of us play-fighting... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 149: Another Time Traveler? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 149: Another Time Traveler? by Harem-Fan Chuck grabbed my throat and started to choke me, while crying. "Ah!, Fuck you Sam... My balls hurt, sniff!" And everyone had a good laugh at the two of us play-fighting... ", Mr. Donald, if you do not let go of the Crown Prince, I will be forced to let General Donald know what you are doing in public, ." Off to the side, my and Vera''s Royal Guard are waiting, and Mari was smiling with mostly closed eyes, like a Shura ready to slap the dumb-ass. George Lion smiled and said to us all. "The Headmistress is coming." ! And to acknowledge Lion''s words, Kayo did not hide her footsteps on the stone driveway. The 6 foot 4 inch silver-haired Vampire, wearing a black-miniskirt-kimono, with sakura-flower-petals, walked over in her 2 inch high heeled boots, bringing her height to an amazing 6 and a half feet tall. Kayo had her hair in a loose-bun with two strands of hair hanging to frame her face, and her wide sleeves added a royal charm only the Elf Queen possesses. And when Kayo saw my golden-eyes of desire watching her form, she added a bit more sway to her walk, and the corners of her lips raised to seduce my heart. The charm of a Vampire and Elf combined is twice the critical-hit to my Earth-weeb heart. Headmistress Kayo Eon saw the others, and her slightly reflective yellow eyes looked at us thoughtfully, and she said to us, "The Royal Ball will be on Friday night for those with invitations, and all of the 6 Academies will leave with their respective grades on Monday morning, so be well behaved, and be alert for your personal security. Explore the Windless City if you like, but do not stay out after dark, because that is when monsters like me hunt." Then Kayo came to my side, tilted my chin up with her sharp red-painted-nail, and leaned down to kiss my lips. When she parted, she said seductively. "This is my first-time... In this Human Kingdom, so take me on a date to see the city before the Ball, ?" I held her cool hand, and said with confidence, making her look a bit shy. "My Wife Kayo, I am looking forward to a lovely night and bite-to-eat with you, count on me." As elegant and noble Kayo is normally, she still has a young-maiden-heart in her Undead-heart. Her love for me, that seems cold to others, is actually very passionate in private. This woman became a monster, just to be my wife. In hindsight, I am glad she is a Vampire, so she can stay imortal with me, Eve, Zoe, and Freya. A group of Lucas Royal Guards led King Leonardo and Queen Velvet to our location, then the King said. "Sam, on Friday morning, you as my Crown Prince, will join me for the Trilateral Talks because your opinions will matter, so till then, have fun with your family." The Anubis servants and Knights were diligent to send our King to his temporary residence, followed by all of our accompanying nobles... - A few hours later... Red silk sheets covered the forms of two lovers laying sideways, with the spooned woman''s upper-leg held in her lover''s arm, while passionate lovemaking had been going on for a while. As I held Daniella in my arms, in a sideways-doggy-style, I was finally releasing my third insemination into her already-full belly. Finally our bodies collapsed from the vigorous heated efforts of our parted love... I held the sweaty Princess and cast my water magic to clean our bodies and sheets, dumping the sweat and sexual fluids in a small trash can. Well, my water magic can remove all filth, but the sex-odor from the trashcan is strong. "Sam, after a year, you seem to have gotten a bit more skilled and physically fit, . I am so ready to sleep now, Chad has been too active with his baby needs, ." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I fully covered her naked body, I whispered. "Then sleep my Daniella, my desert-flower, good night, ~!" And just after I watched Daniella enter her sleep-state, the door to the room opened. In walked the 5 foot and 7 inch tall nanny with long flowing black hair and dark purple eyes. Jasmin Windlass was holding a crying Chad, and she smiled at my surprised expression, and explained. "Sorry my Prince, but your Son is hungry, and his Mother is in charge of feeding him, ." Jasmin got onto the large bed, and cast a spell on Daniella. "Princess Daniella, , it is time again, so wake up... [Area Shadow Utility]" The shadows of the room then gently sat Daniella up on some pillows, and then closed the curtains surrounding the bed for privacy. This spell is at least a 7th Circle Mage magic, and it is obvious she is a Dark Element Mage. Jasmin, seeing Daniella mentally tired, asked me. "Prince, can you help revive our Daniella, ?" As Daniella took Chad, I cast. "A bolt of magical coffee, wake up... [Cure Mental Fatigue]" As Daniella was covered with my magic, her mind was now fully alert, and she began to feed our boy. Then Jasmin came to my side of the bed, and held up my silk robe, she said with a mature smile. "Come my Prince, I will take you to Princess Dream''s bedroom, your Daniella needs to take care of Chad." I am not ashamed of being naked in front of maids anymore, after so much time with my women and servants, but... She is a former Princess of the only male Mage, and sister to Dakar, so... "Oh my, I see why your wives seem happy, !" As my robe went on my shoulders, she winked at me with her playfully but calculating purple eyes. Her red lips curled in satisfaction as she tied my robe, so I asked her while she teased me. "May I ask what level of power you are, Jasmin?" She said to Daniella, while pulling me out of the room, and then said to me. "Good night Princess Daniella, I will be back to help you get ready for sleep..." As the large double doors shut, she finished... "And my Prince, you may ask me anything, for I am also your maid. Well, I am actually stronger than my little Brother the King and am a 9th Circle Dark Mage, impressive, right?" As her soft hand pulled me along, I was actually surprised she was so much stronger than Freya at a slightly younger age. Daniella told me that Jasmin is only 99 this last January. And to be 9th Circle in magic at this time made her one of the most talented women in Anubis, but no man was good enough for her, and her Father the former Wind Mage, had a soft spot for her, and let her do anything she wanted. If Dakar was the only Son and spoiled, then Jasmin was the most beloved of all of his many Daughters. So I praised her honestly. "Princess Jasmin, I am very impressed with your magic, and to know a powerhouse like you who is both family and strong, is protecting Chad and my wives, makes me very happy." As Jasmin brought me to Dream''s room, her thumb caressed the back of my hand, she said honestly. "Never call me Princess, because I am now just a maid, so just call me Jasmin. To be honest, when my Father died a while back, I was very sad. But meeting you has made me feel like you two are so much alike. If you weren''t just born when my Father was still alive, I would have thought you were his reincarnation. Sam, thank you for joining my Royal Windless Family, you are a spiritual jolt the Anubis People needed." At this time, I had no idea that Jasmine''s words of praise-like-affection were more pure than I could have known, for this woman was there when I was born, hiding in the shadows... But Jasmin was also a bit happy, because I came to Anubis''s side a whole 10 years earlier () than her Father predicted. "Well Jasmin, thank you for bringing me here, have a good night." Before Jasmin let my hand go, she flashed a sealed envelope in her other hand, and put it in my hand. "Sam, you never have to open this letter, but please keep it in your storage ring, for if one day you fall in love with me just open it, it will explain everything... I will be willing, goodnight my new Master Lucas, I will leave now..." I watched Jasmin literally vanish into the shadows of the corridor, while swaying her wide-hips seductively, leaving her scent in the air and on the heavy letter. As I looked at the finely decorated envelope, I could tell there was more than just a Letter of Intention, and my instincts told me to not open it, because if I do, she and I will be connected for life. The envelope is covered with Dark-Element magic runes from the spell [Warding Magic], and my skill from Evil, [Magic Lore], lets me know if I open this, Jasmin will know it. This opening would tell her I have feelings for her, enough to be curious. I stood there for at least 10 minutes in thought, and finally put the letter away. "Jasmin Windless, who are you really? Why do you act like you have known me for a long time? Just like... Zoe?" I shook my head, and pushed open the double doors of Dream''s room, and then said to the now waking Dream... "Your Husband is here, ..." As the double doors closed, the sounds of playing came, and I had another Dreamless night... - From the shadows in the hall, a woman in all black belly-dancer attire, with a large magical Falchion on her back, the same one from a couple nights ago, said in her altered voice. [Father said to trust you, so my life is yours...] - (A/N: ) Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 150: Dark Double Trouble? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 150: Dark Double Trouble? by Harem-Fart The next morning, I was at the low-table eating breakfast with Danella and Dream. In Anubis, the customary way of eating, relaxing, and entertaining others, is to use the traditional furniture of the West Desert Kingdom. This primary difference is the use of 3 foot tall low-tables, and for seats, there is a 5¡Á5 cushion, like you find on modern Earth couches, but about 10 inches thick and generally soft on the top. Some of these cushions have a 1 foot high pillow back to lean back on, like a mini couch. The couches of Anubis are all lowered closer to the floor, as if there are no legs on it, almost like a modern futon couch. And for beds, there is no box-spring, so it looks like a matrices is lying on the floor alone. It is also customary for Anubis coffee tables and dining tables to always have a bowl of assorted fruits ready to eat at any time. Coffee is the most popular beverage in the West Kingdom, but black-tea is still the preferred beverage by the nobility, to be more like the other two Kingdoms in temperament. Coffee is abundant in Anubis, but tea is imported. While I was enjoying new types of spice of the West, Daniella was talking with me about the agenda for the day... "Sam, I wanted to let you know, your Sworn Brother Salem Argus will be arriving in an hour, as they were in Isis City this morning. They will take the first open portal and then be escorted to the Palace, do you want to go meet him?" Yeah, in last year''s Ball, Daniella was there when I became sworn brothers with Salem, and of course Salem had been friends with the late King Windless. "Yeah, I kinda miss his company, so I will go to see him." Daniella then told me. "Only my Father will greet them at the gates, so Dream and I will not go, because we are too low in status to greet the Royal Twins at first. Jasmin, take Sam to the gates of the Palace to greet Father, would you?" (A/N .) Jasmin, who had just handed Chad to the other maid, looked at us and said. "Sure, I had something to say to Brother anyway. Prince, finish up, and we will go." Jasmin is very professional, and not once did she even have any reactions about our late night encounter. She is as good a maid as Zoe, for sure. "I am ready, please lead the way." After kissing Dream and Daniella goodbye, I followed the golden-dressed maid to the front of the Palace... - While I followed my maid, I remembered the differences in Royalty of the West and North. In the North, Gravity Element is needed to be acknowledged as a Prince or Princess without marrying () one yourself. The North prides itself on the Gravity Bloodline, but I am not sure why. Not even Evil knows why the Gravity Element is so important to the Lucas Royal family, as it has always been important. Well, with the Argus twins being Ice Element users, there were rumors of the King at that time not being the Father, but this was later refuted with the use of magic, and confirmed with the birth of Vasco Nano from his Mother. So if the twins would have been born in the Lucas Royal Family, the two would not have been recognized as legitimate Princes and Princesses. This bloodline-purification complication is what caused the Civil War to begin with, as many of that King''s children had different elements and only the 1st Queen, Luke''s Mother, was a Gravity Mage. Anubis however has no Element restrictions on their Royalty whatsoever, except that only men may be the Ruler of the West. Unlike the North, the Queens of Anubis may not hold political-power, but instead are in charge of the Palace and events held. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though the women hold the magical power here, Queens are restricted. Now Princesses however are allowed to participate in politics and the government, but once they become a Queen, it is stripped. So Domino runs the Palace with her other Queens, and lets the Princesses run the City or other parts of Anubis. The reason Queens were stripped of these rights was due to the Civil War caused by the Widow Queen a long time ago. I sigh in my heart about the pros and cons of all of the Human Kingdoms differences in style and faults. Unless the North has a reason for the need for Gravity, this restriction seems stupid to me. () The West is dumb to restrict the Queens, just because of the past Widow Queen. And the South, it is not because of a Queen being in charge, but I believe the anti-harem policy kills the Mage population. - Just as we were passing through the Central Palace, I heard one of my wives call my name. ", I knew my Husband would come running to meet Salem Argus, so I waited here for you." When I looked to the side, I saw Morgan with her purple hair in a ponytail, wearing a sexy grey-belly-dancer outfit, to denote her Death Element. But Morgan wearing this outfit is a crime against all mens rationality and... ! I walked right into a pillar! Sure I have seen Morgan naked so many times and made love to her more than I should, but seeing her dressed in Anubis style clothing, really changed her atmosphere, then I remembered... Persephone in my past-life, wore revealing outfits like this. So as I rubbed my nose and heard Jasmin and Morgan laugh at me, I said unhappily. "Dammit Morgan, I know you did this on purpose to get my attention, . Do you want to meet Salem with me?" ~! Morgan lifted her veil covering her lower-face and kissed my lips gently. She then lowered it, saying to me. "I calculate everything, and while I am a guest in Anubis, understanding the culture is respecting the locals. As for meeting Salem, I am eager to meet him because he is your friend. But for the real reason I dressed like this? I need to be the most beautiful woman at your side when you meet all of those Southern women, so they know to back off. So really, I am protecting my man." I felt warm inside being praised, loved, and protected by Morgan, even though it is a bit far fetched, but what man is not proud to have the ultimate-trophy-wife showing off? Jasmin gave Morgan a thumbs up, and complimented. "Mrs Von-Crane, even I have to respect your style. I believe you are the most beautiful of Prince Lucas'' wives, and you look good in our native clothing." Morgan sucked my arm into her top-grade chest and said to us both. "Sam, I like this lady." Pluto silently followed the three of us outside to the front... - Dakar Windless, Western King of Anubis. 83 years old, 5 feet 6 inches tall, with dirty-blond hair and dark-brown eyes. An 8th Circle Air Swift Knight. On any-other site than Scribble Hub, then my work was stolen! - As we made our way outside, both George and Demeter Lion came to guard my group. Mari and the others are guarding Vera. When my group came to the main-entrance-curb, I saw King Dakar and Prince Percy waiting with their Knights behind them in their uniforms, all of them equipped with either paired Scimitars or Falchions () on their backs. Dakar, seeing me, smiled warmly and said to me, "My Son Sam, I am so happy to see you well, and what?! You really are both a 7th Circle Knight and Summoner, , my girls have made me happy, !" I blush because he is mentioning Daniella and Dream while Morgan is glued on my arm, but unknown to me, Dakar respects me more because of Morgan, proving I am like his Father. No one in Myst would have believed that my Son Chad Windless was going to make his Great-Grandfather proud with the largest harem of Mage women, breaking the 108 limit! (!) "Father, this is my lovely Wife Morgan Von-Crane, a 4th Circle Death Summoner. This is her first summons, Pluto a Pale Harvester from the Plane of Death." Morgan bows her head slightly and says solemnly. "I greet King Windless and Prince Windless." Pluto lifted his bone-finger and wrote in the air with his grey Death Energy... [I greet the Anubis King for my two Masters.] Dakar looked at Pluto with interest, especially with what he was told, so he asked. "Sam, I was told that you have influenced your Wife Morgan''s Summons, and was wondering if you would be willing to help Dream and one of my older Sister''s 7th Circle Summoning when they reach it?" As I was going to help Dream by default, and was going to ask about his Sister, Jasmin said at my side to confirm my guess. "Prince Lucas, the Summoner Sister King Windless is asking about will be the personal maid attending Princess Dream to the North with us, she is currently about to break through to 7th Circle Summoner, and is in seclusion right now and thus why you have not yet met her." I nodded to Dakar and Jasmin and said. "Naturally I would, especially for my family." Dakar was happy and said to Jasmin. "Jen will be excited to be assisted by Sam, a double blessing for her, ." Jasmin told me the details about Princess Jen Windless, surprising me a bit. "Jen is my identical twin Sister, we look the same, but with different personalities. She is also of the Dark Element, but thankfully her Summons are not Demons, but they are weak in power. With your help, we hope she will call a powerful Monster to boost her strength, and hopefully her confidence, ." I saw melancholy in Jasmin and Dakar''s facts about Jen. Based on her age, she is as talented as Freya due to being 7th Circle by 99 years of age. Sure she is not a genius, but she is above average, so I asked. "Not being a Demon Summoner and her level is a good thing, so what is the issue?" Jasmin elaborated. "Jen contracted with a 1st Circle small Shadow Elemental (), and then summoned a 1st Circle Dark Doll Construct () as her second Monster. This has caused her to become depressed and gloomy in her outlook in life. Basically, she has an inferiority complex. So with your help, perhaps she can have some hope of becoming stronger." I understood everything quickly. With a genius twin, and summoning two weak monsters, it gave her no hope in her Summoner Class, affecting how she undervalues herself, not to mention that being a Dark Element user can also cause depression. Morgan said to them. "Don''t worry, Sam can help attract something good, I can almost guarantee it." ~! Just at that moment, the conversation ended, because the front Palace gates opened, revealing a large number of Anubis and Exodus Knights entering... The Southern Kingdom has arrived... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 151: Brother Salem Returns? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 151: Brother Salem Returns? by Harem-Fan ~! Just at that moment, the conversation ended, because the front Palace gates opened, revealing a large number of Anubis and Exodus Knights entering... The Southern Kingdom has arrived... Far fewer carriages came with this group, but more Knights rode Horses. The logical guess is there are fewer Mage women, and they don''t let the Knights ride in with them, based on the fact Vasco nano is riding with the guards. Hell he is the South Duchess''s own Son. Well, he could be riding voluntarily as well? Unknown to me, he was forced to marry a noble woman after failing to get Vera, and his wife doesn''t let him ride in the same carriage until she wants him in bed! As the 10 carriages and 200 Knights stopped in front of us, the group began to come down. - Vasco Nano, son of the Southern Duchess, husband to Tiffany Nano (). Now 19 years old, 6 feet tall, with white hair and blue eyes. Now a 5th Circle Gravity Vanguard Knight. Tiffany Nano (). She is 19 years old, 5 feet 9 inches tall, with blonde hair and blue eyes. A 5th Circle Air Mage. Salinas Argus, Mage Queen of The Southern Kingdom, now 524 years old, 5 feet 8 inches tall, with black hair and light-blue eyes. A 9th Circle Ice Mage. () Salem Argus, Mage Queen''s twin Brother and a Magician nobility rank, Now 524 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with long black hair and light-blue eyes. A 6th Circle Ice Healer. Amy Holt, Head Healer from the Southern Knight Academy, lover to Salem Argus. Blonde-haired. A 8th Circle Electricity Healer. Ulna Hittite, Headmistress from the Southern Exodus Academy, lover to Salem Argus. White-haired. A 8th Circle Light Mage. - Before all of the Knights started to move around, the guests in the carriages made their way out first. While Vasco gave me a bit of a glare from the corners of his eyes, he rushed to open his wife''s carriage door to help her out. Out came a blonde woman who was tall, and had a heroic look. Her white military style uniform is fitted well, and consists of a formal button-down high collar long sleeved shirt, with white pants tucked into knee-high black boots. The uniform has a half cape in light blue color, and she wears an officers cap. It looks like a white Nazi style officer uniform if I ever guessed... or it reminds me of that character Esdeath. This uniform is what all the women of Exodus Academy wear, not a dress or skirt, to make them look more fierce and less frail. Don''t get me wrong, the good looking women still look good wearing it, but I prefer the hot women in my Rosecrans uniforms any-day, or Mari''s sexy witch look. As Tiffany Nano took Vasco''s outstretched hand, she looked around in contempt. Not seeing many women really makes her feel uncomfortable, and when her eyes landed on Morgan in that grey attire, her feeling of inferiority, superiority, and pride made her frown even more. Then her knuckles clenched seeing the large Pale Harvester behind the two of us. At least these men hating women hate Undead the most, so they are Human at the very least. A few more carriages opened as various noble ladies came out, and one woman came out flush and refreshed, with a pale looking man behind her. It was obvious they just finished a long game of Twister, and the man lost. The largest and most ostentatious carriage door opened, and out came the Mage Queen Salinas Argus. She was wearing her blue mage robes that were like belly dancer-outfits with pants, but very feminine and fit her figure well. If she only had a much larger chest, she would equal Freya in beauty. But what makes Salinas attractive is her cold-exterior, the urge to conquer this big-shot under you would be a huge victory in life... Well that was how I felt before becoming a Mage. Now? I think she is just okay, but the fact she is a Queen still earns my respect for her. But when I think she is the Queen of the South, my present lust in her dies. Morgan on my side is ten-thousand times better in every way. But while I was in a daze, Pluto lifted his finger while pointing to Salinas, and words that shook Morgan and myself appeared... [That woman was once the 2nd Wife to King Hades, Minthe, the Underworld Naiad () of the River Cocytus in the Plane of Death...] I was unaware that Salinas was sharp (), and she could easily see and read backwards in an instant, and her photographic memory made things worse. Jasmin behind my shoulder also caught the message and her eyes looked curious. Both women do not know who King Hades is. Morgan recovered faster than me, and smiled behind her veil, saying to me. "Husband, do you think she stayed single for so long because her Soul never found her past-life Husband?" (.) I see Morgan''s violet-grey eyes twinkle in teasing mischief, and I said to her. "Stop teasing me, that is the past life, it has nothing to do with this life, . Besides, I do not have any memories of Minthe." But what I cannot admit is that this must be why I had such a crush on her when I was younger. I saw Queen Salinas walking to the side of three people, but my and Morgan''s words still made it into the ears of the two 9th Circle beings. When I clearly saw the three people, I instantly recognized two of the three... The first is my Sworn Brother Salem. To his right was the blonde electricity healer from last year''s exam, and one of the two women he loves in his circle of 29 Mistresses, Amy Holt. Not only is she strong, but she has 2 of his 13 children. She is one of the few Southern women I don''t look down on, as she is more like a Northern woman, I think. The other woman besides Salem on his left is wearing an Exodus uniform like before, but the half-cape is dark-blue in color, and she is wearing more medals and insignias. She has long white hair in a ponytail, and doesn''t wear a hat. She looks kinda like a white-haired Esdeath, with a large set of, , I think she is Salem''s lover, so she is off the market! As King Dakar, Percy, Morgan, and myself met the four of them, we all traded rounds of formal greetings, and when I finally pointed to Morgan, I said to Salem. "I wrote to you before about her, but this is my last wife I had married, Morgan Von-Crane, she is a 1st year student, but is also a genius. if her Circle level was higher, she could graduate with ease." Salem took the Headmistress hand and said with joy. "This is also Ulna Hittite who I told you about last time, the other woman I gave my heart to. She is only strict on the outside, and caring, ." I put my hand out for a handshake to the Headmistress and offered gentlemanly. "If my Brother says you are a good person, then it must be true. I am glad to finally meet you Miss Hittite." She shook my hand, but she still had a look of disgust for men, but I could tell she was putting on a fake outer-shell for others to see. It is obvious that Salem convinced the two women to look better on my relationship with their man. Honestly, I look down on the South for outlawing harems, yet they secretly have lots of Mistresses, at least own up to the hypocrisy. But the deep secret, they do not want their man to pass on his name to their children, how stupid. Salem said to me. "Hey Sam, after we get settled, let the two of us go out and explore the city, ?" "Sure, but I should bring Vera and Kayo, this way we will have the two of us, and the Headmistresses can also talk business, while Vera and Amy know one another?" Amy and Ulna both nodded in agreement to Salem, who also agreed. As we finished the talk, the Anubis maids were taking the nobles to their residences, and I was slightly shoulder-bumped by Salinas as she walked by. I was unaware that Salem ''accidentally'' pushed his Sister into me as she was passing. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Salinas and my shoulders touched, our chests collided a bit, and we both froze, looking in surprise into one another''s eyes. We both knew it was an accident, but she and I felt inexplicable in our hearts. It was not the feeling that I have with Kayo, Eve, and Freya, but one of running into the woman you had a huge crush on, and your mouth had no words, but you wished that moment in time would not move. I finally smelled her scent, it was like a gentle mint, that made me feel like I drank a peppermint hot chocolate on a cold night. And when Pluto''s words came to my mind, my heart skipped a beat. Both Salinas and I were unaware that others around us were holding their breath, thinking the cold Mage Queen was going to attack me for touching her. Unknown to me and everyone else, Salinas was panicking inside. Her thoughts were messy, and she never felt her heart beat so wildly. I, who has lots of relationship experience with the world''s top women, recovered first and said smoothly. "Queen Argus, I apologize for not moving out of the way, please do not take offense." As I bowed my head and held my hand to gesture to her to pass, I had no fear of this woman, now that I am much stronger than last year. Thinking it was due to my confidence, the Mage Queen said nothing and walked away quickly. Salem seeing this, grew a smile of understanding, and billions of bad ideas grew in his naughty mind. As Salem passed me, he smiled and said. "Wow my Brother, you are the first man to bump into her so boldly, and she did not attack you! You have my respect, see you later Brother, ~!" As Salem took his lovers away with the other Southerners, Morgan whispered. ", Do you dare say you don''t like that woman now?" I pinch her butt making her giggle and said. "You are going to get punished by me if you keep talking nonsense." Morgan pulled my arm towards her residence and challenged me. "Come and see the Anubis style bed in my room, it is a great place for you to punish me, if you dare?" - So Mari, George, Pluto, and Jasmin followed me and Morgan to her residence, and I did indeed punish her, with baby-making! Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 152: Arabian Nights? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 152: Arabian Nights? by Harem-Fan An hour later, I was laying between Morgan and Mari, who also joined in half way when Morgan begged to be let off. As I held Morgan, Mari told me. "Sam, before you pulled me into the bed, I had talked to Vera, and she said she cannot go tonight, because she and Dial are going to negotiate with a trading firm for cheaper transportation fees for war preparations. Morgan, as the family member of the Von-Crane trading route, asked if you will come as well. The business will be good for your Count family." Morgan who was scratching my chest with her nails said. ", Why do the Demons want to come to us, why not just invade the Plane of Light? I finally have I want, but one. Sam, work hard on our child, okay." I looked tired and nodded. "Well, I seem to have pretty good odds, so I will work hard, but I think you should negotiate for your Father. This will be the biggest war, and it will start in full in a dozen years, so we need to prepare early... [Greater Water Utility]" Just as I used my magic to clean the three of us up, Mari started to put on her clothes and added. "This war will be the decisive one, because not only is the new Demon King growing, but the Undead Legion is also planning on joining in for a 3 way World War. Our spies said they want to take advantage of the battlefields to grow their population, ." Morgan stayed in bed as I was dressed by Mari, and she said. "Okay, let Dial and Vera know I will join them for dinner and open the trade talks." Morgan suggested it to me. "Sam, ask Daniella to intervene in the meeting as well, this will bypass much of the diplomatic waste. Also, take Freya with you as your +2, ." After some more frivolous chatting, I kissed her goodbye and my group left... - While Sam was getting ready for his double-date, Dakar Windless was in his training-room practicing his [Whirlwind Dervish Style] and dual-wielding skills. ~! King Dakar was flowing in his nonstop circular-pattern of crisscrossing foot work, like a beautiful dance. His sparring partner, wielding a magic Falchion, was moving backwards at an easygoing pace, not looking at all pressured. ! The woman wearing a golden maid outfit, smiled at her King and said with a smirk. "Little Brother, why are you pouting? You knew I was going to quit one day, it is just sooner than I expected, besides I want to go." King Dakar stopped his duel and threw his training swords to the side, and another woman who looked identical to Jasmin caught them, putting them on the wall. ", I do understand why you two have to go, with the tensions heating up, losing my Shadow Guard Commander is annoying." Jasmin reattached her golden face-veil, and then said with a serious tone. "This was Father''s order, the time-frame changed is all, and Jen and I need to be on the front line to support Sam. Stop being a spoiled child and listen to us, ." Jen put her magic Falchion away from her back, and then brought a drink to her Brother quietly. Dakar used his Wind Aura to blow off the sweat from his body, and took the beverage. He said with a bit of melancholy. "When Father refused to listen to me, I was so sad then, because I was not ready to be King... I still don''t understand why Father sacrificed himself to fight the New Demon King as it emerged? He was a real Wind Mage, his loss to Anubis was tragic, right?" Jasmin also put her Falchion away, took a drink from Jen, and said. "I told you, Father, Divined that if the war started then, Anubis and this Human continent would mostly perish. The only way to win was to kill the still weak Demon Lord and by time for it to reform, Sam is our best chance to win. Father said this was the only way to keep Anubis safe, plus..." She looked at Jen and said. "Jen and I are supposed to have a happy ending with Sam, so... I trust Father, so should you." Dakar looked at Jen and asked. "Jen, you are smart, are you believing in a Prophecy of Father?" Jen looked at him and nodded. "I was also there when Sam was born, and when I am around him, I feel calm." Dakar, knowing he was losing his two favorite Sisters to a brat who took two of his Daughters, felt Sam was getting too good a deal. "Well, for the sake of Chad, I will take a little loss, but if he does not treat you 4 well in the North, I will wage a small war in protest." Jasmin held up her fist and joked. ", Want to bully my Husband, then I will fight you." "Hey, I am the King, you must respect me!" Jen said from the side. "Brother, if you bully your elder Sister, your affair will be told to Domino, ." Dakar instantly deflated... ", How did I know that busty woman was her hated-rival, ..." ""~!"" Both Sisters teased Dakar for his unlucky love life... - Salinas was cutting her lunch elegantly, while two of her personal maids took care of her trivial needs. Soon, Salem came in with a swagger and announced himself. ", Good afternoon Sister, you called for me?" While pointing her knife at the chair in front, she said to the people. "Leave us, Prince Salem, sit." The two maids covered their hearts and closed the doors behind them. Salem sat on the plush cushion and asked. "What''s up Sister?" She picked up her glass of red wine, and then said coolly. "You are going out with Sam Lucas tonight... I want you to ask about two names... Minthe and Hades." Salem, who was not able to catch the earlier conversations, asked confused. "Who are they? I have never heard of those people?" Salenas said. "I heard Morgan Von-Crane and Sam Lucas talking about them when we arrived, I want to know about them, just tell Sam you overheard those names." "If I don''t know the context, it will be impossible for me to know anything, even if it is the truth or not, why are they traitors or enemies?" Salinas thought about it and realized Salem would only hit a wall if he asked, so she changed her idea. "Forget about it, I will ask them during the Ball on Saturday night... Salem, do we still have that Past Life Pearl?" Salem was confused and asked. "Do you mean that grey pearl ring that belonged to Mother? Well, I gave it to Amy as a token of love, why?" Salinas was in a pickle hearing that, and she said. "I need that ring..." Salem felt his Sister was hiding something big, but for the life of him, he could not figure it out, so he said awkwardly. "Sister, I gave it to her, so..." Salinas, overcome with curiosity, said. "Get it for me, and I will let you marry Amy... Ulna will have to just be a secret lover, but I will chase off the other 27 women for you?" Salem was dumbfounded, and thought he heard wrongly. "But those women are unreasonable, won''t they all hate you for it, we both know how proud they are, if you take me from them, they will cause you problems, right?" Salinas said with a cold tone. "They have had enough time, and 10 of them had their children, the others are unlucky, they had you for so long, it is their own bad luck they did not have a child... I have to look out for my Brother''s future happiness, right?" "I thought you did not want anything of Mother''s, what changed?" Her eyes half closed and she changed the topic. "Explain to me why you pushed me into Sam Lucas this morning?" Salem totally forgot what he was thinking about, and cold sweats ran down his body, he thought he was smooth enough. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "? I got sand in my eyes, so I bumped you by accident. ... I will go find that ring now..." As Salem fled, Salinas looked at the half-cut sausage on the plate, and then stabbed her fork into it while gritting her teeth. "I will prove you wrong, and I don''t believe a word of it, damn it." When the maids returned, Salinas did not even look up. "When we return to Exodus with the students, have the Secret Guard arrest those women I have marked, they will revolt soon." ""Yes Mage Queen."" - Later that night, after I summoned Freya to be my date with Kayo... Freya in her stunning red dress, held my arm and asked. "I know of an Opera House in the Capital that is high-class, and it has well acted plays, want to go?" Jasmin behind the three of us said. "Mrs Starling, you must be talking about the Arabian Nights, right? I highly recommend it as a must-visit. You can have an elegant meal while being entertained." Kayo ran her nail on my cheek and said seductively. "If little Freya recommends it, I say we go with that plan, Dear." I nodded to them, and Jasmin waved her hand to the shadows. Then like magic, because it is, a woman in solid black belly dancer attire emerged and said in a modified voice. [Princess, what is your order?] The woman had a Falchion on her back, and she had a body build like Jasmin, with a high black ponytail. Her face was blurred in darkness, and I could tell this must be an Anubis Secret Guard, because the black attire for Students of Whirlwind Academy of the Darkness Element have black outfits with sparkling onyx gems crafted into it, for beauty, not deep dark cloth. "Send a team to guard the area around Arabian Nights, and reserve the entire venue for Prince Sam and his group." As Jen faded into the shadows, her voice was left... [Understood...] I could tell that the Secret Guard was watching me, though I felt it was not a bad gaze. At this time, I heard Salem''s voice. "Brother, you are here first, good... I have great news, and I want you to be the first to hear it..." I saw Salem holding the blonde blushing Amy in his arm, while Ulna was looking a bit complicated in her expression. "My Sister just married me with Amy here, I am so fucking happy, lets go drink!" I was not the only one to be confused and brain-dead here, so I asked. "I, ? Congratulations? What is going on?" Ulna said with complication... "I think our Mage Queen is a bit confused on this trip? But... I am happy." Amy Holt, held onto Salem and said with disbelief. "I am dreaming, never wake me up... I always wanted to marry Salem, so I am excited, it cannot be undone, so let''s drink, ." Salem, seeing Ulna hesitate, took her hand and said. "I will marry you in the West and North, so only in the South will it not count, I love you." This was the day, seeing poor Ulna''s face, I was going to change the South, by force if need be... Well, I need more power, so when I am the King... I have my ways. - () Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 153: Rebeca Keeps Secrets? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [Harem-Fan here: Okay I have a confession... I have been reading () a Dumb-Comedy-Harem-Chinese MTL for the last 20 days with 1,450 chapters with more to come, while I write this story, but I am less than 100 chapters from catching up, so I will focus more on this fun story again, , sorry. I am not only a writer, but a reader (). Anyway, I will double my efforts for you soon. Love you, Harem-Fan!] Chapter 153: Rebeca Keeps Secrets? by Harem-Fan At the same time in the Northern Kingdom... Sam''s residence in the Lucas Royal Castle, in the baby''s nursery... Rebeca was feeding her son, Richard Roland. Zoe was taking care of two Half-Elf girls, Aurum and Kloi, while watching the two women having a serious talk. Yasmin, sitting on an adjacent couch, held her growing-belly and asked Rebeca. "Rebeca, have you thought about how you will contribute to Sam in the future?" Rebeca, holding her disgust for the widow of the now dead 1st Prince that Sam was forced to marry, said calmly. "As Sam''s first wife, I only need to love him and take care of his Son, why did you come here to bother us?" Yasmin smiled and said calmly. "First, if I was a true threat, why is Zoe so calm? Second, I am also carrying Sam''s child, why is that?" As Yasmin gently rubbed her belly, and looking at the smiling Zoe, Rebeca was a bit absent minded, so she asked. "Are you telling me that Sam loves you, and you love Sam?" "You are smart with only a few hints. I do indeed love Sam very much, and he only gave me this child because he loves me." Rebeca was trying to understand what could make her childhood friend, neighbor, and lover like this despicable 1st Princess, well other than her good looks. "Just tell me what you want, no need to be so pretentious, right?" Yasmin asked Zoe. "Zoe, do you want to tell Rebeca my background, or should I? If you think it is a bad idea to tell Rebeca, I won''t?" Zoe nodded to both women, while putting both girls to sleep in the shared crib. "Sister Rebeca, Master didn''t keep it from you on purpose, but to protect Yasmin here." Using Air Element magic, she brought over some drinks and served tea to the women, then explained. "I found out about it during the Tournament, I walked in on Master and Yasmin here doing, . Well, this is the situation..." And for the next hour, both Zoe and Yasmin filled Rebeca in on all the details... - Rebeca patted her large chest in frustration, and grins at the 1st Princess she had hated. "Okay, now I understand better why Sam slept with Lane, and why he went out of his way to comfort you. , To be honest, it is hard to go from disdaining you to liking you." Yasmin bounced her crossed legs and said. "Okay, now stop with the flattery, before I tell you my biggest secret, I ask you again, what do you really want to do to help Sam?" Rebeca now took the question a bit more seriously. "Naturally, what I said before is still what I want, but I am going to become the Headmistress in the future... I was not planning on joining the Army like Mari. So what did you want from me, Sister Yasmin?" "Before the Myst World War begins, Sam will ascend the throne... Vera and I will become his Queens, possibly Lane if fate is kind to her. So, I want to know if you are willing to keep secrets from Sam until he sits on the throne, to protect him?" Rebeca looked at Zoe, who sipped tea with a clueless smile, and then said to Yasmin... "If keeping secrets from our Husband can help him, I am willing. What do you want to say?" Yasmin smiled, and with a flash of light from her storage pendant, a folded and neat black Rosecrans uniform appeared. As Rebeca noticed the Secret Guard outfit, her green eyes flashed. Yasmin then said with a smile. "Well, I am Yasmin from the first King''s bloodline, but my real identity is Midnight, the Spymaster and Commander of the Secret Guard... And Rebeca, as the Vice-Headmistress, and a talented Dark Healer, your service to the Northern Kingdom, and our Husband is requested, what do you say?" Rebeca leaned back, crossed her long legs and said playfully. "If I get to go undercover around Sam, I am in, !" Zoe understood Rebeca''s playful but serious side, and Yasmin said. "Occasionally you will have to follow Sam, but while he is a Prince, you cannot reveal yourself, . So if a Secret Guard seduces the Crown Prince while not revealing her identity, I don''t care." Rebeca stood, took the uniform and said cheerfully. "Sam always loved me in black, so I will take this as a Cosplay challenge, ..." Zoe on the side, shook her golden head, and muttered. "Poor Master, he will cheat on his wife, with his wife... Again, ." And as Rebeca began to keep a secret-life () from her Husband, other things were going on... - Sitting at a long-table, in a darkened theater, Salem and I were toasting and drinking Elven Wine... Yes, the dreaded drink of evil-desires that had me wake up on-top of my Step-Daughter, , but... "Brother Salem, I cannot warn you enough... Never, and I mean never have more than one bottle of this Elven Wine in an evening! We Humans cannot handle it, at all." I had given Salem a box of 16 bottles of wine () as a wedding gift, and he forced me to drink with him, with the other ladies, minus the now pregnant Freya, drinking along. Salem, who thought this wine was the best thing ever, sneered at me while pointing. "You warned me, but I can see your happy smile, like something good happened while you were drunk?" I pretend I was not thinking about how Yasmin caught me on Lane, and diverted the ugly truth. "No, no, I remembered my friend Rando woke up on the ceiling lights, and fell breaking a table, but I missed it, ." Freya was on our side talking quietly to Amy, while watching the private play. And on the other side, Kayo and Ulna were discussing travel plans to the South. Out of the blue, Salem asked me with a smile. "Sam, do you know Hades, or Minthe? I overheard you and your busty wife Morgan talking about it when we arrived, so I was curious?" My brain was confused, stunned, and then thinking quickly. ", It was nothing really, I was talking about... Baby names for Freya, yup..." Salem remembered his sister''s odd look, her behavior of betraying many noble women to get a magic item, made some wild guesses, and lied a bit to fish. "Brother, were you really coming up with baby names while looking at my Sister? And when my Sister and you accidentally bumped into one another, you two looked... interested, what is up?" I was stunned, because it feels like Salem wants me and his Sister to have a connection, I won''t, so I said. "Soft! No, I mean, I was soft in the legs thinking she wanted to fight... So I was frozen for a second." Damn, I almost admitted to feeling her modest chest on mine, but... "Actually Crown Prince, you two stood there for exactly 17 seconds looking into one another''s eyes before anyone moved." And Jasmin said this to me softly while filling my drink. Jasmin did not make physical contact with my body while serving me, but she managed to get her body heat to touch mine every-time, so I was distracted, and her purple eyes looked at my gold eyes in the dark. I swore she was teasing me. She also gives me this vibe like Zoe, a woman who is powerful, but wants to be a maid servant to be with me, and not really be a nanny for Chad as the real reason. But why would this woman want to be close to me? Salem was amused, because he did not realize how long we stood there, but this Anubis woman knew well. The table behind us was Mari and George plus two Vanguards, as my personal bodyguards, but they also get to eat and watch the play. While George saw my awkward state, he coughed and reminded me. "Cough, Prince, why not invite Magician Salem to watch the fun tomorrow?" "Sam, what fun is going on?" It seems the real talk with Kayo and Ulna was done, because Kayo''s hand under the low-table is now resting on my inner-thigh, becoming unladylike. ", In the , at the Neptune Arena, George Lion my Swift Knight Guard and the Anubis 2nd Prince Percy are going to have another one of their high profile Duels. Naturally I have to go to support my friend" Salem nodded while lifting his wine for a toast to Lion. "I have been there in the past with the former King Windless for fun, so I will come for the fun, good luck on your match. , Wait, you, now I know where I saw you before, you are Jen, right?" Jasmin, to the side resting, looked at her Father''s good friend and said. "Jen is my twin-sister, I am Jasmin, I am surprised you remembered, with so many of my sisters, ." Salem shook his head and admitted. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, you two were not maids back then, so I had not noticed you till now... But why are you a maid, my friend pampered you so much?" Her purple eyes glinted in the dark, and she said playfully. "Before Father left us, he had us train as Royal Maids, to take care of my Brother''s children, and we were not interested in politics. The life of a maid is stress-free and fulfilling. Plus, if I was not a maid, how could I meet the Mage-Knight Crown Prince Lucas and take care of my two Nieces and their children?" Salem said to me. "Yeah, back in the day, my friend tried to match me with many of his Daughters as Mistresses, but I just could not be with my best friends girls, right?" I clinked glasses with Salem, and admitted. "Two years ago, I could confidently understand you and praise you, but right now, my love-life is so messy and complicated, I just say... Follow your hearts and you cannot go wrong." Salem grins and asks. "I have known Yasmin for a long time, is she making life hard on you?" Uh, Hard in bed... Man, my thoughts are messy. "Well, for a forced Engagement and marriage, we don''t hurt one another at the very least, but she is beautiful, so that is a plus, right?" Salem, an older brother type, leaned into whisper. "You cannot fool me, Sam, she is giving birth to your child, you really like her, right?" I wink at him for seeing through my heart, and just left it at... "Who knows, stranger things can happen, !" And as we watched the play about a Sea Lord and a Mermaid, our night was full of fun, drinks, and flirting wives. - The next morning in the Mage Queen''s bedchambers... A naked woman under ice-blue silk sheets, stretched while opening her eyes, with a hint of confusion, then she fully awakens. While holding up her delicate left hand, she looked at the silvery ring on her ring finger, and the eye-catching grey pearl made her ponder. "Hmm, I guess this thing is useless, or they were full of it... Well, this Past Life Pearl is not very useful anyway, other than letting people dream... So much work ahead of me today..." - In Kayo''s room at the same time... I was laying with a sleeping Freya in my left arm, Kayo is drinking blood from my inner thigh, and oddly, a man gets a power-pole when a Vampire drinks from there, creepy! "My Wife Kayo, you did not let me sleep all night, will you please let me go, ?" Kayo, who was not sucking too much blood, then woke from her trance, and mounted me. She looked down on me and the sleeping Freya and said while rocking back and forth. "Well, on a hot morning, my colder body is going to feel good, ... I love you Sam..." - Fade to black... Happy Ending! Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 154: Zeus Vs Poseidon? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 154: Zeus Vs Poseidon? by Harem-Fan As I came out of Kayo''s room fully dressed, I saw Mari and Jasmin waiting outside the room guarding. Freya yawned, and waved to Mari. "Morning Sister Mari." While she chatted with Mari, I looked at the maid in golden skimpy clothing, who greeted me respectfully, and I also greeted. "Good morning Jasmin, did you not sleep?" "Crown Prince, I am actually Jen, Jasmin went to take care of Chad." I nodded in confusion, because I cannot tell the difference between the two women, other than I noticed her personality is more subdued, and maybe quiet? Then I asked her. "Did you break through to the 7th Circle? I do not know if they told you about helping with your 3rd summons?" With her hands crossed on her lower abdomen, she bowed slightly and said to me. "I did indeed breakthrough the day you arrived, but I am still finishing my spell engravings on my Magic Core, so maybe by tomorrow, or the next day I should be able to try. Even if it fails, I still thank Prince Lucas." Mari interrupted me and said, "Sam, George already left this morning for the arena, and Chuck Donald told me you must take him with you today, no matter what, ." As our group walked through the covered passageways between buildings, I asked Jen. "Princess Jen, I am aware of your Summons, may I meet them?" Jen looked down at the floor in a bit of shame, but nodded to my request, and added. "Please, do not call me Princess, just Jen... As for my Summons, I am very poor in luck and skill, so do not laugh at me... [Call Summons]¡Á2!" From a pair of 3 foot wide black magic circles, two small beings came into being. Both creatures are only about 3 feet or less in height. The 1st Circle Shadow Elemental (), is 3 feet tall and floats in the air. He is like a black shadow with no legs but two arms and a head, with a pair of dark glowing red eyes. He looks like a black shadow ghost. His fingers end in sharp claws, and you can almost see through his body. In the dark or shadows, he is invisible, but in the bright sunlight, he is weakened. He cannot speak, but is intelligent, like a smart human, and can perform many tasks and duties. With his Master''s skills, he is very useful, though only a 1st Circle Monster. The other 1st Circle Dark Doll Construct (), is a 2 foot tall porcelain doll with pure white skin, blue painted eyes, makeup, a black Victorian style dress, and hairband with blonde hair. Other than looking like a childs toy, the 1-foot long butcher''s knife in her small hand is a creepy contrast to its adorable look. As I looked down at it, its little head spun around 180¡ã to look up at me from behind its back, and then a small and cute voice came from it. [Ann wants to play, . You are really nice, Ann thinks you are good.] The body then turned to match the head, and the doll came to my side, and it oddly hugged my leg. I could tell it was actually a friendly creature, despite its horror movie vibe it radiates, but... Mari and Freya had moved back about 5 feet seeing the doll come to my leg. Jen saw I did not run and did not look creeped-out, well thanks to my Earth memories, otherwise I would have pissed. "Ann is very nice, but most find her creepy without the Dark or Death Element in their bodies, but she likes you, and you are not afraid?" Freya snickers at me, because she knows about Hades, and I said honestly. "I am comfortable with Dark creatures and some other Planes, and my Soul is attractive, so... These two little guys must be very useful in your Maid duties, right?" As Jen held the Shadow, Shay, she nodded and said. "Yes, very useful, but not for combat." "Sure, they are not combat oriented, but Summons are family, friends, and helpers you can rely on... I think you have wonderful Summons." Jen and her two Summons said nothing, but looked at me with warmth to be acknowledged... - After spending time with my two Anubis Princesses and Chad, I gathered the few people who were coming to the arena with me... My team of Mari and 3 Vanguards... Chuck, Gloria, Nevin, Jasmin, Freya, Dream, and Salem. Neptune Arena is like the Colosseum of our Royal Lucas City, and seats 10,000 people. It is located on the north-side of the lower city, near the bay. - Inside a VIP booth reserved for us, we look down on the ongoing matches. Many Dervish Knights and Mages from all over Anubis come to test their skill, make bets, and try to win fame. Even if a Knight or Mage does not come from the two Royal Academies, they can show their skill and get hired by a merchant family or noble family, as opposed to joining the army. I was pouting, looking at the 20 or so Letters of Intention many maids, noble ladies, and Mage women have been slipping me. Dream and Jasmin are both looking at me with pity. Most men would be thrilled for this, but I am not the Wind King and can handle 108 wives. Salem said with a smirk. "I think it is better to get them than to not get them, at least you know you''re popular, ." Nevin shook his buzzed head, and joked. "Brother, maybe you should go and give them all a chance, though you will be booked for years, ." Chuck held his large hand out and asked. "Hey Bro, let me go and check out all of these ladies for you, . I will rate them for you... Looks, Desires, and Skills!" ~! Gloria who knew Chuck was just being funny, held back her growling gold fox from biting and zapping her man. Chuck looked disdainful at the damn cock-blocker and scolded. "Fuck Chew, you are the only thing wrong with my angel Gloria, one day we will fight!" Everyone seeing Chuck hold up a big-fist in front of a snarling little fox, was amused. Gloria looked even happier (), because the two were so close to her heart. Black shadows covered the Letters of Intention, and made them fly into Jasmin''s hand, then she said to me. "My Master, let me handle this burden for you. I am good at dealing with these matters... I am a professional, ." Yeah, when I was with Daniella, Dream, and Domino earlier, it was told to me that both Jasmin and Jen were now my personal maids in charge of Daniella, Dream, Chad, and myself. So now both women are calling me Master, like Zoe does. Dream on my arm, pointed down to the arena floor and said. "The Match between Percy and George is starting, who do you think will win, Sam?" (A/N .) I said honestly. "Personally, I think they are evenly matched, but because I am closer to George Lion, I would lean towards him, as I have fought him before. I also gave him his Lightning Spear, which is strong. The two have fought and each one a match... But even if Percy wins, I do not mind, because the stronger your opponent, the more you can grow. I do like Percy personally after meeting him." ! Dream gave me a kiss for a fair and kind assessment, as she is friends with Percy, and then Salem asked. ", And how do you assess our Vasco Nano?" "Trash, girly-man, untrustworthy, pussy, coward, and boot-licker!" Before I could say anything, Chuck stood and let out a string of profanities about Vasco, not caring about Salem''s status, but, I agree. As Salem and I looked awkward, Nevin said. ", You see, we do not like that guy because he was not a good guy, annoying Sister Vera and using her maid, Sister Karen. So..." Yeah, like my bad-girl-wives, Karen has actually become friends with us all, thanks to Ryan. Salem waved his hand to comfort us. "Don''t worry, I did not hear anything you said about Nano, . Well, I did not know he was so popular in the North." Chuck had sat back and held Gloria in his big arm, and he gave Salem a thumbs up. "Now I know why you are Sam''s Sworn Brother, You are a reasonable man. I wish you many children and blessings!" Salem smiled, because he lacks many good male friends he can rely on, even as the Vice-Headmaster of the Knight Academy back home. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Down below, the two heroes were fighting at very fast speeds that normal Humans cannot see or keep up with, and they only see flashes of Water and Electricity Aura bursting from attacks and parries. Everyone in my VIP box, and in the stands were all suddenly stunned at how the duel ended! The first person to voice his thoughts was Chuck. "Crap, I lost my bet?! Is this a joke, a tie!" Just as the two were fighting in the corner area, they each hurled their weapons infused with their [Vital Strike] attacks. And in an odd twist of fate, as the two launched their Trident and Short-Spear, they both used their [Blink Teleport] and launched one another off the stage with fierce chest wounds. Dream saw my face, and poked my shoulder with a playful smile. "Sam, I think you cursed them both to tie, right, ?" Salem smiled and held up his gambling stub and said. "As a South man, I had no idea who to bet on, so I bet on a tie, ." I smirked and as I have the [Mundane Divination] and [Gambling] skills from Evil, I too had put gold on those odds, so I was not really expecting to win, but it seems my Evil Loli is my good luck charm! "Yeah, I won as well, great minds think alike, ." Well, with all of the students arriving, the city was lively, and we had fun at the event. - Now the next day is when things get serious, as I have to attend the high level meeting before the ball. But as I have not slept for a few days, I am going to get a good sleep... [Sound Track: Final Fantasy Tent Music~?] Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 155: Salinas Black History? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (A/N Just as a side note for readers... The fictional Game "World Of Myst" did not have any elements of Greek Mythology in the game itself. The world Sam is now in was created using Divine Magic from Olympus from Sam''s Earth. The Gods made the game the backdrop for new myths to be born. Another side note, in a past chapter comment, Chuck''s status was also in question, yelling Earthlike slogans, well, Chuck is not from Sam''s Earth.) Chapter 155: Salinas Black History? by Harem-Fan , It seems I am dreaming again? As my senses came to, I noticed I was back as Hades, riding a flying magical chariot pulled by 4 Nightmares. The current memories of Hades are running through my soul, and I understand that I had come to conquer the heart of the River Cocytus in his territory. It seems this time period is before Natasha, Anny, Nadia, and Rugby arrived in the Underworld. Hades is still wearing the black robes, skull mask, and wielding the Bone Scythe. Looking at my appearance, I fell asleep naked again, but I did go to sleep with shorts, so Freya must have taken them off again while I slept, dang. Hades pointed his finger to a spot on the shore of the river, and commanded the Monsters to take the chariot down. "Land!" River Cocytus is a branching river that flows through all 4 Kingdoms of the underworld, and Hades is traveling to an island that collects scattered souls and solidifies them into Soul Pearls. Soul Pearls are the energy source of all Undead Monsters to advance their Souls (), and are a hard currency in the Plane of Death. So in effect, all forces want to control and manage the sections of the River Cocytus in their own lands. Today, it seems it is nearing the Anniversary for himself and Persephone, it had been 100 years of marriage, so Hades came to the river secretly to get Soul Pearls for his Wife. This section of the river is 4 miles wide, and a small island 1 mile in diameter is located in the center of the river. On the island are almost-dead trees like a spooky forest with evil spirits. Some Death Grass is sparsely found on the water''s edges, and around a few trees. Many boulders and rock outcroppings also are found on this island. Ice is thinly formed on all objects that touch the waters of the River Cocytus. The river water itself does not freeze, but anything that gets wet will slowly be covered in ice, unless you have the Water or Ice Element in your body, or you use your power to protect your skin. Even Hades must use his power to shake off the ice. I can tell that Hades has been to this island many times in the past to harvest Pearls. Clop Clip Clop Bang~! As the 4 Nightmares pulled the heavy chariot onto the island, Hades looked around. I could tell he had his guard up, because his ability to sense he was being watched warned him of danger. But Hades, a cunning guy, acted like he noticed nothing. So he stepped off of the back of his magical chariot. The Underworld Chariot, was a magic item crafted by Persephone for Hades after he first arrived, and it is one of his prized treasures. It is 15 feet long and 10 feet wide, 5 feet high in the front and sides, with an open back. The two wheels are made of black steel, and the body is made of Underworld Gold, with black painted designs, with diamonds and onyxes, and looks regal and powerful. ! As I was pulled by the walking Hades, I heard a voice calling me from near a tree by the island''s waters edge. [Sam Lucas, is that you?] As Hades knelt at the edge of the water, looking into the crystal clear water, I had turned to face the voice, and what I saw surprised me. Kneeling behind a tree was a woman with a figure like Morgan''s but she was taller than Morgan, with light-blue hair that was probably long enough to reach her calves. Her eyes were solid opalescent () in colors. The River Nymph Naiad is only wearing a transparent magical shawl of white, that literally hides nothing of her body, meaning even her nipples are seen. The Naiad is watching Hades with fear and curiosity, but... She keeps looking over at the flying chariot Hades arrived on, and the creature bit her lips like a curious child. But now that my curiosity of the River Nymph was sated, I noted the transparent naked body of Salinas Argus standing next to her, covering her nipples and pussy. I saw shame and discomfort in the Mage Queen''s eyes, because she is unable to fully hide her body from me behind the tree. [Mage Queen Argus, did you use the Past Life Pearl? Did your Brother tell you about Hades?] I had no idea that Salinas knew, and I thought incorrectly that Salem told her to do this, but what I was upset about was the fact Salinas knew my greatest secret. Salinas apparently could see my unhappiness, and she said. [No, Salem did not say anything to me... I overheard it the other morning. I had no idea I would get this woman''s memories and feel her thoughts, so you are, or were the King of Elysium?] I said nothing to Salinas, because the more she knows, the more leverage she has over me in our current life. Salinas shook her head when she felt what the Naiad was going to do... The Naiad, named Minthe, was tiptoeing to the chariot, wanting to get into it. Her curiosity of a flying chariot made her choice very foolish, and Salinas could not believe this past her was so stupid. But I knew the hunter was playing with the Naiad, because Hades always had his senses on her movements, so... [Blink Teleport] Just as Minthe was about to climb into the chariot, a Bone Scythe was placed on her neck from behind, and Hades grabbed her long hair with his left hand, kicking the back of her legs, forcing her to kneel, and the Nymph made a noise. "King Hades, please spare my life, I was only looking, I promise~?!" With the voice of a goddess, I was shocked at her sound, but Hades was unmoved by Minthe''s alluring voice, and he said. "I finally caught the thief stealing my pearls, you were hard to find when you dove into the River Cocytus. But now you are caught by me, and I will harvest your soul to feed the pearls once more." Just as blood was on the Naiad''s neck, she cried out. "King Hades, don''t kill me, I am more valuable to you alive, I promise~?!" I even forgot Salinas was watching, and I said out-loud. [Fuck, he really wants to kill this beauty, so many reincarnates would kill me, right?] The Scythe hesitated for a moment, to listen to what tricks this creature was playing. "You have 10 seconds to convince me, before your blood spills!" Minthe panicked, and reached up to pull off Hades mask, revealing the black haired blue eyed version of Sam. Salinas and Minthe were both shocked that Hades was handsome, but Salinas was more shocked to see Sam''s appearance. [Sam, why do you look like Hades so much?!] I ignore the Mage Queen and watch the drama unfolding. "King Hades, you caught me, and if you take my Shawl, my life is yours forever, and you cannot kill me, because I am the most beautiful woman in the Underworld, it is better to make me your wife, and I can guard the river, and cultivate pearls for you, please save me~?!" Salinas frowned at the groveling woman she was once, and said nothing. After 10 seconds, the blade did not yet remove the woman''s head, and Hades had conflict in his bright blue eyes. I could tell that Hades struggled with this choice, because the Naiad made some good offers, but Hades had never taken a concubine other than Persephone. But as he looked at the smiling woman, the Bone Scythe dispersed into grey motes of light, and Hades'' right hand reached to grab her magical shawl, then pulled it from the Naiad. When the creature was stripped bare, the garment broke into light, and entered Hades'' chest, sealing the fate of the Naiad Minthe. Minthe, who was now let go of, stood and was a bit taller than Hades. She put her arms around his neck, and then kissed him. Hades soon felt the embrace of another woman, who was actually slightly more attractive than even the beautiful Persephone, and a lust he was not aware of kicked in. Salinas feeling the emotions and feelings of pleasure her old self had, made her look disgusted. [My past self was such a whore, disgusting.] As the two of us watched the live porno begin, I was a bit unsettled, because all of what these two are experiencing is now in my own memories, and looking at the shattered look on Salinas face, I felt bad for her. Minthe had not forgotten her first goal, and pulled Hades into the chariot, and Hades then climbed on her. I was so astonished that the Nymph''s curiosity for the chariot was so great, she wanted to lose her purity in it?! [Fuck, what am I doing to her! I was never that easy, it must be her charm, right?] No, I am just talking bullshit in front of Salinas, because I am ashamed that Hades was so bold to just push right on into the Nymph''s body like that, and he is not even being gentle for the first time, but she looks like she is very happy down there. Both Salinas and I are bound within 1 foot of our past-life, and Salinas has tried many times to cover my eyes, push me away, and run from the shame going on. But no matter what she did, the feeling and memories of her Naiad-self kept pouring in. Even if you don''t watch, you know what is going on from the perspective of her past-life and my own. So in conclusion, Salinas and I are having indirect sex right now, through proxy. So two souls stood in the chariot looking down on two beings having hot and passionate sex, repeatedly. The chariot was rocking constantly, like a car that people are having sex in. Salinas and I had no other choice but to endure the sexual torture of our souls... - Two days passed in the dreamworld... As Minthe was bent over the front of the chariot, while being taken doggy-style and shouting her Husband''s name over and over, Salinas ignored the two sex idiots and said to me seriously. [Even though it seems we are here for two days, I do not think that much time has passed while we are sleeping.] Over the two days, Salinas has even stopped covering her body from me, and she is now calm. I said to her, [Yeah, when I used the Past Life Pearl, it shattered after its strength was used. I believe this will be the only memory you will receive, and you only get thoughts based on the current events.] At this point, Pluto flew over to the site of sexual destruction and knelt in the air, waiting for his Master to acknowledge him, but Pluto''s eyes occasionally looked at me and Salinas. I noticed Pluto do this in my last time in the past, so I believe he saw the Souls back then, but said nothing. [Sam, I feel we are waking up now, my connection is fading slowly?!] [Yeah, It is like this...] Salinas looked at Hades and Minthe who had just finished their climax again, and she said with numb feelings. [This was my fault for using the item, but Sam never mention this event, ever. I have no intention of being with you in our current life.] I did not hesitate, because having sex memories is not as impactful to me as it is Salinas, so I said with a shrug. [Not a problem, I have already forgotten, I just want to leave. I will never bother you in real life, and I don''t like your Southern ways anyway, so we will treat this as a passing thought.] But while I watched Hades hold Minthe tenderly and kiss her, I did not notice that Salinas clenched her fists at my dismissive words of this moment in our past together. For me, I was just avoiding troubles like she wanted, but for Salinas who had no relationship experience, it was like I was pulling up my pants and going for a sandwich. Salinas could not cry in the dream, but she knew she was crying in her sleep, and as we both faded, we heard Minthe''s words that concluded this long dream. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hades, my Husband, I will love you forever~?!" - When I woke in Freya''s arms, I felt complicated in my heart, like I let down a lover. I was unaware that over in the Central Palace, the Mage Queen woke up yelling and crying due to a nightmare, and her maids had to calm her down with magic... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 156: Trilateral Meeting Of Royalty? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 156: Trilateral Meeting Of Royalty? by Harem-Fan Daniella was straightening my uniform. She smiled at me as she looked up into my face and said softly. "Until Father announces our marriage and Chad, I will still represent Anubis in today''s meeting. Well, it does not matter, because I am already yours, . Just let me know what you want me to do, okay?" I lifted her chin and gently kissed her lips, then I told her. "We will be married tonight at the ball, so no rush, just speak for Anubis like normal. I am only coming for my opinion, and Father Lucas wants me to show myself. I love you, my Desert Flower." Due to the heat, I am not wearing the uniform''s longcoat, and just wearing my white military-style uniform. Daniella is wearing a simple white dress, without the extravagant jewelry most Princesses wear, as she is more into natural beauty, a simple woman. But this is her charm, and she is like Kim in this regard. As the door opened, two women wearing gold maid uniforms came in, and Jasmin spoke. "Master and 1st Princess, it is time to go to the meeting, you two as juniors should not be late." So under the escort of Jasmin, Jen, Mari, and a Royal Guard Mage from Anubis, we were taken to the Central Palace meeting hall. - The Meeting Hall, located on the west-side of the Central Palace, on the 4th floor, looks over the lower-city. All Royal Guards from all 3 Nations stay out in the waiting room, as the only guests allowed are those of the Royal Families. Due to their status as Princesses, both Jasmin and Jen will be serving refreshments during the meeting. The waiting area is a large hallway with many couches on both sides of the room, and many people are already here. Demeter, George, Plume, and 2 Vanguard Knights are standing with Vera, who was looking for my arrival. "Husband, you''re here, I was waiting for your arrival, are you ready?" Vera, who was wearing her Rosecrans uniform without her cloak, came to my side, and took my open left elbow in her hands, so I said. "Sorry, I overslept." Daniella, seeing Vera, nodded to her and said. "Hello 7th Princess, I was slow to walk with Sam, I will go in first, so take good care of him." "Thank you 1st Princess, I am happy for your marriage tonight, Sam is excited to finally make it official. We will be Sisters officially." Daniella looked playfully at Vera, and she uncharacteristically teased her. "Sister, look forward to the Royal Announcement tonight, see you later." Jen and Jasmin bowed to me and said together. ""Master we will go in first."" As the three women left, Vera asked. "Master? Are they your personal maids now?" I had a lopsided smile, and nodded in defeat. "Yeah, it is a part of the Royal Announcement, they are the twin sisters of King Dakar, and they are now under my care. Well, Zoe has much to do, so another two trusted Maids will help me, I think." ! From the hall came a group of people from the Southern Kingdom... Salinas, Salem, and their Royal Guards. My heart skipped a beat seeing Salinas, well after last night''s long dream. I had not realized that it really happened, but suddenly I felt like I bumped into an ex-girlfriend who I had strong feelings for. Or maybe because I never had an ex-girlfriend, it is better to say that I met my childhood idol who I caught naked, and i''m flustered. Salem saw me looking over and waved, but Salinas never even looked over at my group, and turned to enter the meeting room, leaving her Guards behind. Salem was stunned as he was not sure if he should follow his Sister in or come over to me. Then a cold voice from the room came out. [Salem, come in.] Hearing his sister''s irritated tone, he smiled and followed her in. Had I known she called him in to avoid Salem and I discussing last night, I would have laughed hard. But in my current mindset, I could only guess she was mad at me. As Vera and I were about to talk, another group came. King Lucas with Queen Gale and his Royal Guard. When Leonardo saw Vera and myself, he waved and said. "Morning, are you two ready for your debut high-level meeting?" Vera and I nodded, and Leonardo said seriously. "The two of you will not really bring anything to the table, but the others may ask for your opinions on topics, only then should you speak. Sam, you are my Crown Prince, but your political skills are still immature, and you need more experience. Sadly, Yasmin is pregnant and did not come to aid you this time. I know you two have a strained relationship, but she has many years of politics under her belt, so rely on her in the future. Now let''s all go in..." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Queen Gale, Vera, and I followed him in the meeting room, I chuckled in my heart due to the fact he is putting on a play for Velvet and Vera. He was the one to bring Yasmin and I together for this purpose. - The main room... The west wall is a large window overlooking the ocean. In the center of the room is a large square low-table with plush cushions that seats a total of 5 people on each side. However, only three of the four sides will be used with one east-side, closest to the door, left open. Ironically, or by careful planning, our group is being sat on the north of the table, with Anubis sitting between both groups on the west window side of the table. This leaves the Southerners sitting on the south of the table... I think it is intentional. Dakar is sitting dead-center, with Daniella to his left, closer to us, and Percy to his right, closer to Salem''s side. Only these three are representing Anubis for this meeting. Only Salem and Salinas are representing the South Kingdom, as their Royal family is pitiful. Naturally, Salem is sitting closer to Percy, keeping Salinas farther away from men. From Daniella''s left side, the first person on the Northern seating is me, Vera, King Lucas, and finally Queen Gale at the edge. As the only other two people in the room, Jasmin and Jen, began to serve coffee and tea after closing the room. Dakar finally started the meeting as the host of this year''s talks. "It has been a long time that we Kings and Queen have had the opportunity to meet two years in a row. Let us first exchange our private documents to read over as we enjoy our refreshments, then we can begin after reading the reports." With a wave of his Aura, Dakar passed a sealed folder to each of us in the room, and the other two rulers followed. So I looked at three folders, one was from the North, South, and West respectively, and I began to read the contents... - The information is not overly complicated, and all done in short form for ease of quick reference. Some details and intelligence is shared and is the same, but from different sources and perspectives, for example... Spies from the North identified what the current situation is of the Demon Lord. But the South''s spies have found different information from ours, and the West also has something else discovered. So it is easier to compare what the actual situation is. The short list of topics and intelligence for this meeting covers the following information... The situation regarding the Demon King''s revival.The fallout of the North''s war with the residents of the Infinite Sky Mountains.The current movement of the Demon-lands.The current movement of the Undead Legion.Events in the East Sea.Events in the Beast Lands.General political strife in all 3 Nations that will impact the other two.Royal Families current events. ()The fallout with Evelina Lorelei and what her becoming Sam Lucas'' Summons means for Humans.And finally, preliminary results of pre war efforts. Because Evil Loli is the strongest Human force, she is treated like a WMD and as her Master, I am influential now, well more than my status as a Mage Knight. - After a quiet half hour of reading, it seems everyone is done. Not once since Salinas has come today, has she ever looked in my direction, as if she refuses to look into my eyes. Considering last night''s invasive dream and memories, I don''t blame her. As Salem was already done reading, he saw me focusing on his Sister, and he was unsure. His sister was reported to have had a Nightmare this morning, and she has been quiet all morning. Because Salem is smart, he thinks the Past Life Pearl must have something to do with it. And based on my eyes, he knows it has something to do with me, for sure. Even the ring Salinas had worn for two days was now missing from her finger. Everyone but me from the North and South, saw the news about Chad and his being born with Earth and Electricity Aura, confirming all of my children are special, and I was quickly asked by Leonardo. "Son, when did you find out?" I looked amused and said loud enough for everyone to hear. "When I arrived in the Capital, . I was just as surprised, but he is very cute and healthy." Leonardo was counting on his fingers and asked. "So with Yasmin''s child, you should now have 5 children, right?" I do not include Charlotte Lorelei, and just say. "Freya is also pregnant..." Silence hit for a moment, and even Salinas looked over at my blushing face, and Salem said as a joke. "Sam, I only had 13 children over a few hundred years, and you... What is the secret, your Magic and Aura?" Due to my Earth''s memories, I understand more about what an ovulation cycle is, and with Zoe and I fully exploring it, we have cracked the timing for women in Myst to reproduce. Unlike non-magic women who have a 13 day window, women with Magic Cores only have a 8 to 12 hour window per month to get pregnant, and if insemination () is not done in that short window, no child can be made. (.) I said to them, "To be honest, it has nothing to do with my Aura or Magic, but luck and timing. I have just figured it out with practice and experimentation. Brother Salem, your issue is your lack of enthusiasm with women you dislike, and that is why your new wife has more children than others, it is due to your love for her." Even Salem was surprised, though he does not understand the method, he understands most of the other women were just a pump and dump, then leave as soon as possible. Dakar, thought of his Father and his many Daughters, nearly breaking 50 and kinda got it, so he asked. "Dear Son, will you tell the secret to increased chances?" I had already discussed this with Evil, Zoe and the others, and came up with... "When the war with the Demons ends, I will release the information world wide, but till then, I will only privately tell a handful of trustworthy souls, because if the Demons find out, they can force many of their Human slaves to breed faster, and this would harm our war efforts." Salinas looked to her Brother, thinking she could get the news from him, but he said to me. "Sam, as my Sworn Brother, do not tell me the secret... I just got out of the mating cycle, and I don''t want those crazy women to find me again." I gave Salem a thumbs up, because those women would ignore his wife, and rape him for Mage Children. Salinas'' cold voice came over hearing the two of us protect one another, and she asked. "My Southern Kingdom has had Mage declines in recent years, we need this information." I gave Salinas a thumbs up and said with a grin. "Tell your noblewomen... legalize Harems in the South, and I will tell them. Monogamy kills Mages, ." Dakar, Leonardo, and Salem all gave me a thumbs up in their hearts, but outwardly hid their smiles, while Salinas felt helpless. Seeing Salinas stop talking, Dakar moved the talk on. "Well, Human Mage reproduction is not in today''s talks, so let''s move on to relevant matters..." - And the meeting continues... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 157: Before The Anubis Royal Ball? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 157: Before The Anubis Royal Ball? by Harem-Fan "Well, Human Mage reproduction is not in today''s talks, so let''s move on to relevant matters..." Dakar held up the part about the most important topic, the Demon King. "It seems we all have similar information, except that the Demons tried to recruit Sam to become the host for the Demon King. This news lets us know that the time frame from the new King''s ability to move is within 10 years at the fastest, and 12 years at the longest. This means that the Possession type Demon () has not taken the new body and grown it yet. I guess they already have the body, but wanted Sam as a better host." Yeah, during the reading break, Jasmin whispered about how the Demon King was supposed to emerge nearly 18 years ago, but her Father sacrificed himself to enter the Demon King Castle in the sky, and fought by himself to destroy the host, and force the Possession Demon back to the starting point... Like resetting a Boss in a video-game. () Then Dakar moved to the next topic... "Last year''s invasion of the Northern Sky Mountains was instigated by Vampires." King Lucas took over. "It started off as a rumor or joke, because Kayo Eon, the former Elf Queen came to Sam, but after investigations, we actually found a small Vampire Kingdom hidden deep in the mountain range. This Clan was responsible for driving the tribes south for resources. The Dracul Clan seems to have no ties with the Lorelei Undead Legion." Yeah, this Dracul Vampire clan made me think of the legendary monster, Dracula from Earth. Then Dakar moved on... "Both the Demon Lands and the Undead Lands seem to be quieting down while both sides are reorganizing troops and gaining resources to prepare for war. Both sides are working together on the surface, but our spies confirm they still hate one another and will stab each other in the backs." As no one had questions, he moved on and asked King Lucas to speak on the next point, so Leonardo said... "In the East Sea region, a few Pirate Kings are quietly kidnapping normal humans, so as to not alert us of their evil plans. They are sending these Humans to the Demon and Undead Lands. My North''s Secret Guard has been fighting them in secret, and are starting to wage navel strikes on them when we find them, but with the many small islands in the massive sea, it is troublesome, I assume the South Kingdom is doing the same?" Salinas looked towards me and said to King Lucas... "We have intercepted plans of Pirate King Barbados making a move on the students during the 2nd year trial exam, and I will personally attack them." Yeah, when I read that the Pirate King of the South Pirate Kingdom was going to raid the exam island for Mage and Knight students, I was even surprised. While fighting weak Demons, we also have to deal with Pirates. Dakar said firmly. "Since we cannot cancel the exam, I hope you do not mind that Anubis and the North send our Secret Guard to protect students in the dark, right?" Salem said in response. "We will let your two nations protect the students on the island, while our team and Queen will fight them on the Sea, how''s that?" Both Kings agreed. Yeah, by hiding, it would be impossible to wipe out Barbados who is slippery. If this guy stays alive during the war, he will stab the Humans in the back for profit. Even if we are bait, it is fine, because we have the strength to fight, especially with my few groups powers in the second year division. Fuck, I am bringing Falbium, enough said. Dakar moved to the political and royal issues... "We agreed to both of your nations tax reforms for the war years, and we will only take 10% to ease the nobles and merchant families. Although it will make army building harder, the stable economy should make it easier in the later stage. As far as my Kingdom, with the union with my Daughters and Crown Prince Lucas, trade has become optimistic. My people are seeing this in a positive light. How are things on your end, Mage Queen?" Salinas closed her eyes and spoke. "My army was shaken last year with the betrayal of one of my 3 generals to the Undead. I imprisoned her in Alcatraz (), but many in my Government are nervous about traitors now. I have even had to capture some defectors fleeing to your two nations and the Pirates, because they do not want to be on the front line between the Demons and Undead all at one time, . So even though things seem alright, I am struggling with hidden rebellion." When I heard this, if it was before last night, I would think the south kinda deserves it, but for some reason, my instinct wants to help Salem, no, Salinas out of trouble. Even though she and I did not actually have sex, the memories of it still make me feel that Salinas is that Naiad, and last night, I took her Shawl from her. The Past Life Pearl is a cruel magic item for anyone to use. As I sip my coffee, I reflexively send my thoughts... ]No matter what, protect the Round Table Swords of the floating islands, traitors who steal your islands will cripple you...[ Everyone watched Salinas suddenly stand, and as she looked around, her eyes landed on me who was innocently drinking coffee. As my [Summons Telepathy] is one way, unblockable, and cannot be detected but only by the recipient, only she knows I spoke to her. Not many people know I have all of Evelina''s buffs, so this startled Salinas for her to hear my thoughts. Why are my buffs a secret? Because if my foes know I can come back from the dead once a day with [Summons Rebirth], they will take precautions. () Zoe told me to keep the trump card guarded. This is the very reason that Evil wanted the whole world to know she was my Summons, to make them underestimate me. As long as Eve is not on the battlefield, the foes will think I am vulnerable and make sloppy choices. Salem was nervous and asked his strangely acting Sister, thinking an ambush was coming. "Sister, what is wrong?!" Salinas realized no one in the room heard Sam''s voice but her, and she quickly thought about it. In her eyes, she saw the dark-blue haired and golden eyed boy, seemed to overlap with King Hades, a ruthless and domineering tyrant, and she was confused in her heart with her legs trembling from memories, so she said while sitting. "No, I suddenly realized my floating islands are vulnerable, so I must secure them." I looked outside the window, not able to stare at her eyes right now, and Dakar said in surprise. "Damn, good thing you thought of that, because the Demons have one island, and so do the Undead, if they captured yours, we Humans would really be screwed." Salinas saw I was not taking credit for this oversight on her part, and she felt more complicated, and just nodded to Salem about fixing this Trojan Horse. Dakar then said. "Now the biggest issue... Evil Loli, or as we now know, Evelina Lorelei... Leonardo, your stance?" King Lucas looked at me with a grin and said. "Ever since that Devil has been tamed, I do not get bullied, so for the North, I am so damn happy!" A couple of snickers made it out of people in the room that have been bullied by Evil... So almost everyone. As Dakar looked at Salinas, she said. "This is terrible for the war, as our foes will try to kill Sam to kill Evil Loli and Falbium in turn, then we lose our greatest weapon." Dakar looked at me and nodded, but said instead. "Even I cannot say I could kill Sam with Freya, Zoe, and Evil with her Dragon Lich, so I will let King Lucas decide this. All I can do is help my Son-in-law with my little strength." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. King Lucas said this. "I am betting everything on Sam, and will train him well. I will let Sam grow naturally, and not clip his wings by hiding him. He is the North''s future King, and hopes for Humans." Dakar then asked. "Sam, Vera, Daniella, or Percy, before we end our meeting, do you have anything to comment?" Both women shook their heads, and Percy asked. "For the World War, should we not move our West army to the Southern Kingdom?" "No, that is not good..." As everyone looked at me, I explained my thoughts. Due to the many movies and books I have seen on Earth, I have a good friend named Murphy. I also listen to his sage advice of Murphy''s Law. "I believe... I think we are not going to fight just the Demons and Undead in this war... I think the Northern Sky Tribes will attack Anubis from the rear and the North. I think the Demons and Undead might stimulate the Beast Forest. I believe the Pirates will betray us. I think the Demons and Undead will not fight each other till a year in, or the Demon King takes action. I believe the South will suffer internal friction, stimulated by traitors. I think the Elves will be more aggressive, because of me. I think we have to plan for all of my thoughts here, just in case." For a while, everyone thought of the worst outcomes I proposed, and even if they did not happen, how to deal with them at the same time. Then Leonardo said calmly. "Dakar and Salinas, I think we should not rush this tough choice. Lets take this next year to each come up with proposals to each of these outcomes, and then present them at the Exodus Trilateral Meeting. This is too big to conclude in just this visit, right?" As both worried King and Queen nodded, Dakar smiled and changed the topic. "Alright, then I end the meeting for this year, so let us go get ready for the Royal Ball, we have news to deliver to our people." (A/N ) Salem said to this. "Sam, I think I would like to meet your friends you wrote about, and some of your wives I have not met yet, so let''s have some drinks and enjoy tonight." Dakar stood and said. "Alright, Sam, you and I need to also talk during the ball, so I will see you then." Salinas stood, and said to Salem without looking over. "Brother, come and talk less, you can socialize later after we talk." Tap Tap Tap~! Salinas boot heels were brisk as she left in a hurry, confusing everyone but me. I am actually now dreading seeing her there, , I am confused... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 158: The Royal Flush? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 158: The Royal Flush? by Harem-Fan Evelina is wearing a gothic style ball gown with dark-grey material of velvet, silks, and black-lace adorns its edges. She is using a strapless style, trying to highlight her new larger cup size () and her hair is done up in a bun, with bone hairpins in high quality, provided by Morgan. Her folding fan even shows a cute white bunny head when unfolded, it is placed on a black silk fan of high quality. Tonight''s eye-patch is purple-silk with black-lace edges, so the purple matches her eye color. Her silky grey hair is gorgeous with her get up, and she almost looks like a highschooler now, so funny. Freya is taking advantage of her body still looking hot as always, before her little angel makes her grow, and is wearing a mermaid style strapless crimson dress that goes from her boobs down to her ankles, like a bloody silhouette. She is wearing rubies with silver jewelry, and her hair is done in a high ponytail. And her high-heels make her look tall and slender, except for her hips and bust. Kayo is wearing a white full length Kimono, with images of Dragons and Tigers fighting. Her hair is all loose and not held up with anything, making her look like she came out of a lake with wet hair. She is wearing wooden geta for her footwear. I was reminded of my Earth''s Asia seeing her again like this. But when I looked at the last woman, or wife, I could only ask her. "Zoe my love, why are you dressing like this?" Zoe is currently wearing a silk French-Maid style outfit, that shows deep cleavage, and a miniskirt style maid outfit. Her long silky blonde hair is in a ponytail, and is purposefully showing off her Elf ears, to let others () know my maid is exotic and desirable for those freaks who like Elf women. (.) Her black high-heels make her height stand at an even 6 feet. I won''t lie, I did gulp. her maid outfit can only be described in one word... Slutty. "Master, don''t be silly, first impressions are everything. I cannot let those golden belly-dancer maids think they are better than Zoe, right?" And like she planned it, Jasmin and Jen entered our bedroom to fetch us to the Ball, and both women were stunned at my women''s outfits, and when they saw Zoe, my Elf puffed out her much larger chest, challenging the two newcomers who looked speechless. Zoe pointed to Jen and said boldly. "I will teach my dummy Master how to tell you two apart, right Jen, ? And you are Jasmin, remember, I am the number-one most important head maid, got it?!" ~! Evelina flicked her fan open and haughtily laughed at the twins, and said to them. ", I remember you two little girls, you are both smart, so know the rules, ." Seeing Zoe and Eve playing tricks, I coughed and asked. ", Jasmin, is it time?" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I could tell by her eyes that she is smiling, because the gold cloth veil hides her mouth from clear view, as it is only slightly transparent. "Jen and I are here to serve you tonight, so your head-maid can focus on your happiness, please ladies, follow us." Zoe, happy with her show, started to sway her hips out the door, then suddenly stopped. She turned around, took my arm with a blush, because she forgot me, and then pulled me out with the others laughing at Zoe''s careless moments. (.) - As our group was nearing the entrance to the main ballroom, Mari behind was pouting, and she said to the other wives. "This sucks, I am stuck on duty and cannot participate, ." Freya attempts to cheer her up but fails, due to depressing Mari more. "Well, I am pregnant, so I cannot drink with Sam." Mari jokes. "Damn, I wish I could banish you back into your space." ", You can''t while I am pregnant." "Damn, I will fight you with a pillow later!" Just as I was laughing at the two women fighting, I heard Vera call to me. "Sam, hurry you are late, Father and Mother are waiting for you, ..." Yeah, until we are all together, we won''t go in, because we get announced to the party goers. King Lucas, Queen Gale, Vera, Morgan, Dial, Kim, Kelly, and Lane... () All of the women here are wearing matching royal-blue ball-dresses with gold and pearl jewelry, to show they are with the Lucas crowd. "Alright Sam, you are with Vera for the entrance, and seating. The rest of you will be at the table directly behind us. Kayo, you have a special seat with the Windless family next to the other Headmistresses. And please Evil, don''t make too big a scene, this is for Sam, please?!" I could feel the rage building at this comment from Eve''s emotional link, so I leaned down and kissed her cheek, and like I thought, her brain stopped. King Leo gave me an Okay sign, and readied to enter... - [The Northern Lucas Royal Family has arrived!] As we were called, we entered in pairs, following the King, me second with Vera on my left arm, smiling. My other women followed in order of seniority, with the two golden maids at the back. There are some similarities from the Ball Room in the North Castle, like the table setup, but all in low-table Anubis designs with cushions. The pillars are still holding up the 40 foot high domed ceiling with brilliant lighting, but with the red painted ceiling and walls, it gives it a darker look. The floor here is also a black and white checkered design, but there''s one feature that is different from our ballroom. In addition to the private-alcove-rooms around the ballroom for private talks, there are two flights of steps on each side of the ballroom, leading to a second level balcony, leading to about twenty smaller alcove rooms for private eating, meetings, or other more secluded activity. Brown bead-curtains with magic dampening, are on both level rooms, and you can see out but not into each alcove room. Each room has a round low-table, and a circular booth of leather in a horseshoe design. There''s enough room for a belly dancer to entertain a guest in these booths if needed. As I was walking through the center of the room, I was reminded about another color or two from the belly-dancer clothing, the first one is orange. This is the color of a married woman or mother, and is not for entertainment purposes, they are simply wearing those kinds of clothing and do not want men''s attention. But the second is more interesting, as I see many such women roaming the ball speaking with guests. Pink belly-dancer outfits represent women who are either entertainers (), or seeking love. So eligible women who want to either make connections or find a lover, will wear pink. As we neared our table on the left side of the room from the Anubis table in the center back, I saw Chuck and Nevin waving from their table, but I did not see Frank... Never-mind there he is, at the main Anubis table next to a taller looking Dream. And next to her is Dream and Daniella, both wearing dancer clothing for their respective elements. King Leo sat closest to the Anubis table, with Velvet then Vera, and me at the end. All of the other ladies are at the table right behind us. Zoe is shamelessly standing behind me, drawing attention for good or bad. As Zoe is bending over to put the white napkin in my lap, she hits my face with her ponytail, and now I understood her hair style today, ... I looked across, and saw that the Southern table had not walked in yet. When I realized I was looking for Salinas and not my good Brother, my heart felt itchy, and thoughts of being with Minthe, and her smell, rushed into my thoughts. I shook my head, and realized that Naiad must have charmed Hades with that Shawl that bound her to him. Then it hit me... In my [Monster Lore] skill from Evil, is information of River Nymphs, the Naiads. According to what Eve knows, if you catch a Naiad or any Nymph, you can steal their shawl, having complete control of their life, or gain a magical blessing of love for non-Naiads. In the case of a Naiad, it is the transparent shawl. According to it, it must have fused to Hades Soul, and it let the Naiad fall instantly in love with Hades, even if she was afraid. But the person who caught the Naiad will almost never kill the Nymph in return for her love. So that is it, no wonder Hades hesitated and Minthe was such an easy, , enthusiastic partner. Just as I solved the past life crime I witnessed... [The Southern Argus Royal Family has arrived!] As I looked over I saw the four people I know, or have seen, but my mouth opened subconsciously as my eyes were unfocused on one woman... Salinas Argus, the Mage Queen was wearing an Anubis made light-blue () silk belly-dancer outfit, complete with a semi-transparent face-veil and shawl over her body. She even wore the traditional gold with gemstones and belly-dancer jewelry, and her eyes were attracting me. While I was muddled, Salinas pretended to not look at me, but at 9th Circle, not much escapes her notice. When she saw my stupid expression, a bit of pride sprang in her heart, as she pretended to ignore me. Salinas was not the only one to notice my abnormality... Evil, Zoe, and Freya could all feel my emotions swirl, especially Eve. This feeling is not the same as with my Earth lovers, just like when she was pushed into me before, but something more... Lustful. Zoe looked at me, and thought something was wrong. In her past life, I had no interest in Salinas or friendship with Salem, and almost ignored the Southern Kingdom to the point it almost vanished after the war, but now? ! Zoe''s finger poked my cheek, waking me from my arousal, and I blinked. By this time, Salinas sat across from Leo, with Salem next to her, then Vasco Nano, and lastly Tiffany Nano. As all three tables noticed my odd actions, I thought quickly and pulled out my deck of Myst Poker cards, and pointed around. "I see three Royal Flushes, !" """"""""""~!"""""""""" Everyone who has seen the cards before, busted out laughing, seeing Vasco Nano look pissed, because he was on the set! I wiped my imaginary cold-sweat for thinking fast, and the Royal Ball all started off with a bang! - It might be continued... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 159: The Dating Sim Protagonist Is Found? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 159: The Dating Sim Protagonist Is Found? by Harem-Fan Tonight, I was wearing Anubis nobles clothing, because I was marrying the two Princesses in a moment, and I wanted to respect the local attire, like Salinas is doing. My pants are of a brown earth based color, and are tucked into knee high boots with buckles on them. The pants are a tad baggy, for comfort in the desert. My shirt is almost like a martial arts uniform top that folds over itself, and the waist is tied with a crimson sash, like a pirate in the movies. The off white tunic is long sleeved, and like the pants, slightly baggy for movement and comfort. Unlike the common Anubis people however, the Royal Anubis family made these clothes with only the finest local materials. Daniella wanted me to be able to use this outfit in the future and keep it as a memento of our love. Because Daniella designed my look, it is simple and not overly adorned, like Percy''s royal outfit with gold threads and jewelry. ~! King Dakar stood, holding his red-wine glass, and used his Air Aura to amplify the sound of tapping glass, and to let his voice carry over the whole venue. Just as I knew the King was going to toast and announce things, I looked back at my Evelina who was pouting at her wine glass, so I sent her a message. ]Eve, I am sorry dear, but you are still breastfeeding Web, so no alcohol for now, alright? Just drink the juice.[ Evelina''s one purple eye was moist with a tear about to fall, and her lips trembled. ]Dammit, life is not fair, this is the good stuff from the West, ...[ Then Dakar waved me over while speaking. [Today, my two Daughters, Daniella and Dream are lucky enough to have fallen in love with the Mage Knight Crown Prince Sam Lucas, and I am now announcing the marriages of the three young lovers, everyone, salute...] """"""""""CHEERS!"""""""""" As I held Daniella in my left arm, and Dream in my right, the two women in turn kissed me, then we all shared red wine together while we listened to the congratulations and applause from the guests. As things settled, King Dakar then held up his arm, quieting the ballroom, and Jasmin came out holding a swaddled child. [I have a Royal Announcement... After 1st Princess Daniella was engaged to Sam, they produced a child out of love, named Chad Windless, and here is the little Prince. Thanks to his father and mother, Chad is blessed with Dual Earth and Electricity Aura, a true blessing for the Anubis and North Kingdoms.] Daniela took and held Chad, then showed him to the crowd. Many people were in an uproar, because the birth of Chad was a well kept secret. The only quiet nobles, are the ones from the South, as this spelled a close relationship by blood to the two Human Nations. The last blood relationship of merit was when Queen Gale married into the Royal family a while ago, but not many marriages of status have come out since then. Daniella kissed my cheek and said to me, "Honey, now that Chad and I made our debut, and we are now Husband and Wife, I am going to go back with Chad, for this event is not good for our baby. Plus Dream can have you more, . I love you, Husband... ." And another Nanny left with Daniella, as I was shaking hands, and talking to the Anubis family. Zeke Haze is also here, and we knew each other from last year''s Undead Lands exam. The short man with blonde hair and red eyes, patted my shoulder, and whispered in my ear. "It is good to see you again Sam. Man, you are already in the 7th Circle, I feel a bit sad, but I thank you for letting me join the party for our Demon Island exam. Hey, there is my wife, she is pretty, right?" A girl who is as tall as Zeke, and looks a bit like Daniella, but has the Air Element like her father came to say hello. She and I traded greetings, and I found she was a bit of a spitfire like Dream. Naturally, just like the 2nd Princess, I don''t have yearnings of missing out on another woman. I believe two people should love each-other, and not base things purely on status or looks. (.) Soon, the Ball was in full swing, as the meals and music were placed for the highest of noble standards. The Anubis people know how to throw a party. Women wearing pink, slowly found young noble males from the North and South that gave them admiring looks, and would vanish to side-rooms to discuss possible Letters of intention. After Domino hugged me, I was approached by a pair from the south, holding wine glasses. Tiffany Nano pulled her grumpy husband and came to greet us. Dream held her frown, and made sure her veil was on, so she did not have to smile. "Hello Prince and Princess, my little Husband told me a lot about your mighty deeds in the Undead Lands, and winning over Vera Lucas from Vasco, , the rumors are hyped up, right?" Just as my little firecracker was going to unload on this tall blonde blue eyed villainous noble woman, I patted her hand to calm her down, to avoid a scene. ", That is strange, because I was asked by Vera to marry her, so that is a strange rumor, as for not being impressive in your eyes, why would I even care?" Vasco blurted. "Why did you put my face on the Southern Jack Card?! You made it ugly on purpose, damn it." Dream pinched my palm for not letting her explode, but yet I was taunting the pair, so her cute eyes rolled at me... Cute! "You two would not be causing trouble for my Brother, would you?" Tiffany with a sneer, hearing Salem''s voice, looked upset her fun was gone, and she face-changed fast and said adorably. "Uncle Salem, we were just congratulating the newlyweds, ... Vasco, take me dancing." As the two ''women'' went to dance, Salem smiled while watching them leave, and he said with a sigh. ", Real men are few and far in the South, well, I am exaggerating but you understand. Hello Mrs Dream, your Husband has bragged about you many times in letters, ." As I nodded to the truth he spilled, Dream was happy, and patted me on the chest, saying to the both of us. "Well, I am going to go play with Sister Zoe and gossip, you boys have some fun, ." And Zoe looked like she was going to miss out on fun being dragged away from my side, and I shook my head at my women. Then I said to Salem. "Let me introduce you to my team and friends." - Chuck was holding his fiance, Gloria in his arms, enjoying the fact that little bastard Chew was unsummoned. Across from him Nevin was politely talking to an Anubis woman in pink dancers clothing, and Sue was not jealous at all, and was also conversing with the noble woman. As Salem and I arrived, another pair of people arrived, George and Percy. Unlike Mari, George got off duty due to Percy''s request. Even though the two are bitter rivals, they are both a frenemy, like Mari and Rebeca were, or are. Chuck saw all four of us arrived, and got up, shaking each of our hands, and said happily. ", It is my favorite bunch of scoundrels, !" Gloria, not as close to Nevin and Sue, said to Chuck while walking away. "Dear, I am going to go talk with my friends Morgan and Lane, have fun with your friends." At this time, a noble lady in pink handed me a letter, revealing her face, and said quietly. "Excuse me Crown Prince, my name is Electra Dune, here is my Letter of Intention, if you are interested in talking, find me in private box 8, goodbye Prince." The attractive woman who looks to be in her mid 20''s swayed her hips and left for the private room, and Chuck watched her go, and he said. "Fuck Sam, your gold-finger must be a Charm Power, right?" I suddenly noticed many of Chuck''s words seem off, like things I have heard from my past Earth life, and I asked in English. "?" Chuck tilted his head and asked while holding his cup. "Fuck Sam, are you drunk, you are slurring nonsense?" I could tell Chuck was confused, and he did not understand English at all, because I was too sudden to have him act, and while Salem was talking to Percy and George, I put my arm on Chuck''s shoulder and asked him. "Hey, what does the term Gold-Finger mean?" Chuck said with his eyes in thought, and explained. "I think it means a super power, but I am not sure? When I got excited, the name just came to my mouth, it sounds like nonsense, but when I say it, it sounded cool. Come to think about it, when I talk to some women, I say strange things, like I know what I should say to some women, to make them interested. Maybe it is a gift like in made up stories, or your magic? But both Ryan and I sometimes feel urges to chat up ladies, ." "So does the name Earth or sound familiar to you?" Chuck nodded then shook his head, and said. "The first word means Dirt, and the second word was foreign to me, why?" I look around the room, and then ask. "Do you feel the urge to talk to any of the women here?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chuck''s beady black eyes scanned the room, and his lecherous-smile grew, but when his eyes landed on one woman, not too far away, his expression changed, and he said in confusion. The woman Chuck was looking confused at, was none other than Glenda Lilly, the blonde haired, yellow eyed, 4th Circle Electricity Mage. "Sam, it is strange, but my urge wants me to bring you to go talk with her, and I think if I do, she will like me?" I was stimulated with curiosity, and why after all this time, did Chuck only have an ''Urge'' to talk to his fiance''s Sister only now and not before? Is it because of me, or am I a factor? So I said to him, "Hey buddy, I want to see you use this gift, so do whatever it wants, okay." "But she hates you for always beating her in the Fall Tournaments, and she is snobby to me when I flirt with her, are you sure?" After telling Salem and the boys we would be right back, Chuck and I embarked on a strange activity. - Glenda was talking to her friend, while standing behind a large pillar out of sight, and her gold dress was sexy, with her blonde hair in a nice bun, and her golden eyes, like mine, saw the pair of us, and her sexy face frowned. "Sam and Chuck, what do you two jerks want?" I say nothing, and watch Chuck carefully, while his face changes, thinking about what to say. "Glenda, I wanted to know why you treat me so unfairly, you know I care about your feelings, right?" My eyebrow lifted in surprise, because Chuck is not normally this smooth, and I also saw Glenda change her expression, a bit surprised at his words. Soon, she frowned and pointed to me and said. "You hang out with this guy all day, learning bad habits, that is why I am frustrated with you." Chuck hearing this, smiled calmly and pointed at me. "Hey, I just scolded this guy for you, and brought him here to say sorry, do you not want that?" Glenda and my eyes opened in surprise, because he is bullshitting, but I felt Chuck''s foot hit mine, and I smiled, and nodded. "Really? You Sam, the Crown Prince want to say sorry to me?" I scratch my head, and put my Wing-man cap on, and bullshit. "Yeah, Chuck was upset you were so wronged, so I realized he was right, and I wanted to say sorry for our past, let''s be friends from now on, your Sister is my Wife''s friend as well." Glenda looked like she had two years of hatred vanish, and her eyes looked to Chuck, who looked like an honest-man (), and her cold expression softened. "Okay, Sam let''s be friends. Chuck, I want to say sorry for judging you wrong all this time... Let''s talk for a moment alone." Glenda''s friend and I looked blankly at the two people walking into a private room to talk, and I looked at the woman, and we both looked confused, so I smiled and said. "I will be leaving now, ?!" After the lady nodded and walked away, I also left in shock. "What the fuck just happened, did Chuck impress Glenda the bitchy woman just by bringing me as his Wing-man to say sorry?! Damn, so cool!" - Little did Sam know that Chuck had done the same for himself... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 160: Djinn Blades? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 160: Djinn Blades? by Harem-Fan After Chuck vanished into the Alcove room with the unreasonable hot woman, I knew he was not coming out quickly, because the magic stone above the door frame was glowing, showing the room entrance was locked, and you cannot come in till the occupants open the door. The manager of the ballroom can open it, or my golden token given to me by the King can also open locked doors like this, but... "Are they going to exchange Letters of Intention, no way, right?" If Chuck really does that, he would have a pair of sisters... Wait, I just married a pair of Sisters, damn... Just as I was in Sister-fantasia, the Letter of Intention I acquired before that was still in my left hand, was smoothly pulled away by Jasmin. "Master, trust me, that woman is not for your noble tastes, let me handle all of these Letters for you." I pulled out all the letters I was given during the Ball so far, and said with a bit of shame. "Sorry, I always feel a bit sad I cannot give all the good women a warm home, but I feel I have enough lovers, ." As Jasmin took all the letters, her hands that were so soft, grazed mine, and she said. "My Father was a lustful man, with 108 Mage women, he was very open and took in anyone he fancied. My Mother, who was only a cleaning maid, was just a 1st Circle Dark Mage, who did not even attend Whirlwind Academy, but a 3rd rate local Mage School. Father was drunk, and pulled my Mother into a closet in the Palace, and my Sister and I were born. After getting my Mother pregnant, he married her, and then fell in love with her. She and he never even shared Letters of Intention during the whole love affair. Well, the moral of the story is, always keep your heart open to women that move it, but don''t eat everything presented." Even in the busy and noisy ball, I felt like only Jasmin and Jen next to me were the only people here while she told me their brief story. So I asked. "I can''t tell if you''re scolding or praising me? However, I think the story of your parents is nice, right?" Jen, besides me, said softly while looking at her feet nervously. "Master, Sister is complimenting you, but also telling you to not let a good woman slip by with blinders. , And don''t visit that cheap woman." As Jen''s purple eyes looked up at me, I got it... I think the two Sisters might possibly like me, but are telling me to not force their affections away in the future due to many lovers, so I said teasingly to the two beauties. "Okay, Okay, if I drunkenly pull a maid into a closet, I will marry her for sure." Both women who know my sense of humor is bad, just smiled while shaking their heads, then Jasmin said seriously. "Master, now that you are officially married to the Windless Royal family, I have a special gift for you left by my Father before he died. Come with us into a private room, and I will hand it over, it is a National heirloom, and I do not want others to know I had carried it from the vault." Jen took my hand and pulled me next to the room that Chuck had vanished into, and we locked the door... - After the three of us came in and locked the door, the brief perverted thought of a hot threesome did not unfold like a small part of me hoped for, but... S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the low-table in the room, lay two gold Scimitars with elegant art-engravings depicting Air-Genie etched on the golden blades. The wavy hilts are well designed for agile swordplay, and the dark brown handles are soft but secure, with gold rings on the pommels for the traditional tassels used by all Dervish Knights. Jasmin next to my left, said with a bit of melancholy, as she explained the pair of swords, while Jen on my right looked at them in a daze. "Just before Father left for the fight against the emerging Demon King, he left his two blades behind, knowing he would not come back. He entrusted us sisters to pass them on to a man who could also use magic to activate these swords. The name of the pair of blades is... Djinn Blades." Jen said softly to me. "These are Mage weapons, and cannot be activated with Aura, but magical power. When wielding both blades, you can access and cast a total of 6 different types of Air magic from levels 6 and under. The spells are stronger in the hands of someone with Air Element, but not needed. The spells will enter your mind when you hold them and inject your magical power. My sister and I can also use them, but these are left to you, Master." As I reached out to pick up the two Scimitars, I felt the heavy weight, and then let them have some of my magic, and then I fully understood the effects of the Djinn Blades... - The following Air Element spells can be used while holding the two weapons and casting like normal... 6: [Radiate Wind Element]5: [Wind Blade Breath]4: [Greater Air Utility]3: [Resist Wind Element]2: [Triple Wind Bolt]1: [Wind Shield] My Windstorm Elven Curved Blade, is an Aura weapon, and uses Strong Knight skills, and these two swords literally give me limited Air Mage Magic when I hold them, so it is really cool. - While I was immersed in the Djinn Blades abilities, the two maids had each tied a golden tassel made of gold-silk to the pommel rings of the two swords, and when I looked at them, I had some bad thoughts. (.) Jasmin saw my look at the decorations, and not understanding my odd look, she explained. "It is a custom to not send-off our Anubis men without a token of good luck, so Jen and I made these for your blades. We wish you to always return safely." I sigh in my heart, because I think I know how Daniella and Dream got this idea to make the tassels, but are there underwear really gold to match the dancer maid uniforms? Damn, why is that my main focus? "So... Did your Father know about me before? Was your Father a Time Traveler?" The Twins looked at one another in surprise, not that I was wrong, but I noticed something, so Jasmin said. "I doubt Father was a Time Traveler, because he made many stupid mistakes, even up till his death, but he did know he would die. I know the answers you seek are in the Letter I gave you, but..." I put the Djinn Blades away, and finished. "Those are Secrets only meant for your lover, right?" Both women only nodded, and I sigh and say. ", I won''t make you my lover just for answers, okay let''s just find out how we feel in the future, okay?" Both women removed their veils, and each leaned over to kiss a cheek each, making me wanted and shy, but honestly, if the two women really tried, I would fold like a deck of cards and fuck them both, but... I want to fall in love with them first. ""Yes, Master~!"" Both women already know I will love them, but right now, is not the time or place for romance to bloom. They know my temperament, and both think I am more adorable like this. As they put their veils back, I said while walking out of the room. "My friends and guests are waiting for me, so let''s go ladies." I thought of Chuck''s comment from before... I may not have a gold-finger, but I seem to have a pair of golden-maids. - Just as I and my personal maids came out of the private room, the next room opened, and out came a woman who looked like she had a blushing face... Glenda Lilly had her hair down, and was trying to tie it back into a messy-bun. I noted all of the telltale signs of a sexual encounter. I said nothing to not draw attention to my side, and as she turned to walk to the Rosecrans tables, I noticed a slight disorder in her steps, daaaaaaaaaamn no way..... Chuck then came out with a sweaty forehead, and one corner of his uniform shirt was slightly untucked, and it was not even tucked in straight. The nasty grin on his lips, and the Letter of Intention clutched in his hand, lets me know, Chuck is the fucking man. Then, sensing envy and friendly guy jealousy, he turned his head to see me come out with both maids, and his nasty big fist gave me a thumbs up, like he thought I just had sex with both Anubis Maids. "Sam, you are my lucky charm, not even Ryan is as good as you... , I approve, you are working twice as hard, ." Jen looked away embarrassed, because she fully understood this young man''s words, but Jasmin just said. "Master, your friend is so funny, he thinks you are a bold man, ." I pointed to our friends and said to Chuck. "Congratulations on landing Glenda, but I think our friends are probably wondering where we went, let''s go, ..." The Windless Twins giggled behind me, as Chuck was exposing all of his and Glenda''s deeds, in general-terms, and confirming my guess, the two are now lovers, and will also get married. His gift is really amazing, I will have to observe it in the future. And that gift is already working in my favor, as the maids learn more about me while eavesdropping on my and Chuck''s talks... - As my group came back to the men sitting at the table with Nevin, with Sue and the pink lady gone, I waved and said. "Sorry we are late, Chuck found love." So briefly explaining the Glenda issue of me beating her bad two years in a row, her sister, and now Chuck''s pickup skills, the group understood. Salem had noticed his Sister at a distance was waving him over, so he sighed and said. "Gentleman, my Mage Queen has called me over, I shall try to sneak away in a bit, ." As I noticed Dream and my other ladies were mingling around a large table with the Anubis Royal ladies, I was not worried about needing to entertain them, so I sat with Percy and George, while Chuck sat on the other-side with Nevin. As my maids walked to the side, and got some food and drinks for me, Percy asked. "Now that we are Brothers-in-law, can I ask you for a future duel?" I sigh in my heart, because I can tell this guy is both prideful, and a bit frivolous. If George is proud and calm, then Percy is his opposite. So I nodded and said. "All 3 of us can challenge at next year''s Trilateral Meeting in Exodus City, how is that?" Just then, Jasmin held a red-wine glass for me, and Jen placed a peeled grape to my lips... I felt so ashamed, as my friends looked at me with bastard-smiles. When I looked at the eyes of the twins, I realized they were teasing me. So I looked at the offending grape at my mouth, and I opened to take it, but to get even, I sucked on her fingertips, making her shiver in surprise. I licked my lips and said jokingly, like a playboy. "I love the taste." Nevin opened his eyes at my boldness, and Chuck just smiled knowingly. His eyes scream that he understands. After that, both women acted normal, and I was given a small bowl with peeled grapes, as Jen fled behind me, blushing. Then from behind us, a happy and excited voice was heard. "I finally found you guys, ... I am in love, Nancy is so beautiful and great, ... ?!" Just as Frank was bragging about his new Fiance, he realized the two Anubis maids that knew Nancy, and his face went blank realizing he was too excited. As all the guys and maids looked at Frank''s look, we all busted out in laughter at his embarrassment... """""~!""""" Then the central-floor was cleared, as it was time for the Anubis Dancers to perform for the guests... - The show must go on... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 161: Don’t Touch A Nymph? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 161: Don''t Touch A Nymph? by Harem-Fan Then the central-floor was cleared, as it was time for the Anubis Dancers to perform for the guests... As the lighting of the room dimmed by half, the music changed to more of an upbeat and steady rhythm, with traditional music from the desert lands. Ten women in various colors, with bells and colorful long cloths for dance, began to sway and swing their limbs, in a choreographed dance Although the entertainment saved Frank from his embarrassing moment, I quickly lost interest in the show, as I was not captured by the dance. My wives, Dream and Daniella have already shown me the most exotic and enticing performances in private. I also had not noticed many nobles and royal family members move to tables for business, or enter private rooms for covert discussions. Later I learned that shows like this are meant to cover political gatherings from public observations. While my friends, particularly Chuck, were drawn to the erotic dances, I moved over to the royal tables where most of my wives had gathered. - Evelina, who was talking with Kayo and Freya, had watched Salem and Salinas walk upstairs to enter a private room to get away from observers. Evil then used her Eye of Fate behind her purple eye-patch, and activated her [Foresight] and [True Sight] abilities, to see what was going on with the two inside the room. Not only can she see through the walls with the Sight power, but the Foresight can see up to 1 hour into the future where her sight observes. The problem with the Foresight, it is fixed once you see it, you are unable to act on it directly, so even if you see a friend die, you cannot prevent the death by any means, it is fixed in Fate. And if you act, they just die elsewhere, by different means. So all you can do is to prepare a revival after the person died, or even help to make that person die to benefit you or them, as part of Fate. This Fate seeing ability is why the Eyes of Fate are called Cursed Eyes, because what you see can make you go crazy, always trying to change or fix what you cannot. And as Evil Loli was getting glimpses of the future, her lips twitched, and her purple eye looked at the room the two had entered, with a look of shock. As Evil saw Sam coming to meet them, she shook her head in amusement, but said nothing to the others about what she saw. It is impossible to change Fate, even if she stood and yelled what she saw, so she only wished her lover good luck. - As I came to my wives side, I hugged Dream and Zoe, who seemed sad to have been Elf-napped by Dream. So Zoe said with misty eyes. "Master~! Did you miss your super sexy, loyal, horny, and best maid wife?!" I know Zoe is exaggerating for attention, and frankly, I love when she acts spoiled like this, because this Elf really puts all of my life''s needs above her own. "You''re the best my Zoe..." So with a heartfelt feeling, I pulled her head in for a soft and love-filled kiss. As Zoe''s eyes closed in joy, our world was broken by a man''s voice. ", Your Elf Wife Zoe is very charming, my Son." Dakar had come over and looked almost sorry for interrupting me, and said or asked. "Sam, if you do not mind, I want to talk with my two Sisters one last time before the Ball ends, because I will not see them after tonight... you know, they are going to live in the North soon, ?" Jen and Jasmin roll their eyes at their little Brother, but Evil came up at this time and waved her closed fan. "Little Dakar, no need to pout, just ask the girls to follow you. Zoe and I are here to entertain our master, ." So Dakar took Dream, Jen, and Jasmin over to meet the other Royal Family members for one last drink as a family. In the meantime, Evil said to Zoe. "Zoe, actually, the party is more than halfway done, and I want to check in on my little Web, so let''s go back early. Freya and Kayo are here if Sam needs them, and Falbium is just outside the City." Actually, Evil is trying to get Zoe out of here, because the near future cannot be messed with, and if Zoe is here, she will most definitely mess up the events. Zoe, who has no knowledge of this timeline''s events here due to everything being messed up, after all the changes, was pouting to leave the party early and said. "! Big Sister Evil, I am already dressed like this, and Master is horny for me, can I take us back later tonight?" Freya smiled and said. "Big Sister, I am also going back till Sam needs me for the exam, so take me." Evil thought about it, and only needed to keep Zoe away for an hour, so she said. "Zoe, Sam can summon you back to stay the night, so just take the two of us back, look in on your Daughter, then come back and sleep with Sam later." Then Zoe took my hands and begged. "Master, love Zoe tonight, promise Zoe, ?" ", Go take care of my Aurum and Kloi, Zoe, I promise to not let you escape from me tonight. I will love you a lot, just don''t change out of that outfit." Zoe''s fake-tears stopped, she grins like an imp, and says to Evil. "Hurry, the faster we go, the faster I can love the Master!" So after the three ladies left for a side room to travel home, I saw the performance dance was nearing its end, and the normal events would continue, with the small band playing other types of music. - A few minutes later, I was hugging Kelly''s firm waist on the dance floor, and we were doing something like a Waltz. Thanks to some useful skills such as [Dance] and [Singing] I inherited from Evelina, I am now really skilled on the dance-floor. "Sam, I had missed last year''s Ball, but due to being your wife, I was invited... I feel like a Princess now, . You really changed my life. Back when I first healed you in the Beast Forest, I just loved you after our first fight... Your calm and caring actions for your friends moved my lonely heart." As I kissed her gently, to not mess her light makeup, then I teased. "Yeah, I had feelings for you, but was resistant to making more love connections, but after your Mother and I, ... Well, I just let loose and wanted you as well... I really love your kind heart Kelly, ..." As the song and kiss ended, a cough was heard, then Salem spoke awkwardly. ", Sam, sorry to cut into your romance with your Wife, but can we talk privately?" As Kelly and I parted, we saw Ulna holding Salem''s arm, and Salem looked awkward and continued. "Just wanted to speak about some Southern Kingdom matters with you personally, just a short while?" Kelly and I did not see the sly glint in Salem''s eyes, and my Wife said. "Sam, go. I will go back to see Mother, goodbye Big Brother Salem and Headmistress..." So as Kelly left, I followed the couple upstairs to a private room. Due to the machinations of Salem, Dakar, and Evil in their own ways, no one noticed that I disappeared upstairs... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Passing by the hanging brown bead-curtains, I entered the dark room, and saw the circular booth around a low-table. What I was surprised to see was Salinas Argus drinking wine with her veil removed, and her cheeks were slightly flush. She was not drunk, but I could tell she was more relaxed than normal, and my guess is that it is due to no one outside can see her appearance. But I do not miss my noble training, and place my fist over my heart to greet the Queen. "Sam Lucas greets the Mage Queen Argus." Salinas looked at me, and complained in her heart, because I never once greeted her in the dream, but she also said with a head-nod. "Crown Prince Lucas, thank you for coming for a chat, please have a seat, and drink wine with us." Salinas was in the back center seat, so I sat on the end of the booth to her right, while Salem and his lover sat across from me, boxing in the Queen. I looked at the fruits and half drunk glasses of wine, and then it hit me... These idiots have been drinking the Elven Wine I gave Salem, damn. When I looked into Salem''s eyes, he only smiled knowing what I was thinking, so he offered me. "Sam, have a taste of this magical Elven Wine, it is strong on humans, so drink with care, let me pour you half a bottle, it is really good." As I helplessly let him fill a glass for me, I took it, not sure what this guy is up to, but as my Sworn Brother, it would be wrong to sell him out, right? () As Ulna, who was also a bit flush, leaned into Salem''s shoulder, she asked me. "Sam, I will be honest with you, I want a second child with Salem, can you help us?" As I was slowly sipping the delicious wine, to not waste it once opened, I felt awkward, because Salem told me to not tell him, and his eyes do not look like they changed from the meeting. But when I looked over at Salinas, she nodded and said. "As I have no successor, my Brother needs to have an Ice Element Daughter, so..." This is bullshit, because the Widow Queen was not even an Ice Element Mage. And as far as I know, unlike the Lucas family, ice is not necessary for being Queen, only being a Mage woman. How could everyone know that Salem was playing a shell-game, and confusing us all with different schemes. "Well, I cannot get involved in your Royal Succession as a foreign Prince, but later I can privately discuss the secret with my Brother Salem. But I won''t say it here." Nailed it, I did not give a time frame, and did not commit to anything, and the wink I got from Salem, meant I said the right thing. As Salem filled the glasses of his lover and Sister... The topic switched, and Salinas said. "Prince Lucas, about the Demon Island, we have concerns for your safety, here are some precautions we discussed..." And for a few minutes, we talked about a few important topics, but soon, Salem stood and said. "To keep our talks secret, I did not bring a maid or guard, so I will get some more food and drink... Ulna, help me bring some back." And as the two got up and left, we didn''t notice Salem locked the entrance, so no one could enter from outside. - Suddenly, I found myself in the room alone with Salinas... I felt hella awkward after last nights dream world. ! Salinas ignored me, and poured another bottle of Elven Wine into her glass, and drank it. I had no idea she was nervous being with me, and she reflexively drank another glass. I also had not noticed out of the six bottles on the table, this was Salinas'' third bottle. "Queen Argus, you should never drink more than one bottle of that wine, it really is too strong." Salinas downed the whole glass, rolled her eyes at me, and said proudly. "This is not the first time I drank this wine, and I am a 9th circle Mage, I can handle it. And where the hell is my stupid Brother?" The Queen seemed to not want to be alone with me, so I sighed in my heart, as she started to slide out of the booth on the other side. "I will go and get him nooooo-" I do not know if it was her drinking, the corner of the table catching her pants-sash, or fate, but while she was still talking, she tripped, and my very fast Swift Knight reflexes made me reach out to catch her fall... The other day when Salem pushed her into me, we only bumped into one another, with our clothing blocking our skin-contact, and our gaze was locked, but now... Salinas right hand was holding my neck for support, her left hand was touching my now exposed chest, as my loose desert shirt was pulled exposing my muscles. My left hand held on her right exposed shoulder, and my right hand was holding her lower-waist and back, touching her flawless skin. My and her right cheek was pressed together as she fell into my arms, and her scent of mint was seeping into my lungs. Something incredible was going on, because when she and I had bumped before without touching skin, we were only dazed, but tonight, as I felt her skin, my body trembled... - Time had stopped, and our thoughts muddled... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 162: True Lust? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 162: True Lust? by Harem-Fan Salinas right hand was holding my neck for support, her left hand was touching my now exposed chest, as my loose desert shirt was pulled exposing my muscles. My left hand held on her right exposed shoulder, and my right hand was holding her lower-waist and back, touching her flawless skin. My and her right cheek was pressed together as she fell into my arms, and her scent of mint was seeping into my lungs. Something incredible was going on, because when she and I had bumped before without touching skin, we were only dazed, but tonight, as I felt her skin, my body trembled... When I first saw Freya, Evelina, and Kayo, my heart trembled with love, and affection. When I looked at Salinas after bumping into her, I was dazed. But now, with her in my arms, and I can feel her skin, my whole body, soul, and sexual desire is exploding, like one of those cultivation novels and their aphrodisiac bullshit, but she and I are not drugged. () I do not know how much time has passed as my thoughts were messy, but I suddenly noticed my neck on my right, was being gently kissed and licked. I felt my manhood become rock-hard, against my remaining bit of rationality, and I then sucked on the exposed neck by my lips. While I kissed Salinas neck, and earlobe, I felt my shirt had been pushed off my shoulders, as Salinas had started to rub her hands all over my shoulders, chest, and back. My heart was pumping fast, and my head was dizzy. The only thing in my brain was... Am I really making out with the Mage Queen?! By reflex, I had slowly started to remove her clothing, and with her not stopping me, I began to hurry, and in a competition, her hands were already removing my sash and pants. Our lips then overlapped in a heated kiss, and I realized, our memories of Hades and Minthe that were burned into our memories, are reenacting last night''s dream lovemaking in the chariot. As all of our clothing was gone, she looked back at the low-table, and swept her arm, knocking away all bottles, food, clothes, and glasses off, and pulled me down on top of her, like Minthe pulling Hades. I used my water magic to clean off our bodies and the table under us, a subconscious move on my part, and she did not even notice all of her body hair from the neck down vanished. As I climbed between her legs, and my tip slightly entered her, I whispered a question from my heart. "Are you my Minthe?" As her soft, but well developed legs encouraged my hips, she said in a hushed tone. "Hades, be gentle at the start this time..." As I did not hesitate, I pushed in, and realized that she and I had more contact as Minthe and Hades, than as Salinas and Sam. But after I was gentle, our movements started to be more primal, lustful, and desperate... - "Sam. Sam. Sam. ~! Never stooooooop~!" An unknown amount of time had passed, we both lost touch with conscious thoughts, and it seemed the Elven Wine caught up with her, and the words she was yelling, made my mind come back. I also realized I had finished inside of her quite a bit, and I had not realized when or how many times the two of us climaxed. But as her arms were stretched out, holding each side of the table she was laying back on, she yelled. "I love this, you are my Hades~!" She let go of the table edges, apparently finishing her climax, and grabbed my hair, and forced a deep kiss, then I heard someone yell from outside the door. [Brother Sam, are you still in there? Did you pass out? If you don''t open the door soon, the manager is opening the door.] Salinas all of a sudden woke up from her delusions, and realized, this was not the dreamworld of our past life, but we are in the Anubis Ballroom, and her mind cleared suddenly. "Brother Salem, I am cuuuuuuuuuuming~!" I was finishing, and forgot they cannot hear us out there, and I started to push in deep, and Salinas said in a hurry. "No, don''t finish, stop, get off! ~!" She had not realized she was already full of baby-batter from before, but as she was trying to get me to stop, she felt the fresh insemination, and her voice stopped. The realization that she was now not a pure woman, and a young kid was on top of her, really conflicted her heart. As I stopped, looking at her teary eyes, I said softly. "You''re my past life wife, I will not abandon you, so stop crying." She pushed me off, and then started to grab her things, and she said while holding back tears. "Get changed, we made a mistake... We cannot be seen together, I am the Southern Queen, and they are coming... This never happened, got it... Do not tell anyone, not even your Friends, Lovers, Wives, Summons, and especially not my Brother... This never happened, got it?!" As her tears fell, my heart started to hurt, but I think it was just her panicking, and she might not mean some of her words, but... Right now, I cannot push her, or she might break mentally, and do something rash, so I said. "I will listen to you, I promise." While I was dressing, my water magic had not stopped, and the items on the floor she threw, the table, couches, and floor were quickly settled, and because I wanted to not leave evidence, I moved all of our crimes, including her maiden blood, into the large indoor plant pot. [Brother Sam, we are coming in now...] Just as the door was about to be opened from the outside, Salinas started to cast her spell while holding her clothing. "This never happened, remember... [Long Range Teleport]" As her light-blue magic light was covering her, I said out of instinct. "You are my Minthe, I love you!" The light flashed, and she was gone, but I don''t know if she heard me. (.) From the spot she vanished, she accidentally dropped her light-blue silk underwear, so I picked it up, and threw it in my space ring while running... Just as the locked door opened, I dove into the private bathroom, and cast my alibi spell. "Zoe, I need you... [Call Summons]" And as the yellow and blue lights faded, my super sexy Elf maid jumped into my arms, and deeply kissed me. Just then, the two of us heard the people who just came in. "Sam? Sister?" The manager, Salem, Ulna, Jen, and Jasmin all came in, looking around. With Zoe in my arms, I opened the door, and asked. "Hey, what is going on?" All the eyes in the room were confused, so with no one talking, Salem asked. "Where is my Sister the Queen?" I looked like I thought of it, and said casually. "After you left, she did not want to wait anymore and cast a teleport and left the Ball, I think. Then I wanted to spend time with my Wife, and Summoned her to my side." I had no way to get rid of all of the smell of sex, so I summoned Zoe to make asking questions rude. I cannot get rid of suspicions, but they won''t ask if Zoe and I had sex, and Zoe is clueless as to what really happened, so... The mystery was left unsolved, but Salem had many doubts. But the possibility of Salinas running after feeling something was wrong was a strong possibility. So we all ended up leaving for the end of the Ball. - In Salinas'' Guestroom, she was soaking in a bath with rose-petals. She was blankly looking up at the ceiling, remembering everything that took place. Thankfully, she had a healing potion on hand, and cannot ask her maids to heal her. Her heart was filled with lust, love, confusion, fear, excitement, worry, and many more feelings. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she was just a normal woman, she could indulge in her feelings, but as the Southern Mage Queen, having an affair with a man from another Kingdom, and a Crown Prince on top of it, would cause many of her opponents to revolt and seize political power. "No one can ever know... I am not protecting Sam... Damn Hades, ." Her fist clenched, but when she remembered how Sam ravaged her, with love and lust, her legs went soft. Remembering how she called Minthe a whore, she blushed and said. "I am not a cheap whore... I was just drunk, yeah... It was a one time mistake, and it will never happen again." Too bad that Sam and Salinas do not know their past life is connected by a Shawl... - Later that night, after some sexual-frenzy with Zoe and Daniella, Sam lay in the bed, holding his two wives and reflecting on his life choices. Daniella was gently snoring, Zoe was watching me, and asked something surprising. "My Sam, are you protecting that woman?" Zoe''s blue eyes watched my face, and she had dropped her maid play, calling my name seriously, so I nodded. "She found out, she was my past life wife. So her mental state is fragile I think. I want her to be stable for a while." Zoe leaned in, and kissed my lips. Then she said with her sexy smile. "Master, you will have to buy my silence with lots of passionate cuddling, . But I thought you did not like her, what changed?" I smelled Zoe''s blonde hair, and spoke the truth in my heart. "I was just denying how I felt about her, so my mouth told a lie, to deny her back then, but... Hades owes Minthe a lot, and I think I have to pay this love debt in this life too. It really amazes me that when I was Hades, I also tried to reject other women at the start." (A/N .) Zoe slowly slid on top of me, while speaking. "You know if you love her, you will have to save the Southern Kingdom one day, right? It will be hard to do..." As Zoe was stimulating my lust, I said to her, while running my fingers through her silky hair. "It seems I will... But I have you, right?" As we joined-forces, she shivered and said, "Yes, if my Master wants to save the South for a woman, this maid will do her best, ... I love you my Master~!" And for the rest of the night, Zoe was rewarded for being the best. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 163: Royal Capital Destroyed By Jen’s Summons? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 163: Royal Capital Destroyed By Jen''s Summons? by Harem-Fan ~! The sound of the double doors opening made Daniella and I awaken. Zoe left after she was satisfied, and didn''t stay the whole night. The person who entered was one of the two twin maid sisters. I cannot tell who is who till I watch them act, or speak for a bit. So the golden dressed woman pushed in a breakfast cart full of delicacies to eat. She said calmly, ignoring our naked half covered states. "Morning Master and Princess, breakfast is served." Daniella untangled her smooth legs from mine, and sat up, letting her pillows loom for my visual feast. My Wife then said to the maid. "Jen, it is rare for you to serve me breakfast, so what happened to Aunt Jasmin?" As I also sat up, making sure my dignity was covered, I took the bed-tray Jen handed me, and she said while glancing at me. "Jasmin is waking Dream, and I came to ask the Master for his help today... He is leaving tomorrow for the East Sea, and I wanted to Summon my new Monster before he leaves, so..." As I was propped back on the stacked pillows, I was about to eat the eggs, saute vegetables, and ham, hearing Jen''s words, I had really almost forgotten to help her. "Sure, I''m looking forward to helping you. Who is coming with us? I will have Falbium there to protect us." Jen sat by my exposed feet, and then started to massage them while surprising me a bit. Zoe does this for me occasionally, so I am not adverse to it, but did not expect Jen to just do it. Perhaps she is doing it for my help. () "Master, after my past summoning, I am unwilling to bring others to see me make a joke of myself again, so I only want the two of us to go. That way if I summon another weak Monster, I won''t feel like crying." Daniella, seeing Jen focusing on her task, kinda noticed how much attention Jen was putting into her work, and said to me. "Husband, Jen will be staying behind to help with Chad, so go and spend the day with her. Take your Nightmare and you two can fly alone to save time leaving the city. Although I also want to see the summons, I understand my Aunt''s feelings." Listening to my princess who was eating her meal, while chewing my own delicious breakfast, I was in heaven as Jen''s soft hands rubbed my ankles and lower-legs. "Yeah, Jasmin said she was following me to take care of me. So Jen, I will go with you after breakfast and get ready, let''s beat the afternoon sun." Jen looked up at me, and with a slight tremble in her heart, she only nodded. - Passing through the Central Palace, I had not bumped into anyone from the Southern group. I decided to not actively pursue the matter with the Mage Queen, because if I make things too obvious, I may cause trouble for Salinas, and because I consider her my wife in my heart, I will not cause her issues. I will only hold last night''s lovemaking in my heart for now. Even if I bump into her, I will just show her open respect for the ruler of the South. Dammit, I swore to never love a Southern woman, and I go and fuck the freaking Mage Queen herself, what kind of dumb luck do I have? But... I have always crushed on her growing up, and fulfilling that childhood wish, really has made my confidence skyrocket. () After acknowledging a few passersby, Jen and I made it to the Royal Stables, and I recovered my Nightmare Death Horse. Although it is a Horse from the Plane of Death, and is raised from the black Clydesdale, it is more like the Vampire and is half-alive, and eats plant life and meat to survive, so it does not have a rotting dead smell, but a smoky fire smell to its body. The Nightmare can run in the air, breath a small cone of flames or smoke (), or hit foes with flaming hooves. Not bad for a 6th Circle Monster. After I saddled the Nightmare, I got on the mount, and reached down to take Jen''s soft hand. As I was going to pull her behind me, her agility from Dance and Dervish-style, made her flexibly land to sit in my front. I was actually impressed with her martial arts skill, even better than Dream, Vera, and Zoe. "Master, I cannot survive a fall, so hold me tight." As my mount slowly walked out of the stable, I listened to Jen''s words, and my hands did not let her down, and my left arm held her waist, and her bare belly was fully felt by me. With my right hand guiding the reins, I made the Nightmare take flight, running on the air like land... Her well trained muscles are so much better than Northern Mage women''s lack of physical fitness. This aspect of all Western Mages is something I respect very much. Even though Morgan is not a good fighter, she is the most diligent in exercise though, probably to keep her shoulder muscles in good shape for all that , ? - While my mount was running upward in the sky over the Capital City, the winds from the Great Neptune Ocean were blowing on us, making talking difficult, and my dark-blue hair was flying all over. As we flew up, Jen''s hands held onto my left arm, and she subconsciously rubbed my fingers and forearm. Her heart was reacting because of the high altitude, or the man holding her, but I could not focus on that now, because I was looking for my Dog, I meant Dragon. And then I heard it... The sounds of the Kraken emerging from the ocean behind me... As the giant 300 foot long Dracolich emerged from the bay, the water rippled in waves, as a few unlucky fishing boats had to deal with choppy waves. Falbium''s full body flew into the air following me, I noticed in each of his four claws, he was holding the wreckage of 4 large sunken ships. My face twitched seeing what he had found, and then I realized it is in a Dragon''s nature to seek treasures. And as Falbium scared the city below, the wet dragon and sunken ships sprinkled ocean water onto the city as he flew, like a small rain cloud. I swore I heard chuckling coming from Falbium. But now that I know he is following me, I focused on flying out of the city, going deeper into the desert ahead. Jen, who had been startled by the Dracolich at first, calmed and leaned back into my chest and closed her eyes, to block the air or enjoy the moment. I planned to only go out a short distance, but as Jen''s black hair strands danced in my face, and her body fragrance caught me, I realized I was holding a real Princess that likes me in my arms, so I flew just a bit farther... - Soon, my Nightmare and Falbium landed on a large sand dune far from the city, and we could just hardly see the capital from here, so I got off with Jen. As Falbium was going through the ship''s treasures, his green eyes rolled over and looked at Jen. He said. [Hey Sam, what are you doing, having a date?] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jen froze hearing the scary Dragon Lich sound so... Casual and friendly. "No buddy, it is business, I am helping her summon her third summons, and I wanted your backup, because she is a Dark Element user, so..." [Got it, if she summons a Demon, smash it, right?] Jen nodded and said. "I would rather kill a Demon than make it my companion, so please Mr. Falbium. I don''t want those creatures around my Master." Falbium focused on Jen, and he had a good feeling about her, like she was a friendly version of his Mother. [Hey Human, I like you, if you like Sam, just say the word, I will put in a good word for you, .] I rolled my eyes, because I am standing right the fuck here, but this is just how he is. So I said to Jen. "Alright, let us start, so you understand how this works, right?" Jen nodded and said. "Morgan, your wife told me her two experiences, and I understand, it is simple really." So I moved to place my hand on her back, and she shook her head ''no'', then said. "No, I want the closest connection, like what you did with Morgan. I only have this one last chance, so I need to do it with the best conditions, so hold me tight, Master." ~! Falbium thought he was going to die laughing, so he just rolled himself down the sand dune to not embarrass me, and he hid his head to secretly snicker at this shameless woman. I nodded to Jen as I saw Falbium vanish in a tumble. Shaking my head, I put my arms shamelessly around Jen''s waist, and put my right hand on her soft breast, where her heart is. I held her tight, and put my face next to her left ear and did not shy away from hugging her intimately. She will one day become my woman, so... "Alright, I will focus on you, so reach your soul out and find the perfect companion for yourself, Jen." Although Jen has mentally prepared for over 20 years, when she was held like this, her mind stopped for a moment, just like I was with Salinas last night, but soon she took a deep breath and gathered all of her Dark Energy. Her left hand covered my hand on her heart, to hold it firm, and her right hand extended, as her true talent reached out, then her spell started... With thoughts of the playing Dragon behind us, her future Husband shamelessly molesting her, and hoping for a strong companion, to let her fight with her Husband, she started her spell... "I want the perfect partner to help me and my Master reach the top of Myst... [Call Summons]" Jen closed her dark-purple eyes, and let her heart roam, searching with her Soul, and wishing Sam''s care will help her... - Far away, in a deep cave underground, a massive figure was sleeping. It was a 300 foot long Black Dragon, one of the largest in all of the 13 Planes. It felt a Soul, no Souls, one of which had a familiar aura to it. It has been sealed for over a thousand years, and now some silly Summoner is calling it... [Fuck, I thought I would be imprisoned here forever, it seems fate is letting me escape that Bitch''s prison, hehe. I am going to be free! Let''s see the first thing I will do is raze a city to the ground, rob all the treasures, eat all the tasty beings, and save the screamers for last, then burn the city in cold shadow-flames for a late night revelry, , here I come silly Human...] - The Anubis Windless Capital is about to become an Evil Dragon''s Playground, oops... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 164: I’m Free Motherf*cker? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 164: I''m Free Motherf*cker? by Harem-Fan Yes, I am shameless, because I have not let go of Jen''s alluring body, and not only did she not push me away, but her casting right hand is now on my left forearm around her waist. But the two of us are not sexually happy, because we are looking at a 300 foot wide black magic circle that is radiating power. My first thought seeing a magic circle the size of Falbium is... ''What did you do Ray?!'' (.) I felt Jen''s body tremble feeling fear for what terrifying creature she summoned, she prayed it was not the Demon King himself. Just as the Monster was forming I said to her. "Relax Jen, I am here, A real threat comes... [Call Summons]¡Á3!" Even though the form of the mighty Black Dragon became visible, when Jen heard my words, she breathed in relief and held my arm tighter. As the three magic circles on my side lit-up, the massive Dragon, feeling freedom, lifted his large head into the blue sky, and let out his pent up rage and joy... [~! I''M FREE MOTHERFUCKER~!] () After a long and intense release, the Dragon looked around, and saw a City of Humans in the distance, and the edges of his jaw slightly raised... Then his arrogant red-vertical-slit-eyes scanned near his feet and saw 5 tiny Humanoids. He was so happy, he did not even check their power strengths, nor did he notice the pissed Dracolich behind him, down the dune... [Fucking Human male, let go of my Summoner, how dare you touch her! I will eat you first, shit you out, then eat those other three women slowly, ~!] As Evelina took off her eye-patch, I started my casting. "Evelina, don''t kill it, It belongs to Jen, so... How To Train Your Dragon... [Buff Summons]" Just as my magic covered Eve, she cast in response, with a wicked smile. "Look, it is a family reunion... [Buff Summons]" If Falbium could smile, he would, as Evil''s grey energy buffed his strength greater than his long missing Brother. Freya and Zoe did not hesitate to cast their magics as well, before this Evil Dragon moved... "I will bring the fire for a BBQ... [Flaming Transformation]" Then the sexy Freya turned into a living Human Torch... "I am not a Trophy Wife, but I want to be... [Radiate Healing Aura]" And refreshing green tainted winds gently blew from Zoe in a 90 foot radius from her, healing all living allies overtime... While I had cast, I simultaneously pulled out the Djinn Blades and handed them to the woman in my arms, who instantly used them to cast... "I will shield my Master... [Wind Shield]" Then in front of Jen, a Tower Shield sized swirling wind shield was protecting us. The maid in gold, wielding my two gold Scimitars with a fierce look, really made my eyes light up. [I Elysium, fear nothing, so die...] As a large amount of air had entered the Dragon''s lungs, he aimed his breath cone in such a way to avoid killing his Summoner, sadly she is protecting the man he wants to crush, but he can finish him off next. ~! A cone of black cold flames rushed out to cover the group of three women... The Black Dragon''s breath weapon is a shadow fire that is very cold, even though it is also a flame. As the attack ended, my heart clenched, because I hate seeing my lovers be attacked, but... Freya''s fire body seems to resist some of the attack, so her wounds are light, and I can feel she is fine... Zoe is also 9th Circle and healing herself with her aura of recovering magic... And Evil is wounded, but not much, because I improved her capabilities. [Fuck you, little bitch Brother, you really came out, ?!] ! Just as Elysium was feeling good about this attack, he was struck from behind by a large bone tail and knocked to his side in pain. As I saw this hit, I was more shocked about Falbium calling this Dragon, Brother?! But I did not stop casting... "I leave it to you Freya, cook him... [Buff Summons]" As Freya''s power reached the 9th Circle range, her fiery hand pointed to the tipped over Black Dragon and tried to attack it... [The Sun falls from the sky... [Giant Fireball]!] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ~! Then Freya''s favorite large area of effect spell hit the Black Dragon Elysium, like a beach-ball due to its massive size, but in reality it has a diameter of 60 feet. Freya sighed in her mind, because the Dragon seemed to only take about half of the damage... "He is resistant to all types of Magic Elements but Light, so don''t worry, and at least he is not immune to anything but Darkness Element." As Evelina said this, she activated her Evil Eye power of... [Telekinesis] Suddenly, Elysium felt a large invisible force, pushing him back in front of Falbium''s feet, and found he was laying on his back with his black-golden belly scales exposed... The magical power was totally unmistakable by Elysium, and when he saw the glowing white eye on the black clad Loli, a long lost memory came to, and he yelled in fear. [F-Fuck, you''re Evelina Lorelei!] Zoe had also cast... "Well, let me block for my Master as well, ... [Air Shield]" And then Zoe ran to stand next to Jen, and the two maids made an air barricade for me, and I felt like an army general leading the forces, ... "Elysium, I am your Master now, obey me and my Master, or you will be beaten to death... [Greater Air Utility]" And with the power of the Djinn Blades, she took flight in the air, to interpose herself between me and Elysium. [Fuck, Mother imprisoned you for killing me, and I still had not gotten revenge, , take this bitch!] ~! The bone wings pelted him as Falbium''s claws held him down, then the Dracolich bite clamped on Elysium''s neck, while the bone tail swung into the abdomen of the Black Dragon, making it flinch in pain. The red eyes of Elysium scanned the situation, and realized a few things... First, all of them are protecting the Human male, who oddly seemed familiar in an odd way? Then there is that Evil Loli, with the Cursed Eye, who is also the master of his Dracolich Brother, who is strengthened beyond what he can handle. And worse, his new Master, who he cannot hurt, is protecting the man, so fucking messed up... This group is too damn strong. I know I cannot hurt him much, so I will slow him down more, to restrain his actions, because killing him is not what I want. "Elysium, you will not run rampant in Myst, submit... [Mass Electric & Water Restrains]" Just as many electrified water snakes wrapped around all of the Black Dragon''s limbs, its Dragon eyes dilated after Evil''s next move... "Let''s make the Master stronger, ... [Buff Summons]" As Death Magic covered me, Elysium felt my Soul felt even more wrong, but suppressive to his blood. Then he realized I buffed Evil before, and the others... A Summoner? Then just now, that Master used a dual-element spell, and finally Evil Loli cast a buff on him... Did the world get warped while he slept?! Zoe had cast a healing spell to top off Freya to full health, and Freya cast in English... [... [Flame Chains AOE]!] ~! And while Elysium was held by another set of flaming fire snakes, he could not move, and his Dracolich Brother, pelted him repeatedly with bone fist, wings, and a tail. - At this point, the poor 9th Circle mighty Black Dragon, Son of Tiamat, was beaten into a crying and begging mess... I actually started to feel bad, like I over punished a naughty child. ~! A giant bone tail hit the sniveling Elysium in his large Dragon head, and Falbium said or asked. [Fuck, who is your Daddy now bitch? Say your new Master''s name?!] With tears in his eyes, Elysium looked at me pitifully and said. [, Dammit... Master Sam is my Daddy, and I am a worm... Mistress Jen, please save me, I am sorry?!] Falbium wishes he could still smile, because he got bullied by this guy so fucking much when they were a hatchling. All the resentment for his beatings were washed away today. Evil is poking the head of the Evil Dragon, nodding in joy. Zoe is serving me tea while I sit in a chair. Freya was feeding me grapes, mouth to mouth, while I held her in my lap rubbing her meaty thighs, and finally Jen stood behind me, giving me a shoulder rub, feeling a bit sad for her abused strong Summoned monster. Jen looked at Elysium and asked me. "Master, I think he has learned a lesson, can you save his life for me?" The Black Dragon looked at his Human Master with joy and hope, she seemed kind. Unknown to the Black Dragon, we are playing him for a fool. We have been communicating with Telepathy to put on this show for Jen to subdue him. So I act... ", Well, your new Summons is really a pain in the ass, but... You give really good shoulder massages, so because I am happy... Falbium, stop hitting him, he is one of us now." ! And after I said it, Falbium hit him one more time and said innocently. [? Well that last one is because you''re ugly... Well, from now on, I am the Big Brother, and don''t think getting buffed by Jen will work, because Sam is my Boss, got it?] Elysium just wants the pain, humiliation, and madness to end, so he nodded like a good Dragon. Jen then asked Zoe as part of the act. "Zoe, can you heal his wounds for me?" In Zoe''s past life, this was not Jen''s last Summons, and Zoe liked Jen, who married Sam when he turned 30 and left for the Demon King fight, but now Jen is here earlier than last time. So she does something playful here... "? I can heal the naughty Dragon, only if you give my Master a kiss as payment, ." Freya and Evelina both looked at Zoe who went off-script, and said nothing. Jen blushed under her veil, because she has never had a kiss in her 99 years of life. But, knowing her fate, she mustered up the courage, leaned over my shoulder, moved her veil to the side, and kissed my cheek. I almost thought she would kiss my lips, but this is good too. So as I smiled in satisfaction, I was sneak-attacked... ~! While I was not prepared, Jen''s soft lips then landed on mine, stunning me! Zoe saw it, then held her hand towards Elysium and cast... "The Master is satisfied... [Full Heal]" As all of the pain left the Black Dragon, Jen''s kiss ended, and she said in my ear. "The cheek was for healing my new Summons, the lips are for helping me call him, and for myself." As she started rubbing my shoulders again, my heart moved faster, because this woman is really good. Evil then said after patting her palms together. "Alright, we get going away, kisses, then the rest of us have to go back, the kids are waiting... Sam, if this guy gets cocky again, call us and we can beat him for fun, ." Elysium hears her words, and is praying for her to leave immediately. - And soon, the two Dragons left to find food in the ocean for Elysium to eat, for he has not had real food for a very long time, and Jen has not yet made a place for him, plus the two Dragons need to catch up. Many Adventurers had neared the area after such a large-scale battle, and I sent my Summons back with kisses. Soon, Jen and I were returning to the City... - This time flying back, Jen was sitting on the side saddle in my lap. I thought that I would not see her for around a month... And after she kissed me, I wanted no regrets, so I lifted her veil, and she looked at me with her half-closed purple eyes. Understanding what I would do, her eyes closed. ! I lifted her chin gently, and kissed her soft lips. After a few moments, I took it to the next level, and inserted my tongue, which she warmly accepted. And for a long while, we only kissed, and I sent her a mental message. ]When we are both in the North, I want to go on a date with you alone.[ My answer came in the form of a tight-hug around my waist, and a more intense kiss... It is good to be the Master... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 165: Going Back To Exodus City? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 165: Going Back To Exodus City? by Harem-Fan Upon returning, Jen followed me with her veil on and looked down in shyness. I was immediately summoned to see King Dakar in the Central Palace for a formal meeting, because of the battle and movement of Falbium... - The King was sitting on a large soft two person seat at the end of the large circular chamber for official affairs. Around 20 men in official noble attire sat around the edges of the room all looking at me in the center. Daniella and Dream were also with me, with half smiles on their beautiful faces. Dakar had just asked me about what happened, and I gave him a modified version of why Falbium startled the city and about the fight with Elysium. As the elders heard about so many 9th Circle calamities freely fighting just outside the Capital, they all had less than nice things to say about my recklessness. Don''t think these guys are being unreasonable, because I really could have summoned a 9th Level Demon in the heart of Anubis. And it was more about not warning the city beforehand, and doing so casually. With foreign guests in the city, many common people felt a war started. So Dakar looked at his Daughters, his twin maid Sisters in the entrance-way, and said to me, "Due to the uproar with Falbium, I think it is best that he doesn''t return after the exam is over. So instead, we will pack up all of Daniella and Dream''s things, and let you send Daniella, Chad, and Jen back with Zoe to the North, Jasmin and Dream can go back with you directly instead of coming back here, this way, that troublemaker Undead Dragon can leave tomorrow and not return, this I decree. I will let the Headmistress of Whirlwind Academy know that Dream is officially a Rosecrans transfer student, so she will graduate 2nd year with you, Sam." I cover my heart with my fist, try not to laugh at my new Father, and say to his orders. "Father, I will obey your royal decree, and we are once again sorry for the inconvenience the North has caused. Please find time to visit your Grandson in the near future." Dakar then lost his serious expression, grins and waved his hand. "Well, be safe on Demon Island, and take care of our 4 Anubis treasures you are now responsible for, I trust you, be good." Naturally he is talking about Daniella, Dream, Jen, and Jasmin as Anubis treasures, and I think they are as well. So we bow our heads, then turn to leave with the complicated looks from all the elder positions. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Late into the night... In the shared room of Jen and Jasmin, the two sisters are having a late night talk about what to do during their separation this month. Jen, who is out of her uniform, is laying on her daybed, wearing a knee length silk white sleep gown... She has one hand on her cheek, blushing while recalling the intimate kissing with Sam to her Sister. Jasmin, who is the more cheerfully outgoing of the two Sisters could not believe that her quiet and timid younger twin was the one to get such a head-start on a relationship with Sam. She questioned. "So, he really held you with affection in battle, and had you use Father''s swords, without any fear? Damn, why does that seem so romantic? And he wants to take you on a date together... You little minx, I should have gone, ..." Jen, who has only felt love like this for the first time, has the feeling that she is the more favored of the twin sister pair, and her inferiority complex diminished slightly. Seeing her older twin look so defeated in love, made her happy inside, just a little. ", Jasmin, just be happy for me. You will have Sam all to yourself for a whole month while I am in the North, by the time you return, who knows? By the way, I was given Northern Royal Maid outfits for us to wear while serving Sam, and they are cute. Due to our fighting style, Zoe made sure the material, dress length was just right, so they are knee length maid uniforms." Jasmin smiled in amusement. "Yeah, we need to look like Zoe in her uniform, but we will keep our dancers'' outfits for Sam''s private viewing, as it seems he likes it." Jen rolled to her belly, propped her chin on her palm, and asked. "Do you think Sam will open the envelope while on the school trip, or do it after you guys come back? I am nervous about how he will respond... I can tell in my heart, he is the one I will love." Jasmin lay on her back, kicked both legs like a little girl, and thought... Then she rolled to her side and said to Jen. "When he reads it, I am sure in his heart, he knows what Father wrote to him... Sam is cute and silly at times, but his ability to accept the crazy things is top notch. Instead of being freaked out, I think he will instead come to love us more when he finds out what was going on when he was born, we saved his life after-all. But, I am sure he won''t refuse Father''s dying Royal Decree. No matter how Sam treats me, I will loyally follow him, even into the Demon King''s battle. Only then will you, me, and Sam be happy." Then under the fireplaces glow, the two sisters continued to discuss what they have learned about their future husband... - After orchestrating the fake-forceful sex of the evil noble woman under me, while holding her wrists on the bed, I finally pushed inside of her very hard... The way she likes it, and let out my hope for a child into her... "~! I am so bad, please forgive me my Prince, I will be good from now on, ~!" As we finished our heavy sex, I then let go of Dial''s legs pressed on her that were on my shoulders, and let go of her wrists. This masochist wife of mine has a strange hobby of me being a Prince punishing the evil Duchess, but the role-playing is kinda fun. I stayed connected, and rolled onto my back with Dial laying on my chest, then I gently moved her long brown hair from her sweaty face, kissed her lips tenderly, and said. "I hope I made you happy this time. We leave for the Southern Kingdom in the morning, so let us take a bath and sleep." Dial lay her head on my shoulder, rubbed my lips with her thumb, and smiled while reminiscing... "Sam honey, do you know when I first fell in love with you?" Looking at her happy blue eyes, I was curious and mused. "Maybe when I summoned Freya?" ", You''re stupid, no... It was when we went back to school after you beat Douglas... I was the very first woman you hated and scolded. You were the first man to treat me like the bitch I was being. I was so upset I ran away. I didn''t know at that time, what I wanted more than anything in the world, was a man willing to scold me for being stupid. That was when you won my heart. Thanks for hating me that day, because it showed you cared... I love you very much, my hero. ..." After a long kiss, I broke it and said embarrassed. ", Actually at that time, I did not hate you, I just thought you were stupid... It was your Brother I hated." "You are silly, I was setting up the role-playing scene for next time... You have to channel that anger and punish me, ... Forget the bath, I want to sleep this, goodnight my love... zzzz..." As I felt the exhausted Dial sleep on me, I covered her naked backside with the silk sheets, and smelled her body while in my thoughts... "Not sure what I did in my past lives to deserve the love of all of you ladies, so I will do my best to be what you each need... I regret nothing in this life... I love you my Villainous Noble Girl.... zzzzz....." - Monday morning the time for the students and teachers, plus guarding Knights of all 6 academy students of years 1 and 2 to leave jointly for the Southern Kingdom. Then after arriving at Exodus Royal City, we will split in half, the 1st grade to the Lifeless Pass, and the 2nd class off to the Demon Island. I already sent Daniella, Chad, and Jen with Zoe to the North, where they will live in my Royal Residence in the Castle. While in a daze, I was remembering when Jen pulled me to her room to show me her new black and white mid-length maid outfit, and it looked really good on her, but what was dazzling me was her proactively seeking my lips. But it was not the kiss that captured my absent-mindedness, but the fact Jen then knelt and gave me a clumsy standing blowjob right there. It was not very well done, but the inexperience was what made it really good. Now, I will think about her shy charm for a whole month. Damn, the quiet one is the sly one... "Master, your carriage and team is ready, and the second team has also entered their carriages already, so follow me, Master." Looking over at the smiling Jasmin, I nodded as I also admired her new maid outfit, because she is my personal maid, they insist on dressing as Northern women in the open. As I came to my Gothic carriage, Jasmin opened the door and asked. "Master, I thank you for helping Jen come out of her poor self esteem, but I have a confession to make..." "Jasmin, what is wrong?" Her mouth pouted cutely, and she said with reproach. "I am very jealous you did not try to kiss me yet, please step into the carriage, the others are waiting." I was slightly dumbfounded, but recovered quickly. "Then I will find some time to fix that later, , I am going..." Then after I fled into the carriage, the fake-pout on Jasmin''s face was replaced with a gently blushing smile, and she followed... - With all students counted, the Southern caravan moved to leave the City... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 166: Sam Lucas, Died? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! ( WARNING: Cliffhanger ahead! But the next chapter should come out within 12 hours or less. ) Chapter 166: Sam Lucas, Died? by Harem-Fan Upon entering my carriage, my team for Demon Island''s End of Year Exam has come together while we travel to Exodus. My team consists of... Zeke Haze-Wind VanguardChuck Donald-Dark VanguardNevin glen-Earth VanguardFranklin Starling-Fire Strong KnightNancy Sandstorm-Fire HealerKim Winter-Water MageDream Windless-Fire SummonerSam Lucas-Electric & Water Summoner And the last two people in the carriage are my Personal Maid, Jasmin Windless and my wife, Headmistress Kayo Eon. Kayo is sitting on one of the couches with Nancy, and Jasmin. The four men are each sitting in one of the four single armchairs, and I am on the last couch with Dream and Kim. Outside the carriage''s windows, we see the scene outside leaving the city, and Kayo is explaining the trip details. When the 1,200 () students line up outside the city, Queen Salinas Argus will open several portals after we leave the Isis Oasis, she and the caravan will make it to the South East Anubis Gate Rest-area by nightfall. Chuck crossed his leg and said with a smile. "I was so bummed when Gloria and Glenda said they had to hang with these teams on the way there, ..." Franklin asked his new fiance. "Nancy, can you maybe heal Chuck, it is painful to look at him." Currently, Chuck looks like a man who pissed onto an electric-socket, and he has a couple char marks on his smiling face, and his hair is frizzy. Just looking at his sad state, you might think smoke would come out of his mouth when he talks. Chuck waved his hand to Nancy and said. "No need, I already healed my wounds with my [Fast Healing] ability, this is just cosmetic damage I got before we left, ." Nevin, confusedly asked. "Did that Demon Fox do it to you, and why?" A kinda lewd smile proudly graced his lips as he bragged. "Yeah Chew, that little annoying Fox was mad for Gloria, because after I kissed her goodbye, I hugged and kissed my new lady, Glenda, her older sister. Chew was pissed and zapped me, so I faked it and fell to the ground twitching, ... That little bastard got punished and put back into summons space, and now my girls feel bad, so let me keep my look for a while, and Chew stays locked up for the night, get me?" Kim and Dream giggle, and Frank, faking being a good guy said. "Chuck, you are despicable." Chuck drank his whisky and just proudly gave Frank a ThumbsUp and nodded yes to him. Zeke then asked me. "Hey Sam, what is the group makeup of your other wives going to Demon Island?" "Vera, Dial, Kelly, Megan, Sue, Rando, Oliver, and John. Due to a death in the winter Mercenary challenge, Vera''s group was able to pick up an extra Mage in the group in place of a Knight, while one group only has 7 members. I wanted to use that slot to be a Knight role, but the rules forbade it." Nevin said. "Oliver and John are both noble Knights, and good at being Vanguards, also Rando also knows them and has teamed with them." Kayo sipping plain black coffee said. "Well, Zeke is a Prince, so all the Prince and Princesses must be in one of two groups for safety, so that is part of it." I then said about the first years. "Morgan, Lane, and Gloria will also be in a team heading into the Undead Lands, but I am not familiar with their other members." Frank said with a sigh. "Man, that scary three headed Hell Hound, Morgan contracted with, is insanely strong, to think it came from the Plane of Death." Looking outside, we had just passed through the Gate Portal from the Capital and were exiting the Gate Portal in Isis Oasis. Now our group will leave the City, and then Mage Queen Argus will open her magic to make some jumps... Kim leaned on my right arm, and poured me a drink, then asked. "Sam dear, did Zoe take back the letter I wrote for Karl?" I kissed the worried Kim''s cheek and said warmly. "Yes, because I also wrote him a letter about the sights. The letters for my Mother, Dad, Rebeca, and even one for Yasmin were sent." Nevin asked in a hurry. "What about Milly''s letter?" "Don''t worry, it was sent with Rebeca''s at Rosecrans. Zoe will bring back return letters from everyone before we hit Demon Island." Jasmin sighs and says as she gets up to get more refreshments for everyone. "Master, your ability to use the [Safe Haven] and Mage [Gate Portal] is truly powerful, it will change warfare for the Humans when we all go to the Eastern Kingdoms land one day." - Thousands of miles to the southeast of Anubis... A 6 foot tall humanoid with a dark brown cloak, covering body bandages, was overlooking a valley at the edge of the desert. He was holding an oversized Falchion with rust-spots, and his yellow eyes fixed on an ambush point being erected. The 9th Circle Mummy King was giving orders to his minions. [Make sure the Dragon Ballista are ready to fire, we have only one mission... Kill Sam Lucas, ensuring that Princess Lorelei will die.] The 100 Terracotta Warrior Death Constructs all bow to their Scorpion King, and give orders... A pair of Mummy Mages are continually animating the dead Scorpion Beasts killed by themselves, giving them an army of thousands of disposable minions. A Death Knight in tattered leather, and paired Scimitars, was holding a magical copper mirror, and reported. [Scorpion King, the 13th Queen Zulu is contacting you...] The Death Knight knelt on one knee, holding up the mirror to face the Mummy King. Then the King injected Earth Aura, and an image appeared. In the mirror, the previously revealed Summons of Elissa were there, her one yellow and one white eye glowing. [Is Sam dead yet? Did you turn him into an Undead?] The Scorpion King shook his head, and his gravelly voice came. [The caravan has not shown yet, but our preparations are flawless, he will die as soon as he steps out of the carriage. I am prepared to lose all of my forces to the Mage Human Queen, but Sam Lucas will die. The Dragon Killing Ballista is armed with a magical bolt tied to his blood to guide it to him without the ability to avoid it, it can kill an 8th Circle Dragon in one shot.] [Alright, do not die, because my Master is going to break through soon, and she can then summon two new monsters to replace that damn Demon and Dread Lorelei. Be ready to become her Summons if you feel the call, alright, I am busy here, good luck...] Then the copper mirror returned to normal, and the King waved his mummified hand. After his Death Knight retreated, he saw in the far distance, a large 90 foot wide portal in the open sands appear. He nodded and yelled to the surroundings with his Aura infused voice... [They are coming, take your positions...] - Salinas has opened the 3rd and last [Gate Portal] for the day, and after entering the mountains, the Rest-stop will hold them for the night, and tomorrow, they will be home in Exodus. As Salinas watched the caravan and small army walk through the gate, Salem next to her sighed and asked. ", Sister, what has been on your mind, you are colder and more irritated than normal, what is wrong?" Her nerves are shot, because when she escaped that night, she was unable to find her underwear, and she was not sure if her Brother or another saw it in the private room. After having some time alone, she finally managed to suppress her chaotic feelings for Sam, but even now, the phantom feelings of being dominated that night, surface randomly. She said as the last carriage passed, and the two walked behind it... "I am distracted on how to handle your marriage, now that you are no longer a Prince, but the Husband of Lady Amy Holt, and the Demon Island issue, that is all..." Just as Salinas closed the gate behind her and the caravan, a major disturbance came and the whole caravan stopped with chaotic voices. Salinas used her Ice Magic to get a better view... Light-blue runes of magic swirl in the air and under her feet... "Ice battlement, come to me... [Area Ice Utility]" And from under Salem and her own feet, a pillar 20 feet wide that rose 40 feet up with a spiral staircase going to the ground was formed, and what the two saw made them worried... From the distant canyon valley, a couple of thousand black Undead Scorpion Beast the size of large dogs were charging to attack the caravan. The Vanguard Knights in the front formed a line of defense to intercept the massive wave of Undead creatures. Salinas used her Magic to raise her voice. [We are under attack by an Undead Army, preparing for battle... [Ice Age]!] As the stunning Mage Queen held her hands high to the sky, magical clouds suddenly blocked the sun, and the temperature in a 9 mile diameter was suddenly below freezing... Her eyes glowed in pale blue light as she glared at the black sea of death, and suddenly most of the creatures grew ice patches that quickly covered their bodies, and in less than 6 seconds, ? of the charging monsters froze solid, and were crumbling into smaller ice chunks, but many of the monsters still remained with only damage sustained. But their Undead bodies ignored the missing parts of their bodies, and continued forward. The Ice Age spell has not stopped, and is continuously chilling and killing monsters in the area. The power of the 9th Circle Mage is one of the greatest threats on any battlefield, as they can exclude allies. But there is also an equal and heavy cost to this battlefield destroying spell, it uses up nearly half of a normal Mages mana reserves, and Salinas had used a few Gates in succession, and her strength has nearly bottomed out. Salinas, knelt on one knee breathing heavily, while her magic consumes her power... Panting she forces herself to watch as the two sides connect. At that moment, she subconsciously had looked towards where Sam''s carriage was, and she saw him exit, wielding a pair of golden Scimitars. After he jumped out, Kayo, Jasmin, Dream, and Chuck Donald had all jumped out to see... ~ ~! ~! A streak of black-light came shooting like a meteorite towards Sam''s position. The streaking attack made dragon screaming sounds as it traveled. Then the black-light struck Sam''s body, and exploded after shattering his entire uppermost body section into a bloody gory mess... () The kind of death the spell [Breath of Life] cannot fix, only a [Raise Dead] that the Army currently doesn''t have, and Sam cannot summon Zoe while dead. Seeing the giant ballista Bolt tail half stuck into the earth, still shaking with red gore everywhere, Salinas'' heart crumbled... "~?! Noooooooo~!" Now she fell to her hands and both knees, and did not notice her tears... - To be continued... (Game Over, ?) Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 167: My Wife Rebeca Is Aphrodite? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [A/N In ancient Greek religion and mythology, the twelve Olympians are the major deities of the Greek pantheon: Zeus, Poseidon, Hera, Demeter, Aphrodite, Athena, Artemis, Apollo, Ares, Hephaestus, Hermes, and either Hestia or Dionysus.] Chapter 167: My Wife Rebeca Is Aphrodite? by Harem-Fan I was in the mini-kitchen with Jasmin, helping her make some tea, and showing her how I like it. Standing behind her, I reached for the now boiling water I had created with magic for the best taste, but she did not shy away from my close bodily contact. While I was seeping the tea leaves, Jasmin had come a bit closer to my face, and I could feel her gentle breath on my cheek. My left hand was on her hip to move us further out of sight of others and my heart was tempted. "Jasmin, right now I want to tell you something I have been thinking about..." Just as I was tempted to kiss her, and her eyes closed to invite me to taste her lips, a sound of the carriage door knocking was heard, and the Royal Guard yelled. [There is trouble...] Both Jasmin and I woke up from our arousal, and our alert level kicked in. While the guards'' communication was open, the outside voice of Salinas Argus was heard, and we all were stunned. [We are under attack by an Undead Army, preparing for battle... [Ice Age]!] I let go of the sexy Anubis Princess I was just about to kiss, and moved quickly to the door of the carriage, and pulled out the Djinn Blades. I looked over to the shocked group and said. "Kayo, Dream, and Jasmin, I want you with me, the rest of you please stay here till I know what the hell is going on..." And as the named individuals left, Chuck said to the rest while pulling out his Heavy Maul... "I need to protect Dream for Sam, stay here!" And then the beefy large man rushed out right behind the group... - Just as I and my group, including Chuck who ignored me, like a Pig-Teammate-Hero... I and the rest shivered a bit from the super cold temperatures caused by the [Ice Age] and dark sky covered in snow-clouds. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A heavy snowfall was causing vision to be hampered at extreme ranges, but I saw the enemy Undead being slowly decimated by the storm and soon, the front lines clashed. As I turned my head back, I saw the tall ice tower with Salem and a kneeling Salinas on it. I really hope she is okay and not pushing herself. As I looked up into the sky, I guessed it would not be long till Falbium pinpointed our location, so we only had to bide our time till he arrived. "Dream, summon both of your companions for this, Chuck protect her. Kayo just be awesome, and Jasmin, ... You''re really strong, right?" Jasmin saw me pause not knowing anything but being a 9th Circle Dark Mage, but then... Just as I had an ominous feeling in my soul, like I was being targeted by a predator, I decided to call all of my Summons for this obvious ambush... "Come forth, a life and death battle is on us... [Call Sum-]" ~ ~! ~! A streak of black-light came shooting like a meteorite towards me from the valley position. The streaking attack made dragon screaming sounds as it traveled. I only felt pain throughout my body as I lost consciousness... - Between Life and Death, in a place outside the 13 Planes of Myst... My eyes opened, and I noticed I was sitting in one of 12 stone armchairs surrounding a small golden-water pool in the middle. A few steps up from the lowered section of seating, there were 4 opened doors leading out of the ancient stone structure of white marble. "I have been here many times, but I have no memories of it, am I dead?" I know I am not in the Human realm of Myst, because all of the colors, smells, sounds, and sights are abnormally bright, and surreal, like a dream that is closer to reality. In one of the open exits, I saw a magical garden with an apple tree with leaves of gold with large apples. Out of another door, the sight of being on a high mountain structure is clear, and there was the endless blue skycaps of heaven? I knew I was trapped in this stone room by instinct, and I could only look out at the scene out there, so I focused on the amazing sights inside. Looking at what I was wearing as I stood... A knee-length white toga of unknown material. A pair of super comfortable leather sandals, and a wreath of some kind of leaves on my head of... black hair? I walked to the pool in the center and saw I was still the same, but my hair was black instead of dark-blue and my eyes were blue instead of gold, like my Hades memories and my past life as Sam on Earth. "So, this is what my true form is, and my blue and gold are just cosmetic, ?" When I looked at the interior walls of this grand chamber, I saw a number of human-sized white-marble statues that are surprisingly life like, so i got closer and was stunned. In the largest alcove, a man who looks like George Lion in a toga was carved in stone, no scratch that, it is him?! I noticed a plate under him on the pedestal and it read. "Former Chief God Zeus, now a mortal living a new life on Myst." I felt really funny, because I am not familiar with Greek Mythology, and is my world ruled by the Greek Gods?! When I looked around at a glance, there were around 70 to 80 statues in alcoves, and I do not recognize most of them, but I shockingly saw a few I knew in Myst... The next guy was Percy Windless, and his plate says... "Former Ocean God Poseidon, Brother of Zeus, is now a mortal on Myst." But the next alcove I saw made me frown a bit... A pile of pieces, a shattered man, so I read the plate... "Former Underworld God, Hades, Brother of Zeus, is currently living in Myst... Currently between life and death." I shook my head, because it seems I really died, to whatever that thing was. So when I looked at the next alcove, I was stunned. The silhouette of a woman I can tell is beautiful, but her face and figure are blurry to my eyes. This woman knew I would see her and hid her form from me, I can tell instinctively. I feel I know her, so I read the plate. "Hera, Former Wife and Sister of Zeus, was tired of her Ex-Husband-Brother''s mistreatment of her, and left to pursue her secret love in Myst." Why do I think I married this woman on Myst?! I don''t know much about her, other than she is a jealous and vengeful woman, but I feel she was a good wife who was tricked used by Zeus... I have no memories of it, but I just can tell. Did this woman secretly like Hades? I passed a number of statues I did not recognize, like Ares and who he is on Myst, but it seems every Greek God has become mortal on Myst without exception... The next woman I stopped in front of made my heart skip a beat and freeze my soul on the spot... In a short toga, Rebeca Glen in all of her charm stood there in a marble statue form, with a charming expression, and I did not even need to read the plate to know her, so I took a deep breath and read it... "Former Goddess of Love, Fertility, and Charm, followed her admirer Hades to Myst." I was dumbfounded at this news... Is my first wife and mother of my son, the Former Goddess, Aphrodite? "No, wait... I am dreaming, that is the only sane answer, , I almost pissed myself here... Let''s move along, nothing to see here, ..." Soon I quickly found Morgan, and smiled seeing that a toga could not contain her shape, and read the plate... "Former Goddess Persephone, Ex-Wife to Hades, left to marry him once again in Myst." I touched her stone face which was warm and smiled. To want to be my wife in every-life, makes me happy. And just two alcoves down, I found Salinas Argus, but... Her statue has wet marks on the eyes, and the face is sad? I reached out, and touched the tears, smelled and tasted them, and it was real tears with a hint of mint?! "Former River Naiad Goddess, followed Hades into the Underworld again, now a mortal in Myst." My soul trembled seeing her expression, and realized... I should not be here, and I need to get back to Myst... I looked around, and went back to the seat I came in on, and sat down. "I do not want to be on Olympus anymore, take me back to my lovers and family in Myst!" As Hades-Sam''s electric-blue eyes flashed, his body faded from the throne... Sam almost saw a Nymph Muse statue, who looks like Zoe, but alas. Two things happened after Sam left, first his plate changed to... [Former Underworld God, Hades, Brother of Zeus, is currently living in Myst to be with family and lovers.] The second thing was that the statue of Hera revealed the toga clad form of Yasmin Lucas with a gentle smile... - Just as everyone was stunned, seeing the giant Ballista-bolt tail end vibrate from its assassination of Sam, and before the women and onlookers could cry out in surprise, the 9th Circle Ability from Evelina Lorelei kicks in... [Summons''s Rebirth] Just like the Legendary Phoenix, the creature with this blessing can once every 24 hours come back from any death. Everyone was dumbfounded as all of the blood, gore, and magical gear of Sam turned into motes of grey-light and flew up to the tall ice pillar... Between the stunned Argus twins, the grey-lights reformed into Sam with his magic items, wearing a white-toga, brown leather sandals, and holding his pair of golden Scimitars. But what was different was his dark-blue hair is now black, and his eyes are electric-blue. All of those who have seen Hades instantly know Sam''s look. Kayo, Morgan, Pluto, Cerberus, and Salinas all know it... - I opened my eyes, and found myself holding the Djinn Blades, and for some reason, standing on top of the ice pillar. I was a bit speechless seeing my clothing, and quickly figured out I was not dreaming at all, and this world is complicated. Smiling to everyone, I joked with my voice infused with Aura... [Damn, that arrow is big as fuck, right?!] The reason I did this was to let my loved ones know I am not that cold version of myself, my past Hades, but still the same old sam. Salem in a daze asked. "Brother Sam, your hair and eyes?!" I was surprised inside that it seems my hair and eye color have carried over like the clothing, but I just shrugged like I did not know. "Brother Salem, I died, you tell me?!" I looked at the kneeling Salinas to my left, and saw her tears that matched the statue, and I softly said... "Sorry, I rushed back as soon as I knew... [Greater Air Utility]" And upon casting my Air magic from the blades, I slowly lifted into the air, towards the fight. She quickly wiped her eyes before her Brother noticed, and watched me fly. Salinas stood, seemingly re-energized, and held out her hands to control her storm of ice and snow... - Now that the enemy used their trump card, the rest will be an easy fight, especially as the leadership retreated with magic... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 168: Investigating The Assassination? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (Harem-Fan: My lower back is hurting, so only one chap today, sorry. I had to force this one.) Chapter 168: Investigating The Assassination? by Harem-Fan After I flew down into the battlefront lines, I immediately summoned my three wives. While I was doing that, the two summons of Dream, Gabriel the Phoenix and Ragnarok the Magma Dragon were also summoned. As Jasmin came to my side, she held her hands up high, and her new black and white maid outfit fluttered in the storm, and she cast her massive scale battlefield spell like [Ice Age] cast by the Queen... I suspect she is showing off for me? "Shroud this world in the sunless sky... [Eternal Polar Night]" And without the winds and storm clouds of [Ice Age], this spell is similar except the sky went completely black in the 9-mile diameter area, and the already ridiculously cold environment reached levels that would kill normal humans in seconds, as the environment was void of all sunlight. In the pitch dark, the ice on the still moving creatures grew faster, and almost all enemies have now stopped completely, thanks to the combined efforts of the two powerful women. As my Summons came, I saw that Jasmin''s eyes had no color in them, and were ink-black. Poor Ragnarok, who was smashing undead, cried out in annoyance... [Master Dream, if I had nipples, they would be frozen dammit... Send me back quickly, my teeth are chattering, ~!] Gabriel was flying over the front line of the battlefield, and saw a few Knights being killed by a group of Terracotta Warriors, and cast her magic... [Humans, it is not your time to die... [Group Breath of Life]!] And from a large burst of crimson flames on the icy ground, a group of 18 Knights has suddenly stood just after being struck down... As Salinas saw jasmin''s [] spell go into effect, she stopped adding magic power to her large scale spell, and panted heavily. Evelina, Freya, and Zoe who received my mental orders got the gist of the situation, and joined Kayo in launching area damage spells and pushing the Undead back. Evil looked at my appearance, like Kayo and Freya, saw her Earth''s Sam more in me than Hades, and she Summoned Falbium directly to the battlefield, instead of waiting for him. She pointed to the valley where the Ballista were and gave mental commands to break the artillery. As I joined in the melee fight with the Knights, the battle quickly was coming to an end with all of the top tier women laying waste to this sorry ambush. Falbium personally witnessed the 9th Circle Mummy King flee into a one-way-portal created by his Mummy Mage companions, who immediately teleported at Falbium''s first sign of attack... - An hour later, Zoe had raised the dead of all Humans that could not be saved in time by a breath of life, and in the end, no one was ultimately killed. The battlefield was examined by Kayo who could use her [Area Time and Space Utility] to look back in time a short while and see the scene with the 13th Queen Zulu Lorelei, and understood everything. And then the entire caravan moved into the Rest area before nightfall... - Inside of my Rosecrans Carriage... I already took off the Greek clothing that later I found was enchanted, and put back on my Rosecrans uniform, since my last uniform was destroyed by the Ballista-bolt. Zoe was combing my hair with complicated thoughts, as I was in the bedroom talking with her, Eve, Kayo, Morgan, and Freya in private. In Zoe''s previous life, I never had my hair and eyes change to black and electric-blue, and always had my dark-blue hair and gold eyes. Unlike the other ladies in this room, she never witnessed my Earth or Hades looks () and she was worried for me. Eve felt my cheek and said with relief. "I am just glad you could survive with my Rebirth, because that bolt was enchanted... You were supposed to be transformed into a Wraith like Azazel upon death, and by all rights, you should not have revived, but you seem to be special and bypassed the Undead transformation." I took her small hand in mine, and said to the women... "When I died, I learned a shocking truth... It seems before I was a Human on Earth, I was one God Named Hades, the same one from my last life in the Plane of Death... And I became a mortal for some reason. I have no memories of it, and all Gods became mortals on Myst. I think this is why I escaped the cursed-bolt." Morgan then asked about everything I saw, so I told them, as they are the group that knows the most... - Morgan looked at me funny, not because she found out she was a Goddess from Earth, but the story of me and Salinas Argus, the cold Mage Queen of the Southern Kingdom. I could not explain her involvement without exposing it, and Zoe already knows, so... "So, what you are saying Sam, is anyone of us could be this Hera, and Rebeca is also one of the Goddesses from our past world?" Freya hugged me with the hope of having a cool background like Rebeca, and I smiled at her optimism. "Honestly, I am not sure, due to the fact I only saw half of the statues, but it doesn''t matter who any of you were in our past lives, I only care about the you in my arms now, my loving wives." Morgan poked my side and said seriously. "Hey, I have followed you so many times, that means something, don''t forget it." All of my wives nodded and I understood it, so I said as I pulled Zoe into my side. "I can feel you are worried my Zoe, what is up?" Zoe knows her link with me is exposing her thoughts, so she touched my hair and asked. "Your eyes have both yellow and blue in them, but your hair going black like Sister Rebeca is confusing me?" Knowing her concern, the other women all smile as I explain to her. "This is my original hair color from Earth and from my life as a former God, and has no link to Dark Element at all, if that is your thoughts." Zoe nodded and looked satisfied with my explanation, and she nuzzled into my arm and then reassured me. "Master, no matter what, Zoe will follow you anywhere, even into new lives, I love you my husband, Sam." Too bad for Zoe, I had not discovered she was a Muse I once found charming. ! But while I was happy to see Zoe be so cute, a knock on the door came, then Jasmin stuck her head in. "Ladies and Master, the South Royal family has sent the invitations to join them in the pavilion for the Rest stop dinner, your group and family are all invited, will you go?" This is the same meal I had last year when I first met Dream, so I said I would go, and asked my wives. Then Evil Loli said to me, "No, we are going back, because we came here in a hurry, the children need their mothers, right girls? Freya, come home, Sam has a lot on his mind, and we do not want to add to the South Queen''s worries, ." Damn, telling Eve about Salinas was a mistake, now she finds her amusing and cute. I almost feel bad for Salinas now. Jasmin then said. "Kayo, Vera, Dial, and Kelly will join your party there, and should I follow my Master?" I looked at the woman I almost kissed before all of this, and said with a bit of regret. "If you do or don''t want to be there, I will let you decide. If you don''t care one way or the other, then please come." Satisfied with my response, she bows her head and said softly as she leaves. "Then I will wait for you with the others, Master..." Seeing her leave, Eve asked. "You will eat both, ?" I sigh in my heart remembering when I first married Rebeca, how I avoided love, and I nodded. "Seems, I have accumulated too many love debts in my existence, but, they are nice." Zoe stood to take the other summons back and she said with a head-tilt. "Those two will be my apprentices, . I will make sure their skills are sharp... , And make sure their maid work is good too." We all then left for our own destinations... The truth of my past lives is limited to my Summons, those who have seen my past lives, and Rebeca. It is just less complicated than telling everyone, as it really doesn''t affect them at all. - Salinas was in her magic carriage, preparing for the dinner, and thinking about the day''s events... While her brush made its way through her long black hair, she remembered her feelings when Sam died, and her heart still felt uncomfortable, then how he was resurrected like he was... "Every bit of common sense tells me to avoid him, but... Why did he look so sorry when he saw me, like he let me down?" She looked down at the makeup she usually never touches, and her hand paused over it. "Will he even notice if I use it, or will he dislike it? , Salinas, what are you doing, you are a Queen, and he is the Crown Prince from a foreign Kingdom, what do you want from him, ?" Salinas then reached for the lipstick, and said softly. "Just a bit cannot hurt..." Then her lips pouted as she applied it... - Salem, waiting with ulna, was still in shock... His Brother Sam was really strong and confident today, and the way he talked to Salinas, and her tears... Of course he saw and heard it all, but pretended to not see it. Does Sam and Sis really have something there, and when did it start, recently or last year? Suddenly, Salem was really in disbelief, because he always thought how fun it was to try and tease Salinas, but did his emotionless sister finally bloom love? And then his sister walked out of her bedroom in the carriage and said. "Let us get this meal over with, tomorrow we will be back in the Exodus Capital..." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When Salem saw the lipstick on his Sister''s lips, his inner voice was ringing alarm bells, the corner of his lips raised, and he whispered... "Will the Sworn Brother be a real brother-in-law? , I have not suffered for nothing, life is good. I support you young man, ." Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 169: These Are Aggressive Negotiations? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [A/N ] Chapter 169: These Are Aggressive Negotiations? by Harem-Fan Just as my group was heading to the magical pavilion tent, Ulna, the white-haired Headmistress came to Kayo with an apologetic smile, and said, "Mrs Eon, when I sent the invitation, I forgot to remind you that the teachers and we are eating alone to discuss our cooperation, like last year, is that alright?" Kayo almost forgot she attended that meeting last year, and she gave me a kiss on the cheek and said warmly. "Well honey, I have work, so enjoy your dinner with the nobles, and let Dream and Vera keep your arms warm, see you later." As Dream took my arm with a smile, Chuck was checking out the Headmistress of Exodus, and he nodded in approval. "Seems your Brother Salem has good luck in love, even in the South, . Come Sam, let''s go eat the delicious Southern food... For some reason, I want fried chicken, ?" ? It seems Chuck might be thinking of subconscious Earth concepts, like eating Southern Fried Chicken, and he looks confused at some of his words like before. I will have to watch him over time... But after finding Gods from Greek Mythology came to be mortals in Myst, Chuck''s strange behaviors do not seem to matter... Could Chuck be a mortal Greek God? I was also a Human on Earth? Somehow, I could imagine that if Chuck was a Human from Earth, he would have been Elvis for sure. Not sure what God he would have been, now I wish I looked at all of the statues, ... Kelly, who came to tell me Vera and Dial were waiting at the pavilion for me, smiled and said to me. "Husband, I missed out on this dinner last year, so I am nervous." I held Dream and Kelly''s hands as we went to the Southern section of camp, and said. "It is just an excuse to eat good food with nobles from all three nations, and maybe talk some shit." Dream smiled and squeezed my hand. "Sam Dear, do you remember, it was exactly one year now that you and I met in person? Well, I noticed you before, but it was the first time for both of us, ." Morgan and Lane behind us were also told this story by Dream before while they got dressed. Lane said cheerfully. ", That idiot Nano is so annoying, ... Can I pick on him?" Chuck looked back at the sexy ex-Princess and nodded. "Yeah, good job, when I picked on him, I had not realized it was like fighting with a woman, !" For some reason, I feel a bit sorry for Nano, he is the world''s punching bag! - As I felt nostalgic walking to the tent that looks like it only holds a hundred or less guests, I nodded to the two Southern Knights guarding the door, and Jasmin handed the letter. They opened the flap for us, and we walked in... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This pavilion is the same magical tent, with its dimensions enlarged, and a series of 4 long tables full of covered delicacies were arranged. Dial and Vera had saved the spot at the front, near where the Southern nobles of high statuses are sitting. Salinas and Salem are at their central seating, with two empty seats on each side of the Mage Queen. Amy Holt, is leaning into Salem''s ear, whispering something with a loving smile, and when Salem noticed me walk in, he waved across the massive tent interior, drawing attention. Zeke said to me, as he walked to his friends at the Anubis Knight Academy section. "I will go sit with my wife, Uta, see you later Sam. , And I will sleep with her tonight... , I meant in her carriage." He left with a rosy face and my wives giggling at his shyness. Nancy, who was holding Frank''s hand, said to me, ", I will take Frank with me to sit with my friends... And I will talk with Frank tonight, Okay?" As I nodded, Chuck joked. "Just keep him, Frank snores all night, damn. Thanks for taking one for the team!" ! Frank punched Chuck''s shoulder and said unhappily. "Slander! My snoring is not bad, who was the one who snored so loud, a large horde of Demon Beast Wind Wolves were attracted to us in a rage at night, because they thought they were being challenged?" Chuck, with a straight face and fast reflexes, immediately pointed at Nevin''s 6 foot 4 inch tall body and said seriously. "This guy calls dogs and cats all night, right?" Nevin''s face turned red, and Sue beside him asked. "Really, Hunky?" I almost forgot that night... That was the first night I made love to Mari in Fargo, and then I looked at Kelly on the side, and she covered her lips, holding in laughter. Kim held her Daughter''s arm and asked. "Kelly, was this the first night you were there, because I don''t remember dogs and cats there?" With tears in his eyes, Nevin said pitifully to Kim. "Big Sister Kim, please don''t ask, if you respect me at all, I wanna die, !" By this time, our group was sitting with the others waiting for us. Vera was sitting elegantly at the end, saving me a seat next to herself, and Dial was across from her. Vera pointed with a smile, and said softly. "My Crown Prince, please accompany your 7th Princess." As we all sat, Dream sat on my left, and Morgan sat next to Dial, with Lane across from Dream. The others took the seats further down, and Jasmin came behind me to pour wine for my group. This time however, Jasmin did not shy from brushing by my shoulders and back with light touches of her body as she served me. While my mind was distracted, Vera was brushing my black hair with her fingers, and looking into my electric-blue eyes, and she said tenderly. "Sam, did it hurt? I was worried, and wanted to comfort you?" I took her soft hand, and said quietly to her. "Honey, I am fine, other than the color changing, but your tender affection is really pissing off your old pursuer, ." Vera put on an evil smile I know all too well, and she leaned in while saying... "I know, I waited till they were looking, ~!" And while Tiffany and Nano were watching us, Vera tenderly overlapped her lips gently, in a tasteful way, and when she parted, she let out a blush she normally won''t show others. Then she said softly. "If it was not inappropriate for a Princess to sit in her husband''s lap in public, I would do it, ?! Being bad feels so good." Just then from under the table, a leg coming from Lane was rubbing my leg with her foot... And when I looked at her, she was sipping her wine with a spoiled woman''s desire. I realized all of my younger ladies are all greedy for attention, but I don''t mind. So with a gentle smile from me, she smiled with satisfaction to be acknowledged for her efforts. Morgan, who got bumped by Lane in the process, shook her head and also wanted to join the fun, but looking at the room full of nobles looking, she wanted to avoid drawing more attention to me. ~! At this time, Salem stood and tapped his wine glass. using his magic to spread his gentle voice lazily throughout the pavilion. "Hello Gentlemen and women, I am glad to see you all once again on our way to enter the Southern Kingdom, Humanities front-line in resisting Human enemies. Today was a challenge for us as we were ambushed out of nowhere by the Undead Legion, and thankfully with the help of heroes, we lost no one today. So please everyone, eat, drink, and be happy." And a few rounds of toasts and cheers come. During this whole process, I watched Salinas looking at her wine glass in a daze, and I felt she was not being her normal self... I am sure it is my fault for sure. (.) While I drank my red wine, I sent Salinas a message. ]Queen Argus, don''t worry, I picked up the clothes you dropped in the room, and no one saw it.[ ~! ~! After I sent her my telepathic message, she spit out the wine she was drinking, and coughed violently, confusing those at the tables. Amy panicked and stood, asking while ready to heal her if need be. "My Queen, are you alright?!" , That was totally my fault! Then Salinas waved her off and said sternly while glaring at me out of the corner of her eyes. "It is fine, it just went down the wrong way." ]Sorry, my telepathy was bad timing.[ As Salinas used her magic to remove the mess, her mild-glare did not escape Salem, and he was confused about what just happened... Did his Sworn Brother make a look at his Sister while he missed it? So he became a bit mischievous and pointed to the open spot between himself and Salinas. "Prince Sam, come and drink with your Brother for a bit, you are too far away, ." I hesitated because of the glare that Salinas gave, saying she did not want me next to her, so I stood up but froze in place and said awkwardly. "? Well, perhaps I really should wait to do that with you in Exodus City, right?" Chuck said a bit too loudly. "Brother Sam, just go drink, you are offending the Mage Queen by refusing her Brother, right?" Just as I saw frost on Salinas'' wine glass form, I quickly sent her a message, while walking to Salem. ]Queen Salinas, my friend Chuck knows nothing! He is just talking nonsense, don''t get mad, okay?![ Chuck is either lucky or unlucky to provoke her without knowing, ... As Morgan, who knows about Salinas, watched me walking like a death-row convict, her lips raised. She knew that this woman was the second Queen behind her in our lives in the Plane of Death, and the thought of her being over Salinas put on a rare smile on her face. So as I sat with Salem, I saw Morgan wink at me, like saying... Get her Tiger! The Southern Royal maid poured me a new glass of clear spirits, and Salem toasted me quietly, but loud enough for Salinas to hear. "Brother Sam, I really wish you were the one back then to propose instead of that loser Luke Lucas. Maybe we would be real brothers then, . Well, at least we are good brothers now, cheers." I saw from under the table, the fist in Salinas lap was clenched, and I did not know if she was pissed at Salem, Me, or Both... So with cold-sweats on my body, I drank my hard alcohol! Salem, noticing his Sister''s stiff body, then asked. "Hey Sam, you now have Black hair and blue eyes like us, don''t you think the three of us look like a good looking family?" FUCK! Man, it almost feels like Salem is trying to get me killed, and as Salinas looked past me at her Brother, I noticed at this close range... My [Magic Item Creation] knowledge tells me that the lipstick and her nail-polish is enchanted with magic that makes it glitter like stars in the red background, cool! ]That lipstick and nail-polish with a bit of sparkle in it, is that a Southern product? It looks good... I don''t think you wore it last time?[ Just as Salinas was going to scold Salem, my words entered her mind, her heart beat a bit faster with young maiden thoughts, and her pale-blue eyes looked at me with a bit of inexplicable emotion. So when her mouth opened, no words could come out, and Salem noticed it... His sister''s eyes fluctuated, but he had no idea I had been talking in her mind. Salinas'' heart is being torn apart, because she both wants to push me away, and pull me close, so she sighed and made a choice... When she came to the rest stop, she arranged a room at the barracks for private meetings, and put the key and note into a small envelope. She did this on a whim, and really had no plan to use it, but seeing Sam die, really shook her soul. "Crown Prince, I have this evidence we retrieved from the Mummy King before, and do not show it to anyone else. You can also return what ''evidence'' you recovered later with it." As she passed me the small envelope, our fingers accidentally touched the skin, and both of us felt a sudden shock through our bodies, the kind of shock that made her underwear damp, and my pants feel a bit tight. When our eyes met, we both confirmed that our skin cannot touch each other, or our bodies will react. She quickly pulled her fingers back before we lost any control in public. I instantly put my note in my ring... Salem was confused at our actions, because he could not clearly hear what Salinas said. She had used her magic power to send her whisper directly into my ear. Suspicious! Unlike last year, no drama occurred during the meal, and we all left. - After we all left, I found a secluded place () to read the contents of the Mage Queen''s letter. A room-key to the Rest-stop Inn and a note in her handwriting was in it. I saw the content... [Use your pocket-watch to arrive in this room at Midnight exactly, and lock the door behind you. Come alone, tell no one... We need to talk.] I pulled out my watch, and saw I had an hour... "Well, this is a cheap room and nothing can happen there, so I guess this is about the panties?" I then lied and said I was going to go visit Salem in another carriage, and left... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 170: One Man, One Sword, Conquered The South? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [A/N Just a copy paste from the first ball in the North... (!)] Chapter 170: One Man, One Sword, Conquered The South? by Harem-Fan As I left my carriage to meet with Salinas secretly, I ran into my Royal Guard I forgot about. "Hello Sam, where are we going this late?" George Lion was leaning on the wheel of the carriage, and he greeted me with a smile. I really cannot believe this guy is the Legendary Zeus I knew from Earth, and apparently my Brother from Olympus. "Well, I am going to meet a friend secretly, so I am going alone, ." He shook his finger and corrected me. "You know the rules, when not on Academy missions, your Royal Guard has to protect you. Don''t worry, I do not care about your meeting and what you do, but I have to protect you, especially with the Undead assassination today." "I can protect myself." "Then I will find Mari to follow you if I am no good." "Why are you just standing there, let''s go." Lion shakes his head with a grin, and wonders what nonsense I was up to this late at night. - While walking, I asked a seemingly random question to Lion. "Hey, have you met a woman named Hera before? I heard the name as a rumor, and I don''t know her?" George thought about it, and then shook his head. "No, but I could ask Demeter later about it, she has a good network with friends from the Secret Guard?" Damn, that is right, Demeter is one of Zeus'' former God Sisters... That guy was the modern day incest king, but in the Greek Myths, incest was not a thing. But for Zeus and Demeter to find each-other in this life as mortals, . And she even has her Goddess name. A sexy voice near our walking path, cut into our talk, and Lane said cutely. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I also never heard of a woman with that name. Hello Sam, why are you two boys out so late, ?" Lane, who had been leaving Morgan''s tent to go to the carriage for something, stumbled into us as we were walking. She came up and held my arm, but not romantically, as our love is secret. However, she might be looking restrained, but her fingers are secretly rubbing my arm, letting me know she wants me to pull her into a dark place for some love. "Well, the name is not important, but what are you doing out?" "Morgan and I are doing some late night studying, and I forgot my storage bag in her carriage that has my Gravity Cores. I am trying to make a breakthrough so you can help me summon it, but I think I am not talented enough, and might do it after the exam, ." I pat her hand on my arm, while secretly rubbing her hand with my thumb, and I told her. "Don''t rush it, and after I am done with my business, I will come by Morgan''s tent, so I can help you guys study." Lane nodded, and then she said to George Lion, who was not even listening. "Hey annoying guy, I have a secret from my Mother I need to tell Sam, can you go around the corner or something." He shrugged and left us... Naturally, Lane immediately started to kiss me in a dark corner. And after a couple of minutes of deep kissing, she still held my neck and whispered. "My Mother''s secret is... I have always loved you, ." While rubbing her lower back and gently combing her platinum hair with my fingers, I thought about all of my lovers, and wondered if Hera was among them? "I love you Lane, but I do have to go." "Make sure to sneak into our tent tonight, you know the code, I will be waiting naked for you, my lover." Her blue eyes only reflected me in them, and as she ran her fingers in my hair, her smile looked really devoted. Soon, the two of us parted, and George and I went on. Thankfully with his Royal Knight training, he never asked any unnecessary questions about my secret talk with Lane. Every-time I am with Lane or Yasmin, I am forced to think of the other woman. - As I walked into the Rest-stop barracks and Inn, I came to a cheap room on the 2nd floor, and looking at the time, it was almost midnight. "Just wait here at the end of this hall, I''m not sure how long my talks will take." As I opened the door, George saw in the room, and found it was empty save a small cheap bed, desk, and chair. The 10¡Á10 foot room was even void of a window. He guessed the person I was meeting had not come yet, so he walked away to sit on a chair he brought out from his space device. After I went in and locked the door, neither one of us noticed the shadows moving in the hall. Soon the living shadow flowed under the door crack using the spell... [Shadow Transformation] - Inside the small room when the shadow came in... Jasmin was still hidden in darkness, but was dumbfounded, because her Master was not in the room, but sand from outside was all over the floor and furniture? "Oh no, I hope Sam is fine. Did the Mage Queen kidnap him, and for what? Well if his guard is outside, I will hide here hoping he is fine, . Well, he was cute with that little girl Lane Lucas, who knew... Okay, I admit it, I am jealous, ." And while Sam''s delusional stalker was waiting like a hunter in the dark... - In the small room, one minute before midnight... As I was alert for funny business, I saw a light-blue light portal edge open up to be 7 feet wide in the center of the small room. When it opened, a wind-gust from the desert brought in warm air and sand. While I was confused about what was going on, I saw Salinas on the other side of the portal, and without saying a word, she reached in, and pulled me through. I naturally did not resist her, because I was more stunned... Was I just kidnapped by the Southern Queen?! And as the portal behind me closed, my lips were covered by Salinas'' lips, and my mind went blank... - Around 3 hours later inside a small magic tent, hidden inside a [Guards and Wards] magic circle... ~! I am currently holding the crying and naked Mage Queen, Salinas Argus, the very proud, strong, respected, and cold Queen of the South... The light-blue silk sheets are now covering our bodies, and she is curled in my chest, crying on it while mumbling nonsense. "You know, normally if a woman cries after sex, it is not a good sign, and you are making me think I hurt you." Her wet teary face looked up at me, and she said with a pout. ", I am not crying because of you, but me... I feel so cheap. When I touch you, I just want you... I don''t understand how I could do all of those shameful things, and I asked for it, ... If the other women in my Kingdom knew I let you play with me like that, I would die, ." Listening to her French-like accent, while complaining about her-own requests, I felt a bit funny. So I stroked her soft hair and said, "Stop crying, and I will tell you a secret about me." As Salinas looked at me with her pale-blue eyes, and using the sheet to dry her eyes, I started my tale of crushing on her from the age of 12. () She did not interrupt me with hearing it from Chuck and Frank, but listened to my version. Then I told her about my death, and the part about finding out about her and I knowing each other in other lives in our past. Although I left out everything about my other wives for now, I told her what her plate had said, and her mind was blown, so she asked me seriously. "Although I do not know what a God is, you''re saying you and I have loved each-other for many lives? So me acting like this is because of our love?" Okay, normally I would tell her I know little about Greek Myths, the fact I have no memories of our past lives, but she is acting a bit crazy, so telling some white lies to stabilize her is alright in my book. "Our love is so strong, we will meet in every life. Salinas, you are also my Minthe, and who knows how many other identities we had, but I know I am in love with you." As Salinas opened her eyes wide, and her fingers gripped my shoulders a bit tighter, I realized... I overdid it... - An hour later... "~! I love you soooooo much~!" After I finished in her belly again, she climaxed finally and fell on my chest, heaving and sweating. As she panted while laying there, I used water magic to clean us up again, and held her close. Her modest but shapely C-cups pressed on me, and she said weakly. "Husband, will you hate me for hiding our relationship?" Seeing her sad face in front of mine, I kissed her quivering lips and told her. "Wife, I understand your Kingdom''s political problems, and I support you from now on... If any of those noble houses bother you, call for my help, and I will bring all of my personal power down on them for betraying you, I promise." Salinas, who has lost all of her cold-pride and majesty in front of me, asked a tough question. "I am afraid to touch the interest of the female led noble houses, how can I bring change without causing a war?" I patted her firm butt and asked instead. "Why do you have to mess with women being in charge? I think you being in charge is a good thing, right?" Salinas was confused, because she knows I hate the South. "Salem is an example of what is wrong with the South''s policy... Your Mage population shrinking problem is its breeding habits... Harem''s are the reason Mage women are no issue for the North and Anubis Kingdoms. You are sharing Knights with normal women without magic, and thus limiting your magic development, but if normal women can share a strong Knight, it is no issue. All the South needs is to adopt this one policy, your Mage issue will be fixed, and more Knight''s with skill and strong bloodlines will be willing to move South." She held me tight and asked. "Why did you not tell my Brother about this idea?" "I did, and he told you and others, but you all ignored him, like a nobody. Did he not offer for you to read my letters I sent?" Salinas suddenly remembered all the times her Brother would come and brag about my exploits, holding the letters, and she felt really stupid. Salinas looked at my knowing smile, and she gently bit my shoulder in shame. "! Sam, about me getting pregnant, what would we do if I have a child?" I grin and joke, while I stir her insides with my half-erect weapon. "Then I will come to the South and fight the Queen into submission with my ''sword'', and force her to be my Wife. Anyone who complains can talk to Falbium. My children will not be manipulated by others." Salinas was not laughing, and asked me seriously. "Will you become an Emperor after you become the King of the North?" "I will not hide it from you my Salinas, I have too, so we can be happy." Salinas looked to her Kingdom''s direction and made huge decisions. "Sam, you really trust me, so I will tell you my Kingdom''s greatest secret... My Mother is an Undead Banshee, and she is imprisoned in Alcatraz. This has been a dark spot in my heart... I wanted you to know this. This is part of why I am afraid to tip the apple cart... Also, I and others have tried to kill her, but she seems to be unable to be truly destroyed, she always reforms within 24 hours. She is as strong as Falbium, and she is insane. She wants to join Lorelei in killing all Humans, well, all men." Fuck, this is huge! My dick just shrunk and slipped out hearing that bad news, so scary... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 171: Widow Queen’s Disappointing Daughter? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 171: Widow Queen''s Disappointing Daughter? by Harem-Fan Salinas, seeing my horror, just lay her hand on my cheek, smiled in relief and said. "My Mother hated men, killed her King Husband, and betrayed the North. She abused her favorite pet-lover, and he killed her. Her resentment for being betrayed after betraying her North King Husband, broke her and made her an insane monster. I will not follow in my Mother''s footsteps." Salinas, gave me a kiss, not filled with lust and passion, but one with sadness and love. Her mint scented breath then said in my ear, as she held me tenderly. "My body, soul, and heart belong to my King. Even my Southern Kingdom is yours, and it always should have been yours. I will become the most loyal wife and mother, and erase the darkness of my Mother." And for our remaining time together, I held this woman with baggage from her Mother betraying her Father, the past North King she never even got to meet. My Salinas really has daddy-issues, ... - Around 5 am in the small room... ~! A 7-foot wide light-blue portal opened, and I was thrust out of a [One-way Portal] spell cast by my secret wife. ! I slipped on some sand left in the room from last night, and fell on the cheap bed. ~! The door to the room was knocked rhythmically, and a sensual voice came through. [Master, if you do not get up, the sun will rise, and the caravan will leave. You still need to visit Lady Morgan for breakfast, right?] Damn, that is right, Lane and Morgan had waited... But how did Jasmin find me? , She is 9th Circle, if she can''t find me she would be poor in capability. So as I opened the door, I saw Jasmin and George standing there with questioning looks? So when I looked at the sand covered room, I smiled and explained. "I went with a friend to reexamine the crime scene and found no clues... Let''s go, ." As I passed by Jasmin, her nose smelled a unique fragrance from my clothing, and her hunch was confirmed, her Master was indeed with Salinas Argus?! Jasmin, seeing my look of wanting to pretend nothing went on, ran up in her western maid uniform, and took my left arm, then she cutely said to me with her purple eyes glinting. "Master, when we go to Exodus City, will you take me out for shopping? I still want to spend time getting to know my charming young Crown Prince, more deeply?" All of my sexual desire has been taken away, but the pure affection from this Anubis woman has recharged my heart, like only a maid can, and I promised. "That I can do, sorry I have been busy with things the past couple of days, ." Jasmin, an experienced Spymaster can tell I was under some stress, not just out for pleasure, and her thoughts changed. "Hey Master, I want you to know, I am a good listener if you ever just want to say anything you cannot to others. Not only will I keep your secrets, but I can help to take your worries away... I am strong." As her soft arms held me harder, I forgot she is a 9th Circle Dark Mage, and not just a delicate sexy woman. So I nod to her and say. "Don''t worry, I have not forgotten about your letter you gave me..." Jasmin''s eyes seemed to fall into memories of her past as the three of us left... - As I sneaked into Morgan''s tent, I saw the two graceful women sleeping, and to not startle them, I used my 7th Circle Swift Knight [Blink Teleport] to lay between the two sexy ladies. As my weight settled, Morgan, feeling body heat, rolled over and held me. She and Lane are under the purple sheets, and her voice softly made it into my ears. "Husband, we don''t need sex, just get a bit of sleep till we leave, I can tell you are mentally tired... I love you, ..." And after my kiss, Morgan pulled my face into her massive hills... I quickly fell asleep, while Morgan rubbed my back... - After everything was settled in Anubis, the caravan made it safely through the Gate Portal at sunrise, and we entered the lands of the Southern Kingdom... - Sitting on one of the 4-person couches in my Rosecrans Gothic Carriage, I looked out at the streets of Exodus City. looking up at the sky, I saw the 7 Floating Islands of Exodus Royal City. - Exodus 7 Floating Islands... The largest central island... The Royal Castle and all high level officials live here.The northernmost island... Is Exodus Academy. Like Rosecrans and Whirlwind, it has three years with a total of 600 students at a time. The women of this Academy wear cloaks in light blue, white navel style uniforms, with silver decorations.The northeast most island... Royal Magical Research Island. There are 12 Mage Towers devoted to every Element of Magic here. It is very top secret what research is carried out here. The 13th Central Tower is the culmination of all magic elements combined, and the Tower of Myst is what it is known as.The southeast most island... Alcatraz Prison, for the most dangerous and Unknown prisoners of the South. It even holds powerfully strong Undead here.The southernmost island... A resort island with many hot-springs, luxury Inns, and conference centers. This is the Island that all of the participants from Anubis and the North resid in.The southwest island... The Southern Knight Academy.The Northwestern island... Noble manors for the top City families, a residential island out of reach of rabble. - The massive islands really make this Kingdom''s Capital look like a real Fantasy World for Humans. Rosecrans island really looks cool, but seeing so many floating islands at one time really changes a Human''s perspective. This is also why the Southern Noble women have an inflated ego, but if they knew it was all because of a powerfully evil Undead right under their noses, I wonder if they would still be proud? , I am Hades, I have no room to talk, right? Kim next to me held my right arm in shock at the city as we passed through the streets on the ground, and she said in awe. "I expected Exodus to be a gloomy and dark place due to being on the borders of the Undead Lands... I had dropped out of the Academy before I could come back then, ." I pulled Kim into my arms while we looked out, and I said over her shoulder, while smelling her hair. "Sometimes, the more beautiful Plants, Animals, and Places are, the more dangerous they are..." Chuck sitting in an armchair nodded and said. "Yeah, I can''t even pick up women here, they are all dangerous, right Sam?!" My lip twitched hearing this guy while he was looking sad they don''t have brothels in Exodus City. But what is funny, Ryan told me that he and Chuck never even sleeps with the prostitutes they see, but only hug and kiss on them, because they said love you pay for with money like that is not worth pursuing, but it is just fun to get to know more people. Ryan taught Chuck that they are not only enjoying being pampered, but feeding women gold that lost husbands, feed children, and are just pitiful in general. In a strange way, they are philanthropists. I was surprised to learn that Chuck lost his virginity to Gloria Lilly, and the second woman he slept with was her older sister Glenda Lilly. My level of thinking Chuck is a good guy is really elevated. I wish I could have more than one sworn-brother, because I would make Chuck and Ryan it for sure. Chuck was weirded out because I was looking at him, and he grins. "Hey, lets go hang out in Exodus, maybe I might meet a Southern woman this time, capture her back to the North, and have my own Queen Gale, ?!" I burst out in laughter hearing Chuck, because I thought of Salinas, and the fact Chuck might actually find a woman if I go with him, like what he did with Glenda, so I held Kim tight and said. "Hahahaha, Sure Bro, I will bring Kim and Jasmin along, and let''s find you love..." Kim turned her head to look up at my laughing face, and felt I was going to do something bad to Chuck. Chuck grins and points to my hair. "if you dress down, you have a disguise this time, and all the women here won''t bother you like last year, !" I gave Chuck a thumbs up for being smart, I didn''t realize my new look really will make my life easier for a short while. As the Southern Students parted from the North and West Students, we were taken up to the south island... - Just like last year, Salem gave my and Vera''s group the small luxury inn to ourselves, while the general students all stayed at the normal resort. While I was unpacking in my exclusive room, a woman manager came to me. She handed me a small package, and said with sternness. "This was left to you by our Southern Secret Guard... I was told you may not show it to others, and if you need anything else, come find me in the main office. Good day Crown Prince of the North." The manager, who was stern, but very sexy in a black business dress, was a beautiful woman of a noble family, and I had just seen Chuck walk to my door. As Chuck saw this fem-fatal with blonde hair and green eyes, he slowed in his actions, and I saw him gulp. I suddenly felt like this was it, so I said to the manager lady. ", Miss Eden, this is my best friend Chuck Donald, son to our General Donald in the North, a war hero. Could you make sure to help Chuck out with your best Vanguard training facility?" Chuck, hearing my wing-man hookup, secretly gave me a thumbs-up and said in a deeper baritone voice. "Miss Eden, your name is as pretty as you, it is nice to meet the manager. Sam and I stayed here last year, and your attentive service staff was the best." To my surprise, Miss Eden pulled her long strawberry-blonde hair behind her ear, smiled at Chuck, and said with a proud voice. "Well, Mr Donald, let me show you to the gym, if you''re free... It is right by my office?" Chuck, who came here for something he just forgot, nodded his head and said while stepping aside for the sexy woman. "Then I will listen to you Miss Eden... I always told my best friend Sam that the women of the South are the best in all of the Human lands." As Miss Eden saw Chuck''s flattering smile, her green eyes glinted in amusement and cunning, and she only hooked her finger for Chuck to follow her. While Chuck was leaving, staring at her incredible hips swaying, he turned his head to me with a lewd smile. I shook my head and could not believe this high quality noble woman of the South would give Chuck such a friendly invitation to go out together. But... Unknown to Chuck and myself, I seem to have a supernatural ability to find every Kingdom''s Spymaster, even undercover... - After Chuck left, I opened the package with no words on it, and then I looked in the small box... A golden Royal Seal lay in it, along with a key, and finally a small hand written note smelling of Salinas... [Inject magic into the token when you want to see me at night, but be alone in a sealed place. This token can also save you if my people harass you, but only use it in a dire situation, because it would expose us, and finally... I miss you already.] Holding the golden token to my nose, I could imagine her blushing while writing this, and a smile grew on my lips. "Who would have known my two childhood love-interests were both from my past, and now both are my lovers, ..." I was also unaware that Miss Eden was one of Salinas'' few good friends, and me saying Chuck was a best friend sealed his fate, and he is a real stupid, Cupid. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 172: Hot Spring Episode? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 172: Hot Spring Episode? by Harem-Fan Today, Eve Eden offered to guide my group of Chuck, Kim, Jasmin, and I out to shop, and have dinner at their top rated restaurant. Even though I am rich, Eve offered to take care of our group''s spending tonight. And now, we are at one of the rare places in the three nations with a magical hotspring resort. Bathing suits were bought, and the three women and two gentlemen, , bought suits. The first person to comment on would be Chuck... Although I call him a fat or chubby Elvis, it is more his hair, face, and voice. In reality Chuck is 6 feet tall, and has a lot of muscle, but he has just enough fat on his body to not look like a steroid wrestler. So when he wore only black swim trunks, he looked like a beer-drinking college student on the football team. This is mainly due to his Vanguard body modifications. Nothing much to describe about me, other than my body is more of a swimmers build, perfect for a fast Swift Knight. But like all of my lovers, I removed all of my body hair, including facial hair with my electrolysis method, so I never have to shave. Thankfully my women like the bare look, specifically below the belt. Now the ladies are looking hot in their suits, which are a lot like what Earth women wear. Kim is wearing a white one piece with a waist skirt, because she is a bit more conservative as a mother in showing her toned belly and cleavage to other men. Now Jasmin is different like most Western women, she is wearing the Earth equivalent to a black string bikini, , very nice on her with her long black hair. But the newcomer Eve is wearing a standard two piece in emerald green, to match her eyes, and her figure is surprisingly athletic. By now, both Chuck and I have discovered... She is being obvious with her flirting with Chuck. Right now, our group is sitting in a 10 person rock pool with hot water and steam. Chuck and I, smartly sat across from one another, while Kim sits to my right and Jasmin is on my left. This gave Eve the reason to sit nearer to Chuck, which she did. The resort uses a special magical crystal for our drink glasses, so no shattered glass can make it into the pools. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course many other pools in the resort have guests from the 1st and 2nd years here from the Anubis and North, mostly. The place we are in is fenced off and reserved for VIPs like Eve Eden. I personally find Eve''s name odd, but no one else seems to notice it. There seems to be some kind of Garden of Eden in this world, but it has no relation to any kind of faith or historical value. Her family are mostly Life Mages that are one of the founding families that came when the Widow Queen reforged the new Southern Human Kingdom. The Garden of Eden that her family takes their name from, is located in the Elf Homeland a sacred ground only for the Elf. Her family also specializes in forestry and killing Undead. Her personal strength is at 8th Circle Life Mage, and she said she is around 4~2... But most of us clearly heard her ready to say 402, but her woman''s pride did not want to seem old around Chuck I bet. Well, Chuck is like me and likes any age, but I find older women more charming, just like these two sexy things besides me. - While Eve poured some wine into Chuck''s glass, he said to me, "Hey Sam, how long are we staying here before we move out?" "Six more days, then we will split from the year one group going south, and take a Gate to the east-coast, board ships and set sail for Demon Island in the center of the East Sea after one day at sea." Then Chuck looks over behind where I am sitting and asks. "Does George really have to follow you everywhere?" George, who has to sit aside and not have fun, rolled his eyes for the umpteenth time to Chuck pointing him out, and I said with a sigh... ", It is mandatory that when out, the Crown Prince needs at least one Royal Attendant, just for emergencies. And he is at least one of our friends." Kim, who is leaning on my shoulder, sips a cold juice drink and asks Eve. "Miss Eden, do you really get a lot of tourism here?" The manager shook her head with a couple of strands of hair from her ponytail hair sticking to her cheek. "Not so much, it is mostly the locals and rich merchants from out of town. The reason we even use this island is due to the hot-springs that were in the island before the Widow Queen captured it, so the Kingdom just uses it as opposed to letting it rot. The Mage Queen does not even care about this island so much, but it is cheep to keep afloat, and we cannot afford to operate the 8th and 9th military islands, so those two are permanently grounded for now." Just after Eve explained something I was unsure about, because Morgan told me there had been 9 islands and not 7, I and the others heard a familiar male voice coming from the entrance... ", I see you are really being shown the VIP treatment this time, my Brother Sam." Eve frowned a bit seeing Salem and Amy come in with bathing suits on. Like Chuck and I are wearing, Salem is wearing black trunks, while the blonde and yellow-eyed Amy Holt, his new wife, is wearing a one piece set like Kim in yellow. Chuck and I are happy to see him here, so I point to the open area to Chuck''s left, between him and Kim. "Good timing Brother, come and soak with us." Salem, who has his longer hair up in a manbun, was led in by the confident Amy, and the two entered the bath spring, pushing Chuck and Eve a bit closer. Eve, who looked irritated a bit, asked. "Why did you come here now, you knew I was entertaining them, right? And hello Mrs Holt, congratulations on stealing Magician Argus for yourself." Amy smiled like a winner, unlike her kind self I know, she said arrogantly to Eve. "I contributed merit to the South, and was able to marry the man I love, so the other lovers who do not love my Husband can just miss him, because my husband is mine now, ." I was a bit confused about why the two Exodus women were confrontational, and Chuck was oblivious. Looking at Eve again, and her attitude, could she be one of the 27 lovers that got curbed due to Amy and Ulna? Salem asked Eve. "Well, your Mother and I have not spent time with each-other in a very long time, so she should not be too upset. You know she was only with me for you, right?" Kim and Jasmin were better off, but Chuck and I hearing this, made our eyes and mouth open a bit. Amy, seeing me and my fellow idiot, explained while pointing to Eve Eden. "Sam, Eve is Salem''s oldest and first child." Chuck and Sam both think as one: Holy fuck, really?! Eve, now controlling her dysfunctional relationship with her dad, said calmly. "Will you at least tell her in person, instead of only getting a letter canceling the Letter of Intention?" Salem looked uncomfortable, because he really is bad at dealing with his ex-lovers. He sighs and says to his eldest Daughter. ", Eve, if my relationship with you is distant, what would telling your Mother in person do other than angering her. Your Mother is the head of your Eden family, and if I came to flaunt my marriage, it would be like slapping her in the face, right?" Although I have my clueless moments, as a 3rd party I can see it in Eve''s eyes, so I butt in like I should not... "Brother Salem, maybe... Maybe Eve''s Mother secretly loves you, like Headmistress Ulna, so maybe her pride keeps her from showing it... Maybe seeing her might be good for all of you. And if she doesn''t love you, why not let her scold you a bit, so her heart can let go? Eve and Salem both look at me with different thoughts, and Eve nodded, thinking that this gigolo Northern Mage Knight at least has some brains. Salem on the other-hand, knows of my large Harem, and maybe he is missing something here. So Salem rubs his chin and asks Eve. "Well, I have not been scolded by your Mother in a long while, so if you are inviting me over I could come by?" Eve''s green eyes squinted, and mulled it over, and finally she said. "Maybe, you should come with Chuck and Sam here, so it does not make my Mother mad... You three can come for lunch tomorrow, but Mrs Holt, please don''t show up for this meeting, it would rub salt in my Mother''s pride." Cupid, , Chuck said with a bit of joy in his tone while smiling at Eve. "Eve, can I really come to meet you at your family home?" Eve then smiled while poking Chuck''s nose. "Well, if you impress my Mother, I might consider a relationship with you big guy." While Chuck was blushing, I was absolutely dumbfounded, and Salem was also a bit choked... When did his cold Daughter learn to be cute with a man?! Jasmin, feeling I was getting roped into an unknown situation with possible danger, said. "Miss Eden, it is fine that you invite my Master for a meal, but he may only come if I am at his side, is that alright?" Eve, a Spymaster, knows of Jasmin a bit, and nodded. "Having a capable Maid at Sam''s side would lower the chances of Evelina Lorelei showing, so it would be nice for you to accompany your Master." Chuck, who is hiding his lustful glances at Eve, because of Salem, he said happily. "Eve, could you maybe tell me what I should do to impress your Mother a bit. ?" Eve then leaned into Chuck''s ear to whisper some things, making his black eyes open and squint with evil light. Salem and I look at one another, both confused why this Eve is so attentive to Chuck. - Danger, Danger, and more Danger is all I can imagine, poor Chuck... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 173: Stupid Cupid, Sam’s Wing-Man? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 173: Stupid Cupid, Sam''s Wing-Man? by Harem-Fan A few hours before Sam from Earth was about to be killed by Zeus in Hurricane Zoe... At the edges of Mount Olympus, a half-drunk large man with a chubby build, sat against a golden tree looking out into the distance. But as he gazed out into the world, his eyes had a black blindfold on, but he seemed to see the world in a unique way... As he drank a glowing ambrosia, with a melancholy expression, the sound of footsteps from behind the tree were heard by this man with an unreliable air. The chubby man made sure his toga and laurel-wreath was on correctly, as whoever could find him in his hiding spot is probably not here with good intentions. He said in a drunk tone. "I am Human-watching on Earth''s last days, who goes there?" From behind the tree, one of the most beautiful women of Olympus swayed from the grove of trees. With a voice that would stop the hearts of mortal men and women alike, the Goddess spoke to the slovenly God. "Nephew Cupid Eros, why are you here and not preparing for the Exodus to the new world of Myst?" The God known as Cupid who did not stand to greet his Aunt, held up a quiver for arrows that were empty, and he shook it with sadness. "Hera scolded me and took my arrows away, and told me to not cause trouble for the mortals in their last days, . That stubborn woman only gave me some ambrosia to drink my last days here, ." The woman with blinding beauty, said in her soothing tone. "Well, I think Hera is acting a bit selfish lately, and she is acting a bit unfairly... She will not stay by Zeus in the next life because he tricked her heart. Well, I think she just was jealous of your ability to make Humans happy, right?" Cupid, with his blindfold on, looked at the woman, as though he could see her clearly, and said in a lazy way. "Aphrodite, what are you planning? You have been acting secretly these few years?" The woman with flowing black hair, squinted her green eyes, and said with a hint of mischief. "In our next world of Myst, I want to give Hades a chance to come to me, and I need your help to assure I will find him." Cupid looked surprised and asked her. "What, Hades? You have been rejecting that guy for thousands of years..." Aphrodite leaned on the tree next to Cupid and while looking down on the mortal world, she said while looking at a young man with black hair and blue eyes. "Well, I was drunk with the affection of others, and I thought Hades was too gloomy... But after you accidently shot him that day, and he fell in love with Persephone, I was amused... But unlike Zeus and Poseidon, he was loyal to his wife, and did not try and force himself on every Goddess he could... Isn''t that true-love? In Myst, I want that kind of love." Cupid''s cheeks blushed remembering the day he accidentally shot Hades with one of his stray arrows, and said with a smile. "Hey, that guy Hades wanted to be alone, and he never had a woman, he was like an eternal bachelor, , he was too serious. But I believe love is blind, and fate wanted the two to love each-other, right? I would say that was one of my best mistakes ever, ." With a grin, seen on his future incarnation of Chuck Donald, Cupid just smiled looking at the same boy that Aphrodite was looking at. She put her long hair behind her ear, and commented on the mortal boy. "Whenever Hades reincarnates, he avoids love and ends up missing out on love, only looking for Persephone each time, ..." Cupid held out his left hand, and a golden Short Bow formed, and he said with pride. "He always looks for her because no one can resist my True Love Arrows, ." Aphrodite smiled cunningly, and held out a handful of Golden Arrows, and Cupid''s face froze sensing the power, so he asked. "Hey Aunt, Hera confiscated my arrows because I would not help her with Hades, why do you have them?" She smiled with a cunning look, and tempted. "Well, I am here for the same reason... I will give you back your arrows if you are willing to use them on Hades for me... When Zeus recalls him to Olympus, I want you to shoot him for me, and I will be the first woman he sees when he comes home. I want him to find me when I go to Myst, ." Cupid, who wants his arrows, just shook his head in his heart, but said lazily. "Hey, all I can promise is Hades will be hit by me, what happens after is none of my concern, got it?" Aphrodite, with mist in her green eyes, threw the handful of arrows to Cupid who easily caught them all. He said to the crazy Goddess. "Go, I cannot focus on shooting with you hovering over my shoulder, go away... When he is about to die, I will shoot him for you, ." The Goddess of Love, Fertility, and Charm, nodded her head, and said to him. "You did not ask for payment, so I will go ask Zeus to increase your good luck in your next life, what do you say?" ", That guy is stingy as fuck, he will keep all the good luck for himself, unless Hera backstabs his luck? I will just reincarnate randomly, and let my luck be bad or good, see you in the next world." And a while after he was sure that Aphrodite left, Cupid stood, seeing the time for Hades to end his mortal life was near, he held his bow... "? What if another Goddess stands near Aphrodite, and Hades sees another goddess? , I know, I will just shoot a bunch of arrows, and let fate choose... With so many arrows, he has to look at her, right? Yeah, let''s do that!" Cupid, with a grin, put four arrows into the bowstring, and pulled back the draw... He took aim, and felt Zeus was about to kill Hades'' mortal form, and said with a smile. "You have already been hit long ago by my arrows, so what will happen if four hit you at one time as a mortal? Meh, who cares, I am reincarnating in a bit anyway, let''s go out with a bang, ..." ! And as Sam from earth was killed by the Lightning Bolt from the sky, no one saw the four golden arrows hit the dying man. But... "Fuck, that is not my fault... How could I know he would look at 4 Earth mortals before being taken, ... Oh no, the four souls are also being sucked into the new world, fuck... I need to run, Hera is going to reincarnate me into a pig if I do not hide!" Cupid then took off his blindfold, threw his bow and arrows to the side, and flew as fast as possible... Moments later, just where Cupid had been drinking, a golden light flashed, and a beautiful angry blonde woman arrived. Seeing the ambrosia, bow, and arrows on the ground, Hera tightened her fist. "You little bastard, you would not help me, but help Aphrodite instead... I will make sure you reincarnate with Hades, so I can find you in my next life... I will find ways to make you suffer, damn it!" Hera then calmed herself, and looked down in the mortal world, then said without any care. ", Why can''t all worlds just not end... Well, time to move on and live again... Hades, I hope I find you before Zeus or Poseidon find me first, I want to be your next Persephone..." The blonde woman in a long gown, had a single golden tear fall, thinking of all the wrongs done to her in her last go around on Earth, then she faded into motes of golden light... And 7 days later, the Planet known as Earth, was collided by an asteroid the size of the moon, and the current mortal world was lost... - After my time at the hotspring... It was late at night, and I had used the Argus Royal Token, and was gated back to Salinas'' bedchambers. Salinas, who is now being spooned by me, after a couple of hours of intense lust-making, was listening to my day''s events, and she frowned at her niece''s actions, not understanding her. "Yeah, so I am being dragged to go to lunch by Chuck and Salem, ... I really should have just shut my big mouth. I am not sure what the Eden family will do with the three of us?" Salinas was thinking, while her hand felt her full belly, then looked at my worried face with a smile, and she said. "Don''t worry, let me handle it for you, just do not make a sound while I call my Spymaster to fix this..." While I was confused at what my Mage Queen would do, I saw her pull out a magic-tool for sending short ranged messages. As she readied to use it, she waved her hand, and a layer of magic mirror rose around the bed to block the view from the outside, and she spoke into the magic item for communication... "Dawn, I am in my bedchambers, report to me..." When I held her, and looked confused, she said with a smile. "My Spymaster''s identity is only known by me, and now you, so don''t even spill the beans... Even my Brother Salem doesnt know." As I was kissing her exposed neck, and rubbing her thigh, I heard and saw a secret passage open by the bedroom desk. Out came a sexy female silhouette with an all black bodysuit made from magical beast leather form fitting her whole body, like Black Widow from that comic series on Earth. But like the women from the Lucas Kingdom, she is wearing a great-cloak with a hood and it reaches the floor. The woman with her face and voice altered, then stood and covered her heart. [Your orders my Queen?] "What are your intentions with Chuck Donald, Sam Lucas, and my Brother with your lunch tomorrow?" The Spymaster Dawn, who I am guessing is Eve Eden, was quiet for a moment, probably surprised. I was interested in her thoughts, so I stopped nibbling on Salinas neck, and stopped fondling her boobs. [My Father is coming to speak with my Mother, who is distraught about losing her lover, and Sam is the one who convinced him to come, plus he is Chuck''s friend.] "No, what I want to know is what are your intentions with Chuck Donald?" Eve hesitated, but ultimately said her thoughts... [I... I thought since he is Crown Prince Lucas'' best friend, if he and I get together, I can go North, and be close... I can also see Cousin Gale more...] Salinas was confused and looked at me, and I shrugged, because I have no idea what this woman is doing. So Salinas said coldly. "No need to seduce Chuck, I will just send him another noble woman to accompany him in that case, so you can just resume your duties here then." I gave Salinas in my hold a thumbs up, and then inserted my rising dragon-pole back inside of her, making her eyes open in anger, because she is trying to be serious. But when she felt my need for her, her body betrayed herself, and she had not noticed Eve was silent for a bit... [My Queen, please let me do this mission... I do not want another woman to pursue Chuck Donald...] Salinas, who is glaring back at me, said while starting to feel good. ", Why are you pursuing Chuck and not Sam, ...?" As my lips curled in excitement, and she pinched my hip, but did not stop me. Eve said. [No, Sam Lucas doesn''t interest me, and he is my father''s Sworn Brother, so it would be pointless.. Chuck Donald, is simple, lustful, and already wants me... And there is something about him that is cute in an idiot way... I don''t think he can ever discover my identity if we marry.] Both Salinas and I had the same thought, and it is not the intercourse we are doing in front of Eve, so I telepathically said to Salinas. ]Damn, ask her if she has feelings for Chuck, I cannot believe it![ "D-Do you have... Feelings for, , Chuck Donald? I-If you do, I will allow it, stop~!" Eve, confused about Salinas'' tone, thought about what she asked, and was honest. [I was unaware of it, but when I saw him mostly undressed... I liked what I saw... And he has a simple mind, not complicated, and I think I can bully him into being cute, so I do like him... And my Queen, what should I stop?] Salinas knew if she did not get rid of her Niece, she would expose her love-affair, so she grit her teeth and said. "Um-okay~! I will throw you a lunch gathering here in the Castle, go and... , Yeah I will arrange a meal, and marry you two if it works, now go quickly, I am busy with my book, ~!" Both Eve and I were a bit surprised, because I don''t think Salinas realized she said she would marry the two, so I smiled and intensified my work, and get some payback on Chuck for exposing me during our duel in the last Fall Festival on stage, ! Eve was stunned... [Marry him?! Is it too soon?] Salinas, no longer able to hear her Niece''s valid-concerns, said impatiently, as her body was to excited... "~! Get out now... Lunch tomorrow, now gooo~!" The shocked Spymaster, with her heart too messy to notice the abnormality of the Mage Queen, quickly left the room through the secret passage. And when Salinas finally saw her leave, she scolded me... "D-Damn you Sam, I better get a baby for this, ~!" As I punished my former Naiad Goddess, the thought of causing Chuck some love-drama, really made me punish Salinas hard for the night... - (A/N ) S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 174: Floating Island, Castle Le-Fay? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 174: Floating Island, Castle Le-Fay? by Harem-Fan I have not slept a wink, moonlighting with Salinas, spending time with my wives, and making sure they are all using this time to strengthen their bodies... I have been too busy. Last year, I was spending all of my time training, but this time, I am busy keeping up my relationships. Well, this is more important, as my path to 8th Circle is now in the years phase. All of my previous breakthroughs were at light-speeds, but now the amount of power my body and magic core needs are intense, so a few days of relationship training are nothing in the end. Vera is probably my only desperate wife who requires the most time privately, as the nearing birth of Yasmin has put a new kind of stress on her brought by her mother. She is not obsessed with it, just wanting to make up for the year and a half we wasted on our love drama. () - Currently I have separated from my lovers and am now getting ready for the lunchtime meeting at the Exodus Royal Castle. Those coming will be Me, Salem, Chuck, Eve, Eve''s Mother Elly, and Jasmin, kinda a perfect date, if it was not for my secret wife Salinas also being there. I sigh thinking about Salinas, and if only all Southern women were like her in private, all three Kingdoms men would rush to marry one. Well, I am sure the reason for Salinas being so wonderful is only because of her once being my Minthe. While Jasmin was tying my red sash on my Anubis Noble attire I wore at the ball, she heard me sigh and asked me. "Master, did I do something wrong?" I look in the tall standing mirror and see Jasmin behind me, fixing my outfit, and I smile at her inquisitive purple eyes. "You are absolutely perfect Jasmin, it is just me who is preoccupied, so I was just letting out my emotions in front of you, sorry." She then turned me around to fix my bangs, and her gentle smile was revealed. She is wearing a shiny black silk dancers outfit with precious gems tailored into it, with beautiful customary jewelry of gold and precious gemstones. Today, Jasmin is not going as my maid, but my escort. So I warmly smiled and said to her as I also ran my fingers in her long loose black hair.. "I really want to open that letter, and find out why I deserve a woman as special as yourself and Jen. I am afraid to learn something scary, and let you down." She took my hand that was flowing through her silky strands, and said to me. "You still have plenty of time, my Master Sam. Just know I am very happy to follow you in this life." Realizing I have yet to really even kiss her, after kissing Jen, my hands roamed around her exposed abdomen and lower-back. I just said fuck it in my mind, and leaned into take her lips. As my lips covered hers, her beautiful purple eyes closed, and she eagerly let me plunder her first kiss for my own. As I felt the mood, I instinctively pulled her into my chest, and invaded her mouth with my tongue, exploring this powerfully strong woman''s most emotional moment. Jaasmin who despite her confidence, finally felt validated, especially after her timid Sister beat her to emotional closeness with her future Husband. Her hands also held me tight, and would not let me go so easily, not wanting the moment to be lost. Nearly five minutes had passed as Jasmin quickly learned what she needed to do to cooperate with me. As I ended the kiss, a strand of our saliva comically connected our mouths. When she saw it, her face blushed, and I said, "Jasmin, I was not avoiding our first kiss, I was only waiting for the right moment, so I hope you are satisfied for now, because you and I need to leave." With a faint blush, she tied our outfits and said with a smirk. "I waited a very long time for it, Master." "When you''re off duty, call me Sam. You''re my date now, not my maid, got it?" ! She gave me a quick peck on my lips, then said playfully. "Or, I could call you... Lover or Husband, right Sam?" I realized she is like Morgan in her teasing methods, and I grin and countered. "If you do, I will just push you down and make love to you on the spot, even in public, what do you say?" She had a smile that did not believe me, but just in case... ", Okay Sam, let''s go to lunch... I will push your promise another time." As the two of us walked out, I let my left hand rest on her lower-back belt-line, and she walked closer to my side, like a lover... - As Jasmin and I walked out front of the Luxury Exodus Inn, I saw who I expected. Chuck was wearing a crushed velvet blue suit, black bow-tie, with a white swashbuckler style shirt. He was holding some red roses, and I was shocked, because I am such a fool... I had not thought of buying flowers for my ladies, damnit! (.) My lips twitched seeing his slicked hair, like the singer Elvis, and I can swear he will bust out some love-songs soon. If I buy him a hound dog, would he recreate the Earth songs? When the nervous Chuck saw the pair of us, he waved and asked. "Hey, have you seen Eve yet, I am nervous... Going to the Royal Castle is already stressful, as almost no men go there, and meeting her mother is making me worried, ." Instead of his iconic frivolous low laughter, his nervous look is funny, and even Jasmin is smiling under her face veil, so I ask him. "Hey, have you made a letter of Intention, in-case the meeting goes well, ?" Chuck''s eyes rolled in thought, and then he pulled out a letter. "Yeah, I wrote it last night, glad you reminded me." When I saw Jasmin''s hopeful purple eyes seeming jealous, I almost forgot, and with a confident () smile, I pulled out the Letter of Intention I made for Jasmin, and held it to her. I actually forgot that I did not give it to her, even after I made out with her, damn... (A/N .) Jasmin could tell I forgot, but she was happy and did not point it out. "Sam, you have made me happy, thank you, and I accept it fully. Well, you know where mine is right?" When I thought I had to open the sealed envelope to get her letter, a nice smelling Letter of Intention envelope was placed in front of me, and the joking Jasmin said in a teasing tone. "Of course it is right here, now you can openly be with me, right?" I put it away, and hugged her, not doing anything inappropriate in front of the Inn, then... ~! High heels were heard from the entrance of the inn, and the three of us looked. Out came a sexy woman in a purple spaghetti-strap dress that came down to her knees, and her high-heels made a crisp sound on the stone walkway. Her strawberry-blond hair was flowing loose like Jasmin''s, and her makeup was done well, like she had a few hundred years of practice, because she has. As Eve walked to Chuck''s stunned side, she took his left arm and said with a flirtatious head-tilt. "My, my, Crown Prince Lucas, you have made our meeting awkward for me, because how can I top you giving your date a letter before me, ..." From her storage pendant, she pulled out a sweet smelling pink Letter of Intention she made today. Chuck''s eyeballs almost fell-out, while Eve put her letter into Chuck''s inner jacket pocket, and patted it, then she seductively said to him. "I have never brought a man to meet my Mother, so I want you to have this, so we can be official. What do you say.... Chuck~?" Both Chuck and Jasmin were surprised she was so bold, but I let out a grin thinking how nervous this woman was last night when Salinas said she would probably marry them on the spot. Man, when I told Salinas what she said to Eve after she calmed down from our sex, she was so embarrassed, and she cutely pounded on my chest for a while till she fell asleep. ~! At warp-speed, Chuck took out his Letter, and handed it to Eve, then said in a deep and serious voice, almost making me laugh. "Miss Eden, I am serious about you... I felt love at first sight, and knew I wanted to be with you, please take mine!" As Eve took the letter, her green eyes half-closed, she hid her nervousness, and raised her face to give Chuck a gentle peck on his lips. But behind her back, he raised a thumbs-up to me, for being his good luck charm, for every woman he hooked up with was in my presence. And like fate was pranking Chuck... ", Sorry, should I come back in a couple of minutes?! Hello Sam, I came to pick you guys up, ." Both Eve and Chuck separated fast, hearing the voice of Salem arriving. Just as Chuck was going to greet him, he remembered this was Eve''s father, and his normally shameless face stiffened, but I raised my hand and said. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Actually, your timing was perfect, I am just missing snacks for the show, ." Salem, wearing nice mage robes, held out his hands to us and said. "Alright, my [Safe Haven Portal] spell is set to the central Royal Island, let''s go..." Chuck and I both took his sleeve, and we each held onto our dates, and in pale blue light, we all five vanished from the south-island resort... - When our vision cleared, we found ourselves looking up at a grand castle of white marble that came right out of some European Fantasy movie, with many mage towers springing up from the vast and tall white gates. Up high, walkways connect each of the many towers, around 50 of them if my guess is correct. All of the spiral towers range from a 20 to a 40 story Earth Building in height, are really grand to look at, and you can even see magical auras surrounding many of the taller towers, like they are sucking in the world''s magic power, so rainbow-mist is surrounding the tops of the few tallest spires... I cannot believe I was inside one of these grand spires last night! Then Salem waved his hand in pride to the opened drawbridge over a classic moat and lake. "Welcome to our Exodus City''s Le-Fay Castle, the most magical structure left in the Human world..." - To be continued... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 175: Harem Research Ambassador? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 175: Harem Research Ambassador? by Harem-Fan Then Salem waved his hand in pride to the opened drawbridge over a classic moat and lake. "Welcome to our Exodus City''s Le-Fay Castle, the most magical structure left in the Human world..." Two maids in black and white uniforms, just like the north, came to us and one said as she bows her head. "The Queen and Lady Eden are waiting, please follow us as guests." - Only on the lower walls and building section of the castle are Knights allowed here normally, but never in the towers unless invited. Salinas told me it is not because of man-hating ways, but as a woman who never intended to find love or a man, she did not want them around her in any way in her private home. Until today, only Salem and his Son, Lars, who I will meet soon, have ever stepped foot in this mighty castle spire complex... So the fact that Chuck and I are invited today, is kinda historical, and the maids are all gossiping. The only reason Salinas was not jealous of Jasmin, with me as my date, was to throw off suspicions of the Mage Queen and Crown Prince from spreading. In fact, it was Salinas who told me to bring her as a date and not a maid. She knows this Anubis woman will be in my Harem, so she grits her teeth seeing her besides me, for the sake of appearance. Salinas is more resistant to me having a harem than Vera, but both are resigned to it, as they were not my first lovers like Rebeca was. It''s like drinking hard-alcohol, you know it is bad, but you love it anyway... - As we walked through the gates, then the lead maid cast her spell [Gate Portal] and we were shown a silver ring 10 feet wide, with a sitting-room inside one of the main towers. The reason we needed to enter the walls of the castle is this area is blocked from space magic, and why Salem can only use his [Safe Haven Portal] outside the walls. But once you enter, you can freely teleport around. Only this Island castle has this protection, and why outsiders cannot step foot on the Merlin Sword Island. Salem was the first to enter, followed by Eve and Chuck, then Jasmin and I, and lastly the two maids. As the portal behind us closed, we saw a luxurious sitting-room area with two elegant women sitting drinking tea. The Mage Queen Salinas needs no real description, but her cold facade I busted is back. She is avoiding my gaze, as the closer we are to one another, the more we want to tear off the other person''s clothing, and invade each-others personal space. She and I could resist it before when we avoided our space, but after receiving our past life memories and tasting one another''s bodies, it is now like a drug, and our addiction is bad. If we held hands, we might even start to make out in front of everyone without care, that is how bad our lust is. We do love each-other, but our need to caress the other person is deep in our souls because of Minthe''s influence on our mentality. () The other woman, wearing a long-sleeved red dress that goes down to her ankles, has her blonde hair in a bun, and actually has the same looks as her daughter Eve, but possesses the Strict-School Teacher personality and aura. She seems cold emotionally, and not at all sexy at first sight. But based on pure looks, this is the kind of woman you want to take home and pound into submission in bed, because her looks are flawless. When her green eyes scanned our group, it had an air of indifference, with Salem getting anger and disgust. Salinas said cooly to us while pointing to the many seats available. "Greetings Crown Prince Lucas, Salem, and Eve... Please find a seat and have tea before lunch is served." Eve pulled the stiff Chuck to the couch that her Mother was on, and sat between him and her mom. Salem sat alone on the opposite couch to his former lover, Elly Eden, and the kids. Then I sat with Jasmin on the couch opposing the Mage Queen who sat alone on her couch. "Thank you Mage Queen Argus for having us here, your home is very nice and warm." Chuck stood and nervously took one set of flowers out for Eve''s mother, as she told him to do, and said with cold sweat on his back. "Mrs Eden, no, , Miss Eden, please accept my greetings, I am Chuck Donald, the man courting your Daughter." Fuck, Chuck just spanked Salem in the face with his opening remarks about Elly''s status, so damn funny... I am trying really hard to not smile, because this woman is so angry inside. Well if you have a ton of lovers, and they all get auto-dumped upon marriage, this is the flaw of the South, ... Elly reached out, took the flowers and then laid them on the table. She only took them for her Daughter''s sake, but seems to not care for Chuck, as he is only a child in her eyes, and cannot see why her Daughter wants to be with a man that is 1?20th her age. Yeah, when you''re 402, it seems strange, but with all supernatural Humans retaining their youthful looks, it is not hard to understand it based on looks. Just the maturity level is different, just like Evelina when I contracted Freya, she is a realist due to her long life. Kayo was also like this, and Zoe was the exception, as she keeps her sunny side. Even Salinas was only brought-down by me due to extraordinary reasons. Chuck retreated back to Eve''s side, with a look of... I tried! Salem waved his hand from his space-ring, a box of magical wine was placed on the coffee-table, and he said with a smile, seeing his first lover in a bad mood. ", I think we should try some of this Elven Wine I have saved for a rainy day, to lighten the mood a bit." Chuck, Salinas, and I all had nervous thoughts, while Eve and Elly looked at the super rare drink with surprise... Don''t do it ladies, it is a trap! "Elly, as the woman who was my very first lover, I want to toast with you as an apology, then later you can scold me as much as you like, I am sorry." Jasmin, knowing my history with this Devil''s Drink (), smiled under her veil and said to spread chaos. "Wow, that is supposed to be the best tasting wine on Myst, we are lucky to have so many bottles, right Sam?" Salem does not care that he is selling out his own Daughter to the wine, but if it can avoid death by Ex, he is willing to try. Soon, the maids brought out 7 wine-glasses and poured them... I sent a telepathic message to Salinas. ]My sexy, smart, and wise Wife, please stop them from making mistakes! Your Brother is up to no good, right?[ Salinas leaned over, took the wine glass, and said to everyone. "I met Chuck Donald at the Royal Ball a year ago in the north (), and was impressed with his charm (), and for Eve to like him, I approve, so I toast this glass to the new couple, cheers!" Chuck was confused, Salem was relieved, Elly was bewildered, Eve was resigned to marriage, and Jasmin was looking forward to what she could get away with pretending to be drunk... """""""Cheers~!""""""" As all seven of us downed the glass of wine, I was wondering why Salinas was setting fire to this group?! Then Salinas gave me a cunning look, and had the maids refill the glasses. ]What are you doing, this is not good, we will get exposed for sure![ Salinas raised her cup and said. "This toast is for the Crown Prince Lucas, for being a good Brother to Salem, cheers~!" I was the least happy person in the room... """""""Cheers~!""""""" Then a blurry few hours went by, and the sight of the Evil Queen smiling at me was burnt into my soul... - Eve Eden, close friend to Salinas (), and the proprietress of the resort south island. 402 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with strawberry-blonde hair and emerald eyes. A 8th Circle Life Mage. (.) Elly Eden, 1st woman of Salem (). 598 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with blonde hair and emerald eyes. A 9th Circle Life Mage. - S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In a guest room, Salem was a bit groggy, and he looked over to the naked woman he made love with for a while now... A smiling Elly was spooning Salem like he was a helpless woman, because he kinda was. She patted his cheek and whispered in his ear. "Now that I am the Ambassador to the North, to study the laws around Harem''s, you can come there and marry me, so you won''t say no, right my little treat?" Salem, who was cursing Sam in his heart, only smiled awkwardly and said. "Yes dear, I am happy to marry you, !" Then Elly climbed back on him, deeply kissing him with love... - In another guest room, Chuck was a bit groggy, and he looked over to the naked woman he made love to for a while now... Eve, with a grin, made circles on his chest with her nail, and said tenderly. "My big-boy Husband, when I move North with my family, I will rely on you more... And I am the first-wife, remember. Now let us make love again..." The naked Chuck looked up at his tied wrists () and asked. "Wife, can you untie me for this round, ?" "Husband, if I untie you, we will be done and can leave." Chuck''s smile grew with joy. "Wife, , you heard wrong, I said tighten it, I think it''s loose, keep going!" Then Chuck''s new wife climbed on and rocked his world... - In yet another guest room, I was not too bad, and I held the naked woman I made love to for a while now... Jasmin, who was spooned in my arms, with my baby-batter overflowing out of her after finishing again, said to me. "Lover, I am sorry (), I drank too much and rushed our relationship, you won''t hate me for it, will you?" Actually, I did not resist Jasmin, because if I did not make love to her, I would have pounced on Salinas, exposing our relationship. Plus, Jasmin is a stunning beauty I would have loved anyway, so I decided to just disappear into a guest room with her, and let her drunk-self () go crazy... I really make sacrifices. While using water magic to clean our bodies and the pink mess, I climbed on top of Jasmin, looked into her amorous purple eyes, and kissed her... Finally, as I entered her again, I said. "How could I hate you, I will take responsibility for our lovemaking, and after I get back to the North, I will talk with Jen, and open the letter..." As Jasmin tangled her limbs around me, her bright smile grew, and she only had one last thing to say to me, as I made her mine forever. "My Master Husband, I will love you forever, ~!" - Salinas sitting in her office working, sighed... ", If I did know Sam would come to me tonight, I would have pounced on him, thankfully the Anubis woman was there..." Then she finalized the paperwork for the marriage of Chuck and Eve, and the transfer for Elly to become the new Ambassador to the North, so her Daughter could live with her new Husband... "With Salem in Elly''s clutches again, and Eve married to Chuck, I have reasons to go North more often. Damn, I really can''t be away from Sam for long, ..." Now she has to find a new Spymaster, as Eve will step down to a normal member of the Secret Guard... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 176: Chuck Meets His Father Salem? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 176: Chuck Meets His Father Salem? by Harem-Fan After I used my water magic on all crimes created by Jasmin and myself, we dressed each-other affectionately. As she retied my red sash, her eyes softened, and she admitted. "Husband, I have to confess something to you, and it has to do with the package I gave you before..." Seeing the charming Dark Mage biting her lower-lip, and fastened her neck strap on her dancer''s outfit, I nodded for her to say it. "My Father was a skilled Diviner, and before you were born, he predicted that Jen and I would become your wives. This is why Jen and I are so forward with you, because we knew one day you would find the two of us. I and Jen are not easy women, and have been waiting for you for a long time... In fact, I and Jen were there the day you were born..." After seeing the Gods statues on Mount Olympus, I cannot be sure that any of the women I love are a former deity or not, and hearing that the former Wind Mage King who died to stop the Demon King''s revival time, does not shock me. But I can tell that these two sisters have been holding this news of fated futures for a long time, and this explains why Jen would do what she did before she left for the North. I lifted her chin, and looked into her eyes, and comforted this nervous woman''s heart. "Jasmin, you don''t have to worry about telling me things, because I chose you as well. But what do you mean you saw my birth?" Jasmin, seeing I was not put off, hugged me and lay her head on my chest, then she told her short tale. "About 50 years before you being born, my Sister and I were curious why our Father married off most of our sisters, but never made us marry for politics and we were happy, but one day he told us... That our destined Husband had not yet been born, and he would be the 3rd Human Mage behind himself. We of course did not believe him, right?" Her cool palm touched my cheek, and she continued. "My Father before you were born, told us both to sneak into the North, and witness the birth of Linda Wall''s child, your Mother... He told us that the child would first be born as a black-haired, grey-eyed child, but his hair and eyes would quickly change upon birth. We had a mission, for the first week of your birth, I needed to protect you from local Demons and hostile beings from killing you in the dark. So I stayed in the shadows..." When she mentioned the black hair and grey eyes, I knew she was telling the truth, not from my mother, but from my past life memories. Although my eyes are now electric-blue (), they were originally grey in the past. So I keep listening to her story, and rubbed her back to let her know I am paying attention. "My Father was right, small Demon Imps did try to kill you at night... Thankfully, they were only 1st Circle Demons, and your parents and others were not harmed, but after that dangerous week of your life, no more foes came to kill you. Father said your Soul and release of Death Element at birth, was like a beacon for some monsters. After that, I believed my Father about our fate..." Damn, I knew some Planer Creatures like me, but I had no clue I was almost snuffed in the cradle, then I noticed her smile while touching my nose. "When your parents slept, I would hold you at night and sing. You never once cried when I was around you, but that week was not the only time in your life I visited you..." I questioned in curiosity. "So, you were like my nanny? , No I am kidding, but you came to me again, why?" She put her hand on my heart and said. "Father warned Jen and I, that if we did not save your life when you were turning 7, you might die... So I again sneaked into the Lucas Royal City with my Sister, and we protected you again... And the night of your 7th birthday, you suffered a devastating fever and nightmare, so we gave you a top level Healing Potion, and put a False Life talisman on you to protect you that night... After you survived that night, we returned and waited for you till this day. Father said we would not meet you again till you were 30 years old, but... you came at 20, so Father''s predictions are off a bit." (.) Damn, my dreams of Earth started at 7, so King Windless had been calculating me for a while, and without his meddling, Hades would not have been reborn safely... Finding out that I leaked Death Energy as I was born was surprising, because my parents never mentioned it, well, the birth of a child is chaotic. I will ask Mother some other time about it. ~! I kissed Jasmin''s lips again, and thanked her... "It seems, I owe your Father, you, and your sister a lot, thank you." She shook her head and said. "You do not owe us anything, because we willingly did it, because you are our happy future, so we did it selfishly. I also have one last secret to tell you, so my Sister and I can be fully open with you..." She waved her hand, and a field of shadows fully enveloped the two of us, and she said firmly. "For nearly 75 years, I have been the Spymaster for the Anubis Kingdom, and Jen was a subordinate of mine, but I recently stepped down as the Spymaster of the Secret Guard to become your personal maid, are you upset, Sam?" As soon as I heard it, my lips twitched thinking about Midnight my wife, and a strange smile was on my face, confusing Jasmin, so she asked. "Sam? I don''t know what you''re thinking?" With a grin, I said to her. "I think having a Wife as a Spymaster has a strange feeling, but I am not bothered by it, and thanks for trusting me with that news. Don''t worry, other than Jen, I won''t say anything, just don''t send back personal things about the ones I love." She put on a genuine smile and nodded with a lightened heart, and I said. "I think it is alright for me to read the letter, right? And will Jen know I opened it, and how will she feel?" "You should open it, and she will know, but she will only be happy, because it means she is accepted by you. My Father said it was a personal letter to you before he died, and his last will." So Jasmin lowered her shadow shell, and I sat in the chair. Jasmin then sat in my lap, as I wanted her to see the contents as well... - It started off as such... Dear Sam Lucas, As I write this letter to you, my future Son-in-law and Hero to the Human race, I want to say, Thank You. Based on my calculations, you should be about 30 years old this year, and you finally made peace with my Kingdom, sorry for the problems with my foolish Granddaughters. But you are now reading this letter, that means you are now in love with one or both of my silly Daughters, right? They are lovely girls, so please protect them both, even if you only married one of them. Please save and protect the Anubis people for me, as my only one Son may be unreliable, but he was all I had. Now that you have opened this letter, you should be ready to attack the Demon Lands, so I wish you good luck. But before you go, I will give you my final decree, and it goes as follows, with the document on the back of the letter... Sam Lucas is the legal Husband to both Jasmin and Jen Windless, as long as they are unmarried and alive. I assume you are a ladies-man like me, won''t mind, right? The long letter contained the following points... He talked about his foray to fight the Demon King, knowing he would die to buy me time to grow.Both his loved Daughters are my wives, and even Dakar cannot stop it, but won''t.Tips on where to start my invasion into the Demon Lands, going through an Elf Gate Portal that Kayo controls to sneak attack the Demons.He warned me to not kill off the Dark Elves, because they are pivotal in my victory over the new Demon King.If he ever sees him in the future, it is not him, but an Undead or Puppet controlled by a Demon, his Soul will be gone forever.My Son who should be born, just as I invade the Demon Lands, will take over for Dakar in the future, and this was also decreed with a signed letter.And the last most amusing request... To name our future boy with Jasmin after himself, to remember his sacrifice to the Human Race. - As Jasmin held the decree documents in her hands, and we finished the letter, we both looked at her belly, and I asked amused. ", My Wife, ''officially'', are you hiding the fact you have my Son in there, ?" Jasmin, who had no idea what nonsense her Dad put in the letter, shook her head and said, unsure. "No, we clearly have a child when you''re 30 according to his prediction, so I doubt it." "Chad is ten years early, right?" The always calm Jasmin looked pale, and said with uncertainty. "I will ask Zoe to check regularly, okay?" While she is flustered, I tease more. "Well, I guess you are willing to be my Wife now, right?" She finally smiled, rolled her pretty purple eyes, and said. "Master, you did all that to me, should I refuse now, ... Let''s go, your friend Chuck and Brother Salem should be waiting for us, I think." Remembering what Salinas did before we were all taken to guest rooms, I sigh... ", I cannot believe the Mage Queen married both Chuck and Eve on the spot, so now she is a Northern woman... And Chuck is Salem''s new Son-in-law... Okay, the look on Salem''s face was priceless, but yeah, let''s go before anything bad happens to Salem by that stearn woman..." So Jasmin and I put everything away, and left for the living room... - sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the same sitting room as before, 5 hours later... The maids said Salinas left for work. Salem looks dead-inside, as the beautiful Elly Eden was kissing his cheek with a smile. On the other couch, the gorgeous Eve Eden, now in a new dress, was holding Chuck''s left arm in her D-cups, and waved to me. She said with a winner''s smile. "Well, you''re my Father''s sworn Brother, so we are kinda family now, so take care of me up North, , right Honey-Chuck~?" Chuck, who is now as happy as a virgin with a free night in the top brothel, gave her a kiss on her lips, and said to me quietly. "My new Wife is awesome, right?! , Can you talk with Salem for me, make sure he is not mad at me, ?" I smiled awkwardly and said to Eve. "Mrs Eve Eden, I welcome you to the North, and thanks for marrying my friend Chuck here, he is a good guy." Despite my concerns, time will prove that Eve actually fell in love with my dumb-ass friend, and they will be happy, even with his other future harem members. Salem, who is resigned to growing the Harem he dreamed of, waved us away and said. ", All of our companions can use a [Gate Portal] spell, so go back without me, I need to talk with Elly and my Sister for a while, and Chuck, treat Eve well, or Elly will kill you, now go..." I now realized all three women are high Circle Mages, and Eve stood to open a path back for the four of us, landing us back in front of the Inn. As Jasmin held my arm, I waved back at Salem and said as the portal closed. "Welcome to Harem life my Brother, and Mrs Elly Eden, it was nice to meet you, see you in the North." The four of us heard Elly''s soft voice as the spell closed. "You''re not too bad, Crown Prince Lucas, thanks..." Eve took Chuck''s hand, and pulled him along, and she said to Jasmin and myself. "Chuck won''t be ''free'' till you leave for the Demon Island in the East Sea, he will be busy-with-me, goodbye..." Seeing Chuck''s goofy smile, Jasmin asked... "Baby Making?" I nodded. "Definitely." Jasmin whispered in my ear, asking seductively... "Baby Making?" I nodded. "Definitely." Then Jasmin pulled me to my room... - The rest of the week passed between Jasmin during the day, and Salinas at night. Now it was time for the End of Year Exam to officially start... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 177: Lars Has Arrived? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 177: Lars Has Arrived? by Harem-Fan Inside Lane and Morgan''s shared room, we are getting dressed, because both the 1st and 2nd year''s are gathering at the parade-grounds for Salinas speech and our team divisions to set off. Morgan and Lane of course are going to leave southward to the Lifeless Pass, like I did last year, for around two weeks. I will not see them till I return to the Northern Capital, because our 2nd years are returning via Pearl City Port. Last night, Salinas and I could not make steamy love, because her monthly cycle came knocking, so we only held each other and talked about what would happen next. She seemed both happy and sad about not getting pregnant, well it is complicated for her as a Queen. Then upon coming home in the middle of the night, I came to Lane and Morgan to make love, only to find out poor Lane was also out of commission, so Morgan had to take all of my pent up love. So Lane had gotten my tender affection, and I held her for the rest of the morning. - At the meeting parade-grounds for all students, I was now with my 8 man team. Jasmin off to the side, with Mari, Demeter, and George. And the rest of my Royal Guard are over at the carriages. The Noble 2nd year group consists of 12, 8-man teams, and there are 3 strong Teachers following our team. Kayo was pulled from the Lifeless Pass groups, as blood was an issue, and with the threat of Pirates, it was decided that Ulna would swap with her. Amy Holt would be our Healer again. Instead of Anubis Instructor,Kevlar Trend, the 9th Circle Strong Life Knight from last year, the Knight coming is Salem''s Son. He is Lars Hittite, the only Son of Salem and Ulna, a teacher at Exodus Knight Academy. Lars is a young 98 years old man standing at 5 feet and 10 inches, with long white-hair and pale-blue eyes. He is an 8th Circle Ice Strong Knight that uses a Greatsword like Franklin. Thankfully Kayo knows Amy from teaming up last year, and Lars and Amy are in the same school with Salem, so the teacher team is solid, though I have not talked to Lars yet. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kim next to me was a bit nervous, as this is a new experience for her, but Dream on my other side, was chatting happily with Nancy, our Fire Healer. Of course the topic was Frank and how the two have been progressing. Zeke, Chuck, Franklin, and Nevin are all talking about what has been happening during the week regarding training and women. Further away, I saw the group with the 2 Vanguards, Rando, Megan, Sue, Vera, Dial, and Kelly... The ladies were waving at me, so Kim and I waved back. Megan had strings pulled to join late in this second year, due to her baby with Rando, but since Evil gave birth, she waved Megan through, and she only had to finish her Exam to complete her 2nd year. This is also why Megan got the 5th spot in the team. Salem was up on stage with all the teachers, and Salinas suddenly flashed on stage to give her speech to the first and second years as we were sent off. Salem will be going South this year, and Salinas is secretly going east to the sea with us, to fight with the Pirates of Barbados. From the distance, Salinas Argus'' voice was magically carried over the large field. [Welcome 1st years to the annual evaluation exercise on the Undead Lands borders. Do not worry, this exam is held every year for all 1st and 2nd years of both the Knight and Mage Academies of the three Kingdoms. Do not fear for the mortality rate is extremely low, and only in rare twists of fate, will any real harm come to all of you. We have made sure every team group has all 8th or 9th Circle teachers to assure your safety, so just enjoy the experience of killing Undead or Demons for Humans sake.] Many boring words are omitted here, as I was lovingly undressing the Mage Queen in my mind, thinking about how she yells my name in throws of passion... [Finally, I will leave you with a final note for all of you... We will not tolerate fighting amongst fellow Humans for personal grudges. Last year, I imprisoned a General from my Southern Kingdom for betraying Humanity, be careful not to share a cell with her... Now go and good luck, and see you safe in 2 weeks...] After that moment, Kayo waved to all 96 members of the 2nd year Noble''s Team to come to them.... - This time the teacher, Amy, spoke as she is in charge of this outing. "Most of you know me already, Amy Holt, Electricity Healer from the South Exodus Knight Academy. My fellow Knight Teacher is Ice Strong Knight, Lars Hittite, the Son of the Headmistress of Exodus Academy, for you young ladies looking for an eligible man, . Finally, you remember from last year, the former Elf Queen, and Headmistress of the Northern Rosecrans Academy, Time Mage Kayo Eon. Now for the overview of what will happen now..." She held up a map of the South and East Sea, pointing to the locations she is talking about. "Headmistress Kayo will open a portal for us, to near the East Port City, and in the morning, we will all board designated military ships to sail us out into the East Sea. After two days at sea there the ships will anchor outside the islands shallows, while we will be teleported to the shores of Demon island. All teams will be designated with a section of island to patrole for a week... Then you will return to the ships. After everyone is accounted for, we will travel back to East port City, and the North Kingdom will take ships north to bypass the trek through the Beast Forest. You will arrive in East Pearl City. The West Students will travel back with your 1st years from Exodus City." She looked to Lars to take over... Lars, his long white hair in a ponytail, in his white military style uniform, with a pale blue longcoat, said proudly. "Greetings, for some of you that do not know me, I am the Strong Knight teacher... The foes we will have you fight are overall weak, ranging from Circles 1 to 3 in power. Now there is always a chance to find stronger ones mixed in, so I suggest you run from them, and shoot up a Element Bolt Spell in the sky, to aid you in anything too powerful. Demons are more powerful in the dark or at night, so be wary." Lars paused and scanned everyone''s face, making sure we were awake, and he stressed. "Everyone also needs to be careful of possession-type Demons, because if one of your party members succumbs, it can bring your entire group down. It is better to die and get brought back to life, than let a Demon take you over... Crown Prince Lucas can help with the [Raise Dead] magic if this happens." I saw a red-string of fate connect me and Dial, and she smiled seeing me notice the connection. She and I also split teams due to our ability to find Demons. We agreed to only activate the string if one of our groups were in dire-situations, the kind that requires us to rush to one another. Then Kayo warned... "Pirates may enter the Demon Island during this trip, if you see any, kill them as if they are Demons, because anyone on the Island is probably there to harm you. Adventurers have been warned a month in advance about the kill-on-sight order of Demon Island during this two week exam period, so no charges will be held in any of our three Kingdoms. Now get on your carriages or mounts, we are leaving now..." - Soon, our group of around 100+ attendants made our way through Kayo''s Gate, and arrived outside the East port City. Our carriages will be guarded by our Royal Guard Vanguards, and Mari, Demeter, and George will stay on the ship with the Royal Guards for Zeke, while we are on the island. When we come back, the carriages from the North will be put on a ship to follow us north when we are done. - That night in the campgrounds outside East Port City, I was in the Royal Carriage with Vera. Plume, Freya, Mari, Kelly, and Dial were outside in the living area of our Royal Carriage playing cards, and Vera and I were laying with our clothes on, while I held her and talked. "Vera, I want you to be in charge of your group, with Dial supporting you. You are the best for group decisions in the heat of the moment. Make sure and fuse with Plume for combat if things get bad, and purge all Demon Energy from wounds with Plume''s magic." Vera, who was laying on my chest, covered my mouth with her soft hand, smiled and said tenderly. "You over-plan when you are nervous or worried for us. You know, before I married you, I got through all the troubles without your nagging, haha. Just have faith in your wives, and we will be fine. We all know you are the target from the Pirates this time, so just be careful, ~!" And after some goodnight kissing, I and Freya left the rest to sleep here, as I won''t really see them till after the exam ends. - So hand in hand, Freya and I went to my Gothic carriage to sleep, and get ready for our East Sea voyage... Demon Island, here I come... On any-other site than Scribble Hub, then my work was stolen! Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 178: Sorry, Wrong Woman? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 178: Sorry, Wrong Woman? by Harem-Fan Dark Elves of Myst? In some fantasy books, games, and movies, the Dark Elf or Drow as some are called, usually come from the underground world, made with dark magic, or are tainted in some way. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But not in Myst, the Dark Elves have a more unique background and ecology and physiology. Dark Elves are a product of Half-Vampire Elves mating with normal Elves, and over time gaining some minor characteristics of the Half-Vampire race. Unlike the Elves that do not eat meat in any form other than dairy, the Dark Elves are more like Humans with a meat-based diet, and are less interested in vegetables, but fruits still hold a keen interest in their diets, notably wines. Unlike the Vampire or Half-Vampire, they do not drink blood. The Dark Elf are the same height, weight, and lifespan of the pure Elves. Instead of a Romanian sounding language, the Dark Elves have more of a Japanese hint to their Elf language. This is also shown in their culture and equipment. The Dark Elves are more like the Ninja Clans, while the Elf are more like the Samurai clans of the old Asian nations of Earth. (.) The physical differences of the Dark Elves compared to the normal Elves are dark hair colors ranging from blacks, dark-reds, and blue-purples. The eye colors are always some shade of red, with no white in their eyes at all. Skin colors range from pale-white, with hues of purple, blue, and grey. Another thing that the Dark Elves share in common with the normal Elves, all males are Aura users, and all females are Mages. Unlike the humans, there are no normal members of their race, this is why Elves are not considered Human for being Summoned, as they are like monsters in their biology, they just can mate with Humans is all. But Half-Elves of both species can be normal without Magic or Aura just like the Humans. Finally, the Dark Elves have one major benefit that no other living creature on Myst has, they are immune to the taint by Demons, and Demons cannot feed on the Dark Elves at all. This is a source of pride for the Dark Elf, and why they feel superior to the normal Elves. The drawback is they can only have the Elements of Air, Water, Fire, Earth, and Dark. They are unable to use the Elements of Light, Gravity, Time, Death, Life, Ice, or Electricity at all. (A/N .) - Last night, before bed, Freya and Plume gave me one round of Angel-love, then both left for me to sleep, as sleeping on the island won''t be as easy this test. Dream slept in a back-room with Nancy... Kim and Jasmin also shared a bunk-room. Kayo ate then slept on my side, but we just held one another because she can''t camp with me this go. Although Vampires do not dream, they still need to rest, due to being half-alive. - This night, due to many changes in my routine, I had a bizarre-dream about being chased by a Dark Elf Kunoichi, with long black hair, in a creepy forest, but I never saw her face clearly due to the long grey scarf on her lower face, but her blood-red eyes made me feel unnatural and her skin was pale in color. I almost mistaken her for a Vampire. She floated through the trees with the Element of Air, and she was just like the Ninja from my Earth memories... I was not afraid of her, but I was running anyway like a criminal. It seems I offended that woman who was someone very important... I was embarrassed, and did not want to be caught by her. During the dream, I was unable to make out the words of the Kunoichi, but I could tell, I was making up lame excuses for something? And just as the woman caught me, I woke up... - As my eyes opened, my first thought was that sleeping next to a Vampire gives strange dreams, damn! "Morning, my Master." Jasmin was leaning over me, while wearing her black and white maid outfit, with a happy smile. "W-What?! ?!" I reached up and pulled her on me, and as she made a fuss, I deeply kissed her. But as I invaded her mouth with my tongue, I noticed something was wrong. She did not resist me, but her skill level went to shit, and with her clumsily kissing me with moans, I felt something was off. Then I heard Jasmin''s voice again, despite kissing her vigorously! "Husband, you seem to be very happy to see Jen, ." My kiss slowed, my eyes swiveled to the carriage door of the room, and there was another Jasmin in a maid outfit. When my eyes moved back to the woman in my arms, I realized... This is Jen, but how? "Sam is so confused, he has not even noticed that Kayo is not here, but me, !" I did not let the blushing Jen go, but turned my head to the side and saw the grinning Evelina, who was amused at my confusions, so I joked. "Okay, I had strange dreams, and I think I am still dreaming, so do not wake me and I can keep kissing Jen." After the three women laughed at me, they began to tell me what was going on... - "So when I opened the letter, Jen begged you to bring her to me, and let Jasmin go back with you... In turn Jen wants to go to Demon Island with me, right?" Eve said nonchalantly. "I summoned Falbium to me, and with his use of [Gate Portal], we covered the distance to Pearl City then down the coastline in only a night. I will have Zoe take me and Jasmin back to the Castle, and Jasmin can take over, due to her already spending more time with you. You just had to open the letter, ?" With Jen on my side, I held her hand and asked. "Jen, despite the Decree of your Father, I will ask you... Do you want to become my wife?" Jen, seeing the smile of her Sister, who is now a real Wife, she blushed and nodded her head while saying. "Yes, Master... I rushed here because of it... And now that I have Elysium, I can fight if things get bad." After I kissed her lips for her acceptance, Evil said with a sad face. "Alright, you will be late if you do not leave now, the ships will leave in an hour, so go, and hurry back to Lucas Royal City, ..." And after a few more cheesy-words, I brought Zoe to deal with loose ends. Then Jen, who is now in her Dark Mage dancers outfit, follows me to meet my team... - After Freya, Zoe, Evil, and Jasmin left, I joined my group to travel to the ships... Chuck, Nevin, Frank, Zeke, Nancy, Dream, Kim, and Jen are all with me. I said goodbye to the 5 Vanguard Royal Knights, who are watching over my two carriages and 8 Nightmares while Mari, Demeter, and George follow along. () Then all 12 groups followed the three teachers to the docks... - Around 3 hours later, I am standing at the front of the military warship sailing eastward into the sea... There are a total of 6 warships, enough for each batch of nearly 100 students and their teachers. Each ship is like a massive three mast wooden vessel you might see in the Movie: Pirates Of The Caribbean, and is decorated nicely. The ships use both sails, and a combination of Gravity and Water Magic Cores to let the ships travel at faster speeds than mundane sea vessels. As I was leaning on the rail, like I am on the Titanic... Jen was on my right, with her veil off, due to the wind. Dream was on my left, and Kim was beside her. The four of us are enjoying the sea air, and the joy of a fast ship. Scratch that, three of us are good, but... Dream said while looking a bit green... ", I can fly, ride a horse, and swim underwater, but why am I feeling like barfing on a ship?!" Kim, who is telling a rare joke, said to Dream. "Maybe it is not sea sickness, but you''re pregnant?" Jen looks past my front at Dream, and sees a sickly looking woman with a happy and sad smile all at once. I said to Kim. "Wife, you are on cleanup duty for teasing her, ... Dream Dear, you''re not pregnant, or Zoe would have told you, , please aim over the rail, ~!" ~! And thankfully, Dream managed to shoot her breakfast into the sea... And the front of the ship, ! ! I gently tapped Dream''s back, and said with a bit of humor. "There there, look, the fish are eating your breakfast... Now let it all out champ, and I will make you some tasty green-pea cream soup!" As Dream continued to spew chunks, she gave me a dirty look for making her even more grossed out. Soon, I used my water magic to clean her up, and the ship while I was at it, and Dream said while feeling a tad better. ", Sam, if you tease me like that again, I will kiss you, got it?" I felt a little sick thinking about kissing a freshly barfed mouth, and I said with some fright. "Alright honey, now let''s go to the cabin, and lay down in the hammocks, I am sure a nap will fix you, ." As Dream nodded, not thinking about how bad a swing bed would be... Jen looked at me and scolded me. "Master, you are so bad." Kim said with sympathy. "I better go find Kelly to help heal you, good luck Dream... And Sam, you''re awful, ." As Dream leaned into my arms, she was so happy, but she did not see the looks of sympathy for her condition... - For the next day at sea, Dream suffered, and Kim and Sam really practiced their water magic skills... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 179: Black Sand Beach? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 179: Black Sand Beach? by Harem-Fan I was sitting in Kayo''s cabin, as she was looking over the clothing I was wearing from Olympus... The brown leather strapped sandals, the laurel wreath made of gold, and the white toga with no damn underwear. "When I hold it, it seems to be ordinary material, but the craftsmanship is perfect. It is obvious this was not made on Myst, but I don''t know where it was crafted, maybe Heaven or rather, the Plane of Light? It only radiates faint magic when you wear it, and becomes indestructible. However, I can scratch, bend, or tear it when not on you, like common clothing, but as soon as you touch it, it restores itself. Also, the magic in the clothing is not one of the Elements, or more, but seems to be all known magics?" I was standing while wearing the outfit, while Kayo was probing it for its secrets. "Well, even though I cannot feel any intelligence from it, others cannot wear it, so it is a soulbound item still, just like my Windstorm." Kayo thought about Windstorm, and how I combined my elements with it, so she suggested. "Try using your Magic or Aura with the items, and see if anything happens?" So I tried the attempts she suggested, and was astonished to find that there were effects from each of the three items, first... The [Laurel Wreath], lets me [Charm] the Undead while magic is being used. This charm is not Mind-Control or Puppetry, but a fear and reverence, like I am their creator (), and they will submit to me while I use my magic. The effect ends when I stop using it, and has the same range and magic cost of the [Radiate Healing Aura] spell.The [Toga] is the strongest item, as it makes me completely immune to all negative Death Element spells and abilities. It needs no magic, but is a passive as long as all three items are worn together.The [Sandals] are interesting, as when I use magic, it is like the [Undead Transformation] spell, but instead of having a fixed duration of one-second per Circle level, it is continuous as long as magic is supplied. It transforms me into a Ghost King, with the same woolen black robes (), bone skull mask (), and bone Scythe I had in my past-life. And while transformed, I have Death Element in my body as an incorporeal Ghost King. So in effect, I become something like a Pale Harvester and cannot be touched by normal mundane means. The Charm is low cost in magic upkeep, but the Hades form is very costly and can only be maintained for around 10 minutes at my current strength level. - As I put the magic garment back into my space device, I put on my Academy uniform, and Kayo asked while helping me. "Sam Dear, if the items are so good, why not use them more?" I was thoughtfully putting my explanation together in my mind and said what I felt... "The items are very strong, but when I transformed into a Ghost King, I had an uneasy feeling of being sensed by strong beings on this Plane of Myst... I think if I keep using it, those beings could find me, and I think this is a bad thing. The Charm is not as bad, and the passive effect is good, but creatures of the Death Element would figure things out if they see me in it, so I think only using it on important occasions is best." Kayo saw my uneasy feeling when talking about being sensed, like a murderer is watching you sleep. ~! ! Just as Kayo Kissed me, a knock came, and a staff member said... [Headmistress Eon, we have arrived at the Demon Island''s west coast, and will drop anchor soon. The students are gathering on deck.] "Alright, I got it, I am coming soon..." And with a final embrace, the two of us left her cabin... - Deep underground, gold, gems, and treasures litter the floor. In the center of this Dragon''s horde, a luxurious bed sized for 20 humans lay. The frame and posters are all made of gold, platinum, and gems of the rarest finds. Under black silk sheets, the Human form of Tiamat with a tempting silhouette was rolling. Her rest was disturbed again, and she kicked off the silky soft sheets in irritation.... Her all red eyes () opened, and then a blue-grey supernatural-light radiated from her eyes. Her dark eye-shadow and lips frowned as she sensed something in the surface world. As she looked up at the cavern ceiling, she moved her messy black silky hair from her face, and said with confusion... "Hades?! Was I dreaming of you again? I felt you for a moment, but you''re dead... If you tricked me into thinking you are dead to avoid responsibility, I will kill you again... But how did you sever our link? No, you are dead, ... I never told you about your children, or how I felt... Wait, how did that little bastard Elysium escape?!" Her glowing eyes moved left and right, but could not find her three children she was looking for, then she closed her eyes to see what others said about her... Her eyes opened in surprise, and she exclaimed in some confusion and hope. "Cerberus and Pluto are in Myst now?! Did Hades reincarnate and is Summoning us again? , And Hades was mentioned by Pluto, interesting, ... Hades, when I find you again... I will come when you summon your 3rd Summons, even if you forgot me, you bastard, ." The sexy naked Dragon then pulled her black silk sheets over her body, curled up, and before she fell back to sleep, she said with anticipation... [Now we play... The Waiting Game... zzzzzzz...] - Standing with the other students on the wide deck, the three teachers were going to give us our orders... Suddenly, a chill ran up my spine, then I looked around for danger, and George to my side asked. "Sam, what is wrong?" "I suddenly felt creepy, like danger was all around me?" George nodded his head in understanding, and pointed to the Island in the distance then said. "You are feeling the Dark Element coming from the Island... It is not Demonic Energy, but the pure Dark Element from the Plane of Darkness and Shadow. It makes your body feel alert and uneasy." He points to Demeter and Mari talking on the side with Vera, and is reminded. "Remember I was also here two years ago with Mari, Rebeca, Milly, Elissa, Douglas, and Demeter. There are countless tiny portals throughout the area." He then explains the history of the island briefly. "Hundreds of years ago, the Humans eradicated all life on the island to keep the weak Demons from using this island as a staging ground for the Demons in the East, but... They found that the small portals to the Plane of Darkness would always reopen randomly, spitting out Dark Element and weak Demons plus other Shadow monsters... In effect, it was impossible to end the threat, even after destroying the island itself with 9th Circle magic spells, it just regrew here, like the island was a living creature... In fact, the black rocks you see are formed from the Plane of Darkness and not rocks from Myst... So in the end, the three Kingdom''s use this island to train our Knights and Mages." I looked back at the massive island, probably as big as Monster Island from the King Kong and Godzilla movies, or the Jurassic Park films, and said with surprise... S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn, I once found a small portal to the Plane of Water, and to think there are thousands of those over there for Darkness... ~?!" Amy Holt walked to our Group Leader, Zeke, and handed him the orders for our team for the week-long stay on Demon Island, so I and the others came to Zeke. He explained to us while showing a map of the island... "After we land on the eastern beaches, we will travel northward and make our hunting grounds on the north-shore area, and patrol there killing all Demons we find. Then after 7 days, we come back to the landing zone here. Simple, right?" ~! Chuck to the side, facepalmed, and groaned. He said to me, "Zeke just Jinxed us, right? He said it was ''simple'', we are doomed!" When Zeke and Nancy saw me give a thumbs-up and the rest of the group nod, the two felt funny. At this time, Lars came to our group and said warmly. "Hello kids, Headmistress Eon will open a [Gate Portal] for everyone in 10 minutes, so be ready. And Sam, be extra careful over there, we will watch for your Bolt spells. , Chuck, when my Mother and I come northward this summer for my parents'' marriage, I will take you up on your offer then." As Lars walked to another team, I looked at the smug Chuck and asked. "You and Lars are chummy? What did you say to him?" Chuck whispers in my ear... "I am treating him to the best Brothel in Ronald City, the one privately owned by Ryan and Karen, ... They don''t have brothels in the South, so... Well, Salem is my Dad now, so I gotta be a good cousin, right?" Looking at Chuck''s lewd face, I don''t know if I should high-five him or slap him. But I only smiled and shook my head, it had nothing to do with me. Well, Salem will come North for a short while, with Salinas. - And 10 minutes later, along with all the other teams, we all walked onto the black sandy beach of Demon Island... The black hazy air feels a bit unsettling, like the air from smog. It also limits vision at long distances, and makes the sky overhead grey, and you cannot clearly see the sun that should be up high, instead, it is like a cloudy day, as the dark grey mist hovers over the entire island. Plume, besides Vera, looked irritable to be here, with the ambient Dark Element, so she cast her spells on her group to let them resist it better. Then I also felt some Dark Magic being cast on us, and saw Jen casting the [Minor Shadow Utility] spell to resist the dark air. None of the other students even notice Jen, because she is wearing the Whirlwind Academy black dancer outfit, and looks like any other Mage student from Anubis. But she looks good in silky black. Her purple eyes over her lower-face veil squinted in joy to be looked at gratefully by me. Then Vera pointed to the western rocky cliffs ahead and said to me, "Sam, we will be here in the west-side, so do not worry about us, just go and be safe, see you in 7 days." As we said our goodbyes, our group then walked along the beach heading to the north-side... - With good brothers, and sexy sisters, the trip to the dark shores of Hell began... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 180: Literal Demon Bug-Zapper? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 180: Literal Demon Bug-Zapper? by Harem-Fan ~! My party are all walking near the sea-edge, while I am about 30 feet from them, walking along the mountain''s rocky edges. My combat boots make a noticeable crunching sound as the black sand and small stones are stepped on. I am a little depressed, because my soul is attracting all of the little bastard Demon Imps and weak creatures from the Plane of Darkness. ... ~! ~! I have been radiating arcs of golden-lightning around my body in a 10 foot radius with my [Radiate Electricity] spell... And another Imp had leaped over a boulder, and fried himself, like a Moth into a bug-zapper, ... Chuck yelled to me, seeing the Imp explode. "Hey Sam, if we walk you around the whole island, we can easily kill all the Demons! Hell, when the Demon King revives, let''s tie a steak around your neck, and let him kill himself, ?!" Dream, who is holding back laughter seeing my face, just tried to support me. "My Desert Bandit, you really attract Demons like you attract Princesses, ~!" ... ~! ~! As yet the 64th Imp died, I saw Jen have her ears blush, as she heard Dream''s words. ~! Suddenly, a much larger Demon came from the bushes, and it is a warped Wolf Demon, with a spaded-tail, horns, and oversized teeth... This blood red beast has no fur, and only exposed muscle and sinew. Its red glowing eyes stared at me hungrily, and it howled as it lept for my throat. "~!" I was wielding Soul Eater in my right hand, and Heartbreak in my left hand. I used these two swords to finish all of these easy Demons off quickly... As the shiny mirror-like Heartbreak was thrust at the leaping Demon''s chest, the Gravity Element on the blade activated, and the tip of Heartbreak penetrated the Wolf Demon''s heart, it only has one thankfully. "Ark~!" And as its leap was stopped midair, I then stuck him with Soul Eater covered with grey Death Element, to suck his soul in and end his existence in only two sword strikes... Sizzle~! The now dead body of the Demon was cooking in my Electric area of effect, so I stopped using my magic power on my spell, as these damn Demons are too weak. As I flicked off the foul-blood from my blades, I looked at Heartbreak in my left hand. It is the standard Longsword design, with the blade being so reflective, it is like a mirror. When I saw the tassel on its pommel, I smiled. It was not made from Yasmin''s panties, but it was made by her own hands. They are made of lace and silk in dark-pink, like a heart. (.) As I was missing Yasmin, Nevin ran up to me, and looked at the doglike Demon, and clipped a part of its tail, as proof of fighting another species of Demon. We have to get so many types of Demons as proof to pass the exam, so you cannot just kill Imps. "Fuck Sam, these creatures really fucking smell bad..." As I kept my guard up, I smiled at his expression of disgust, and replied. "Yeah, Demons are not united, and they eat one another, so this guy was probably only eating Imps as his diet on the island. So naturally he smells, not to mention he does not even have skin, right?" Zeke, holding his elaborate magic Scimitars, looked at the corpse, and also wanted to puke. This is actually the first time Zeke has encountered Demons, as he only fights Undead and Demonic Beasts. () Just as the three of us were going to turn to go back, another small Bat Demon flew at me, and I thrust Heartbreak into it, killing it in one hit. Franklin, seeing this, just shook his head over by the girls and said. "Sam, will we be able to camp with you here?" Just as I was speechless, Dream snorted and said with an attitude. "Don''t worry about it, my Ragnarok will keep watch, so you don''t have to be a coward, !" ? Yeah, my Dream is only a cute kitten in my arms, and she is kinda a pain in the ass for others, but I love her anyway. Just then, Jen''s Shadow Elemental, Shay, came flying down from the mountains deeper in the island, and flew into her arms. As she and it traded emotions, Jen came to me. "Master, a rather large and strong Demon is making its way into our direction, it seems to have sensed you." I looked up into the hazy rocks, and said. "All right, you guys all go back to the water''s edge, and I will stay off to the side. When it comes to attack me, flank it." As I swapped out my weapons, Jen pulled out her magic Falchion, and said to me. "My Master, I will hide in the shadows, and only act if something unexpected happens... [Greater Shadow Utility]" Then, like she went invisible, her body faded slowly. ~! Large and heavy footsteps were felt and heard. "Gabriel, come out in-case we need your help... [Call Summons]" And from the large red magic circle, flew up the mighty Phoenix... She flew up and over the sea water, just in range to heal or shoot fire magic. Dream seeing her fire-support be ready, felt confident, as Nancy is kinda on the weaker side of healing ability. Chuck was curious what kind of Demon was coming, so he asked. "Hey Sam, do you think it is a Demon Shark, like the one that killed Fulbright near Britannia?" With the Djinn Blades in hand, I cast two spells from it.. [Wind Shield] and [Greater Air Utility] while saying to Chuck. "I do not think so, it sounds like it is running on two feet, not four?" [~!] ~! Just as we heard the sounds of a large crying humanoid, we felt it nearing, and running from around a rock canyon, a 15 foot tall naked kinda-human baby with a large head was charging at us... As it made crying baby noises, we saw more clearly it had glowing red eyes, and sharp teeth, and it''s bloodthirsty smile confirmed, it thinks we are baby food... Nevin, who is stunned at the appearance of this Demon Baby () held up his Tower Shield in solemnity and asked stupidly. "Why is his baby dick so big, and with barbs on it?" Franklin, holding his Greatsword with flames on it, asked him. "Nevin, is that what you should be focusing on now?! Holy fuck, you made me look, I will have nightmares!" I also had not noticed the running Demon''s giant baby dick till dumb-ass Nevin mentioned it, and I flew up into the air, to attack his big baby head! "Wash away the Demon, stop your run... [Water Dragon''s Breath]" ~! And just as the Demon was swinging a punch at me, Kim held her hands to her cheeks, and spit out her 5th Circle water spell, hitting the Demon squarely, knocking it back a few feet and injuring it moderately. As I saw Kim reduce the Demon''s momentum, I smiled. Then the Demon Baby''s first hit my Wind Shield, and it broke in one move, but all its power was eaten by the shield. "Golden blades tear it apart... [Triple Strikes]¡Á2!" Just as I swung both golden Scimitars down on the Demon''s head, my two skills made the swirling blades appear to be 6 separate arms cutting the Demon at once, and the Demon only blocked 2 of the 6 hits, taking heavy damage... [~!] "Burn Baby, burn~ [Piercing Strike]" Frank, after yelling, pierced the giant Baby Demon in its ''tail-bone'' and made the Demon pause its earlier scream. Both Dream and Nancy simultaneously cast their bolt spells... ""Feel the burn... [Fire Bolt]"" ~! And just as the Baby Demon was about to yell again, both fist sized fireballs shot its opened mouth, stopping the scream threatening to erupt. "Rock the Baby to sleep... [Ground Stomp]" Nevin hit the ground near the feet of the Baby Demon, and black rocks erupted under its feet making it unstable, and causing minor damage... Zeke was activating his [Turtle Shell] ability, and did not leave the ladies side protecting them, as there were too many melee combatants as it was. ~! Then at that time, Chuck charged the Demon, smashing its kneecap, with his aura infused Heavy Maul, and yelling... "Abort the Baby, dammit!" And just then, before the Baby Demon died, it let out a powerful sound-wave attack, just like the Strong Knight ability [Whirlwind Attack] that hit all of us that are near... [~!] The women and Zeke took no damage because of his Vanguard skill, but... Everyone else was hit hard with Gravity Element, while being blasted back 10 feet, and I held my Djinn blades at the dying Demon and cast... "Wind Dragon''s breath.. [Wind Blade Breath]" As the swords made a horizontal outward motion, I spit out a large 70 foot long cone of hundreds of tiny wind blades that tore apart the upper body of the Baby Demon, outright killing it... Then the lower body fell over. As Nancy came running to heal us, Chuck looked at Nevin and pointed at the giant Baby Demon''s butt. "Fuck, imagine having to change a diaper on a baby that big, right?" Frank looked at his Greatsword that shanked its ass, and said. "Even with fire, I don''t think my sword will ever be clean in my mind again, !" - After our battle had ended, we made our way to our base location, and noticed an abnormality... Just a mile away, the sea surface had started forming small icebergs, as all the weather in a massively large 9-mile diameter was engulfed in a snowstorm, and Jen said. "Seems the Mage Queen Argus must have taken action to the northeast of the coastal waters of Demon Island... Perhaps it was the pirate Fleet of Barbados?" While I hid my worries for Salinas, who is probably fine, I said to everyone. "Let us leave the beach area, and go up the mountain, because Pirates may land on the island." Everyone agreed, so we walked into the gloomy forest on the mountain side... - To be continued... S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 181: Oops, Chuck & Jen Destroy Demon Island? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Updated: Sam Lucas (), 2nd year in Rosecrans Academy. 19 years old, 5'' feet 10'''' inches, with black hair and electric-blue eyes. A 7th Circle, Water & Electricity Swift Knight; 7th Circle Water & Electricity Summoner. [8th Circle Human Mage (), 9th Circle Elf Healer (), 9th Circle Human Summoner ()] Magic Items: Hades'' Regalia (), King''s Sword (), Windstorm (), Soul Eater (), Heartbreak (), Djinn Blades (), Charm Breaker (), Red Strings of Fate ().] Chapter 181: Oops, Chuck & Jen Destroy Demon Island? by Harem-Fan Northeast of Demon Island, about 5 miles on the sea... Salinas, who is standing on top of a titanic-iceberg she created, was looking around at the devastation she had caused. Her royal-mage-robes fluttered in the cold snowstorm, that she can actually see through, was looking stunning. Around 38 Barbados Pirate Ships, large and small, came to land on the island in the middle of the night. She was quick and decisive, but even after freezing all of the larger ships, a few smaller ones managed to sneak by with Ice Protection Magic. Her beautiful pale-blue eyes looked to the island, and was contemplating going. The problem... If she goes, she and Sam would most likely be discovered. So with a bit of reluctance, she said softly in the blizzard... "Nah, you''re my man, and the former Hades, if you could not handle just this, I would have fallen in love in vain, ... [Long Range Teleport]" And in a flash of pale-blue magic light, Salinas left this Ice Sea Cemetery... - As my group slowly made our way up into the onyx mountain, we slew a few low level creatures, and Nevin asked me. "Hey Sam, if the island only produces small low Circle creatures from the Dark Plane, how did that really strong and large Demon appear?" Thankfully this information is in the [Monster Lore] I have from Evelina, so I said. "That was actually a fully matured Baby Demon, despite it''s appearance, it is no baby. It most likely crawled through a tiny portal while it was young at only 1st Circle, then quickly grew on the island, but..." I dug through the knowledge and concluded. "We clear the island every year, and Adventurers also do work here, so how did it get so big and strong without alerting anyone? I think we should find its lair, there might be a secret to its explosive growth?" And by sheer luck, I unintentionally triggered a strange event... Jen, hearing my words, pointed down a narrow crack in the side of a split-mountainside, and said to me softly. "Master, Shay encountered the Baby Demon near there, shall I send him to investigate?" When I followed her finger, I finally noticed an imperceptible rock-face that was really well hidden from casual observation, and I said to the group. "No need to send him, we will all go and search, because we need to find a safe base for rest anyway, right?" Zeke thought and nodded. "Sam''s right, the most dangerous place is probably the safest in the area, so let''s go." So our group of 9 ventured to the crack hidden from the world... - Around 10 miles away on the northeast coast of Demon Island, a series of small boats finally made its way on shore... From the 30 or so rowboats, about a 100 strong Pirates leaped onto the black sand, and carried a few half-frozen unlucky partners to try and save their lives. The only Healer among them looked irritated and said to Barbados... "Husband, it will take me about 3 hours to heal our men, we need to camp here till then, can we do it?" A cruel looking man with a hint of charisma, smiled at his 23rd wife and said to her. "Darlene, it seems that Ice Bitch did not notice us (), so we are safe, ... Go ahead and heal them, we will need every hand on deck for this mission. I will just drink some rum with the boys while ya work." The guy who looks like a Captain Jack Sparrow look-alike, waved to the only other woman in the current crew, his 17th Ice Mage Wife. "Hey Elsa, your plan to cover us all with [Resist Ice] magic really worked, ... I will sing a song for ya?!" The Ice Mage with long pale-blue hair shook her head and said while pushing him away. "Let it go, your singing is trash, just go drink your rum with the bastards, I have to recover my magic, because I used it all to cover us." Normally Barbados would slap this annoying ex-Southern woman, but she did a good job, and he can just have fun with her later, assuming he does not find a better wife in the crowd of 2nd year students. With thoughts of finding a princess to marry, he waved to all the guys who did not suffer harm, then organized a few scouting parties and perimeter defenses... He might be frivolous and cruel, but to be a Pirate King, some brains have to be included, not just 9th Circle power... - Gabriel, Dream''s Phoenix lay on the canyon top, while we entered a deep narrow cave that descended deep into the black rocks... ~! The cave stinks of Demons, and the cold wind coming from inside the dark cavern makes your bones feel uneasy, but our group made our way in. We did encounter a few Demon Rats and Imps, but that was it, and Chuck, Nevin, Franklin, and Zeke easily took them out. Jen then said as we went to a wide open area of flat land... "Stop here, I feel pure Dark Energy... [Call Summons]¡Á2!" And from two 3 foot black magic circles came her Shadow Elemental () and Dark Doll Construct () to search for us. "You two, please investigate ahead of us in the dark, I feel Energy from the Plane of Darkness." The living shadow, Shay, just nodded its head and blinked its red glowing eyes. Ann looked at Jen, and then me, and without her mouth moving she was speaking, her painted blue eyes blinked. [Master''s Husband, thank you for making Master happy, Ann will go and be a trailblazer for you in the spooky dark.] Shing~! And as Ann quickly lifted the Butchers Knife in a reverse grip, the other party members took one step back in unease, but I just smiled, thinking this horror film doll was kinda cute... The two Summons quickly vanished into the dark vast cave that our light cannot reach, as the supernatural darkness cannot easily penetrate... Only magic light can counter it. - After around 10 minutes, the two summons came back with good news... [Master, we found an altar, Longbow, and pure Darkness Element at the far end of the cavern... We had to kill a couple of small Imps, but it was easy, come follow us.] So, we used a rope to help all of us not get lost, or step where we should not, because sight is impossible without the Dark Element in your body (), but both Jen and Chuck seem to be able to see a bit. But after a couple of careful minutes, those of us that could not see, could now see some dim-moonlight?! Then soon, we saw an incredible sight... A white marble altar, the size of a 4-person table was bathed in moonlight from a black ring about 10 feet above the altar. Below the alter, a circular basin is full of almost-liquid Dark Element that is used as part of this altar. From what I am guessing with my [Planer Knowledge] and [Magic Lore] skills, this is the power-source sustaining the floating portal above?! Dozens of tiny space-cracks open and close around the black substance, and each opening tiny hole is an opening to the Plane of Darkness, and is refilling the Dark Element. It seems, this Longbow is absorbing the supernatural-moonlight. If you look up into the ring, you can see a black starless night, with a pale white moon... This is not the moon of Myst however, as it is 10¡Á larger or closer than our moon, and must be a moon from the Plane of Darkness. The moonlight shows down on a pristine white-bone Longbow with a black string... At closer look, the bone-Longbow is engraved with wild animals, crescent moons, and small children playing with wolf pups. Chuck, who seemed to be in a daze, muttered subconsciously. "The Huntress Longbow..." While I was in a daze at the altar, I heard Chuck''s words and asked. "Chuck, do you know this weapon?" He shook his head and said with confusion in his eyes. "Never, but the name just came to mind, like I have seen it before... In a dream, or something I forgot, but I feel I really want it..." Jen tugged on my longcoat sleeve and asked. "Sam, that black liquid is really good for me, I can rapidly build my Magic Core if you let me refine it?" Just like what Kim, Mari, and I experienced, this pure Element is a true treasure for those who have it in their bodies, so I said to her. "Alright, but if you have to get naked to use it, go to the other side of the altar, so the guys won''t see." Jen looked at me funny, and Kim off to the side, blushed in shame, because... ", Actually Sam, Mari told me later that we did not need to take off our clothing for that, she was just being a bit playful... The water we used was contaminated by our bodies when we got in, the clothing was just her whim, sorry." Damn, I was played, and I took Kim unnecessarily, right? No, the power in the water was nuts, but... Okay, I will forgive Mari just this once, because Kim is a lovely wife. "Does anyone mind if I take the Longbow, it is definitely a Dark Element weapon?" I looked at Chuck and asked. "What about your Heavy Maul, and are you good at Archery?" As Chuck explained, all three guys behind him nodded and sighed. "Damn Sam, you don''t know this about the Knight Academies, but you are not allowed to specialize in ranged weapons, every Knight must specialize in a melee weapon. I do not look it, but growing up, my Archery was unequal, even my Father the General cannot hold a candle to this awesome me in Archery... I bet if I used it, I could even out kill you on a large battlefield, and because that weapon is for Dark Element, it is even better." (.) S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If no one else minds, then take it Chuck, I want to see you in action with it. Jen, go and absorb the Dark Element." Jen looked around the altar for dangers, then sat on the lip of the pool, while placing her hands in the inky liquid. The Dark Element started to slowly climb onto her forearms, like a Symbiote from a certain Spider-man villain... While the alien-moonlight covered Jen like a dim-spotlight, Chuck slowly came to the edge of the altar, he stood on the lip of the basin, and slowly reached over to grab the floating white-bon Huntress Longbow. As his large hand grasped the beast leather handle of the elegant bow, he froze, and his expression changed. He chuckled awkwardly and assured us. "... It seems that Huntress Longbow is intelligent, and she doesn''t want to go with me, but... I got this!" - And the rest of us witnessed the most bizarre and unreal sight ever... Chuck is now holding the longbow in two hands, with both of his feet propped on the altar top, as he is playing tug-o-war with the Longbow. His Dark Aura is raging like an Evil Super Saiyan, and he is grunting with sweat on his forehead. Chuck glares at the Longbow, and yells through gritted teeth... "You stubborn little Moon Bitch, come to Daddy! If I can make Eve fall in love with me, I will make you love me, ~!" Chuck had not noticed, but under his body, the Dark Element was attracted to his Dark Aura that was raging, and as if his words had magic, the Dark Aura seemed to fall in love with him, raising and entering his Aura infiltrating his body... ~! This in turn, seemed to make Chuck gain strength as he quickly broke-through to the 6th Circle, with no signs of stopping. I was originally going to tell him to stop, but he seemed to be winning over the Longbow the longer his body absorbed the Dark Element. Normally, Knights do not advance with Pure Element, but with the skin and bones of beasts and monsters processed into a liquid, but... ~! And Jen had already broken through to the 8th Circle Summoner. This is nuts, because she had only just reached the 7th Circle a while ago, damn, Jen and Chuck''s luck today is insane! - Finally after 2 long hours, it seems to be ending, as the Dark Element was almost all absorbed by the two, and another sight was happening, the portal in the air above had been shrinking as it seemed Chuck was about to fully pull the Longbow away... ~! ~! Just as Jen absorbed the last drop, and the portal above closed completely, Chuck broke through to the 7th Circle Vanguard, and he fully yanked the Huntress Longbow off and fell back into the basin. While he was holding the bow in his arms, like a lover, he was madly saying... ", Moon Spirit, I told you you would be mine! Who do you love now, ?!" Just as Jen came to me, with her veil off, she hugged my waist and said tenderly. "My Father was right, following you is my blessing, I love you Sam, ~!" Just as Chuck was kissing his white bow, and Jen was kissing me, the Demon Island had a massive change... ~! A pulse of Dark Element erupted from where the Moon had vanished, and the whole Island shuddered a bit, then calmed... We had not known yet that every tiny portal to the Plane of Darkness had closed permanently... - Oops, we broke Demon island! To be continued... - Jen Windless, older sister of King Windless, Maid-Wife of Sam. 99 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with black hair and purple eyes. A 8th Circle Dark Summoner. [1st Circle Shadow Elemental (), 1st Circle Dark Doll Construct (), 9th Circle Shadow Dragon ()] Chuck Donald (), 2nd year at Royal Knight Academy. He is 20 years old, 6 feet tall, with black hair and eyes. A 7th Circle Dark Vanguard Knight. Magic Items: Huntress Longbow, Huge Maul. [.] Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 182: Reign Of Arrows? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 182: Reign Of Arrows? by Harem-Fan After our two dark Element users calmed down from their exciting gains, we noticed that the supernatural darkness in this cavern had vanished with the Moon Portal. And with Kim and my water magic cleaning, the cavern proved to be a good place to make our base for the next six days. We set up our magic tents and rested for a few hours. - Dream reluctantly slept in her cousin''s tent, as Nancy and Frank had not moved into that kind of relationship, plus we don''t have sex on missions. So I was using Mari''s old tent, and Kim and Jen were with me. While Kim was cooking our meal, Jen was sitting on my lower-back, massaging my back and shoulders as I lay face-down on the big bed. As I felt half asleep, Jen asked me quietly, not secretively, but she always talks softly. "Master, although I reached 8th Circle, I do not know any of my spells of that level, and with how long it takes to learn, out of [Banishment], [Summons Telepathy], and [Banishment Immunity] what should I learn first?" As her soft but strong fingers really got in there, I said my personal thoughts, especially now that I am under the effects myself. "[Summons Telepathy] for sure! Shay has been with you for a long time, and his ability to communicate has been the hardest. The odds of you needing to banish anything right now is slim to none really, and being able to banish Elysium right now is good. Sure you can banish Demons right now, but Shay deserves this ability." Jen hearing my care for her first summons, made her smile. Kim saw this and said. "Jen, don''t be surprised, that is the kind of man our Husband is. He loves all Summons like family. You should watch him play with Falbium, it is so adorable." And before I knew it, I fell asleep before the food was ready. But my wives did not wake me, but saved me some food for later. The two women just put me in the center of the bed, and took an arm each... - Chuck had spent some time exploring the powers of the Huntress Longbow, and found it had the first 5 Strong Knight abilities, one Vanguard ability, and they were in order... 1: [Aura Blow] 2: [Wide Arc Attack] 3: [Whirlwind Attack] 4: [Piercing Strike] 5: [Line Attack] 6: [Bull Rush Stun] The [Bull Rush Stun] can be performed at range or slapped with the Longbow in melee. The [Wide Arc Attack] and [Whirlwind Attack] can both only be used in melee with the Longbow. And finally, the [Aura Blow], [Piercing Strike], and [Line Attack] can only be shot at range. All in all, this weapon makes him the best stationary Tank Artillery, and can fight at any range. After Chuck learned all of the Longbow''s skills and uses, his smile was truly evil... "I wonder how many hearts I can destroy with this awesome bow? And how many ladies can I impress, ?!" - The next day, our group came out of our secret camping location, and noticed changes in the environment. Jen pointed up to the sky for us and said her thoughts. "When we arrived almost two days ago, the sun could not be seen at all, but now..." As we all looked up at the gloomy smog, we could barely see a light spot, where the sun should be. As we all used our assorted methods of detection and individual knowledge, we concluded with my thoughts. "So, it seems the ambient Dark Element is slowly dispersing, why?" At this point, we still do not know of all of the island''s portals closing. ~?! And from high in the sky, Gabriel Dream''s Phoenix, came flapping down to our location. As the huge Planer Bird spoke, it relayed its intelligence to us. [Dream, war has broken-out all over the island in the last hour. The Barbados Pirates have split into many 10-man groups all over the island, and are targeting the teams of students. Even with all the teachers and hidden forces, there is chaos all over the island. The strength of the Pirates exceeds many of the students, and everyone is fighting.] We all frown at this bad news, but we expected it. Just then, Jen pointed west of our location, and we saw an [Electric Bolt] spell shoot into the sky. Franklin said. "Sam, I think we should help the teachers, and go for rescue, right." I gravely nodded, and then summoned... S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Barbados Pirates are here, Kayo and the students need help... [Call Summons]¡Á2!" Then Evil and Zoe showed up, because I left the pregnant Freya to stay home with the kids. With my [Summons Telepathy], both women are caught up to speed. Just then, another [Electric Bolt] spell was launched, showing the situation over there was bad, and then Chuck said. "Fuck... Glenda''s team is on the north-side, Sam, I gotta go..." And as Chuck rushed panicking in that direction, Evelina gave orders to us all... - Glenda''s group was actually the most unlucky student group, because the 11-man Pirate group to ambush them, included Barbados and his two strong caster wives. The Pirate King was really smart, he had all of his other teams act an hour ago, splitting up all of the hidden forces of the three Kingdoms. They had already found out that Sam Lucas was in the northern portion of Demon Island, so only his group was working here. "~!" "No, I don''t want to die... ~!" Just as the last of the 4 Knight students were brutally stabbed in the heart by 5 Fighters of 5th Circle, the 3 Knights of 7th Circle surrounded the 4 female students. Despite Barbados being a lecherous Pirate King, and gaining a large harem of beauties, he is not stupid enough to indulge in rape and needless killing during mission-maneuvers (), and as he admires the 4 Rosecrans women. He did not see a Princess with white hair, and he asked the 4 frightened women. "Do any of you know where Sam or Vera Lucas are? If any of you can tell me, I will let you go..." The Healer woman was using her magic to slightly heal two of the defeated Knight students, to sell as slaves, but two of them are too far dead to save. The last two fought to the death, so they had to be killed. Glenda hearing the Pirate knew he would not keep his word, plus... Just a couple of weeks ago, Sam apologized. And the fact he is her Crown Prince, made it impossible for her to expose Sam. And lastly, Chuck is in Sam''s group, so even if she dies, she cannot betray her lover. "Ladies, don''t believe him, and if you say anything, you are a traitor to our Northern Kingdom... It is better to die fighting than fall into their hands, plus Chuck, Sam, and the North will get revenge for us..." Barbados, seeing the blond-ponytail student pull out her dagger to stab her heart, just nodded to his Knight near her. "Nice try girl, but any woman the Captain wants can''t die... [Bull Rush Stun]" ~! As Glenda had the air knocked out of her, from the Vanguard Air Knight in her blind-spot, she only wished she talked less and stabbed faster. She only thought of her stupid lover, who thought he was cool. She knew he and Sam were just tricking her that night, but when a woman likes a man, she will let herself be tricked. But Chuck had this adorable side when he loved on her little half-sister, and she was jealous of that affection, so when Chuck came to her during the ball, especially after drinking a lot that night, she just went with her heart... And as the Air Knight was coming to arrest her, she let out a single tear, grit her teeth and was going to fight to the death... [Don''t touch her you fucker, Shooting Star... [Piercing Strike]!] ~! ! As a black-fiery projectile with a hint of moonlight at the tip, shot from the sky leaving a hole in the Knight''s heart location, everyone looked up... ! As the body of the now dead Knight hit the ground, an exaggerated sight came. - We are flying over on the backs of three strong Summons... Dream, Nancy, Zeke, and Frank are on the back of the large Phoenix, and following behind two other massive flying creatures... Evelina, Zoe, Nevin, and Kim are all riding on Falbium''s head. Riding on Elysium''s back, Jen, Chuck, and I are leading the way. Jen''s Dragon, Elysium, grumbles. [Dammit, you guys are using the great-me as a mount, I am so depressed!] Dream points down to the now clearly seen battlefield and commands to Gabriel. "Save those two nights that just got stabbed, and stay back to save any of the students who die." Chuck''s black angry eyes squinted, when he saw a blonde woman he knows and loves being bullied, and he held up his new Huntress Longbow. As his fingers pulled back the black bowstring, an arrow formed and solidified with his Darkness Aura, it was emanating a pea-sized bright moonlight on the tip. As more power was infused, he used his aura to carry his voice, and his now releasing arrow... [Don''t touch her you fucker, Shooting Star... [Piercing Strike]!] ~! A slight comet-trail was left behind the arrow''s path, and I was shocked to see that Chuck hit his heart from so high up, what Archery! As I was now wearing my [Hades'' Regalia], I only need to not use the Sandal''s ability to hide from strong observers, but the passive Death Immunity and Undead Charm are still good.. As I leaped off the back of Elysium, I said to Jen and Chuck. "I will save her Chuck, just shoot from above for me. Jen, follow the runners, I am off..." And as Chuck saw me jump with my pair of Djinn Blades, using flight, he knocked another arrow, and took aim at the closest Knight to Glenda... "Rain down and knock down... [Bull Rush Stun]" ~! And Chuck disregarded his amount of Aura, and never stopped firing on the Pirates... - As I fell to the ground from up high, using [Greater Air Utility] magic to fly, I saw a couple of dead students being brought back to life on the back of the Phoenix, like how the Arena Healer saves students in the Tournaments. Now all of the Pirates are looking up at me... scratch that, I only see fear and the images of two 300 foot long Dragons in their contracted-pupils... "Block it for me... [Wind Shield]" Bang~! nailed it, I just landed with a Iron Man landing right in the middle of the stupefied Pirates, and in my mind, some good rock music is being hummed. ~! And from a grey magic portal behind the Healer of the Pirates, Nevin was ejected with a [One-way Portal] cast by Falbium. As the surprised woman turned in panic, Nevin smiled maliciously, and angrily shouted at her. "Rebeca''s teaching told me, To kill the Healer first... [Ground Stomp]" ~! And as the black rocks thrust upwards, the poor woman was knocked to her back in panic, as the brown Earth Element raged over the now scary looking giant of a man. As Chuck''s endless [] arrows rained down on the foes, I had made it to Glenda, knowing this was the only way to calm Chuck whose heart is in disorder. Then from very high in the sky, I was introduced to the battlefield-ending spell of Death Mages... [Now know why I, Falbium, is feared in all of Myst... [Army of the Dead], Now feed my minions~!] As my throat gulped, I was excited deep in my Soul... - To be continued... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 183: Reign Of The Dead? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [Author Note: About the power of the Mage 9th Circle spell [Battlefield Calamity] used by Jasmin, Salinas, and Falbium... They only do as much damage or less than the Mage 8th Circle AOE spell, but it is its environment-altering, sheer size, as well as the ability to only affect foes. Just another note about the large AOE spell, not all elements are the same, like the Electricity for example calls down powerfully high-damage bolts on selected foes, but does not hit as many foes at one time. Falbium''s Death spell for example is a Summoning type, anyway, I will explain them as they are used more in the story...] Chapter 183: Reign Of The Dead? by Harem-Fan Then from very high in the sky, I was introduced to the battlefield-ending spell of Death Mages... [Now know why I, Falbium, is feared in all of Myst... [Army of the Dead], Now feed my minions~!] As my throat gulped, I was excited deep in my Soul... - [Army of the Dead] the 9th Circle Mage spell... Summons 100 Undead per Circle level, and Circles 1 to 4 Undead for other 9th Circle casters, but under the [Buff Summons] spell, Falbium can even summon 5th Circle Undead. So the Undead that come are as follows... Circle 5: Town Disaster Monster () Falbium only!, 4: Enhanced Monster (), 3: Strong Monster (), 2: Normal Monster (), and 1: Weak Monster () Now the exact number of each type of Undead varies with each casting, but they are all under the influence of the caster. And for Undead Vampires and Wraiths, the environment is heavily saturated with Death Energy, like in the Undead Lands, and blocks out the sun in the area. - Evelina and Falbium had both been buffed, and Evil is using her Cursed Eye to observe the whole island from the sky, seeing past all obstacles with her [True Sight] ability, and letting Falbium know who to attack with his spell. As the sky that was finally starting to clear from Dark Elements, now darkened in a deep hazy-grey Death Energy. This effect covers a full 10 miles, and is now covering the entire island in its gloom... By impulse, I activated the [Laurel Wreath], to let me [Charm] the Summoned Undead. I am doing this in case I fight future Death Mages, to confirm if I can control their own Undead. As I was deflecting a Sabre from hitting Glenda and the other women with her, I saw it... A total of 10 grey smoky Gates opened, and out of all ten of them, poured out 10 Undead of varying types at once, like looters in a Wall-Mart! With blood thirsty eyes, I saw around 20 Vampires pounce on the 5 Fighters that are only 5th Circle in strength, and they tore into them. The Wraiths split up to eat the two Mage and Healer women, and the Death Knights all teared into the two remaining Knights... Falbium was such an asshole, that he only sent around 40 Zombies and Skeletons to dog-pile Captain Barbados, kinda funny actually. And then, from the pile of dead bodies trying to scratch and bite the Pirate King to death, he activated his Strong Knight Water ability... "Fuck, go to Davey Jones Locker... [Whirlwind Attack]" ~! And in a twirl of water, like a land-bound water-tornado, all of the weak Undead was blasted apart at once, because he is a fucking 9th Circle Knight. Understanding Falbium and Evil, they intended for me to fight him personally, because I am also under Evil''s [Buff Summons] spell, and I am almost like the beginning of 9th Circle Knight power, when counting my magic and items. So I left the frightened women, and charged over to chase the fleeing Pirate King... Unknown to me and the fleeing man, all of the other Pirate groups also each received Undead portals in their midst all at one time, and Falbium only opened a few at our group''s fight... - "Neptune''s Nuts, I gotta run... [Meteor Leap]" And just like the Incredible Hulk, Barbados launched high into the air, and landed on a high rocky ridge, leaving most ordinary pursuers in the dust, and he thought he outpaced me, but... S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not only can I fly, but... [Blink Teleport]" Suddenly, the Pirate King was forced to stop running, because I teleported in front of him. "Fuck kid, you''re damn 8th Circle, how?" I put my Djinn Blades away, because Strong Knights have an ability called [Sunder Objects], that can wreck your weapons if they target them, so I pull out the nearly indestructible King''s Sword. "You know, I heard you ask about my Wife, Vera, bad move... Now I will just have to kill you with my soul stealing sword I have hidden... You will not get the privilege of stepping foot in the Underworld I once ruled, now here I come!" "Shit brat, you''re only 8th Circle... [Rage]" And at the moment my attack would near him, his body bulked, and his shirt tore apart, revealing immensely powerful muscles. With [Fleet Movement], [Elusive Movements], and [Heighten Awareness] he is still a bit slow to react to me getting in his blind spot, so... "You are stronger, but too slow to defend... [Triple Strikes]" ! As my swings were almost instantaneous, I sliced his side, shoulder, and right arm... He grit his teeth, and found a way to bypass my speed and greater dueling ability... "Punk, I am an old sea-dog... [Whirlwind Attack]" ~! As his weapon twirls in his watery Aura in all directions, I literally had nowhere to dodge, and this guy was fucking smart! As I backed off, and saw the deep cuts on my forearms and chest, I knew I underestimated him... My Toga was mending, and I had a bad idea. It is like the talk with Kayo about not using this power was just nonsense, but... This guy is really at the top of the Knight pyramid in strength, not as good as King Lucas, but still no joke for the current me. "See you little shit, the Strong Knight is not inferior to you weak Swift Knights, !" I tapped the black rock under my feet, and pour my magic power into my footwear, the [Sandals], and the effects of the [Undead Transformation] spell, and turned me into a Ghost King, with the same woolen black robes, bone skull mask, and bone Scythe. I have Death Element swirling in my body as an incorporeal and cannot be touched by normal mundane means. [It is a shame to be so strong, and the only thing you can now touch me with is your Water Aura, due to not having a magic weapon, , so here I come... [Blink Teleport]"] ~! ! And in a wide swing, my Bone Scythe made an upward vertical slash on his back with a [Vital Strike] Swift Knight attack! "~!" As the blood fountain sprayed upward, he leaped away from me in fear, and looked over the cliff edge, looking for his next escape... [, Go ahead and jump, we Ghosts can naturally fly, so run little piggy...] ~! As I spun my large Scythe in a twirling motion, I moved to Barbados, and I noticed my mentality as a Ghost King is a bit like how Hades felt... Perhaps my Hades mindset was altered by being Undead? But my heart was fundamentally good... ? Just as I was swinging my blade at his neck, he actually was running to leap off the mountain... "So long stupid, you can fly, but ghosts fly slow, ~!" Well, he has a point, but I do have friends surrounding him... Whatever. ! And just as the Pirate King used his leaping ability to flee, a black silhouette caught him as he was just leaving the ground. A delicate pale white hand of a woman was clutching his neck, and the woman in all black knelt on the ground holding him tight with only one hand. "Hah, I can''t believe it, you actually came to my home, and you dare not look for me?" Barbados, who was kicking his legs, and gripping the woman''s arm to free his neck, glanced at the smooth and white perfectly shaped breasts, and for the first and last time in his life, he wished he never got such a close look. And when he saw the face of the woman holding him down, his eyes were stunned... When the two flying Dragons in the distance saw the woman on the scene, the two slowly tried to fly away at a low altitude, to not be as noticeable. When Evelina and Jen got the mental pleading from their Summons, they both looked terrified at what they heard... The newcomer lifted her head to see me, and I blurted out in shock... [Holy shit, Tiamat, it is you, right?!] I was so shocked, my magic stopped working, my Hades'' Regalia changed back to normal, and I was Human again. Tiamat sensing my Human form, frowned in understanding and displeasure. ! As Barbados was turning blue, he was hitting Tiamat''s arm, and she just flicked her wrist, snapping his neck, and he stopped moving. She threw him off the mountain like waste, and then stood, walking slowly to me. As I took some steps back in fear, I used my Aura to yell to those trying to get close to us... "I command all of you to go away now, and don''t come close, NOW!" This is probably the only time I have ever forcefully made my Summons back away with my will, because being in front of Tiamat is terrifying my Soul. As if she did it in slow-motion, she reached out and grabbed my neck like she did to Barbados, and I was unable to dodge. Tiamat glanced at Falbium and Elysium, listening to me, and moving away. (.) She said like it was nothing... "So, you are now a weak Human, and that is why I could not find you... You act like you don''t know me, but you called my name... And I do not feel the connection with you, even though you are a summoner..." Her hold on my neck is too strong, I cannot talk, so in desperation, I use telepathy... ]I used a Past-Life Pearl to see Persephone, and I witnessed the moment you left for Myst, and the time I first Summoned you, that is it...[ Her red eyes then glowed with blue-grey light in them, and she used telepathy back... ]How did you find my two Sons?[ ]Falbium is my wife Evelina''s Summons, and she was Anne from back then, and Evelina is now also my last Summons, so Falbium and I are close. Falbium is also the soul of Rugby... As for Elysium, he was just summoned by my new wife Jen, and that was recently... Please don''t hurt my family... If your mad at me, just take it out on me, but don''t kill me, because they will all die after me, Please Tiamat...[ When Tiamat heard that Falbium was actually the reincarnation of that stupid dog, she almost crushed my neck in anger... But when she heard about the complex Summoner connections, her rage was on simmer, so she asked. ]Cerberus and Pluto are on Myst, they mentioned you, why are they not your summons again?[ ]They are Persephone''s Summons now, and came because of me.[ The onlookers who are in shock, see my face turning blue, and Tiamat''s face changing emotions constantly, and cannot figure out what is going on... She then looked at my Human form, and spoke in disgust... "You are now so pathetic, not even ? the strength you were before, how could I have submitted to trash like you now..." "..." ]Well, I have only been training for two years, so of course I am not 9th Circle again, and maybe, if you let go of my neck, I can talk to you?[ "You''re too pathetic now to talk to me... ? Maybe I should just kill all the Humans on the island, and leave you alone alive, what do you think, weak Hades?" (Tiamat is not actually planning on doing this, she is just really upset that her powerful mate was reduced to such a pathetic state after not seeing him forever. She is a Dragon and not a human woman with soft feelings, so she throws out taunts to get the next result she hoped for...) With my left hand, I gripped her wrist, with my legs, I wrapped her waist, and finally my right arm, which is longer than her left arm, reached and grabbed her neck... Now mind you, I am running out of oxygen to my brain, so doing this in hindsight was really fucking stupid, but the two Dragons only thought I was flirting with their Mother. () ]Damn you! I swear on my Soul, if you hurt my people, I will fight to the death with you, and in my next lives, I will keep trying to kill you. I might not live, but I will damn well try to do it, fucking dam it![ And as my brain was hallucinating and seeing light-spots and rainbow unicorns, I could have sworn I heard Tiamat say... "There is my Hades, so tough and forceful, ... When I meet you again, you better be stronger, or I will kill you..." And as I was blacking-out, I felt my mouth being violently kissed, but I was too far gone to notice or enjoy it... - We will see if Sam wakes up or not... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 184: Reign Of The Dragon Queen? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 184: Reign Of The Dragon Queen? by Harem-Fan As all onlookers far away tried to comprehend what they were witnessing, it subverted their cognition, as the mighty Dragon Queen Tiamat, in a Human form, was holding the now limp Sam in her arms, madly kissing him like doing CPR. Elysium, who was clutching onto a high rock-face, saw his evil mother like this, he asked Falbium, who was also hiding near another cliff. [Why is Mother eating Sam like that? She can just transform back and swallow him whole, right?] Jen, Chuck, Evelina, Zoe, and even Falbium looked at Elysium, who does not understand his Mother is kissing and not eating, and lost half their fear. Falbium corrected his dimwit Brother and said. [She is not eating him dumb-ass, she is kissing her lover the way Humans do, it seems that Sam is Mother''s mate, I think?] Falbium''s green-flame- eyes rolled trying to piece together what Tiamat was thinking, doing, and why with Sam... Evil said to clear things up for both Dragons, and Jen plus Chuck, who both have heard too much already. "In Sam''s past life, he was her Master, so..." As explosive words came out of Evil Loli''s mouth, Chuck who is both tired, relieved his woman was safe, was also afraid Tiamat would kill them all, and said in surprise... "Wait, Dragons can mate with Humans, is she going to mate him now?!" As Chuck said this, they all turned to see that Tiamat was licking and sniffing the unconscious Sam, and inspecting his body. Evil, with vast monster knowledge explained to the curious Chuck... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It is normally impossible for Dragons and Humans to mate, but creatures with a spark of Divinity, like 9th Circle Summoner grant their Monsters, can indeed mate... So if Sam and Chaos Dragon mated, she could theoretically make new Dragons..." At that moment, both Dragon Brothers looked at one another, and a scary thought came, and both said at the same time, because they know Dragons mate for life, and only with one partner... [[Fuck, is Sam our Father?!]] Not only did the two Dragons lose their minds, but even the older ladies like Evil, Zoe, and Jen feel their minds go fuzzy at that possibility. And the Legendary Dragon in the distance now kissing Sam again, further fueling their guess... But Chuck only said. ", She is done molesting Sam, and is coming this way, what do we do?" As Tiamat got her thousands of years of missing her mate out of the way, she held him around the waist and carried him like a rolled carpet with his arms and legs hanging limp, and started to walk on the air like it was solid. Her sexy Human-figure walked as if she were on solid land. Her eyes locked on the onlookers with calculation, and as the two Dragons were going to run, Tiamat''s voice carried easily into everyone''s ears... "If you two little bastards even try to run, I will tear your wings off, and break your limbs..." Both Dragons lowered their bodies and heads to the ground in submission and fright. Chuck was praying he wouldn''t piss and wet Falbium''s skull, while the other women felt complicated, because Tiamat still held their Husband. As the Dragon lady finally came to them, she threw Sam''s limp body to Jen, who caught him, and then looked at Chuck. "You, puny Human, did Hades help you steal my Longbow I was guarding?" "No, I don''t know Hades, but Sam and I found it the other day?" Tiamat pointed to Sam and asked or said. "He is Hades, so you call him Sam? Well, I now understand how you worms got past my magic traps, ... Now I have to give that bunch of cowards a new treasure, ..." Elysium mustered up some courage and asked... [Is that Human your mate, and our Father?] ~! And before anyone could react, Tiamat punched the massive head of Elysium into the rocks under him, and she flicked her hair back, then scolded him. "If he wasn''t my mate, would I lick a random stranger, you retarded Dragon? Well, in his past life, he was indeed the man to fertilize my eggs, so he is kinda your Father, but now in a Human body..." Tiamat looked at each of the women one by one, and when she looked at Evil, she said... ", You really are his concubine Nadia from back then... And you..." She looked at Zoe and said. "You are that Nymph Leuce, who seduced Hades after he met Minthe that whore, you were such a submissive little temptress for Hades attention, I can''t believe he took you in again, ?" Zoe, who in both lives, never knew she had a past with Sam started to cry at this very moment, because it makes sense now how Sam could summon her without the bond he had with Kayo, Freya, and Evelina, so she asked. "Big Sister Tiamat, was I really Hades'' wife?" Tiamat was struck dumb, because even the past self of this woman was simple minded and called her Big Sister... Back then Tiamat hated it, but after being alone for such a long time, if felt nostalgic, but as a proud Dragon, she would not show weakness. "Wife? You were no Queen, just a simple bed concubine, you and Minthe were always causing Hades to be distracted, humph..." Tiamat then looked at the slightly moving Sam in Jen''s arms and said to them all. "Get off my island, if I find anyone here when I get back, I will kill everyone... [Long Range Teleport]" With the casting of her spell with rippling energy, indicating she is a 9th Circle Gravity Mage, she vanished... And just as the black haired humanoid Dragon left, Sam''s eyes opened... - My arms, face, neck, chest, well everything hurts, like I was mauled by a bear... I felt I was in a gentle pair of arms, and wanted to know whose bed I was in, but then my memories of being choked to death by my former Summons, made my eyes shoot open... The teary-eyes of Jen was the first thing I noticed, then the two Dragons, one with a busted eye-socket, like he was hit hard in a fight, Evelina, who was holding a crying Zoe, and finally Chuck who was giving me a double-thumbs-up with a look of worshiping a God... "Did she hurt any of you, where is she?" Zoe pulled away from Evil''s arms and came to me, while casting her spell, she covered my mouth and said. "Master, be better... [Full Healing], and no one says her name, or she can hear your words anywhere in Myst, got it Chuck and Jen? Master, I have good-news for you, ..." Chuck and Jen hearing that was frightened about Tiamat''s name being a taboo word, and I got up and held Zoe, then joked. "What, are you pregnant again?" Zoe''s tears stopped, she bloomed a smile, and shook her head ''no'', then said while holding my waist. "No my Master, but in your life as Hades, I was your 3rd wife behind Minthe, and I was also a Nymph named Leuce, . That is probably why you found my soul and made me your Summons." (.) I was floored, and knowing that Salinas was also a Nymph, could Zoe be from Greek Mythology as well? [Hey Sam... I found out who my Father is, want to guess who, , go ahead, guess?] As Falbium brought his face closer to me, I had a bad feeling, and then the other asshole said it... [Fuck, I am a mighty Dragon, so does that mean I am half Human now?! All the other Dragons will make fun of me, right?] Zoe felt me go stiff, and Evil with a mental connection with me, bloomed a smile and teased me. "Falbium and Elysium are Hades children, ... You are such an impressive Master, even not sparing a Dragon in bed, ~!" [Fuck Sam, I thought our bond was just from the past, but who knew it was because I instinctively knew you were my Father, but damn, why did you mate with her of all Dragons? I mean, I would not have been born, but damn, who knew you slept with a real Dragon?!] Chuck, the voice of reason, brought us all back to our senses. "Hey, that sexy lady Dragon said she would kill us all when she comes back, so when will that be?" The happy mood from surviving a calamity was gone, and even Evil said... "Damn, quickly, recover the dead students, and call for an evacuation from Demon Island now!" - Then with the help of our Summons, and the Teachers, we abandoned the island like it was going to sink or something, and that was the exact reason we gave everyone to leave. Zoe raised the few students who initially died in the Pirates attack, and the Army of the Dead had finished all Pirates off. And by the two hour mark, all 6 military Southern ships turned away from the island, and headed back to East Port City. Zoe took back Evil to be with the kids, and left to tell the other-wives everything, and especially King Lucas. Chuck, who was the only student to be close enough to witness the events with Tiamat, and my past life secrets, was sworn to secrecy. This however was the event that really made Chuck and I bond more than even Sworn Brothers, and become life long troublemakers, I meant friends... - Inside the luxury cabin only reserved for naval officers, I was rolling in the small bed with Jen, who let me vent my feelings with her. Jen and I made love, very slowly and gently, because she is the type of soft-woman with a slight inferiority complex, and is unsure about everything she is doing in bed. But poor Jen doesn''t understand, a hot woman can be just average in sex, and it is automatically good for the man, because a woman who is docile in bed, really is exciting as a contrast to my aggressive lovers. And while the sea was rocking the boat, our rocking came to an end after a few hours, and I cleaned us up, and held Jen in my arms. As she was curled in my chest, her breath tickled my skin, and she said to me. "Master~! When the Dragon was choking you, I almost thought I would be widowed before doing this... I am so glad you wanted me now. I even like that you are so young, because you want me more, ." I looked at this Western woman, who looked really happy, and just kissed her forehead, and held her tight. "Well, I knew in my heart I wanted you, so now was the time to join together. Just remember, you might be a maid, but in my heart, you''re no different than my other wives, got it?" Then Jen pushed me to my back, climbed on top, and said... "Now that I am 8th Circle, I am ready to go again, and it is harder to get a child, so let us continue till we reach East Port City, ~!" And she really did keep going till we got to land, and the boat kept rolling... - The End of the Exams... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 185: The Crown Prince Is Back? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 185: The Crown Prince Is Back? by Harem-Fan The trip home was peaceful once we returned to East Port City. At this point, we said our goodbyes to our Anubis and Exodus friends and family, including... Zeke Haze, Nancy Sandstorm, Amy Holt, and Lars Hittite. Chuck only flipped-off Vasco Nano, with his iconic punchable face. Our group of Rosecrans and Royal Knight Academy students were put on the Northern ships heading up to Pearl City past the Beast Forest coastline. This was only a two day sail to reach the trading port. After arriving there, our carriages were unloaded, and the entire group of 250 traveled westward to return to Lucas Royal Capital. During this trip, I made sure to spend time with Mari, Kayo, Kelly, Dream, Dial, Vera, and Kim... Jen had her fill of me, so she focused on her maid duties with a happy look. As our Exam Caravan was nearing the Capital, Kayo left to head to Rosecrans to prepare for the students'' arrival, and because we evacuated the Demon Island early, we are the first grade to show, and in a few days, the 3rd and 1st years will come home. Finally, Vera and I will ride in the Royal Carriage, to head to the Castle first, while everyone else will take my Rosecrans carriage to report to the two schools. This is what happened last year when Vera was fast-tracked through the gates. - Inside the Royal Carriage... George, Demeter, Mari, Jen, Vera, and I are looking at the streets of Lucas Royal City. I was sitting in one booth with Vera on my left, Mari in front of me, and Jen beside her. Demeter and George sat together on the other table. Mari sipping her tea said to me with a sad face. "Sam, I will only be given a couple of days off, and I need to go back home to my Olson house, then I need to go back on duty with General Donald''s Division, ... Will you miss me?" As I was smiling at her act, Vera viciously slapped her act. "Says the Mage who teleports into Sam''s bedroom at night?" Mari makes a shushing gesture, nodding her head towards the other Army companions and says with a whisper. "Hey, if you tattle on me about sneaking out, I will stop bringing you my family''s top quality candies, besides, I am the Crown Prince'' Consort, an honorary Princess, ." I and the other''s noticed we entered the Castle grounds, and I sigh. ", Now the summer is here, and my Royal duties will cut into my family time. I need to be with the 1st Princess Yasmin as she will give birth soon in a couple of weeks, and I have personal training with Father Lucas. The worst part, I need to attend many social gatherings as the Crown Prince... My sexy time will be cut in half!" As I was trying for sympathy, Vera strikes again, and viciously brings me back down. "And you''re forcing me to attend those parties as your shield, jerk." I pinched her butt and joked. "Hey, you wanted to marry a Prince, right, now you got work to do to be a future Queen, ." Finally, as we arrived, we all got off to head to our destinations... - Upon exiting the carriage, we were welcomed by many maids and guards. The first one was a maid in her black and white maid uniform, Jasmin. "Welcome home my Master and 7th Princess, please follow me to meet your Royal family." So this is where all the Royal Guards part from us to be relieved of duty. Vera and I follow behind Jen and Jasmin. Yeah, seeing the two with ponytails and in the same uniform, I could not tell them apart had I not seen them move when I got out, . As our group of four, followed by Castle attendants, made our way to the Royal Family Room, both twin sisters looked at one another''s eyes, and Jasmin instantly understood her Sister had been in my bed already. Jen''s blush was not a hint at all, nope. - The others stayed outside, but the four of us entered the very large and luxurious sitting room near the King''s office, the very same one I once met Yasmin and her fake noble lady friends in. In the square sitting area, the King was sitting in his plush armchair by himself. To the right sat 7th Queen Gale, who patted the seat next to herself for Vera to accompany her. To the left sat a very pregnant Yasmin Lucas, who gave me a cold look. As Vera and I greeted King Lucas, we took our seats. Normally, I would have sat on the couch in the middle of Queen Gale and Yasmin, across from Leonardo, but... I plopped my ass right next to Yasmin, who was secretly happy, but outwardly she was going to pull away. Putting my arm around her waist, I gently pulled her into my side, while she pretended to be annoyed. There are maids in the room who pass on information to outside nobles. (.) "My Princess, how is our baby?" When Yasmin saw my fake frivolous acting, she really wanted to laugh her ass off, because my acting skills are so bad, but she said. "The child will come in the first week of June, my Husband. But don''t mind it, I am fine, you should go and spend more time with Vera." I ignore her and hold her hand, as she tries to pull it away and fails. King Lucas is laughing in his heart, but said seriously. "You had it rough Sam, but everything on Demon Island has become classified. If people knew that the Chaos Dragon made Demon island her lair, panic would spread, and evildoers would try to provoke her to our lands." I nodded seriously and said. "The Dragon almost killed me." As I saw King Lucas about to say something rude, I said with Telepathy. ]If you mention being licked and tasted, I will flip the table right now! I was unconscious damn... It is not funny...[ "~! Sorry, I just thought of something funny, but anyway... Yasmin, have you come up with baby names for the child?" "I still need to ask my Husband for his input, because he is the Crown Prince, right?" Yasmin is gently rubbing my palm where no one can see, and I send her a mental message. ]I have missed you terribly, and I cannot wait for our child. Also, clear your time to stay in my residence for a while with the baby.[ "Names? I am bad at it, so I leave it to you Yasmin, my Wife." Queen Gale makes it awkward... "Vera dear, have you gotten pregnant yet?" Velvet Gale knows how hard it is to get pregnant, because it took her a long time to have Vera, but she is trying to rub it in Yasmin''s face that her Daughter is the favored of my two Royal Lucas wives. What is funny, everyone including the maids knows her weak schemes. And for a while, useless conversations took place, but it was just about our Exam events after we left Anubis. As it ended, I used telepathy again with the King and Yasmin, to be left alone with Yasmin... - After everyone, including maids, were gone, the room was closed. I kissed Yasmin deeply, and she leaned into me. "I am glad you are safe. Part of me was worried you would not make it back in time for our child." As I leaned down to kiss Yasmin''s belly, she laughed and asked. ", That tickles, why are you being a fool?" She then ran her fingers through my black hair and asked seriously. "Zoe, Freya, and Evelina told me everything, but how are you really doing my Husband?" I exhaled and said seriously. "? I need some time to hide from others, that is why I want you to live with me in my Residence for a while. I miss you terribly, and my other children will make me feel more at home." Yasmin asked me an odd question. "I read the Royal Guard reports, and in George''s, you asked him about a person named Hera, who is she, and why are you looking for her?" "All I know is she is a woman in my past life that was desperately trying to find me in this life... She was in a bad marriage and wanted to be my wife in this life. I was not sure if she was in the North or not, or if her name was different and I married her already, so..." I put on a face that says I think I am a bit crazy. Then Yasmin asked me. "So if you find this Hera, will you marry her?" "Honestly, I don''t have many memories about her, just some brief ideas. I saw her once in Hades'' memory fighting with Rebeca''s past self for my attention though, and she was aggressive..." "Wait, this Hera and Rebeca''s past self was fighting for your favor?" I shrug and said, "All I know is the two ladies named Hera and Aphrodite kept trying to push one another out of the way, and force me to look at their faces. , They even forcefully kissed Hades to wake his mind up, but... Anyway, it enraged their pursuers and Hades got kicked out and scorned." Yasmin pulled my face in for a deep kiss, then with her forehead on mine, she told me something shocking... "My Husband Hades, my full name is... Yasmin Hera Lucas." My face has an expression saying... What the fuck?! Then Yasmin put a pillow on the floor between my feet, and in front of me, knelt on the pillow. She unbuckled my pants, and to my surprise, Yasmin pulled my growing erection out. And with a few gentle strokes, she smiled charmingly at me... Unknown to me, Yasmin had magically locked the room, so I am believing someone could walk in on her and me. "To celebrate my Husband''s safe return, and for me marrying you in this life, let me satisfy my man, please excuse me... ~!" And as my amazing platinum blond wife looked at me with devotion in her blue eyes, she fully took me all the way in, and hummed some song I do not know. As her head bobbed up and down with wet sounds, I held her head gently, and closed my eyes... Hera Lucas, I love you... - Next Episode, time to find Aphrodite... S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 186: Rebeca’s Teary Eyes? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 186: Rebeca''s Teary Eyes? by Harem-Fan When the sitting-room doors opened, I felt a bit complicated (), because... As Yasmin''s maids came in, they saw the pregnant 1st Princess, trying to get up from her pillow, while wiping her lips with a handkerchief, making any experienced woman know what I ''forced'' her to do for me. The wet-eyes are not from shame, anger, and sorrow... No, it is from trying not to laugh-hard at my expression. Yasmin is a great actress, and I even believe I made her do it. As I gave my Greek past-life sister a thumbs up in my heart, I saw both Jen and Jasmin waiting for me, looking into the room with questioning eyes. "Let us go to see Daniella at my residence..." - In the vast hallways, Jasmin was better and did not ask, but Jen had too many questions in her heart. "Master, back there... That is not something you would do, so?" I looked to my right at Jen and asked. "Hey, why can''t I bully her, she is my widowed wife of the late Luke, and she doesn''t like me anyway, so making her submit is okay, right?" Jasmin giggled and said it. "~, Master, not only have Jen and I seen all kinds of bad guys and top notch actors, but you would never make a very pregnant woman kneel down like that for such a simple sexual-act, it is fully against your nature, we both know you well now." I fake pout, looked at the two maids with amusement in their purple eyes, and said. "From now on, if any castle maids or noble women ask, tell them that Princess Jasmin and I have a rocky marriage, and I bully her with shaming actions." Both Anubis Secret Gard women looked at each-other, and understood our husband and wife act. And when they realized the 1st Princess loved their man, the heavy-stone on their heart vanished. There is nothing worse than a hostile harem member. ""Yes, Master~!"" - On the second floor nursery of my Royal home, I was sitting next to Daniella, Freya, my Mother, and Karl. Freya brought them with her magic, and my Father is sadly not here due to me coming home early, and he is still in his barony with his normal wife. As I was telling Daniella, Mother, and Karl the kid friendly version of my adventures from Anubis, to Exodus, and Demon Island, they seemed so excited. The little guy was the most bummed seeing my new black hair and electric-blue eyes, as our identical look changed a bit, now we only have similar faces, voices, and personalities. He said he would cut the hair he was growing out to look like me more again, and I smile at his dependency on me as his father. But after I started my story, he forgot all of it as any 8 year old would do. - "And that was how Jen, Chuck, and I solved the Demon problem on the island, making it Demon-free from now on, the end." ! As Karl was happy, he came for a hug, and I patted his shoulders with care. "Well, you only have to wait 4 more years to start your Knight path, so study hard with Grandmother, okay?" Then Karl asked Jen some questions about our trip, so I decided to investigate my past with Mom, and I said. "I noticed your looks at my black hair... Is there something special you''re not telling me?" Exposing Jasmin and Jen being around at my birth is not okay, so I used this opportunity to find out... My mom took my hand and said with hesitation... "Well... The night you were born, it was storming with heavy winds and rain, and my delivery of you was hard. But when you came out you were stillborn, but moving. So we thought you died as you came out, but... Your black hair and grey eyes soon vanished, and your heart and breathing was normal again. Your Dad and I had no idea what to make of it, and you were very healthy after that, well except for your poor Water Aura at the time." Hearing the story from Jasmin and Jen, I was not surprised, because I was not really stillborn, just my reincarnation from the Underworld still had some lingering effects, and after the umbilical cord was cut, the Death Energy leaked away. "Mom, do not worry, my original Aura was actually the Death Element, but my Water Aura and Electricity Magic pushed it out of my body." (A/N .) My mother just patted my hand and comforted me. "No matter what, I will love you in any form or condition, because your my joy in this world, now go to Rosecrans, Rebeca is missing you a lot, and little Richard is already active and causing troubles for her, ." So after saying goodbye to Daniella, Jen, Jasmin, my Mother, and Karl... Freya sent me to Rosecrans with a one-way portal. - As the red [One-way Portal] opened inside of Rebeca''s Vice-Headmistress office, she smiled, but the 3rd year woman sitting across the desk was surprised. And when I fully stepped through, I smiled at the scene and said politely. "Sorry Teacher Glen, and hello again student Samantha Heartland." Rebeca seeing me recover and greet, was secretly amused seeing the 2nd year woman go blank... Samantha who recovers fast, stood and placed her fist over her heart. "I greet the Crown Prince, sorry to interrupt your business." I pointed to the empty chair by the door, and said to this charming student with long dark-brown hair and muddled brown eyes. "Actually, I interrupted you two, I will just sit there and wait my turn, please continue, and ignore me." Samantha then realized, I remembered her name, and she recalled our first real meeting in my first year... Her muddled eyes then looked shy and she became rosy. She turned from my smiling face, and resumed her talk with Rebeca. "So I had just returned from home, and everything is fine now, but..." The 3rd year woman was looking pitiful, and was trying to get a waiver to graduate, even though she failed to go to the Central Beast Forest Exam, due to a family crisis. Rebeca was in deep thought, and looked at her, then me, and asked. "Sam, when did you first meet Miss Samantha Heartland?" Samantha''s face turned even more red, hoping I forgot . I smiled remembering when Mari first picked me up to go to her home (), and this pretty woman actually mustered up the courage to confess love while wearing a sexy Mage outfit. When I saw her shame, a smile floated on my lips unknowingly, and I exposed her shame. "I met her after my first Fall Festival, she was wearing a stunning dress, and she confessed to me, just as Mari was coming to my side, . Actually it was Samantha here that made Mari not give me her Letter of Intention back then." Samantha covered her face in embarrassment, and said from her fingers. "Oh no, you remember that, and my dress?! ~!" Rebeca had not expected this scene today, and asked with her lips raised. "Sam Dear, do you still have that Letter of Intention?" My happy mood froze, and I had a bad-feeling, but I answered her honestly. "Well, yes, because I have a space-ring, and I thought it might be rude to toss it, so... Well, I remembered her name because we are both Sam''s." Rebeca stood, and came to me with her hand out, and like a convict, I pulled out the Letter of Intention from Samantha, and handed it to my 1st Wife, with a smile that was not a smile. Rebeca then ruffled my black hair she was excited about, and went back to the desk. As Rebeca crossed her sexy legs, she tapped her knee with the letter and looked at the nervous woman with her green eyes fixed. "Well Miss Heartland, you have seen Sam before, so how do you like his new look?" No, don''t answer, my Wife is baiting you, no no no. Samantha was very attracted to my new look, but had no courage to stare at me in front of Rebeca, so she really looked at my nervous face, and parted her lips, sealing her fate. "Sam''s dark-blue to black hair is only a little different, but... Sam''s eyes are beautiful to look at, and you get lost in it, unable to tell if it is blue, yellow, or green... Amazing." And as I was starting to feel uncomfortable, the strange mood was broken with Rebeca crushing this poor foolish woman... "Well Miss Samantha Heartland, I really want to wave you through, but you did not put all your effort into my class at the end, and your family reason for missing the exam is not one of the Academy accepted reasons, so... I will let you repeat the 3rd year, or you can drop out and join a lesser school, what do you say?" I felt so freaking bad for Samantha Heartland, because I can tell she is about to cry, but she held it, and gripped her skirt bottom, and said. "Please do not expel me, I... I will repeat, thank you Teacher Glen..." Rebecas smiled and said soothingly to her. "Don''t worry, we at Rosecrans will not bully you... We will house you for the summer, feed you, and not let you pay for this next year. I would have graduated you, but the rule is something I cannot change, so just see this year as a chance to be a caterpillar that becomes a butterfly, okay? This is a good thing for you, so go and rest." Samantha Heartland then stood, took her Academy Documents and put them into her normal bag, showing she has no storage-device, and she said to us both as she left. "Thank you again Teacher Glen... And Crown Prince Lucas, it was nice to see you again, goodbye..." ~! As the door closed, I said to Rebeca who was walking to me. "I think failing her because of me was wrong... I do not remember the rule for missing the Exam was like that. It should cover any family matter." As Rebeca came close, I stood to hold her, and she said to me seriously. "If I was really mad about the Letter of Intention, I would have let her graduate to get rid of her. I know you are not pursuing that older woman, but just think she is pretty, and that is fine... I actually held her back because she needs a bit more training, and her magic interests me (), but anyway, forget her and tell me why you''re looking at me differently?" Before I talk, I kiss her passionately, making her melt in my arms, as she runs her fingers in my black hair. Then after a short while, I started to tell her... "First, we knew each other in past lives, but we were not lovers... You were an amazing woman named Aphrodite, wanted by all men, including my past self, but you never gave me the time or day... Well, you and the woman named Hera..." And while I was telling her all I knew about her past, the love, fertility, and charm, which really was not much, Rebeca pushed me down and mounted me on her office couch to ride me for her fertility past I mentioned. - And as the now sweaty Rebeca was leaning in on my shoulder, slightly panting from our double finish, she said in my ear... "So, Yasmin and I were women you did not have before because we ignored you, but in this life, we both wanted you badly, right? Now I understand why I freaked out and locked you down to marry me... I ended up being your neighbor, out of all the places in Myst I could have been, it was like fate wanted me to win, I mean beat Hera or Yasmin in loving you, . I am Hades first wife in this life, I am the luckiest, right... Do you think I am pregnant now that I know I was a woman of fertility?" I was wondering why Rebeca was talking so much at one time, but when she sat up to look in my face, she was crying, but her tears looked happy, like many answers in her soul were finally found. As I wiped her tears, I said to her, "I think Richard is the answer to what you really wanted from our love, right? Rebeca, I only love you more now..." "So, I am motherly?" "Richard thinks so, so yes." "So, I am charming?" "You have charmed me for sure, you are incredible and always have been." "So, I am beautiful?" "Your black hair and green eyes are the best. Your body is also just right to hold at night, and all clothing looks great on you." "So, I am your first love?" "I have loved you since I was a child." Rebeca then started round two, hugged me firmly, and said in my ear. "Then prove to me that my decision to chase you in this life was correct, give me another child... I love you, ..." Then two former Gods that found each other in a new life and world, began the quest to create new Myths in Myst... - S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Summer is here, and Hades and Hera''s child is born. All hail the future King of the North... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 187: Sam Married A Grandmother? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 187: Sam Married A Grandmother? by Harem-Fan Later after Rebeca settled some real work, we went to Evil''s home in the back of Rosecrans Island. ~! I am in a daze as I am being slapped in the face by a giggling little baby. All of my nursery wives are here watching me and Richard Roland have a face-off, because... He and I both have black hair, blue eyes, and Rebeca to the side of us, with her black hair and green eyes, look like a real Earth family. Now I know why Rebeca was so happy about my hair change, because my 1st born son Rick looks just like me, damn. Zoe, who has been on cloud-nine ever since she met Tiamat, has been like a scatterbrain, just giggling and laughing all by herself, like she is having a party in her mind. She said while poking Rick''s and my nose, annoying us both. "It is fate that Rick and Daddy look the same, it is fate, ~!" As Zoe''s naughty-finger was attacking the almost 1 year old, Daddy deflected the swift attack, and Rick''s eyes gave me gratitude, and I said wholeheartedly, holding my boy close to shield him. "Don''t worry my Son, Daddy will use his own body to protect you from the... ... The shameless Elf woman!" The baby was laughing, and everyone enjoyed this peaceful family moment. Evelina, who was done with feeding Web, put her in the crib and said. "Sam, there are only a couple of days of school left, so after this, go and live in the castle for the summer like Vera does, because you have a lot to learn. Not only do you need Aura skill practice with Leo, but your political expertise needs to be worked on with the help of Leo, Vera, and Yasmin. Zoe will take the kids to your home in the castle and we will all live there, but Web and I need to be here, so come here one time a week to stay the night." I passed the now sleepy Rick to his mother and held Evil in my lap. While I smelled her hair, I said seriously. "Yasmin is really going to need me around for a while, because she has not been able to do her real work. If we take care of our new baby, she can work freely for a bit. She said she has been training some new trusted recruits into her Secret Guard, so the summer came at the right time." I failed to see Zoe and Rebeca smile at one another hearing me. Freya, who is next to Kayo, was touching her still flat belly, and said. "Now that I am pregnant, what should I do this year?" I suggest. "Help my Mom and Karl out with schooling... Go to the Starling family to help out... Or take care of the kids for practice?" Freya put on a cute-pout that does not belong to a mature sexy adult woman, but a teenager. "You are supposed to say a bed-warmer, Darling." Then I put on a smile and joke with her, making her blush hard. "Well, I would say you should be an Angel babysitter then, and charge her rent!" """""~!""""" - The next morning, I woke up to some weight on my chest. No I am not currently inside a woman, for that only happens every-other day. This morning, I opened my eyes to see Kim in her white-lace bra and panties, with her arms crossed on my chest, and her chin is propped on her forearms, watching me wake. My hands were not honest, and slid from her waist, to then cover her tight butt, and with a gentle squeeze, she giggled. "Morning Husband, you overslept and Kelly and I already got up." Scratch that, Kim must have woken up because I was inside of her, but I got serious while looking around. "My irresistible Milf, where is Kelly?" (Sam still doesn''t have the nerve to admit what Milf means to anyone in Myst.) The Milf in question raised her lips, and pointed to the bathroom, and said cryptically. "Well, Sam my dear, I seem to be a special existence in your harem, ... Even better than our Mother¡ÁDaughter pair." As I continued to make her buttocks deform with my fingers, as I sucked on her collarbone, making her giggle, she continued, knowing what would happen next. ", And now I am your first Grandmother, surprise my Husband!" As my fingers stiffened, like my half-erect little buddy (), and my kisses on her neck also stopped, I then heard it in the still quiet... ~! I know the sounds of morning sickness a mile away, and when I turned my head to look at the cracked bathroom door, I saw poor Kelly hugging the toilet, which I thankfully kept very clean. Then my evil Kim said in my ear. "Sooooo~, should you call me Gilf, or keep calling me Milf?" As my head comically and stiffly turns to look at the playful Kim, her eyes are waiting for me to ask how she guessed it, so I stupidly do. "How long did you know?" She licked my lips and said maturely. "In Pearl City when you gave me the code name, your lewd smile, and how happy you called it out in bed to only me... Don''t forget, I was a genius in school. I just did not want to ruin your fun. Also, I have not told anyone what it means, especially not my puking Daughter, . Now go hold your wife''s hair while she suffers. Love you dear, I will go make breakfast..." And as Kim left, I had a blush on my face for not being as crafty as I think I am. Then I rushed to Kelly and said. ", Love muffin, Kim is making bacon, eggs, and hash-browns, with a side of gravy. , Are you okay?!" With her head in the bowl, she yelled at me for my words. [, Damn you Sam... ~! This... is... all your... fault, ~!] I had the biggest smile, because my normally cold wife is showing more emotions right now than ever before! Later at the breakfast table, Dial was happy for Kim, but sad her belly was not yet full, not from lack of trying though. Despite Kelly''s war with the toilet, she is actually super-happy about being with child, because she truly thought it would not happen after a year of trying. Kim later told me to focus on her this year, and I agreed, to keep the Milf secret... Yes she is actually blackmailing me for more baby-batter. I don''t know if I should be mad at her, or try harder? (!) - A day later, while I was helping Dream, Vera, Dial, Kim, and Kelly pack for the summer, he came... Pluto, who is 10 feet tall, was floating in front of me, while I was finishing cooking lunch, and he wrote to me. [Hades, your Persephone and other 1st and 3rd year students have arrived outside the City, and should be here in an hour.] I have realized that the identity of Hades does not really feel like a different person, and I know I am him. Then as I cleaned up the kitchen, leaving the food for my wives, while I asked. "Did Morgan or Lane suffer any problems?" [Worry not Hades, with the Hydra, Cerberus, and I, nothing there could even look at your wives sideways.] "Good... By the way Pluto, you have not asked for any rewards or payment for serving Morgan and I, do you want anything?" Pluto shook his head and wrote. [I only wish to serve you again, and watch you rise in the living world... This realm of Myst is colorful and stimulating, different from the Underworld, so I am, how do they say it... Happy.] "Okay, I get it... By the way, never say Chaos Dragons name again in your writing, because I fell into her clutches, and she almost killed me. Be careful to not anger her." [Don''t worry Hades, even without the Summoner link, she can never kill you... Break your bones maybe, but not kill.] This guy... No wonder my past self was a dead-pan guy, Pluto''s humor is both dry and terrifying, ... "You really were my best friend in the Underworld, right?" [Yes.] "Hey Pluto, why did you not tell me about Zoe being my Nymph wife?" [She is your summons, and always in your bed, I did not think it was important. Do you want me to point out everyone that you had under your leadership, there are a lot?] "No, just leave it to lovers, wives, and concubines." [Yes.] After my chat with a Grim Reaper, I left to pick up Morgan and Lane... - At the South Gate Portal on the island, a large group of attractive women came pouring through to turn in their test results at the main office. Finally, three women I knew came in... Morgan, Lane, and Gloria. I waved to the three women and said with a happy expression. "Chuck and your Sister are fine, and Lane, your Mother is about due, want to go to the castle with me? And my Wife, I missed you." For Gloria, I just headed off her questions. For Lane, my invitation was less for her Aunt and new royal-baby, but for her to live with me this summer. And for Morgan... I really love her a lot, like Zoe kind of love... And her body is also a nice cherry on the sex sunday. Morgan, not caring about anyone seeing, put her arms around my neck, and pressed her hills into my chest, so she could inspect my dental-work. I strongly held her, and then whispered into her ear. "While I make love to you tonight, I have so much to tell you, about Chaos Dragon, Zoe, and what I encountered. Tonight, I want to be one with you, my Wife." Morgan, who can feel my desperation of bottled up emotions I hide, nodded and looked aside at Lane with her misty grayish-purple eyes, and whispered back. "Then I will bring backup, so I can listen to your words better, let''s go my Sam..." Then as I held my voluptuous vixen Morgan in my embrace, we walked to Morgan''s place under the gazes of many jealous women. Lane was so upset she can''t jump into my arms and get a kiss, so she pushed us back to get us there faster... - As the three of us and Pluto made our way to Morgan''s home, a figure was walking in the distance, obviously heading to 3rd year housing, with a worried look. Pluto pointed his finger and said with his words to me... [That one was also one of your concubines in the past...] Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thankfully Morgan or Lane didn''t see his words, and I only silently nodded to him, and felt really complicated inside... I sent Pluto a silent message. ]For now, keep her between only you and me, got it?[ As Pluto nodded back in understanding, I entered my Wife''s home, to fill her in the latest information during our time apart. And I made love to both women, but more with Morgan, for she is leaving for the summer to go to Britannia. - The Plot Thickens... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 188: The Royal Family Gathers? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (Harem-Fan here: At the end, I updated the Cast-List to the point of the start of the 3rd school year. Lane''s 2nd Summons was left blank to avoid a spoiler. Anyway, I will get to the glossary update as well soon, and thanks for reading my nonsense.) Chapter 188: The Royal Family Gathers? by Harem-Fan As the Gate Portal down from Rosecrans opened to let out the students for the summer break, or for those graduating, I was leaving with most of my lovers... The moment I stepped out of the station, I heard a voice I was looking forward to hearing. "Master, over here." My and Vera''s royal carriage was waiting with Jasmin back in her gold maid attire, because I demanded it, waving my group over. When I talked to King Lucas and asked about the maid outfits, he told me that they can wear any royal maid attire, since they are my wives, it is appropriate to wear any uniform they like, so that night with Zoe''s pout, I told my twin-maid-princess-wives to get back in their sexy outfits. But before I can get in, I have to send off my West Dukedom lovers into their carriage heading westbound. Due to waking up with the sleepy Morgan, I only hugged and kissed her, while helping her into her ride. Then I turned to the smiling Dial, and held her gently. "Hey, I am going to miss you a lot this summer... Well I might be too busy to enjoy the break, ..." And after Dial gave me a gentle kiss appropriate for a noblewoman in public, she said to me before following Morgan. "My Hero, just have fun and rest, for the two of us will arrive a week before school starts. You need to stay with both of us, and help us both become mothers like Kelly, ... Love you~!" And with a gentle-noble-girl smile (), they left me... My Rosecrans carriage was taking Kelly, Kim, Rebecca, Richard, Freya, Zoe, Kloi, Aurum, and Kayo to my cul-de-sac homes to be with my Mom and Karl. Of course Zoe threatens me if I do not summon her and Freya tonight, ... By this time, both Vera and Lane entered the carriage heading to the castle not too far away, but... As I stood in the same place I first met her, Samantha Heartland, looking depressed, walked out of the station now. After what Pluto said to me, I knew I could no longer ignore her, and against my better judgment, I called her... "Samantha, please wait a moment..." The woman was wearing a white and black summer-dress with overlapping lace to keep her cooler, and she had on a wide-brim-hat to keep out the sun. She was carrying a large piece of luggage, confirming my guess that she is a poor student. When she heard my voice, she stopped in surprise and shock. "~! I greet you, Crown Prince." Okay, I normally hate it when others greet me as royalty, but when this slightly-older woman does it, it makes my heart feel good... When I look at her soft-brown-eyes, it feels like I am looking at a shy older sister I care for. She is both like me, and opposite to me. She is like the past me, who hid from the public view, but she is different from me because I am more outgoing. "Relax, I just wanted to apologize for what happened a few days ago... Rebeca is not mad at you, but I think your repeating is my fault." She waved her hands frantically and said. "No, no, no, I was slacking at the end of class, and I had missed the start of the Exam, that had nothing to do with you Prince." "Let me do this for you... What is your Circle and Element?" "? I am a 5th Circle Gravity Healer..." I know if she is a poor and kind woman, she will not accept any obvious help, so I need to trick her a bit. Taking a low-quality space-pouch I use for spending gold, I then took out some 7th Circle Gravity Cores, and then held it out to her. Samantha looked at the small belt pouch, asked. "W-What?" I cannot believe this is the same woman who came to me a couple years ago all proud in a sexy dress. I took her soft hand, and placed the pouch in her hand, then said. "I like you, and want to help you out a little, so take my old cheap pouch, and use the couple coins in it for food and living... I put in a couple spare Beast Cores my Wife Vera does not use. Anyway, I will see you at the start of school, right?" Her head nodded, but she could not speak as she could only stare with confusion in her brown eyes. I know she might be resistant to taking this, so I threaten her a bit. "Hey Samantha, if you don''t use this stuff I gave you, we won''t be friends, alright?" Yeah, Pluto is right, she must have been with me in my past, because I have an urge to protect her. She only nodded to my words, and I reluctantly let her hand go, leaving the pouch in her grip. I then got in my carriage to the amusement of Jasmin who followed me in... Then the royal carriage headed to the gates of the castle... - Samantha, who''s mind and heart were going crazy, realized that Sam left. The words ''I like you'' were in loop-mode in her heart, and when the Prince touched her hand, it was like her body was paralyzed. Ever since she first saw Sam a few years ago when he was still a poor boy, she had a feeling she knew him from somewhere. The more she came across him, the more the feeling grew. When Sam joined the Academy she was in, it only got worse, but she never had the courage to speak with him then, because he became a Star of the North. But one day, after his stunning deeds in the Fall Festival, she decided to go and buy, with all of her pocket silver, the most sexy dress she could afford and shoot for the stars with a Letter of Intention that took her 23 drafts to get right. But after she did it, before leaving, she saw the richest student come to his side, so she left knowing the outcome. Later she learned that Mari was now Sam''s wife, so she gave up on the idea and dream of Sam Roland. Until recently, she only watched his rise in the shadows, as her looks, background, and charm were not as good as any of the ladies around him, so she just kept it in her heart, her lonely heart. And she was sure, because Sam remembered her and had the letter still which surprised herself, that Rebeca Glen held her back because of it, making her depressed. Samantha needed the gold from joining the Army to help save her family''s land that is in debt, and that is why her heart is so gloomy. But then right here, the person she could only look at and not touch, stopped her, was stupidly kind, and even warm. With a heavy sigh in her heart, Samantha looked into the small leather bag... To her shock, it was a real space-device, and the first thing she saw was a dozen large Gravity Cores, but when she saw around a thousand gold pieces, her body froze... To poor people, a thousand gold is a family''s lifetime work, not even property or a house can equal a thousand gold. Soon all passersby saw a gorgeous young woman kneel down, clutching a leather bag, crying her eyes out... - In the carriage, as I was in deep thought about what just happened, Vera a tiny-bit jealous, asked. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you trying to pick-up on that graduating senior? She looks like your type... ." I laugh in my heart, because I can tell she is not really mad, just wants my attention, so I point back to where we left and say to her. "Well, I accidentally got her held back a year, and she cannot graduate because of my mistake, so I gave her some gold and cores to help her out, as my apology. I really do owe her, she and I had a bit of a past, sorry to upset you, Dear." With a good use of words, and a bit of sympathy, I managed to curb my slightly jealous wife. Before the carriage could stop to let us out, Vera leaned in to kiss me as a form of apology, so I gladly accepted it. Lane rolled her eyes, more jealous than Vera, and Jasmin listened to my words more deeply... - After getting home to my Crown Prince residence, Vera went to her room, and Lane went to her mother. Being alone with Jasmin, I chased away the castle-maids, and took my Anubis wife to my large bed... - An hour later... We are now getting ready for a family dinner with Ryan coming. Jen is at my other outside home to take care of Chad, Daniella, and Dream, while Jasmin is currently helping me change into noble royal casual clothing. As the two of us had already had a round of lovemaking, it was time to get ready. Looking in my 10 foot tall standing mirror, Jasmin fixed my hair. "Master, you are really favoring me, aren''t you?" I grabbed her hand, kissed the back of it, and said with a grin. "Actually, I just really want to make you pregnant." Jasmin, who is used to my sense of humor by now, asks with a playful smile. "Really my Master~? Why is that?" I deliver my stupid reason. "Yup, if I get you knocked-up, I can tell you and Jen apart!" Jasmin, hearing that, really laughed so hard. "~! , Master, then you will have to keep me always pregnant, right?" I held up my thumb and confirmed. "Jasmin, I will break your Father''s record of 72 children with just you alone!" Unexpectedly, Jasmin hugged me from behind hard, and mumbled in my back. [Sometimes Sam, you say some corny and romantic things, and I cannot help loving you more... Please keep your promise, and give me the most children.] I really felt she meant it... "Jasmin, join Zoe and Freya at my side every-time I am not with other lovers from now on... You''re 9th Circle and do not need to build your core. I really want to keep my word... I love you, Jasmin." And before we left, I suffered from her exaggeratedly-passionate kiss... - As I walked into the formal dining room, I licked my swollen lips, and gave Jasmin a reproachful glare. Her purple eyes over her gold-veil said... ''I don''t care, you deserved it!'' King Lucas, Queen Gale, Vera, Yasmin, Lane, Ryan, and Karen were already sitting and about to start as I arrived. Ryan, seeing me, threw manners out the window, like always, and ran up to me, hugging my shoulder, and pointing to my face. "See Father, we look like real brothers, I am justified!"" Looking at both Ryan and my hair, eyes and builds, we indeed look like real brothers now, damn. And with a big grin, I said. "Ryan, I really missed you, let''s drink!" Ryan said to King Lucas who was wanting to laugh at us. "Vera and Sam must have been switched at birth, because Sam feels like my real Brother..." Everyone''s eyes landed on Queen Gale, who was ready to explode, but when she saw Vera smiling, she resisted the urge to kill Ryan. - Time for a loving family supper! CAST Sam Lucas (), 2nd year in Rosecrans Academy. 19 years old, 5'' feet 10'''' inches, with black hair and electric-blue eyes. A 7th Circle, Water & Electricity Swift Knight; 7th Circle Water & Electricity Summoner. [8th Circle Human Mage (), 9th Circle Elf Healer (), 9th Circle Human Summoner ()] Magic Items: Hades'' Regalia (), King''s Sword (), Windstorm (), Soul Eater (), Heartbreak (), Djinn Blades (), Charm Breaker (), Red Strings of Fate (). Evil Loli (), former Headmistress of Rosecrans Academy. Don''t ask ??/??+1 years old, 5 feet exactly, with grey hair, purple () and all-white () eye. 9th Circle Death Summoner. [4th Circle Wraith (), 6th Circle Lich (), and 9th Circle Dracolich ()] (Evil Eye Powers Known: [Charm], [Dispel], [Foresight], [Puppet Mastery], [True Sight], [Telekinesis], and [Paralysis]) Kayo Eon, Elf Queen () Progenitor Vampire Queen. 1,176 years old, 6 foot 2 inches, with silver hair and yellow eyes. 8th, Circle, Time & Space Mage. Freya Starling, Teacher () of Rosecrans Academy. 129 years old, 5 foot 9 inches, with red hair and hazel eyes. 8th, Circle, Fire Mage. Rebeca Glen (), Secret Guard and Teacher in Rosecrans Academy. 22 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with black hair and green eyes. 7th Circle, Dark Healer. Vera Lucas, 7th Princes of the Northern Lucas Kingdom, 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with white hair and blue eyes. 6th Circle, Gravity Summoner. [6th Circle, Gold Golem (), 8th Circle Archangel ()] Zoe Zephyr, Elf 809 years old, 5 foot 10 inches, with blonde hair and pale blue eyes. 9th, Circle, Air Healer. Magic Items: Defender () Mari Olson, Army Officer in the Royal Mage Division. 22 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with black hair and blue eyes. 7th Circle, Water Mage. Kelly Walker, 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet 9 inches, with ice-blue hair and pale-blue eyes. 5th Circle Ice Healer. Kim Winter, mother of Kelly and Karl Walker, 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. 38 years old, 5 feet 9 inches, with blue hair and blue eyes. 5th Circle Water Mage. Daniella Windless, Princess of Anubis. 23 years old, with dirty-blonde hair and brown eyes, 5 feet and 6 inches tall. She is a 8th Circle Earth Mage. Dream Windless, Princess of Anubis, 3rdd year in Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, with crimson hair and brown eyes, standing at 5 feet and 4 inches. She is a 5th Circle Fire Summoner. [8th Circle Phoenix (), 8th Circle Magma Dragon ()] Dial Canberra, 3rd year at Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with long brown hair and blue eyes. Duke''s daughter. 5th Circle Earth Summoner. [4th Circle Hill Giant (), 8th Circle Titan ()] Magic Items: Red Strings of Fate (). Yasmin Lucas () , () 1st Princess of the Northern Kingdom (). 155 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. False Identity Class: [], Real Class: 9th Circle Gravity Mage. Morgan Von-Crane (), 2nd year at Rosecrans Academy. 19 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with lpurple hair and grayish-lavender eyes. 4th Circle, Death Summoner. [7th Circle Pale Harvester (), 8th Circle Hell-Hound ()] Lane Lucas, 2nd year at Rosecrans Academy. 19 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. 4th Circle, Gravity Summoner. [5th Circle 9-Headed Hydra (), ???? (????)] Salinas Argus (), Mage Queen of The Southern Kingdom, 525 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with black hair and light-blue eyes. A 9th Circle Ice Mage. () Jasmin Windless, older sister to King Dakar. 100 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with black hair and purple eyes. A 9th Circle Dark Mage. (.) Jen Windless, older sister to King Dakar. 100 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with black hair and purple eyes. A 8th Circle Dark Summoner. [1st Circle Shadow Elemental (), 1st Circle Dark Doll Construct (), 9th Circle Shadow Dragon ()] Samantha Heartland (), 3rd year-repeater in Rosecrans Academy, Sam''s Letter of Intention in Ch 33. a 21 year old, 5 feet and 8 inch, dark-brown hair and brown eyes. A 6th Circle Gravity Healer. North Kingdom Cast Chuck Donald (), 3rd year at Royal Knight Academy. He is 20 years old, 6 feet tall, with black hair and eyes. A 7th Circle Dark Vanguard Knight. Magic Items: Huntress Longbow, Huge Maul. [.] Eve Eden, Friend to Salinas (), and Chuck''s wife. 403 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with strawberry-blonde hair and emerald eyes. A 8th Circle Life Mage. (.) Glenda Lilly, Wife to Chuck and a 3rd year at Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, blonde haired, yellow eyed, 4th Circle Electricity Mage. ( Gloria Lilly, Wife to Chuck and a 2nd year at Rosecrans Academy. 19 years old, 5 feet 5 inches, blonde haired, blue eyed eyed, 3rd Electricity Summoner. [1st Circle Demonic Fox ()] Nevin Glen, a 3rd year in Royal Knight Academy. 20 years old, 6 feet 4 inches, with black buzzed hair and brown eyes. 5th Circle, Earth Vanguard Knight. [Wives: Milly Grove, Sue Tree, and ????] Milly Grove, nanny of Rosecrans Academy. 22 years old, orange hair and pink eyes, 5 foot inches, a 4th Circle Air Summoner. [2nd Circle, Small Air Elemental (), 5th Circle, Large Air Elemental ()] Sue Tree, married to Nevin as his 2nd wife. 20 years old, 5 feet 6 inches, with short white hair and blue eyes. 4th Circle Light Mage. Franklin Starling, 5th Circle Fire Strong Knight, Greatsword. fiance to Nancy Sandstorm. [Wife: Amanda Starling ()] Leonardo Stephan Lucas. Northern Kingdom''s current King. 571 years old, 5 feet 11 inches, with white hair and blue eyes. A 9th Circle Strong Gravity Knight. Magic Item: Buster Sword. Velvet Gale, 7th Queen of the Northern Kingdom, and Vera''s Mother. 89 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with silver hair and blue eyes. A 5th Circle Gravity Mage. Ryan Lucas Ronald, East Duke Ronald, former 6th Prince of the Northern Kingdom. 22 years old, 6 feet, with black hair and blue eyes. A 3rd Circle Fighter. Willis Canberra, the current West Duke. 682 years old, 6 feet tall, with brown hair and blue eyes. 9th Circle Earth Vanguard Knight. Marquess Colt Olson, wives... Mari''s Mother Kimberly Gaunt, distant Aunt Edna Olson, and Maid turned wife Janice Walgreen. George Lion (), Knight in Royal Castle. 22 years old, 5 feet 11 inches, with blonde hair and blue eyes. 7th Circle, Electricity Swift Knight. Magic Items: Lightning Spear.[Wife: Demeter Lion] Demeter Lion (), a Royal Mage Guard. 23 years old. 5 feet 9 inches, with blonde hair and blue eyes. 7th Circle Electricity Healer. Rando Miller, 3rd year in Royal Knight Acadamy. 20 years old, 5 feet and 6 inchess, with silver hair () and silver eyes. A 4th Circle Time Swift Knight. Magic Item: Paired Short-swords. [Wife: 3 unnamed wives plus Megan Wallis.] Megan Wallis, 3rd year at Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet 4 inches, light-green hair and brown eyes. A 4th Circle Life Mage, became Rando''s 4th wife. Dad (Jeff Roland), Baron of Colt Olson. 93 years old, with blue hair and blue eyes. Water 4th Circle Swift Knight. [WivesL Linda Walls, Tessa Vine ()] Mom (Linda Walls). ??+3 years old, blonde hair and blue eyes. A 3rd Circle Water Mage. Drake Fulbright, () Captain of the Royal Knights, 7th Circle Air Vanguard Knight, Sword and Board. . Jasmin Arthur, mother of Elissa and Morgan. 219 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with red hair and violet eyes. A 7th Circle Fire Healer. Lancelot Von-Crane, Count, former nobles of the Lorelei Eastern Kingdom. 770 years old, at 6 feet 1 inch tall, with long grey hair and violet eyes. 9th Circle Death Strong Knight. Magic item: Vicious Lance. West Kingdom Cast Dakar Windless, King of Anubis. 84 years old, 5 feet 6 inches tall, with dirty-blond hair and dark-brown eyes. A 8th Circle Air Swift Knight. Domino Sandstorm, 1st Queen of King Windless, Mother of Daniella and Dream. 80 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with crimson hair and brown eyes. A 7th Circle Earth Healer. Zeke Haze, husband of the 4th West Princess, 5 feet and 6 inches tall, blonde hair and red eyes. A 5th Circle Wind Vanguard. Magic Item: a pair of Scimitars. Uta Windless, the 4th West Princess, 5 feet and 6 inches tall, blonde hair and brown eyes, a 4th Circle Wind Healer. Nancy Sandstorm, fiance to Frank, niece to Queen Domino. 20 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with crimson hair and brown eyes. A 4th Circle Fire Healer. Willow Windless, the 2nd West Princess, 22 years old, 5 feet and 8 inches tall, strawberry -blonde hair and blue eyes, a 4th Circle Wind Mage. Percy Windless (), adopted 2nd Prince of the West. 22 years old, at 6 feet even, with light blue hair and blue eyes. A 7th Circle Swift Knight. Magic Item: Silver Sea Trident. Kevlar Trend, West Kingdom instructor. 9th Circle Strong Life Knight. () Southern Kingdom Cast Salem Argus, twin Brother to Salinas, and a Magician nobility rank, 525 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with long black hair and light-blue eyes. A 6th Circle Ice Healer. [Legal Wife:Amy Holt. Wives: Elly Eden and Ulna Hittite.] Amy Holt, Head Healer from the Southern Knight Academy, Wife to Salem Argus. Blonde-haired. A 8th Circle Electricity Healer. Ulna Hittite, friend of Freya, Headmistress from the Southern Exodus Academy, lover to Salem Argus. 125 years old, white-haired. A 8th Circle Light Mage. Elly Eden, 1st woman of Salem (). 599 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with blonde hair and emerald eyes. A 9th Circle Life Mage. Lars Hittite, only Son of Salem and Ulna, a teacher at Exodus Knight Academy. 209 years old, at 5 feet and 10 inches, with long white hair and pale-blue eyes. A 8th Circle Ice Strong Knight. Vasco Nano, son of the Southern Duchess, husband to Tiffany Nano (adopted by the Duchess). Now 20 years old, 6 feet tall, with white hair and blue eyes. Now a 5th Circle Gravity Vanguard Knight. Tiffany Nano (). She is 20 years old, 5 feet 9 inches tall, with blonde hair and blue eyes. A 5th Circle Air Mage. Eastern Kingdome: Dead Or Need To Be Dead Cast Darlene Eon, younger sister to Kayo Eon, and now the new Queen after Kayo left. Magic Item: Soiled Silk Panties. Elissa Von-Crane, grey haired. A 8th Circle, Death Summoner. [ ????, ????, and an 8th Circle Mummy Lord ().] [] Luke Lucas, 1st Prince of the Northern Kingdom. 274 years old, 5 feet 8 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. 5th Circle Gravity Strong Knight. [] Douglas Canberra, with long brown hair, brown eyes, and is the West Duke''s only Son. A 8th Circle Earth Vanguard Knight, wielding a Shield and Longsword. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 189: The Lonely Queen? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 189: The Lonely Queen? by Harem-Fan While the Royal Family dinner was starting, Salinas in her study was sitting in a daze. Salinas was trying to write a document about the fallout of Demon Island, and the Secret Guard reports terrified her. She never even had the chance to see Sam after the event, because she was too busy with chasing pirates. Just as the natural feelings of longing was washing over her, she felt the ring that Sam bought for her on her left-hand ring-finger. It was a platinum band with alternating sapphires and diamonds. Sam said it was a ring to remind herself of his love for her. This ring has calmed her down quite a bit over the last week. Sam said this feeling was from that damn Naiad Shawl of hers in their past life, but she does not regret it at all, because it shows their love. ~! Salem who just tapped on the door was confused why he got summoned here this time, so he asked. "Salinas, what is wrong?" Salinas, with her cold expression, asked a bit impatiently, while not looking up from the paper under her wedding-band. "Have you sent off Elly and Eve up north yet?" Salem was really wanting to send off Elly, but for some damn reason, that woman has been really fucking clingy with him lately, Salem is not against it, but after a woman treats you coldly for a few hundred years, then acts like a teenager in love, it is mentally draining. "Eve actually left with the Northern students from year one who were returning through the Beast Forest, and she should be living with Chuck Donald as we speak... She said she had to chase off unnecessary women from her Husband... Well, other than his two fiances." Salem looked sad and said about Elly. "Elly said she would go at the end of June, because she wanted to spend more time with me, ..." Salinas thumb spun the ring around her finger and said coldly. "Tell her she has two days to head North and take her Ambassador position, I decree this..." Salem felt life was good, his body felt light, and the sounds of freedom sprang in his heart. His sister had never seemed so nice but at this moment. Then the cold-water hit... "With your Knight Academy out for the summer, you and Amy Holt will go with her for the summer to the North Capital. You and your wife Amy are there to make sure Elly is well placed. I will also send Ulna to you when I visit, to make sure you marry all three women in the Northern land." Salem was cursing his sister to be brutally hammered by Sam if he hasn''t already, and not gently. () "... Alright, then... I will go." Poor Salem has no clue he is being sent () there so she has an excuse to visit, and bump into a little bastard who makes her feel good. Salinas only said after he closed the door. "Sorry, for now I have to hide it, ... But you always wanted a real harem, and Sam does it just fine, ." - While I sat between Yasmin and Vera, I felt a chill up my back, and I looked around to see if Tiamat was attacking me again?! While the main course was being served, King Lucas looked at me handling the silverware and napkins skillfully, and could not help but ask. "Sam, I thought we would have to spend a lot of time training you on the detailed eating procedures in the castle and for social events, but it seems someone taught you, was it Vera?" Actually the noble training is included in parts of both [History] and [Diplomacy] that I learned from my connection with Evelina, who is an old noble lady. Her skills are top notch. "Believe it or not, I learned it all from Evelina, she is a really good teacher." King Lucas hears my words like... ''Yeah, Falbium taught me to play the piano and dance.'' Yasmin frowns and fake-grunts while saying. ", Did she teach you to push down on your wife as well?" I saw playfulness in Yasmin''s words, like she is asking me to do it, but Vera, Velvet, and Karen all look like they are embarrassed thinking that these men at the table do just that. I sip my wine glass elegantly, smile and say back to her. "Actually, she did!" Silence... Even Yasmin doesn''t know how to handle my words, because I did not say it was Evil I pushed down, or her telling me to do it. So the ever cunning Yasmin finally got one-upped by my words. But Ryan, the scoundrel, woke up and laughed while saying. ", I wish I knew I could have learned so many good things at Rosecrans!" I shoot across his mental-ship with my verbal cannonball. "Then I will summon her now to teach you?" ""No Don''t!"" Both Leonardo and Ryan stood shaking their hands pleading for me to not do Demon Summoning. Just as I was feeling really like I was on a teasing-roll, Yasmin got me back... "Oops, it seems my water broke. Pass the salt please?" I look to my left, and see her smiling, and she is serious, damn! Thankfully, I am now a pro at this, and know that the breaking of water is a long process, but my mood for staying at the table is gone. So I said to her with a smile. "Yasmin, I will then take you to my residence, so we can deliver our child... Father, please excuse us, and wait for the good news. Ryan, please stay and let me treat you to drinks after my child is born... Vera dear, do you wish to come, or just wait for the good news." Vera, who is not on good terms with Yasmin, because she is still left in the dark about some things, to protect Yasmin''s act, just said politely. "I will let you and my elder Sister share the moment together, please be safe, Yasmin." Ryan, who is amused, knowing Luke''s soul, if it was still here would be turned green. "Well, my boy was also born a bit ago, so it is your turn little bro, good luck, and come find me later, and hope you get a boy as well." Leonardo, who is very happy that Yasmin is giving the Crown Prince a child, said to me, sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go, your child is more important than the meal, good luck you two." Then with my Swift Knight speed, even Yasmin was unable to react in time, as I swooped her up into a princess carry. "Put me down, I can walk on my own!" I put on the best evil smile I can and said. "You''re mine now, and I will do what I want, now come and give me a big fat baby, then you will stay with me for a while, to become closer." As Ryan was waving goodbye to the flustered Yasmin, like seeing her get kidnapped by a horny Goblin, he felt coming tonight was great. Just as Yasmin''s maids were going to follow me, I looked at them and said, "You three maids are given a week off effective immediately, and if you dare come to my residence, I will summon Evil Loli to block the door, ~!" Yasmin is so happy, because I have already discussed kicking her untrustworthy maids out for a while, because she does not want to act with our child on the way, and she also wants to do her wifely duties after. So with Jasmin following from behind, the entire castle only heard the following... "Put me down!" "Nope!" "Put me down!" "Nope!" "Put me down!" "Nope!" "I love you!" "Nope, ? Damn it!" She slipped in the I love you when no one was around, and she giggled. Who knew the former Greek Goddess was so charming? - Many hours later in Yasmin''s chambers in my residence... "Make Prince Arthur Lucas healthy, and Mommy as well... [Full Healing]¡Á2!" "Clean my Wife and Son... [Greater Water Utility]" "~!" While Yasmin sat up in the bed holding Arthur, who has platinum hair and blue eyes, just cried. Zoe and I used our magic to fix everything. Sadly, my boy did not like being draped in a water bubble. Even after I removed Yasmin''s happy tears, new ones flowed, as she held her son. She said to me while not looking away from him. "I finally feel that all the hard things I had to do in my life are suddenly worth it... You and I made this little Prince together, and I cannot hold back my heart... I love you both so much. And Zoe, thank you for delivering him safely." Zoe, who has seen more babies come into her two worlds, just smiled like an elder. "Well, we are not done yet, let me take a look... [Diagnose]" And after the cool breeze covered Arthur, Zoe told us the verdict. "Your 1st Prince Arthur Lucas is a Dual-Element Gravity and Water Aura user, congratulations." Yasmin was praying that he would have at least Gravity, because it is the requirement to take the 1st Prince position without marriage. Although Yasmin doesn''t care if Vera has a child, women still want their child to be recognized, so a bit of pride is still in her bones, this is human nature. "Husband, please send in Lane, she needs to meet her new Nephew, no, I meant Brother." Zoe got up, and said. "I will send her in, then tell everyone, and send a servant to deliver the news to the King." After my naughty Elf left, Lane soon came into the room... Seeing the three of us together, she pouted seeing the new bundled baby boy, and teased. "Hey, when do I get one? , Mother, I am really glad for a Brother. Sam, you really have to double your efforts." ! Yasmin flicked Lane''s forehead, and Lane puffed out her cheeks in annoyance, and then Yasmin exposed her. "Don''t be a horny little vixen, you were with him last night... It has been a while for me, and tonight Sam is mine, got it." "Well... I could join in?" I had cold sweat on my forehead hearing Lane, but thankfully my Wife is reasonable. "Sorry, I don''t do Mother¡ÁDaughter, or Aunt¡ÁNiece play, I am a respected Princess." "Pretend I said nothing, ." "Well, I will send him to your room when the baby is hungry, then send him back after." Lane was so happy she hugged Yasmin''s neck and said. "Thanks, you always spoiled me the best." I point to myself and ask. "Hey you two... Don''t you want to know my opinion?" "Husband, what part of that arrangement do you not like?" I give up because it sounds pretty good actually. "Then just for tonight, I shall go back and forth, sigh..." Vera and Yasmin are both solo play wives, but I can respect their opinions... Now that I think about it, Yasmin might have that nature due to her past life as Hera? Actually this makes even more sense, so I am happy. - Now with Sam''s first Prince here, Sam will be busy... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 190: My New Lover, Raven? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 190: My New Lover, Raven? by Harem-Fan A few hours after Arthur was fed and put to bed, with Zoe watching him, I was finally alone with the now fully restored Yasmin. From an overhead view, only two entangled figures are seen under satin royal blue sheets and the two silhouettes with only their heads exposed could be seen. - Zoe brought the new magic item created by Kayo, using her Time Magic, with the ability to keep liquids preserved indefinitely. This crystal-vial is indeed a real magic item, and holds 16 oz of any type of liquid, and was originally designed to hold my blood for her feedings, for when I am away for long periods of time. The only downside to the items, they cannot be put into space-devices, but this is not a real problem for what they can do. And with Zoe around to fully heal me, many bottles were made and filled. But the creation of these items had one unexpected benefit to my pregnant wives, and that is the ability to store freshly pumped breast milk. Not only is it preserved, but the body-temperature is also kept in this crystal bottle. Each of these bottles named, [Life Bottle], takes a 5th Circle Magic Time Core or higher to make, so our supply is for our family only. Evelina, Zoe, Daniella, and now Yasmin are benefiting from this new item. Before Yasmin and I started our lovemaking, she and Zoe filled many bottles because Yasmin had to leave tonight as Midnight, to do her role as the Spymaster in person, and not just through subordinates. She told me we would make love until her new subordinate Raven came to get her for a late night meeting with the King. Naturally, I had to fully take advantage of this time to show Yasmin how much I love her. I think subconsciously knowing she was once Hera, a Goddess I kinda heard about in my Earth life, has made me feel more respect for Yasmin in my heart, just like how I treat Rebeca a bit differently. Really, if you knew your wife or girlfriend was once a legendary Goddess, wouldn''t you feel really good to know the woman you defiled was an untouchable existence? - While I was slowly pumping away on top of Yasmin, I had to ignore her chest because she had overworked them earlier to fill bottles, so I only kissed her and sucked on her neck. She currently is rubbing her long and soft legs on my hips and lower-back, while running her fingernails through my short black hair. As she sucked on my earlobe, she whispered. "Husband, you gave me a Prince... ~! Now give me a Princess... My soul wants more of our children, ~!" I stopped the sucking on her shoulder, while I neared my next climax, that she is feeling at this moment. Looking into her blue eyes, full of mist and tenderness, I felt my seed enter her body, and I said seriously. "You''re mine, and I think I owe you everything... I love you so much!" As our finishes came, we just held one another softly, and only held a tender embrace. But... ~! From the bookcase Yasmin had in her room, I saw a Secret Guard female in the all black academy style outfit come in. The reason Yasmin and I are under the satin sheets, is because she had expected a visitor, and knowing me, she was prepared. I was a bit displeased that a woman I did not know came in, but Yasmin assured me before, only the most trusted women under her even know how to enter this room, so my and our family is guaranteed in safety, but... "Damn, can''t you install a lock on that bookcase?" The subordinate woman put her fist over her heart and said in her modified voice. [My Prince, this subordinate greets you. I am sorry to come at a sensitive moment, but Commander Midnight ordered me, sorry. Prince, my code name is Raven, and I will be your personal contact with Midnight, or when she is not around.] When I saw the woman more clearly, her curves were pretty impressive, like on the level of Mari. Then I had a strange thought, maybe she is Mari? As I looked at Yasmin under-me, who was hugging my neck with a smile, she spoke. "This is Raven, and she will occasionally join your Royal Guard team with George, Mari, and Demeter, so she is being trained to know your quirks. If there is a trust level for her from 1 to 10, she is a 9.9, but in our family''s safety, she is a 10 for sure." Then after her words, I know she is not Mari, so I kinda ignored her and asked. "If Raven is a 10 in family safety, why did you only give her a 9.9?" Yasmin pulled me out of her, with my magic doing its thing, and she grinned. "That is because she has a crush on you, so when I am not around, I am afraid she might climb into your bed when out on her missions. She fell in love with you during your first tournament." Hearing her clue, I then think she is Mari again. So until I see proof, I will just think she is Mari, to be safe. So I nodded to her, and put on my toga (), because it is super comfortable as robe. But as I wore it, I had not noticed the subtle body trembles of both women as they blankly looked at me. But when I looked at both women after turning, I felt it... ! It was a feeling like what I felt for Kayo, Evelina, and Freya, but not as intense, but on the same level as the power of the Shawl. It was not the feeling of lust that the Shawl brings me, but it is definitely love. Because I already love Yasmin, it was not a big deal, but why did I love this Raven? When I looked at my toga, it clicked. Yasmin and Raven, have connections to Olympus?! (A/N ) "Dear, did you feel it?" Yasmin in a daze, after putting her black clothing on, came to me and felt the toga. "Husband, when I saw you wearing this toga, my heart skipped a beat, and I felt like I was destined to be yours, strange." My eyes inadvertently moved to the other woman in black, and she said nothing, so I was unsure, and I felt odd asking if she felt anything. It is possible it was only Yasmin that triggered it and not this woman. The woman Raven, who I was unaware was really Rebeca, had actually wanted to run into my arms in joy, but to keep her identity secret, she continued to act. When she felt her heart race, in true love, she could not contain her smile, but thankfully the Secret Guard uniform''s magic hood blocked her face. Well, I thought about it, and put on the three piece set and asked again. "Any change?" Yasmin hugged me, then kissed my lips, and affirmed. "My love, this is not like what you have with the others, but I had only felt that pull for a moment. It seems to be my past life, and all it did was draw my attention to you. I think if I was not your wife, I would be very interested in getting closer to you in curiosity. I think my past self and you wearing this toga has some significance?" I thought of Hades'' memories from being thrown into the Plane of Death naked, and said in surprise. "I had a brief memory from the Past Life Pearl, and in the memory, 3 women stole my three pieces of equipment while I was confused. I know the names of two of the three women... Hera, Aphrodite, and a gentle woman that never had her name mentioned. But after that, I was pulled into the statue hall, and thrown into the golden pool by that dick." Both Rebeca and Yasmin imagined themselves with some other woman, stripping the confused Sam of his clothing, like a vulnerable woman, and both women smiled with a hint of sadistic joy. Yasmin felt the material of the items and noted. "This material is definitely supernatural, but it has no charming-effect, so do not worry. My guess is when the other women see you wear this, they should feel a liking towards you, at least enough liking to approach you in interest. If you wore this at the garden party, I would have come to you privately in interest for sure. I think when Rebecas sees it, she will feel it as well, so show her." Yasmin winked at Raven, and she instantly knew what to do. Knowing there was a 3rd unknown woman, Rebeca played a trick. [Crown Prince, I too had my heart tremble 3 times seeing you just now, does that mean I have a connection with you?] My pupils contracted looking at the dark clad woman, because I never mention the number of heartbeats that a person would feel, and I am sure this woman has a past from Olympus, so I said. "Sorry, I do not know. And I was unable to find any more Past Life Pearls, so I will never know." This is true, because the pearls are consumed and so rare that I only had one, and Salinas only had one by chance. Even in Kayo''s whole treasure horde, she had no such pearl. And the pearl from the Von-Crane came from the Lorelei Kingdom, and since Undead use Nether Pearls for strength, they get eaten. If there was only one pearl left in Myst, I would believe it. You would have to travel to the Underworld to find one, and they are feverishly guarded. [My Prince, it is fine, just knowing I knew you in a past life is enough to make me happy. Midnight, the King is waiting for our report.] As Yasmin pulled her hood up, like the first time we married, shadowed her face and altered her voice. [Alright Husband, I am off and will be back in a couple hours. Go and sleep with Lane, then return and wait for me, ~!] And while I kissed Yasmin''s hidden lips, I noticed Raven watching, and I had this feeling that the woman wanted to kiss me too, . Why do I think I will make love to that woman someday? Am I cursed with finding and loving every Greek Goddess? () Wait, why am I thinking it is a bad thing? Then Midnight walked to the bookcase, and opened it, while calling her subordinate. [Stop looking at my Husband, let us go to work, .] Raven, who was caught looking hard, just shyly waved to me, turned and followed Midnight, then the bookshelf closed. I almost laughed at that sight, but I was also curious about Raven, because if she is not Mari, why do I feel I have seen that woman before? "I wonder what Goddess she was? Well her body is definitely hot, wait, that is not right... I need to go to Lane, she is waiting..." So I left, and made the jealous and spoiled Lane very happy. She begged for a child all night, and she only let me go after her body was too tired to hold me back. Lane Lucas is very adorable when acting spoiled. - While Lane was begging for mercy, the King was making plans for my growth and future. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 191: Home & Hearth Inn? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 191: Home & Hearth Inn? by Harem-Fan Late at night, Leonardo Lucas was in his office, working on some diplomatic adjustments, all caused by his Crown Prince. As he was contemplating the new changes from the South Kingdom, the bookcase in his room moved... ~! A group of 4 black clad Secret Guard, 2 men and 2 women, came quietly into the office, put their fist over their hearts and said in unison. [[[[We greet the King!]]]] Leo pointed to the four chairs in a semi-circle in front of his desk and said calmly. "Sit and report." The two women sat in the center seats, while the two men took the outside seats. Midnight started the meeting. [These are my three new subordinates I have been recruiting for the future change you have planned, all three are trusted persons to the Crown Prince.] She points to the man next to herself, that radiates a 5th Circle Strong Knight, and introduces him. [He is known by the call-sign of, Sky. He uses the Electricity Element. His background is in the Royal Knight group.] Then Midnight points to the woman, a 5th Circle Dark Mage, next to herself. [This is Raven, a local noblewoman, who uses the Dark Element.] She then points to the last man next to Raven, a 5th Circle Gravity Vanguard Knight, and says. [And finally, he is called Orion, a merchant based in Pearl City.] (A/N: [Shadow Cloak].) As a rule, the only identity that King Lucas knows is Yasmin. And as the Commander and Spymaster, only she knows the true identities of each member. Not even the three new players here know who one another is, but... Unbeknown to King Lucas, all 4 Secret Guards in front of him have one thing in common with one another... They are all reincarnated former Greek Gods from Sam''s Earth. So Leonardo asked. "How is the Crown Prince, 1st Princess, and the new Prince doing?" Midnight just reports the kinda truth. [After celebrating the news of a healthy boy, Sam Lucas dragged his wife into the bedchambers to show his "affection", and to make more royal children... The Princess tried to refuse, but... Well, they are currently still at it. The new Prince Arthur is doing very well as a Dual-Element Gravity and Water Aura user. That is all.] The King and Rebeca are laughing in their hearts hearing Yasmin talk like that, but the other two men had unknown expressions. (.) "Well, even if Yasmin is forcefully taken it is fine, they are Husband and Wife, and to not be kicked out of the royal family, she agreed to be his wife, so let''s move on..." From a space-pendant, Midnight handed the King a report. [Another hidden bloodline of the 1st King was recently noticed. This person was not discovered before, due to class and looks... She and her father do not have the normal white or blonde hair, or blue eyes, and with a different last name, it was overlooked. So this is the background report gained so far.] The King opened the folder and read some of it out-loud in surprise. "?! She was right under our nose in plain sight... Her Father is the illegitimate Son to the 1st King, and was hidden during the Widow Queen''s civil war!" Midnight confirmed. [It seemed the mother of her Father could not escape the Royal Capital purge, so she married a commoner man and gave his last name to the boy. And the Widow Queen was not aware her Husband had this one night fling and the Grandmother of this woman didn''t report it to anyone at the time. We only discovered the clue when my operative found some old letters in the family''s storage-room.] He said aloud the name of the family business. "Her father is running a small Inn inside the southeast district. And it is called, The Home & Hearth Inn. They are in debt and almost lost their home and business recently, but their Daughter came to help, failing her 3rd year? Why would Kayo fail her for this... She had a legitimate reason to miss her trial, right?" Raven pointed to the folder and said. [King Lucas, it was not Headmistress Kayo, but Consort Rebeca Glen who held her back.] "Why?" [It seems that Rebeca caught the Crown Prince with this woman''s Letter of Intention in his storage device, and then failed the woman to repeat. It seems she may have been a bit jealous of this Gravity Healer, I think?] King Lucas was surprised that Sam actually had this very girl''s letter still, then smiled when he saw the woman''s picture, and the lack of a husband or lover. He then said in a good mood. "This is perfect, I will marry them and adopt her into the Royal Family. It seems the next generation of the Kingdom will have many good seedlings running around the castle again, . Then I De-" [Please stop my King, don''t do it this way.] As Midnight interrupted himself, he asked. "What am I missing, this girl is just like Yasmin in the background, and she seems perfect for Sam?" Yasmin, who already talked with Rebeca about her, offered. [Look, Vera is loved by half of the people, Yasmin is loved by the radical-nobles, and if you force Sam to marry yet another Princess without love, the relationship will be weak... I believe if she repeats the next year at Sam''s side, the two will fall in love with some string-pulling on my part. I can make it so she is partnered with Sam on school missions. And with Kelly Walker now pregnant, it just so happens that Sam needs a healer, right? Then if they fall in love, you can implement your adoption plan then.] "Why would Sam fall in love with her, if he already rejected her?" Midnight looks to Raven to speak, and she does. [The two have a connection, and the Crown Prince has already begun to help her. Their connection is the Home & Hearth Inn. As you know, Sam is very talented in cooking, and loves it a lot. While he was still in Elementary Knight school, he worked part-time at the restaurant of the Inn.] Raven pointed out some documents to the King and continued. [He did this for a few reasons... First, he was poor and wanted to help his parents with savings. Second, he needed a real kitchen to practice his cooking skills, and lastly, the Inn was only two blocks away from his childhood home, and he went there all of his youth to eat. Samantha Heartland came into some contact with Sam as he was an employee, and Sam knew her parents, but...] Raven shrugs her shoulders and says. [Sam ignored all beautiful girls back then, and only crushed on his neighbor big-sister and the idol of the Mage Queen. He basically does not notice his past interactions. Even Rebeca Glen had to stalk him for marriage. In short, he was dense with women, even Samantha Heartland.] The King understands Sam''s past views well, and believes Sam ignored the girl, so he asked the important point. "How did Sam help her, and why?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This time, it was Sky to answer. [When Sam was leaving school with Vera and Lane Lucas, he stopped this woman, apologized to her for Rebeca Glen''s move, gave her a storage-device, Gravity Cores, and gold. When the Prince left, the girl was crying while holding the bag, and I believe she was happy.] Yasmin then said. [So Miss Heartland went home, paid the family debt, and is currently working there for the summer to help her parents. The others and I believe she was moved by the Prince'' actions, and thus why I said to wait... There is no rush needed.] "Fine, but if nothing happens by graduation, my idea will be executed. Now what is the next topic?" Orion, who has not spoken, finally said respectfully. [My King, with the death of the Pirate King Barbados, and the fall of Demon Island, the Eastern Sea has become chaotic and dangerous. We believe that the 3rd year should go to the independent islands and wage maneuvers against the slavers. Normally the 3rd years fight off the extra Demons from the island, but now they are not an issue, but the Human problem is bad for both the North and South. Also, based on your previous topic, this is a great chance to send Prince Lucas and Miss Heartland on a romantic cruise killing slavers.] Even though this new member of his Secret Guard is respectful and well spoken, his instinct is to slap this guy, but he ignored this impulse, and said. "That is a good plan, because we need to deal with them a bit before they get stronger. What is next?" Midnight brought up the new Southern Diplomat. [I investigated the behind the scene events with Sam and his new Anubis Wife, Jasmin. The new Ambassador is not a real threat, but her secret task is to learn about the current laws of Northern Harems... She and Headmistress Ulna will be coming to marry former Prince Salem, who was married to Amy Holt. This seems to be an olive branch for the North and West, to show the Mage Queen is leaning away from her Mother''s excessive views.] Another file was handed to the King from Sky, and he reported. [Son of General Donald, Chuck Donald married the Ambassador and Salem Argus'' Daughter, Eve Eden, and she has arrived. She is suspected to have been a part of the Exodus Secret Guard, but no proof can verify this. Sam Lucas was asked about the motives of this marriage and we were told... The two are really in love, and Eve just wants to be closer with Queen Velvet Gale and himself, while loving Chuck Donald, who she married in-front of both parents, Sam Lucas, and was witnessed by Mage Queen Salinas Argus herself.] Leonardo put his hand on his face, and sighed. When the four people saw this, they were confused, they then saw the King take the current document he was writing and use his Gravity Aura to shred it, then he said. "I was about to deny the 9th Circle Elly Eden, till I heard Sam approved. Now I have to let that stiff woman in... Velvet is going to be annoying with her family here, ..." Thankfully, the King could not see the punchable smiles on his Secret Guard''s faces, or he would flip his desk. Then another hour of Kingdom issues was discussed, and at the end, the King had another idea. "Hey, the summer is long, any chance to bump the two Sam''s together for a run-in?" Orion held up his hand, and the King nodded. [Use one of Sam''s friends, Chuck, Ryan, or Salem to bring Sam to the Home & Hearth Inn while she is there. No need to be fancy, chemistry should do its own thing. Then Sam will know where to find her during the summer... He might want to cook.] The King smiled and told Midnight. "Tell my lecherous Son, Ryan, about the beautiful Samantha, and have Sam take him there... That should be a good spark, the whole love triangle aspect, . My useless Son can help out with his skills." Yasmin had to hold back her laughter hearing the King, but said. [Sure, I think Sam asked to have drinks with him, so this can work. Ryan will leave soon, so I will get the order carried out immediately.] "Good, I want more Lucas babies around here!" - At this moment... "~! I love you... Husband~!" Just as I was letting out my last dose of baby-juice, I heard Lane call me her Husband, and I really unloaded at her hot ass words. But when my Sage-Mode just hit, as I lay on top of Lane, my spine chilled. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 192: Backyard Training Montage? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 192: Backyard Training Montage? by Harem-Fan The next day in the rear training ground for the King and his Knights. King Lucas and I are in the center of the field, talking about some technical Aura pathing in the body. Off to the side, under a pavilion tent set up to block the sun, our family has come to watch from a distance. Queen Gale is chatting with Vera. Arthur is in a crib beside the sitting Yasmin, who is talking with lane. Zoe has brought my two Half Elf daughters, Kloi and Aurum to join their newborn-brother in a joint double crib. Zoe is watching all three of my babies today while I train my dual-aura talents. Jasmin is in her dancers outfit, and is attending me with towels and drinks as I need them, so Zoe can focus on the children. Ryan is with his Mother the 6th Queen, while holding his blushing wife Karen in his lap, who is forced to wear a pink-dancers outfit he found from some store overnight. This really put a smile on my face, to see his love with Karen. ", I do not know why you like Ryan so much, he is such a pain in the butt?" "He is just free and unrestrained, and to me, he is a real person. He might be seen as frivolous, but if you really look into his soul, he is a passionate warrior." And I wanted to face palm, because Ryan just slid his hand into Karen''s top in front of his Mom, so I added. "I think you dropped Ryan on his head at birth?" "~! See, you only see his good side, but I have seen all of his actions. But, I also see he really loves that Southern Maid." "Yeah, I am just glad he started training. He should hit 4th Circle Fighter sometime this year, I think?" Leonardo lowered his voice and asked. "What is your real relationship with Salinas Argus?" When I saw the serious face on the King, my mouth moved, but the words did not come out. "............" I wanted to lie, but I felt I could not say it. "In the last two years, she has come out of her castle to attend the meetings. She even let her Brother become your Sworn Brother. Hell, she even cried for your death during the ambush. Don''t look at me like that, there are other 9th Circle spies in the dark. I am not upset or anything, I just want to ask if you and she are serious... Enough to back you up if the time ever comes?" This guy really knows a lot about me, including me being Hades, so... "She was my past-life wife... And I love her." He smiled, patted my shoulder, and said like a dad. "Alright, if she ever announces it, I will support the two of you. Now let''s start your practice..." King Lucas was only asking to see if Salinas'' change was truly about Sam or not, and he was happy with the news. - "~!" A couple hours later, I was on one knee, panting hard. ! King Lucas clapped his hands and praised me. "For a while now, I thought you were going to fail to learn the technique, but you split your two Elements to make it work... Who knew Double Elements would be unable to perform my Lucas move?! Well your work around actually makes things more efficient." While Jasmin was handing me sweet tea, I said. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "For some reason, the two types of aura could not be divided into two paths, till I separated it into one with water and the other with electricity, then it was super easy. Not only that, it cost half the Aura to use compared to your double effort. So as long as I use a single Element at a time for each, it is the same cost as using them combined for one." "Yeah, I had a hard time keeping up with you when you used an Electric-[Blink Teleport] and a Water-[Vital Strike] simultaneously, it is too fast to even block." As I was resting on my butt, Jasmin was toweling me off, because I am bone dry in Aura and too tired to bother with my clean-up magic now. "Even though the Aura is not exhausted fast, the muscles in my body do get over used though, so I will have to use your move in moderation, and for important fights." The King points to Zoe swaying Arthur and says. "Well you have a Healer to cast [Cure Physical Fatigue] and you will be fine and will not over do it." As I was agreeing with him, Ryan came over and asked me. "Little Bro, are you done? I want to go get that drink with ya, and I found out a great little out of the way place, it has hot local girls servicing, ." I look up at Leonardo, ready for him to scold Ryan, but... "Sam, you have already learned the move enough, go and relax, and if you lose the East Duke outside the castle, it would be better." Ryan rolled his eyes, and looked at me with eager eyes. "Fine, where will we go?" He looked at Jasmin and asked her. "Mrs Windless, can you open a portal to the southwest of the city, near the commoner district? Sam and I are going to go out incognito, without a large group... We can be normal dudes, ?" Jasmin, who knows that place a bit too well, says. "I will then [Gate Portal] you two into the Master''s old home, I believe it is near where you''re talking about, right Dear?" She then knelt near my ear and whispered seductively. "After you two are done drinking, you can try to give me that baby in your old home, just the two of us?" I stood, and grin at Ryan. "Lets leave in an hour." Ryan gave me a thumbs-up and said. "Wear your old clothes, do not stand out, and maybe a hat, see you in front of your residence then, and I will also send someone to get Chuck, he can meet us there, this will be fun." When it was just Jasmin and I, she said to me, "Master, I will follow in the shadows just in case, alright?" I took her soft hand and said as I pulled her along. "Jasmin my wife, if you''re worried for me, then do what you want." With a slight squeeze on my hand, she happily said. "Good." - A black-ringed [Gate Portal] opened to the size of 7 feet in the living-room of Sam''s old home. Out stepped three people. Jasmin, in her black sexy-dancer Whirlwind Academy Dark Mage uniform. Sam is wearing his classic grey pants, white button-down shirt, and black boots and belt. No need for a hat, with his black hair that is still not well known. Ryan was wearing bluejeans, a light-grey shirt. His footwear and belt were casual brown leather. - Then Ryan looked around at the home that has been only cleaned once a month, and said. "Man Sam, it is even smaller than I thought. This whole down and upstairs probably fits in one of our current living-rooms, right?" I look to see the place was recently cleaned by our maids and or my Mom. Then in nostalgia I answered him. "Yeah, I was born and lived here till I was 18 and went to Rosecrans. Home-sweet-home. But it was a loving home without pain and suffering, well not much." Jasmin sat down on the old couch, and said. "Master, I will wait for you here, so go have fun." And as Ryan and I left the door locked, I asked. "So where are we going?" Ryan has no clue where he is and says. "The restaurant is called the Home & Hearth Inn. Do you know where it is? There is supposed to be a really hot woman working there, so I wanted to meet her, if you know what I mean." I was surprised, because it was my old part-time job I had before Rosecrans, and I had to quit it. "It is two blocks eastward from here... I actually used to work there befor Mage school. Damn, I have not been there for a couple years now." "Nice, is it any good? I heard it was good for a small scale place?" I smiled thinking about Mr Heartland and his wife, Penny Fire. "Well, I used to swap recipes with the boss, so he is better than most cooks in higher quality eateries, well in my book. Let''s go..." - After passing through the crowded street, no one noticed us, and we found a large man wearing all black clothing, looking like a gangster. So I waved. "Hey Chuck, good to see you man." Chuck, seeing his Sworn Brother and me, came up and bear-hugged Ryan and said excitedly. "Hot damn Six, I missed you. Sam, how has it been since we got back?" "Pretty good, Yasmin gave birth to a boy." As Chuck remembered that Yasmin was a slightly more mature version of Lane, he nodded in approval, and then Ryan chastised Chuck. "Hey Jerk, you ditched me and did not come find me for drinks?!" Chuck, who has been in a deep honeymoon-phase with his new wife and his soon to be sister-wives, said awkwardly. "Sorry man, my new ladies are, , a bit too hot for me to easily get away from, . Right Sam, Eve is hot, right, tell him!" I gave him a thumbs-up and said to Ryan, "Actually if she was not my brother Salem''s daughter, I would have been interested in her too. She is really awesome, and I would ditch you too." Ryan gave us both insulting finger gestures, laughed and pulled us into the Inn. - The Inn is a 4 story building, with rooms on the 2nd and 3rd floors, with the family home on the 4th floor. They have a vegetable garden on the roof if my memory is correct as well, for growing spices and rare seasonings I found for their foods. Naturally, the ground floor is the restaurant and front desk for rooms. I guess the best description for this place would be, an iconic adventure tavern and inn that you would imagine in an anime. The restaurant has a total of 10 four person tables, and usually there are two servers-waiters to cover the floor and serve drinks. Then one to two cooks depending on business, and the wife Penny mans the front desk for greeting guests. - As the three of us entered, we were warmly greeted by the lady who I remembered as Penny Fire, she had long dark blonde hair and brown eyes. "Hello gentlemen, please give me a moment, and I will clean a table for you, it is our peak hour." She quickly readied and wiped the table off, and her bussing skills have always been good. Well they have been in business for so long, more than Earth mom and pop stores.. As we sat on the round four person table by the front window, she briefly asked for our drink order, and we asked for three bottles of whisky, then she rushed off. I looked at my old job, and noticed it never changed, the off white walls that are well maintained, the dark brown wooden furniture, and the wide front windows to see the passersby coming and going. Occasionally, a guest would come down or up to their rooms, and a table would leave. Then as our drinks came, a soft voice entered my ear over my shoulder. "Here you go gentlemen, your whisky, and glasses. Have you been..." As I recognized the voice, I was surprised and turned to see Samantha''s frozen expression, as she just noticed me. Just as she was going to put her fist over her heart, I held her wrist softly and said. "Don''t, I don''t want others to know, so just treat us like normal folks, okay?" I let go of her soft wrist because she was not talking, and I wasn''t sure if I made her uncomfortable, so I asked. "Is the Boss still making the spaghetti and meatballs, if so, three orders, and garlic bread?" Yeah, I taught the boss how to make some simple Earth Italian food, and he is the only place that makes good old spaghetti and meatballs outside of my kitchen. Ryan and Chuck were both looking at the dark-brown haired woman with her hair in a sloppy-bun for work, and her long brown summer dress with a white apron. She recovered, smiled and said. "Yeah, my Dad still makes it. I will get it for you." "Your Dad, you mean Boss is your Father?" Samantha kinda felt invisible, because I was a blockhead and forgot her, so she softly scolded. "You worked here for 4 years, and I came by a few times to help out, and you really forgot me?" I suddenly remembered the mousy-woman who was always conservatively dressed, hiding her figure, and I had not noticed her much, other than remembering she was kind... Next to Rebeca, she didn''t stand out in my eyes, damn... I think I am an asshole for forgetting her. "Sorry Samantha, I remember you now, and I knew you only as Sammy. I was really not a social butterfly at the time, and was focused on working and training for Swift Knight school... Sorry..." ~! And Chuck''s big hand hit the back of my head and said like a wing-man. "Shit, you''re hiding such a hot lady from us Sam?!" Samantha found an out, and said while rushing off. ", I will get your order now, be back..." After she fled, Ryan''s eyes lifted and he asked me with a wicked smile. "Sam, is she one of your girls, if not, can I steal her?" Suddenly, when my mouth wanted to say she was not mine, my inner-voice (his soul) said to not say it. - Who knew this bastard pair of friends were just fucking with me... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 193: Hestia×Hades? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 193: Hestia¡ÁHades? by Harem-Fan After the blushing Samantha fled, Ryan''s eyes lifted and he asked me with a wicked smile. "Sam, is she one of your girls, if not, can I steal her?" "................" Suddenly, when my mouth wanted to say she was not mine, my inner-voice (his soul) said to not say it. I had not noticed the look both Chuck and Ryan exchanged, or what they were looking at... But I finally said. "No... You guys can''t go for her, ." Chuck said with a grin. "What, do you like her?" I look at Chuck, and see Ryan is lifting his eyebrows in anticipation. "Yeah, but I let her get away, because I did not know she was destined to meet me. I feel like a jerk for not accepting her before." Ryan then asked seriously. "What do you mean, Destined?" I drank the whole glass of whisky, poured more and said. "Pluto told me she was my wife in the past life, and my heart hurt seeing her walk away..." Ryan then asked. "So the real reason you gave her gold, a space-device, and cores, was simply because she was your past love?" As I nodded, I had not noticed that Ryan should not know what I gave her, or that the place was getting quiet, but I continued. "Getting her held back, and seeing her sad, really made me want to help her. But I do not know how to face her... I cannot just say... "Hey, you''re my past life wife, so stay with me from now on", can I?" Chuck jokes, and smiles stupidly. "Actually, you should tell her exactly that." I took out her Letter of Intention from my ring that Rebeca gave me back, and said with a confused smile. "She gave me this nearly two years ago, and I only read it, and never even had the nerve to decline her, so she waited for a long time, and my ass did nothing but ignore her feelings... How can she forgive me for that? I think, in this life, she will not like me." ~! As Ryan, with a grin, pats my arm, I heard it... I could almost hear imaginary rusty-gears in my neck, as I turned to see everyone in the restaurant, including Boss, Penny, and a crying Samantha all looking at me... I suddenly want to dig a hole and die, because I do not know how much of that she heard, so I asked. ", How much did you guys hear?" Boss, or rather her dad Mr Heartland, said. "No, you guys can''t go for her... I think?" Samantha took the Letter of Intention she wrote me from my hand, that I forgot I was holding, then she asked with a trembling voice. "Hello junior Roland, I am Samantha Heartland, and I wanted to give you this letter. It expresses my intentions, so I hope you consider me, have a great weekend..." Thankfully, she used her original practiced speech, confusing others with my new last name of Lucas. But what her confession tells me is she practiced that line hundreds of times in front of a mirror, to get it right. Honestly, this time hearing the words, my heart is about to explode knowing how serious she is. As I took the held out letter, I joked. "I was looking forward to seeing you in that dress again, but this is good to... I will gladly accept your Letter and confession, Sammy." As I put the letter away again, I stood. As she came in for a hug I am offering, her mom and dad put the food on the table they were bringing. While Samantha was hugging me, she asked softly. "Is everything you said true?" As I nodded to the red-eyed woman in my hug, her dad patted my shoulder and pointed to the kitchen. "Little Sam, let''s talk there for a bit." Penny smiled, and followed the three of us, while Chuck and Ryan started to eat the spaghetti and meatballs, while looking like proud parents. - Inside the large kitchen, there were large pots of boiling water, ovens, baking goods, and stacks of clean plates, and a dirty dish area. Boss saw that his Daughter was wiping her eyes dry, and he said to me seriously. "You have been gone for two years, and you did not stop by once, do you not like us anymore?" I shook my head and said. "Sorry Boss, but the moment I stepped foot on Rosecrans Island, my life changed too much. It is not because I forgot you, it is just I did not want to bring my problems to my old neighborhood... My new home requires Royal Knights to guard it, and I even had to sneak out to come here." Penny, hearing me, just patted my shoulder, as she headed out to the floor to take care of guests. "Well, you''re a Prince now, so your responsibility is huge, I will be back..." Boss went back to the food, so it won''t burn, and he said. "You really hurt Sammy''s feelings back then..." She gripped my hand, and scolded. "Dad, he did not know, and many girls were doing it, he could not know who I was, dressed like that." "No, Boss is right. I just took your confession for granted... Even if I was avoiding women back then, I should have at least turned you down or found out more about you, I believe." Samantha glared at her dad anyway, but her Dad ignored her and asked me. "So now what, are you going to sweep her away and make her your mistress? What is your plan?" Her hand both tightened and trembled, but I smiled and said to both of them. "I want to date and go to school with her... I want to get to know her the right way. To be honest, I have not planned at all, I just know I do not want her to be with another man." Boss grins and says, "The gifts you gave my Daughter are for your guilt, but if you want to date my baby, you must give me the Lasagna recipe, I can''t get it right, ." ~! Samantha seeing her shameless dad, and my speechless face for selling his daughter for a food recipe he begged for for years, really brightened her gloomy day away. As Penny came in, she said with a smile. "Your friends ate your food, then paid and left... They said to go home without them, and congratulations." Somehow, I can imagine the two guys both giving me a Chuck Norris thumbs-up with a grin, and realized that I was set up, and Ryan knew about Samantha here. Boss seeing that, tapped a pot and said to me, "Hey, I can brag forever if a Crown Prince does some cooking, come on boy." Boss is so shameless in the kitchen, I believe he would even ask Evil Loli to serve tables. As I was rolling my sleeves up, Samantha protested. "Dad, if the Royals found out we made Sam cook, we could get in trouble." Boss waved his wooden spoon like a sword and said to his child. "Nonsense, you cannot take the cook out of this kid, he loved cooking even more than my daughter back then, . Come and show me more Sam!" I say to Samantha. "Let''s take our time, but for now, let me slay this kitchen Demon for the Kingdom." Penny pulled her Daughter out to work, and left me and Boss to catch up and cook... And for a couple hours, I relived my youth of not being a Summoner, and got to be a normal guy for a bit. - Out back, I was tossing the trash, and smiling. Then I heard Samantha come out back, and she leaned against the doorjamb. "Sam, I feel like when you leave, I will never see you again, and I will wake up, knowing I had a dream..." Using my water magic, I cleaned the two of us up, and she looked amazed. My skill with it is top notch, but when she takes off her clothes later and sees she has no body hair below her neck, she will scream in shyness. I opened my arms to invite her, and she blushed while coming for a hug, then I said while holding her firm. "Well, then let us both not wake up forever, alright? But we do need to take things a bit slow, because I want to know more about you. But before I leave, I want to kiss you, what do you say?" Just as she was going to look up and say yes, I captured her lips, and I slowly felt my heart... While we both closed our eyes, I pulled my toga from my ring, and held it behind her. ~! And as I guessed, the two of us felt our hearts tremble. () She did not notice it was because of the toga, but she felt the true-love connection. I put away the toga, stopped the kiss, and asked her. "There, you''re not dreaming. Loving me will be challenging with all my lovers, but I will never abandon you from now on, got it?" With her face rosy, she nodded and hugged my neck, then kissed me one more time, and I accepted it for a while in the dark. But all good things come to an end, because I have not forgotten my promise to Jasmin, and need to get back to her. So I say to Samantha. "Alright, I will try and eat here once a week during the summer, and maybe... Maybe you can buy more of those dresses I like... You looked great in it?" "~! I knew you would love it, I was not wrong about what you liked after-all... I will wear them for you Sam, just compliment me because I am shy. Now go, I kept you for too long. Thank you for accepting me in this life, Sam, ..." - As I left the Home & Hearth with a lightened heart, the shadows moved besides me, and Jasmin reappeared, and took my arm. "Your friends are pretty good guys, and I think you took responsibility well, that girl loves you I think." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I held the black clad dancer in my left arm and told her seriously. "Tonight, in my old room where you first met me... I intend to get you pregnant. I feel it in my bones. Jasmin, do you believe me?" She took her black veil off, kissed my cheek, and did not believe it, but said. "If you get me pregnant tonight, I will have sex even with my Sister in the bed from now on." I picked up this temptress in my arms, kissed her, and ran to my old house. I worked hard this night, but my bed did not make it in the end, and laughter and moans filled my childhood bedroom. - Jasmin cursed her bad luck the next day... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 194: Jen Took Friendly Fire? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 194: Jen Took Friendly Fire? by Harem-Fan S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jasmin cursed her bad luck the next day... Now at home after our late night of heated romance, Jasmin looks at the smirking Zoe, and sees the Elf woman''s eyes, she said. "Damn it?! No way..." Zoe''s left palm with Air magic on it, using a [Diagnose] spell, just nodded and said. "Yes way! Congratulations Sister Jasmin, you got knocked-up." I was really fucking shocked in my heart hearing that she was actually pregnant. When I teased her last night, I was only joking, but like any good scoundrel, I raised my eyebrows and pretended to have called it. "My Wife, I told you... now you and Jen, ?" Zoe, feeling my joy, did not tell the truth, because Jasmin has been pregnant for a couple days already, but hearing my bet with her, she pretended it just happened now... Zoe is the best! Jasmin, bit her bottom lip, and is so thrilled to be pregnant, but realizing she will share me with Jen, really made her feel self conscious. No, she doesn''t mind Zoe and Freya in the bed, but Jen... She is shy to see her sister watching as she gets mounted by their shared Husband. "I... I will talk to Jen about it. , I am so happy and ashamed all in one night... I need to never bet again, my luck is to bad, I meant good." I was so amused by Jasmin being shy, I hugged and was kissing her passionately, when the two of us froze in pure joy-terror. "Master, Sister Jasmin is right about her luck... She has two babies in her belly starting to grow, ~!" As Jasmin had her arms around my neck, and dumbly looking at the playful Zoe, she was really Shocked. Then Jasmin saw my open mouth, and grins. "Master~! I am so happy, I will go and capture, I meant to invite Jen over now to show you how happy we are, ." - And 15 minutes later, Zoe was taking care of Jen''s responsibilities, and poor Jen got pulled into a threesome with me. Halfway through our sex crazed day, I actually mixed up the two Sisters at some point. (They did it on purpose to tease Sam, and they had fun.) - That night, with Jasmin on my right, and Jen on my left. I said to the two women. "Jen dear, that was not funny... I felt really bad when you asked me who you were as I was finishing and I got it wrong, but you tricked me and I actually got it right." Jen kissed my cheek and said. "I was paying you two back for dragging me into your bet. If I got pregnant, then I would not pick on you, but I am now jealous of Jasmin." Jen put on a pouting face, and as I was feeling bad, she started to giggle and said. ", Don''t look sad my Master, I am only jealous, not needing a child right now." After Jasmin went to the restroom, Jen whispered in my ear. "Sam, don''t feel stressed about trying every wife for a child, even if I only get one in say 50 years, it is fine. But I am only trying to make Jasmin work harder in bed for you, ." I suddenly realized the quiet one is the crafty one of the two, and we began round, well we forgot. And the evil twin Jen kept encouraging me to put extra effort on Jasmin making her pass out. Then Jen would cuddle me and tell me embarrassing stories about Jasmin as a kid... - A few days later, I found myself out shopping with Daniella, Dream, Kelly, Kim, and Karl. I had fewer Royal Guards being in the City, where security is better, so Only George and Raven who are now on the main team are here. We are actually out shopping for baby clothing and getting new clothing for the growing Karl, who is so happy his new little brother Richard is a year old now, and moving more to play. Dream, who loves fashion more than Daniella, is picking most of Chad''s outfits, and Daniella, who likes plain things, is just letting her do it. Kelly, who is now pregnant, is buying clothes early, just as an excuse to bring us all out together like this. Kim only came because Karl wanted to hang out with me more during this summer break. As I stand with George and Raven, I think about how a real Harem functions... I used to think as the only man, you have to accompany your women 24/7, but it is not the case. Most of my wives are successful and have careers of their own, and work a lot, like Kayo for example... She is currently in a meeting with local magical academies for the commoner and less talented mages of the Kingdom. Rosecrans is only the most elite students, but there are around 100 local schools throughout the North. Rebeca is up on Rosecrans island getting ready for the next school-year, and arranging for the next 100 students to get their recommendation letters. () Lane just broke through to the 4th Circle, and is learning her new magic, so soon I need to help her summon. Mari is patrolling the city with her Mage unit, fixing magic securities for the Royal Family. Evil is... Fuck she is at a real casino spending poor Falbium''s new treasures. Freya is with my Mother down at my Dad''s new Barony. Zoe is busy with Milly taking care of my and Nevin''s kindergarten class. Jasmin and Jen are at home sleeping because I kept them busy for a long time. Morgan and Dial are still out of town working on family obligations. Yasmin has been super busy catching up with her Spymaster duties, and her Princess dutes with Vera, but promises me to clear a week off before school to make me happy. Samantha, who I told everyone about is still working and training her Magic Core and reached the 6th Circle. So except for Salinas, I keep up with everyone''s affairs. Even though I have so many lovers, the ones that have been with me the longest are now out of their honeymoon phase, and I only need to accompany ladies like the ones with me now. George stepped away to get some drinks for my women, and Raven next to me gave me the Secret Guard update. [Prince, just yesterday Salem, Amy, and Elly had arrived and found the embassy mansion to be fine. Your Sworn Brother asked us to invite you to a meal in three days at their mansion, what do you want us to do?] I look at this woman who I don''t really know, and ponder who her Greek ties could be, but I do not know much of the Greek Mythology. "Definitely, I want to see him. What about the protection I asked about, for Smantha Heartland?" Raven (), who notices me always looking at her in confusion, just smirks under her Shadow Cloak, and reports. [No problem with your Mistress, the King authorized a female Secret Guard for her protection, and the city guards are now patrolling that neighborhood more closely, especially after the incident at your old home.] I could swear that Raven was smiling about that last one for some reason. it is annoying to have feelings for an unknown woman. But my heart keeps wanting me to talk and be near her, ... Karl came up to me holding a toy, and he said. "Father, I think this one would be good for Brother to play with?!" What Karl brought was a little plush blue turtle, and it is perfect for a one year old baby. As I inspected it for quality and safety, I ruffled Karl''s dark blue hair and said warmly. "Yeah, I think he will love it... Let''s give it to him on his birthday. This will be your gift to him." Raven wanted to give Karl a hug for thinking of Richard, but she is not allowed to expose her identity, so she will find a reason to take Karl out for ice cream or something. As Karl ran to Kim with the turtle, I saw Raven watch absentmindedly. "Seems you like kids?" [Yes, I want to have one, but.] "But what?" Raven pointed to her heart and said. [After meeting you, my heart can''t belong to another man...] I suddenly felt hella awkward, because I messed this woman''s future up, damn. Why did the Greek Gods have to mess with their reincarnations, why not just live life without meddling? Who knew this night in a Dream, I would discover more? Raven said nothing to my silence. Because Rebeca knows me too well, and her smile could not be hidden, oh-no, it is hidden. After that, I took everyone here to eat at Samantha''s Home & Hearth Inn for Italian food... - The Past Life Dream is set far before the Earth Sam existed, in Earth''s Underworld... On a throne of bone, a Hades that does not look like Sam was sitting, with a beard and mustache. His hair is still black, but his body is buff, like what you would expect from a true Greek God. He wears black woolen robes, but is not wearing a bone mask. The dark underground chamber is gloomy, with blazing braziers with blue and green flames roaring in them for light. If one looks closely, you can see tormented souls in the flames. Hades lifts his closed eyelids, feeling visitors in his lonely realm of the Dead. I found myself standing next to my very old true incarnation of Hades, and know this is his form before reincarnating into my Sam looks. But I can tell that this was still me in the times that Greece was still strong in our Religion, and mortals worshiped us. Because I am a God, I can identify who is intruding in my domain of the Underworld. Also this is not the Underworld of Myst. "Artemis, why have you come to the underworld?" About pissed myself, if I could in a dream, when I saw the souls of the two newcomers! Artemis, a slender but full-figured woman of a classic Greek look with long black hair in a high-ponytail, and she was carrying a large near-dead giant of a man, who I now knew to be the hunter Orion. (.) Artemis lays down her friend who is struggling at death''s door, black and purple from giant scorpion venom of Divine nature. The goddess begged. "My friend is about to die, and the other Gods won''t save him... Even Hera said no... You are the only person I could think of with the strength to help... please Hades?!" "This is Goddess Gaia''s doing, his life cannot be saved... I do not have the powers of life like my other siblings, I have the power of death. Plus this man had ill thoughts towards you, don''t you know?" Artemis said with a pleading look. "I know, but he never touched me in the end, but he is still my friend, and he was unfairly attacked this time..." My mind is blown, because I am now learning a bit of old Mythology, and seeing the true history... But it seems that Persephone is not yet Hades'' wife, because he is currently alone. While these two gods are speaking, the Myst pair in front of me is shocking... Next to the almost dead Orion, stands Ryan in a silk black robe. He looks dumbfounded, because his old body is not thinking, and he cannot understand the Ancient Greek Language due to this fact. But the other almost naked woman attached to Artemis has now learned the Ancient Greek Language, and she glares at myself in boxers only, and at Ryan. [Niko Zika, Kimono?] That is what Ryan heard, but with my knowledge of the Dark Elf language, from Evil, she actually said. [Stop looking, where is my robe?] She sounds like she is speaking a combination of Fantasy Elf and Japanese. But I talk to her in Ancient Greek instead, because I like it better. [Dark Elf woman, if you cannot speak in my Northern Human, then use this. Who are you and why are we here?] Finally she speaks in broken Human language, so poor Ryan can hear, but he is too busy glancing at the Dark Elf only wearing a cloth strip () over her chest and a thin white cloth bikini. I was unaware at the time, but Ryan was not looking at the Dark Elf but the Goddess. [I am the Huntress () of the Dark Elf, Kujo Artemis and you two are?] [, I am Ryan , hey Sam, what the fuck is going on bro?] The Dark Elf woman pointed at me and accused me. [You, you... You are the Sam who stole my Huntress Longbow from Tiamat?! Damn you Human, I will defeat you!] I suddenly remembered a dream I had a while ago, about running from a woman in a forest, and she kinda fits the bill?! [How do you know Tiamat?] - While the almost naked Dark Elf was fuming, she managed to explain how Tiamat just visited her, and gave her a magic bracelet with a grey pearl () as payment for losing the family Longbow. She told her I was her mate, and if she wanted it back, she could fight me for it, then Tiamat beat most of her guards half to death, and she left the poor robbed Dark Elf woman. I know the Dark Elf is my foe, but when I heard how Tiamat bullied her, I kinda felt bad. Now I know why my dream made me feel guilty. But I will not take the bow back from Chuck, so I tell her. - [Kujo, I will not give it back, but one day when we meet, you can duel me for it. Hey Ryan, you''re leaving the dream now, I will come find you in the morning...] [Alright Sam, because I do not understand a damn thing here?!] At this time, after Artemis and Hades reached an agreement, Hades covered Orion with power, and sent his body and soul into the starry-sky, where he will one day reincarnate, bypassing the soul destroying effect from Gaia. Ryan fully left the dream, and only Kujo and I were left, just like with Salinas, the two of us were silent, watching the events. Kujo and I have nothing to speak about, because we are enemies. "Although I could not save his current life, he will be reborn, that is better than not existing, right? So, our deal?" Artemis stood there and countered. "I won''t stay here a year, only a week, because you still did not save him now..." "Are you sure you are not willing to accompany me here in the Underworld? The riches are plentiful? A week is so short." "Only a week, and no one can know... This is all I will do." Hades waved his hand and said to her. "Never mind, you can leave, I understand..." Artemis approached Hades, and her short toga vanished, and she said. "I will not stay here because I am a Huntress, and I will never owe you, so I will leave in a week, Hades..." I was dumbfounded watching what was going on. - Now I know why Kujo wants to kill me... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 195: Dark Elf, Kujo Artemis? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [ What Is Hypnosis? (2nd Edition), !] [ https://www.NovelFire.com/series/1521176/what-is-hypnosis-nd-edition/ ] Chapter 195: Dark Elf, Kujo Artemis? by Harem-Fan Far to the East, as far as any Human has traveled, lay the Dark Elf Hidden Village. The name is deceiving, for the Hidden Village is only the Royal Compound on the coast of the Abyss Ocean. Surrounding the Royal Hidden village, is a dark and camouflaged ancient city, with nearly 10000 years of heritage. Unlike the Northern Elf, the Dark Elf has disguised the true size of the city by hiding much of it just below the surface, only showing a small settlement covering the coast and the Dark Elf Forest. Unlike the Elf Kingdom''s lush and green forests to the north of the Dark Elf, the Dark Elf Forest is dense, and filled with gloomy large trees that block out most of the sun all year round. If any nerd from Earth watched the Dark Elf people walk around, the first thing they would yell would be... NINJA! Yes, unlike the homeland of the former Elf Queen Kayo Eon, who are a blend of the Samurai and traditional fantasy Elf, the Dark Elf are more like the secretive assassin Ninja clans. It is long forgotten, but the real reason most of the City of Dark Elves is underground is because of their ancestors being Half-Vampires. But overtime, it turned into just preferring the dark and shadows by nature. Only the Clan () of the Hidden Village is bold enough to live on the beach cliffs, to show they are not afraid of being found. The royal names for the Dark Elf in the Human language would be... Shadow (), Concubine (), Hunter (), or Huntress () respectively. - On the edge of the Clan lands, an elegant single story wooden mansion is on the top of a steep cliff, with a view of large waves eroding the land. The ocean air provides a natural smell that washes away the foul smell of the Demons who roam the Dark Elf Capital City. Deep inside the 7th Huntress Kujo Artemis mansion, an attractive sight was missed by all. On a large futon bed, lay the Dark Elf Kujo, who was having a nightmare... The silvery bracelet with a grey pearl inlaid, was making suggestive body movements, as her dream was unsettling. All Kujo wore to bed was her bindings and cloth strip panties. If she knew the unintentional trap triggered by Tiamat would have made her body exposed, she would have never even talked to that evil Dragon. The red sheets were kicked off long ago, as her limbs were pushing away, like trying to force a person off her body. Then suddenly, the pearl on the bracelet crumbled, its magic gone, and Kujo''s red eyes opened in panic... "~! Damn you, Human... If I ever find you, I must silence you... How dare you do that to me. ..." Then, Kujo pulled the covers over herself to hide, while she checked her body, to make sure it was not actually violated. Only after ensuring what she experienced was only a dream, only then did she finally stop crying. - After a while, Kujo dressed herself in her hunting kimono, and strapped her weapons on. With her paired magic Kunai () hidden, she tied up her long silky black hair. After all of her preparations were made, she cast her spell softly... "Swift as the wind... [Long Ranged Teleport]" A swirl of wind covered her body, and she vanished, like a Ninja. - Outside the Dark Elf Shadow''s palace... ~! As a gust of wind passed, Kujo was kneeling on one knee, in front of the half destroyed palace of her Father, the Shadow... [Huntress Artemis, you are here? Come and see your Father...] As Kujo stood and walked over the destroyed portions of the wooden walls, left by Tiamat''s irritation, her wooden geta clacked with almost no sound. Many Dark Elf were busy removing the debris and working fast to repair everything, and those that were in Kujo''s path all knelt with their foreheads on the ground as she passed them who were in fear. (Unlike other royal families of all races, the Dark Elf practice prostration for the royalty. Royals like Kujo merely kneels on one knee for the Shadow.) As Kujo saw her Father, the Shadow fully garbed in black, with only his red eyes visible, she knelt and paid respect. "Kujo is reporting to the Shadow." [Speak.] "Kujo has found the thief of Concubine Artemis'' Huntress Longbow..." [Let it go, when that Dragon heard I would personally snatch it, she destroyed half my palace, and killed dozens in rage... Do not go.] "Shadow, Chaos Dragon gave me permission to hunt and challenge, for my Mother''s weapon... I must get it back, to regain my dignity." [Only the dead have dignity. The loss of her Longbow is not your burden to carry, but the last Demon King who took your Mother from us, but he is dead.] () "I cannot marry until the thief Sam has been defeated by me, my dignity was stained." [What?! Did Tia... Chaos Dragon brought a man here to violate you?!] With a bit of shame, Kujo''s voice weakened... "He did, in my Dreams for a week..." The Shadow, knowing his youngest Daughter has dream powers, thought it was her [Dream Space], not knowing it was Tiamat''s bad luck. [So this thief will continue to do this till you kill him?] Kujo knew if she said Sam would not, her Father would not let her go, so she trampled her own dignity to lie. "He will continue to sully me in the [Dream Space] until I end him, yes..." The Shadow pushed down the rage in his heart for this rapist of his most talented Daughter, and he said. [Then kill him with your own hands, if you cannot, marry him, and if you cannot... end your life.] "Kujo understands, then I shall search for him... Goodbye Father, may I meet you again... [Long Range Teleport]" And as Kujo vanished, the Shadow clenched his fist, because he was reminded how the previous Demon King stole his beloved Concubine. Then when he died, she also died, and Tiamat had recovered her things... [Sorry Kujo, to deceive you... The Dragon made me do it... I hope you lose to him... The Demons must die...] The Shadow then closed his eyes, preparing for the day to come... (A/N ?) - Rebeca, Yasmin, Kayo, Freya, Zoe, and Evelina are all looking at me dumbly. If Morgan was here, she would also facepalm. "Yeah, and after 7 days in the dream, Kujo Artemis is pissed. I learned a lot of new Dark Elf curse words! And now, I need to rush over and talk with Ryan who is probably freaking out about what he saw." Kayo grins and says, "I have met this Kujo many times, she was my Sister''s rival. She is normally very calm, so whatever your past Hades did to her past Artemis, must have traumatized her. Well, there is a slim chance she may come to hunt you down?" Tiamat, like most Dragons, are assholes that stir up shit, and pushed Kujo to hunt me... I will learn this later in a few years... But this is due to Concubine Artemis'' dying request to the Dragon... Then Kayo got up and held my hand, saying to the other smirking women. "I will take Husband to Ronald City to meet Ryan, we will come back for dinner..." Freya gave me a kiss before teleporting back to my parents, and she said. "Darling, it is fine, if she comes, just kick her ass... [Long Range Teleport]" Yasmin, who learned that Ryan''s fake name of Orion in the Secret Guard is useless now, needs to have him change it, and she said to me. "Sam honey, I will be available for you in a few days, just go and play with the family, ... ~!" After kissing and fleeing,Yasmin found my life interesting. Evil said. "I need to play with our Web, so come and visit tonight, or you will be a bad Daddy... , And Web will also be sad, ." Kayo sent Evil away after I swatted her little ass. Zoe said, as she took Rebeca''s hand. "Master, we are going home to the kids... Do not forget you are with me and Sister Rebeca tonight, ." Rebeca rolled her green eyes at Zoe, and kissed me, then said. "~! Just go and play in Ronald City with Ryan for the day, then come home, Husband..." And after the two left, Kayo said with a teasing grin. "They do not know it yet, but I won''t let you come home tonight, my meal... [Gate Portal]" And after the two of us walked through, with Kayo in my arms, we stepped into Roland City... - Later, inside the East Duke''s manor home... Three empty bottles of strong clear spirits are almost wiped clean by Ryan and myself... Only one of those bottles is me though. Karen, with a warm smile pours Ryan another glass, and Kayo did the same for me. I held up the cup and said with a buzz. "Fuck, are you deaf, I told you that woman Artemis was not your woman. She was only trying to save your life... ." Ryan was actually trolling me, but I did not know, so he said. ", That woman was the most beautiful Human woman I ever saw... Damn Sam, I was so bummed to know I can never marry that woman..." I was dumbfounded to know that Ryan mostly ignored the Dark Elf woman, because she seemed ugly to him?! Even though Ryan likes normal Elf women, he does not think Dark Elf are beautiful, because of their skin and eyes. Me on the other hand, thought she was beautiful in a sinister way... Wait, Tiamat looked sinister too. Damn my tastes are getting strange, right? But part of that might be because the Dark Elf here are like hot Asian women. Even Kayo dresses in Japanese style nobility clothing. And as I look at Kayo beside me, in her short wide sleeved kimono, she smiled. "Well, now she is a Dark Elf." Ryan smiles and jokes. "Can''t believe you were a buff dude, but sadly I could not see what I looked like, with all that pus and damage, !" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at the time, I stood and told Ryan. "Alright older Brother, show up for the next family meal before I have to go back to Academy for my last year. I have to leave, because tomorrow I am meeting Salem Argus, he is in the Capital now." Ryan can tell it is Kayo''s fault I am leaving early, but like a good buddy, he does not point it out. "Alright, see you in a month, later!" No, I did not want to tell poor Ryan his dream goddess was under and over Hades for a week, after his body was discarded, that would be cruel... - And with that, Kayo really abducted me... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 196: Married At The Mansion? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 196: Married At The Mansion? by Harem-Fan Although Kayo did not let me go home last night, she at least brought me to see Evelina, or I would have been in real trouble. And so, as I woke, I felt the lightness of Evil''s smaller body on me, while she was playing with my chest. "Daddy, it hurts~!" Hearing those creepy words from Evil, as she clenched her insides on my morning wood, my dick shrunk, because it sounded really wrong! Evelina pouted, losing her power-pole, and she said seriously. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "~! Looks like that line is a solid ''no'' going forward, . Anyway, you need to get up and wake your Vampire to take you back . You have to go and meet with the Southern Ambassador and Salem, right?" ~! I kissed the naked Loli, and saw that Kayo was rolled over with her back facing us. She sleeps facing away from me most of the time, because our hot and cool body temperatures interrupt our sleep, unless it is really hot out. Well, it is summer and hot out, but not on Rosecrans island, as it has temperature controls. "Yeah, I will go to their mansion at noon, but I need to get back to the castle first, because King Lucas will be pissed if I don''t go in style, ." ~! While making kissing pecks on my chest, Evil said. "He is right, even if you and we are stronger than your Royal Guard, it is a show of majesty to be pompous with your carriage and Royal Guards, it lets the citizens take pride in the North seeing you roll around the streets, this is just how nobles and royals do things, my soon to be King, ." "Did you want to come, Dear?" Evelina sat up and shook her head. "Fuck no, when I see women like Elly, I just want to punch them, so I will play with Web all day. Go and have fun my silly Master." So with that, I woke my sleeping Elven Vampire, and the two of us returned to Lucas Castle... - After returning, I was cleaned and am being dressed by Jasmin, while she tells me what is going on. "Master, both Daniella and Dream, took Chad, and are with Jen traveling to your Dad''s territory for the day, they want him to see Chad." I nodded to the gold-dancer dressed maid-wife of mine. "Also, your carriage is waiting for you, and Yasmin will accompany you as your confidant for this visit. But Master, why not send Vera with you, I think your relationship with Yasmin is not as good as the 7th Princess, plus Vera is from a Southern Mother?" Keeping Yasmin''s secret identity is troublesome to explain most of the time, so I said. "The reason Yasmin is living in my residence right now, and coming today, is because of our Son, Arthur. King Lucas wants to force her at my side more, to let us get closer. Plus, I love it when Yasmin looks displeased." Jasmin understands that Yasmin and I love each-other, but her not knowing that Yasmin is the Secret Guard Commander is the part she is missing. And as the former Anubis Commander, her curiosity is unquenchable. "Master, do you want me at your side for the visit? Or do you have other assignments for me?" As I was fully dressed in my white formal suit, I turned to hug and kiss Jasmin. "Jasmin, there will be no danger here, so I want you to take the day off, and go play. Just be back tonight, okay?" ", Then I will warm your spot on your bed until you return, see you later, Master~!" - Inside my Royal Carriage, it was only Yasmin and I sitting on a booth seat... While leaning on my arm, to not mess up her makeup and clothing, Yasmin looked and asked playfully. "Are you curious why I bumped Vera out of going with you, Husband?" I smile, because I do not understand, so I said. "Is it my handsome charm that made you come?" "~! Well, it helps, but the reason I am coming is to observe who is there from the South. Some of my more despicable noble families under me, have a lot of dealing with the South covertly. So it is better for me to visit them first hand, and going with you is the perfect cover." I was confused about the trustworthiness of Amy, Elly, and Salem... so I asked. "Honey, I thought you said they were not a threat, so?" Yasmin, sexily tapped my nose like a teacher of espionage. "My future King, it is not your friend or his wives you have to look out for, but what about their maids, guards, and servants? They are who I am concerned about as the Spymaster... Those are the real hidden threats, understand?" I held her waist more firmly, wanting to mess up her makeup, but I held back, and told her seriously. "I feel if I did not have you in the shadows, I would fail in this future role, so please protect our home forever, my lovely Wife." ~! Yasmin, feeling my trust in her, got a sneaky look in her eyes, and then started to kiss me, ruining her lipstick on purpose, not letting me know she was making me look lustful, and forcing her to my will in front of the South, but I found out later... - As Drake Fulbright and George Lion opened the carriage-door, I came out with a trace of lipstick marks on my lip, and the flustered looking Yasmin came behind me, looking displeased. Both Royal Guards look at each-other, and shake their heads, pretending they know nothing. Today, Raven did not come, and I was subconsciously disappointed. With an annoyed look, Yasmin took my left elbow, and followed me into the mansion. The Southern mansion for envoys, is in the northeastward part of the city, farther from the commoner section. - As we entered the sitting-room area, both Drake and George stayed outside the room, while Yasmin and I were escorted into the meeting room by a Southern maid... There were 3 large couches in a U-shape in front of an unlit fireplace. On the left side, was Salem, Ulna, and Amy sitting together. To the right, was Elly, Chuck Donald, and his new Southern wife, Eve! The center couch between the two others was left empty for me and Yasmin. Salem, seeing me, stood and waved to the empty sofa, and said. ", Sam, it is good to see you only after 2 months, this is good, sit, sit." Chuck and Eve, both stood and saluted me and Yasmin, as Eve is now a North woman, she must greet the royal''s respectfully. "Hey Sam, I heard you went to see Ryan without me, I am sad, ." Chuck pulled Eve back into the couch, and he doesn''t look sad at all. Yasmin greeted each of the women respectfully, with the charm she had before we married, showing her professionalism in her noble training. After the maids poured the two of us tea and put them on the table in-front of us, they left... - Salem, after the polite talks took place, asked me with a smile. "Actually Bro, the real reason I called you, was for you to marry all of us in the North." I was surprised, and uncrossed mY legs, and sat upright... I then pointed to myself and asked. "Me? I do not mind, but why me?" Salem got up, came to me, pulled me up, and held my shoulder, said. "My good Brother, it is because you are my Sworn brother, and I am a Southern man. Our marriage will not be recognized in the north and West unless you do it. My Sister or someone from the South won''t qualify, and Chuck here is basically my Son, so he cannot do it, understand?" Oh... And I am also a Prince of Anubis, so me doing it makes it legal in our two Kingdoms, even though he is only married to Amy in the South, I get it. "Sure, but this is the first time for me to Witness a marriage, ." ! Salem, happy, pats my shoulder and says. "Great, my Sister is upstairs, so let''s go get her, so she can also Witness it with you, !" Yasmin and I were both startled to hear that Salinas was here in the Lucas Capital, because the Secret Guard had no idea, but me... My heart was racing! Salem felt my body tense as he said that, and in his heart, he knew, so with a smile, he said to everyone. "Great, my Brother and I will go get, Sister, you guys go first to the dining-room, we will be right there, come Brother!" Yasmin, knowing my relationship with Salinas, played her role and ignored me, like a pissed wife would, and Salem pulled me to the second floor in a daze... - In front of a fancy double doored bedroom... ~! Salem with a grin, knocked, and he said. "Sister, I am here with Crown Prince Lucas, but all the guests are ready to eat, will you see us?" After a moment, her voice was cold. [Enter.] As Salem opened the door, I saw Salinas'' back, who was writing at a desk in the large guest room. My heart beat excitedly, for not seeing her for all this time. That feeling of wanting to run and hug her, is overwhelming. But the atmosphere all changed after Salem closed the door, and a killing intent wrapped Salem from her. Her cold voice questioned her Brother. "You brought the Crown Prince of the North into my bedroom, do you know about us? If you lie, you won''t live long enough for a harem!" I was not terrified for myself, but I was worried about the shaking Salem beside me. He said with a nervous expression. "I... I guessed it, back in Anubis, but I told no one..." And suddenly, the killing intent in the room vanished, and Salinas stood. When she turned around, her eyes landed on me, and she ran into my arms, ignoring her terrified Brother''s look. ~! I her, as she hugged me so tightly. Smelling the mint I missed, I said. "Sorry Salinas, it must have been hard on you, right?" She lifted her face from my chest, with her misty pale-blue eyes, and she pouted. While rubbing my lips, she scolded me. "Idiot, don''t come to me with another woman''s lipstick on your cheek, now kiss me!" ~! And as Salinas deeply and hungrily was searching my mouth for love, poor Salem stood there petrified, because he has never, ever, and I mean never seen this side of his Sister. So he even held his breath in fear of being turned into a SnowMan! - After a few minutes, Salinas finally stopped our passionate kiss, looked into my eyes, and not looking at her stupid Brother, said to him. "If you tell another soul, you''re dead to me... Now quickly Witness Sam and I, as a married couple... I am with my child." Salem Argus: !!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Sam Lucas: !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Salinas looked into my stunned face, and her heart was full of satisfaction! - To be continued... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 197: Dammit Not Again? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (A/N Got a new computer after 7 years, and readjusting to new settings and keyboard is annoying me, so updates are slower for a bit. And with a larger screen, I am getting neck-aches from moving left and right, lol! But thankfully, I was able to get onto Scribble-hub, !) Chapter 197: Dammit Not Again? by Harem-Fan Salinas looked into my stunned face, and her heart was full of satisfaction! ", Really?! You have our child already?" Her eyes squinted mischievously, and held my hand on her still flat belly. "What you meant to say was... Our children?" I think I almost traveled to Olympus again! "Twin... Twins?!" ! Salinas'' eyes right now, spelled my doom, as I just got news of twins before. My face was priceless, as I stopped being able to count my children now... Let alone the political repercussions of Salinas being pregnant! Salinas, seeing my face go pale, understood my worries, and touched my cheek. "It was sudden to hit you with this, but I am happy about it, Hades!" Hearing my other-name, woke me up. "Salinas, I am happy!" ~! Again, she kissed me for a bit... - Around 10 minutes later... Salinas and I, are both pressing our thumbprints on the marriage letter, and Salem, who has recovered, signed as the witness. With the two copies for each of us, our marriage is legal everywhere. As she and I each put our papers away, she said to me. "My King Lucas, just know I was your real first Queen, and the South made you its King first, ." As Salem was hiding off to the side, he nodded in his Sister''s well thought out plan, and I realized... "Fuck, you are sneaky?!" Salinas jokes. "Don''t worry, your status in the South is like a Queen, . So you being the King here is not in jeopardy, my silly young man." "Sister and Brother-in-law, if we are any later, the others will know something is up." Well, Salinas already told me we will hide our marriage, to only the three of us, so she reluctantly will leave now, but she said. "Sam, my Husband and King... Use my token tonight when you''re alone, and I will come to you while I''m here." I nodded, and told her. "Wife, I will." Salinas'' smile was really refreshing... - Down in the dining-room... Salinas, Salem, and I showed up, just at a search party that was forming to invite us. Salinas and I are not near one another now, and Salem said to everyone. "Sorry everyone, the Queen was not ready for us, so Sam and I had to wait a bit." At the longtable, Salinas sat at one end, with her brother Salem to her left, then Amy, Ulna, and finally Elly. I sat at the other end opposing the Mage Queen. To my left was Yasmin, then Chuck, and finally Eve. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A few maids then carted in top quality meals, with a blend of Northern and Southern cuisine. Red wine was served, but Salinas opted for a fruit punch of some sort, not drawing suspicion. Salem then toasted to start the meal, and he said. "To my Brother the Crown Prince Lucas, thank you for coming today for the marriage ceremony, it is definitely a day I will never forget! Cheers~!" """"""""Cheers~!"""""""" And I noticed the frost on Salinas glass, as she held back the urge to slap her Brother for his disguised words. She caught my smile, and then forgave him. Then we all began our meal with casual conversations... - As Chuck is talking to me about what he and I will do this weekend, I felt a bare foot encroach upon the land of the inner-thigh... "Hey Sam, after you marry them today, I would like you to witness my marriages with Gloria and Glenda this Saturday, will you? Just come to my home, because you have never seen it. My Dad really wants to meet you again, and you can bring Mari with ya?" As I saw Yasmin looking bored, I wanted to scold her for being mischievous with such a stern look. I have found that Yasmin is a footsie-monster. Even in bed she is always sliding her foot up my legs, . "Sure Chuck, I would be honored too, but why me?" Chuck held Eve''s hand, and said. "With all three of my loves, you had a part in it, and I have this feeling in my gut, that you are my good luck charm in this life. With Gloria, it was you and Dial who helped... With Glenda, it was your kindness, and with Eve here, it was our friendship, see what I mean?" Yasmin looked at me, and fake pouts, then said. "Well, if you go, Prince, take my Daughter along, she is friends with those girls I think.. You might improve the family relationship more, ." I want to burst out laughing, because her foot is really tickling me. But, I managed to keep a straight face, and said to Chuck. "Then I will bring Mari and Lane to be at your marriage Witnessing, ." Eve said to me, while leaning on Chuck''s shoulder. "Thank you, Crown Prince, for making his big day better, and as his first Wife, I am thrilled for those two little girls." I only smile at how this Southern woman always pushes her order, and makes the other girls seem immature, but... To be fair, Eve is much older, and in her eyes, both Gloria and Glenda are little girls. "Well, I have not met General Donald since last year''s Garden Party, so I am looking forward to it. And Eve, glad the North has been good to you, cheers." The rest of the meal was mostly quiet, with Chuck and Salem occasionally bringing me into some random topic... - Salem was standing with Ulna and Elly, while I watched them all put their thumbprints on the documents, then I signed and told them. "Alright, now with that, I officially have Witnessed your marriages, congratulations, in the Anubis and Northern Lucas Kingdoms, all 4 of you are now a family." Salem, who finally got to achieve his long-time dream of having a real loving harem, just hugged me and said. "I will come for Chuck''s marriage, and let the three of us men drink. Today it is not good, due to the Mage Queen arriving, she will only be here a few days. So let us call it a day early, so your wife can return to rest." As I was agreeing, I noticed two women were missing... Yasmin and Salinas?! - In an empty hall, Yasmin said to the following Mage Queen. "Salinas Argus, it has been a long time since you and I have chatted, hasn''t it?" Salinas cold eyes looked at this calculating woman she has known around the now dead 1st Prince, Luke Lucas, and she said. "Sam must love you, if he gave you a child, right?" Yasmin didn''t deny her words, because she knows Salinas is smart. "Hades went to Olympus when he died in-front of you, do you know what that means?" Salinas frowned hearing her words, and she asked. "So, you are from Sam''s past? So what do you mean then?" Yasmin, tilted her head, and looked upwards, and said bluntly. "When you reached 9th Circle, did you stop trying to reach 10th Circle, the place my Husband will one day return to? I want to be by his side forever, and I will reach that peak, beyond Demi-Goddess." Salinas'' eyes twinkled and she questioned, but still intrigued. "No one in the 13 Planes has ever reached the 10th Circle, are you saying it exists?" Yasmin leaned on the wall, and said. "It did not exist until Sam opened the way for us to follow him. So, make sure to keep practicing, even if it feels like you reached your maximum. I can tell you and Sam have a past life as well, that is why I am telling you this... If I cannot tell my Husband loves you, then I would be a horrible wife to him. Anyway, Do not reveal your and his relationship for a while... The Demons are coming, and you are one of his weaknesses right now." Salinas always looked down on this woman in the past, but suddenly, she seems so powerful. She asked... "Princess Yasmin, who are you really?" Yasmin stood tall, and she said proudly. "It seems, I am Hera, Hades Wife. I do not have my past memories, but I feel I will be strong in the future, by supporting my Husband, Hades will be the strongest of us, who ascended up to Olympus. Salinas, support Sam, and I will be your companion going forward, alright?" Salinas, for the first time, felt she met a female equal. "Then, my past was, Minthe, Hades Concubine... Nice working with you... Hera." And unknown to Sam, many former Goddesses, started to push for his rise over his former brothers of the past... - Later that night, in one of my unused guest rooms... My secret wife, Salinas Argus, lay in my arms. Even though I used my water-magic to clean her, she still looks a bit sweaty from our excessive lovemaking. "Salinas, do you really have to leave so soon?" She traced my lips with her finger, and said. "In order to keep us a secret, I must leave. But I will find reasons to periodically show, under the name of Demon War preparations. In a while, my pregnancy will be discovered, and I cannot let others know who the father is, and your Dual-Element must be hidden from others." I held her tight, and asked. "What will you tell your Kingdom about the children then?" She said with a grin... "Simply, I will say I met a nobleman at a party in Anubis, got drunk, and left him. It is technically true. Well, my children will carry the Argus name, to not cause issues... you don''t mind, do you, Husband?" I pushed down the Mage Queen, grinning, and said. "Well, if you make me happy forever, I will let it slide, now come here, my Queen~!" And for the night, before my dream had to end, I really loved my Wife... - One day, in Myst''s new Mythology, the love-story of Sam and Salinas will be told... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 198: End of Summer & Lane’s Summons? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 198: End of Summer & Lane''s Summons? by Harem-Fan The last week of summer is here, and all of my lovers and the King have come for another Summoning gathering here in Rosecrans island. Lane has finally learned all of her 4th Circle spells, has waited for us all to watch, and support her. She was so nervous, I and Morgan had to stay with her all evening. Yes, Morgan and now today, Dial has returned, and my only lover to not be here today is Salinas. I have noticed a few groups of my lovers that are congregating with one another... The Summons group... Kayo, Evelina, and Freya... King Lucas and I are talking with them, while Jasmin and Jen are serving us tea and coffee. The Olympus group consists of... Rebeca, Yasmin, Samantha, Morgan, and Zoe. But Raven and Salinas are absent. The Rosecrans group... Vera, Lane, Kim, Kelly, Dial, Mari, and Dream. But like Mari, Daniella is hanging out with this group for now. At the edge of the Summoning arena, both Falbium and Elysium are laying and watching the event. As Dragons, they hope for an unruly monster to dare and come. - At my table, Evelina is on my left, and Freya is on my right. Kayo is near Evil, while King Leonardo is between Kayo and Freya, who is holding my arm, afraid someone will Sam-nap me from under her nose, cute. The King, sipping his coffee, looked around and said. "Sam, you have come a long way in only 2 years. When I sent you that invitation to join Rosecrans, I never thought you would accomplish so much. So, will you reach the 8th Circle this year?" I looked at the 18 women just here, and I felt a crisis in my heart. I thought about what the King said, and nodded. "Not sure about the Swift Knight, but I know sometime this year, the 8th Circle Summoner is assured, then it should take a few years to reach the 9th Circle, based on my ability. By the time the Demon War is in full swing, I should reach the peak." Freya said with a happy pout. "Not long after my baby is born in early January, I should be able to reach the 9th Circle, probably." King Lucas said to Evil. "Evil, it seems all of those around Sam, seem to have rapid improvements, including the men who go on missions with him, what should we do about it?" Evelina patted my leg, and said bluntly. "This year, Sam will be in charge of helping all of our 1st year Summoners, to see if Sam really can make a difference... This will make our forces stronger for the war. As for the fight with the most powerful Demons... Sam''s Harem will be the front line on assaulting their headquarters, we are just too strong. You old guys will have to fight other fronts. This time, we Human''s will take back the Eastern Kingdom, to build Myst''s first Empire..." Kayo nodded, and said. "If the Elven people are still there after my little Sister''s rule, I will dethrone her, and take it back for Sam... Might even put Zoe on the throne?" I just imagined Zoe on the Throne of Elves, and I could not help but smile at that. It kinda suits her though. Kayo, who does not want to rule, plotted against Zoe, who was busy with other matters right now, and Kayo''s evil smile was caught by me. The King does not doubt Evil''s ambitions, and said. "What about the Undead Lands, and the fallen Lorelei family?" ~! Evelina my arm, and said. "Not all Undead are evil, and Sam will be able to overthrow their Kingdom, with his own power... Sam was Hades, a King of the Death Plane, I think he could crush them at his peak." Kayo smiled and added. "And Sam has a Vampire Queen at his side, so we will blow through their ranks. We can survive where normal Humans cannot." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The King is unaware of my Hades'' Regalia, which lets me walk past almost all Undead and their ability, while letting me suppress them. Freya then told the King. "After my baby is born, I will break through, and help Sam in the East Sea Pirate Extermination Plan. I suggest sending many Knights to follow Sam, and perhaps, under his leadership, they will increase their potential." The King agrees. "As the Crown Prince, he has the authority to lead a small army unit, so this is a good idea... The entire 3rd year of the Royal Knights and Rosecrans will be under your command this winter, what say you, Sam?" This is good for me, to get used to leading an army while I am still young, so I nodded my head. "This makes sense, I agree. But just in case, I will bring Jen along as well, and maybe some Secret Guards." Leonardo said with a smile. "I think you should bring your wife Daniella along as well, she does not get to go with you on adventures, so you can bring anyone you want." Kayo said to that. "An Earth Mage on island battles will be useful, and she did say she was itching for a fight." Jasmin, seeing Jen''s gloating face, begs. "Master, I seem to have gotten pregnant at the wrong time, can you delay it till... mid February?!" Everyone laughed at her, because she really wanted to show off. Soon, all the women of the Olympus group also came to us, and Rebeca held my neck from behind. She said first. "We overheard your plans, and we agree... The Rosecrans 2nd years will also come under Sam''s leadership." Yasmin, Samantha, Morgan, and Zoe. Morgan requests. "I especially need to be at your side this time, Sam. I have the top marks of all the students for military tactics, even over the Knight students. And with Pluto at your side... You will have benefits as well... I need to reach the 9th Circle before the war." I heard in Morgan''s voice that this was not negotiable, and I agree in my heart, because she is very smart. So, I smile at her. "Morgan, then I want you as my 2nd in command of deployments. I will count on your support." I saw in Morgan''s grayish-violet eyes, desire I never saw before, for both me and military strength. Yasmin pushed the quiet Samantha forward and said. "Samantha here has experience in the East Sea, so make sure she is in your team this time, Sam. Try and let her reach the 7th Circle by then." I can tell, Yasmin is helping this special group of past life lovers, but I do not mind, because my wives are all important, though Samantha and I are only in the dating phase. "Sammy, I look forward to having you with me on that mission. I will also bring you to the exam before the Festival." Rebeca then whispers in my ear. "Husband, you can take any year student with you all this final year, for any exam, I permit it." As Rebeca was manipulating me, I saw both Samantha and Morgan looking eager to be in my groups, no matter what. Yeah, these former lovers are teaming up for something greater. () I reached up and patted her hand, and said. "My Wife, I will listen to you on this matter." Rebeca, felt validated, and kissed the top of my head, while Zoe said. "Master, I think it is nearing time we help little Sister Lane, summon her 2nd Summons." I look over at the group of women. It was the pouting Lane, followed by Vera, Kim, Kelly, Dial, Mari, Dream, and Daniella, I stood up, with a smirk, because Lane is the most immature of all of my lovers. Waving to her, I said loudly for them to hear. "Alright, everyone but Lane, Falbium, Elysium, and Pluto, please go up into the VIP box, we are going to Summon." - Both Dragons, who have accepted they were my past life, offspring, just rolled with it. But Elysium was depressed for a while, till he learned he was not Human at all, then his pride came back. Pluto asked me. [Shall I cover you while you change your outfit?] Just in-case, I nodded, and while I put on my Hades'' Regalia, Lane was helping me, while we hid behind a Death Curtain. "Sam, you actually look handsome in this, it was made just for you it seems. Do you think I, as a Gravity Summoner, might call a creature from the Death Plane?" I say my thoughts. "With me it is possible, but I still think you should reach out for a creature in the Plane of Gravity. your Hydra is not a Gravity based Summons, and I think Gravity should be your first choice. I am just here to offer my soul as a beacon. Are you ready, Lane Dear?" ~! As the curtain was about to fade, Lane got a quick kiss in, then said as we put our backs to the VIP booth. "Alright Sam, just like what you did for Morgan and Jen, I am ready." Yeah, we put our backs to them, because of my posture... Grabbing King Leonardo''s Granddaughter''s boob in front of him seems tasteless. My left arm went around Lane''s waist, onto her stomach, while my right arm reached under her arm, and held my hand over her heart. Both of us do not have any sexual desires, as we emptied those out overnight, but now, it is all about her summons... As Lane looked at the large arena floor, and saw the two Dragons waiting... her envious and greedy side came over her when she summoned. "Come forth my fated Summon, I want a Dragon of the Gravity Element, to make me unbeatable..." As Lane''s magic was draining fast... - Far to the west of the Northern Kingdom, into the Infinite Canyon Mountains, deep in the largest black abyss cracks... At the deepest trench, a large hole was swirling, a Gate leading to the Plane of Gravity, but something was caught in the portal, too large to enter it. The gold material was hard to see, as all light was absorbed by the excessive Gravity Element here. As the large gold object had been trapped here for ages, it was awakened by a call. Its gold eyes then opened, and felt a call to its soul. The balled up creature suddenly felt his imprisonment of being caught in a bad spot was over, but... [Fuck, it is a Summoner''s call?! I am no slave, I would rather die here than bow down to a Human! Fuck, I will just sit here for a while longer... ? This aura, it is ? It is not Mother, but... Is it ... Fuck, must I become a Summons to escape?!] - As I felt Lane struggling with her summons, I could feel it was strong, like 9th Circle strong, so I yelled to the two Dragons. "Falbium and Elysium, we got a big one, get ready!" A rippling gravity magic circle, nearly 300 feet wide, grew and soon, the large shape of a 300 foot long Gold Dragon was seen towering over the two of us, it looked around, and roared... (.) [~! Fuck, I am free, and can move... Who dares mess with this great me, Titanium?!] As the mighty Gold Dragon looked at us condescendingly, two voices came to its ears. Falbium speaks first. [Fuck, it really is you, stupid Dragon?! We played hide and seek over 2000 years ago, and we could never find you, !] Elysium said jokingly. [Fuck, did you really-hide in the Infinite Canyons like I told you, ~!] Titanium saw his two siblings, and his anger boiled, and he said. [Human Master, buff me and I will listen, just let me beat these two assholes up first, damnit!] [Evil, buff me too!] [Jen, buff me, and I will put in a good word with Father, hehe!] Soon, Titanium received his buff from Lane, but the other two Dragons did as well, and he then said.. [Hey Brothers, let''s talk about this, ... Fuck me!] - And while all of us powered the barrier, we all watched a 3-way Dragon brawl that I will never forget... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Short Break On This. My creative juice is temporarily drained from the spam of 1 and 4 Star hits. I have just been reworking my old story, and did not want to write more chapters of [A Summoner?] while in a bad mood, so I just wanted my loyal readers to know why I am stalling here. Just give me a few days of mental relaxation, and I will get over my writers slump. Thanks, Harem-Fan. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 199: A Reunited Family? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 199: A Reunited Family? by Harem-Fan Zoe and Evelina are both buffed to the power of 10th circle, due to needing to maintain the arena''s defensive array. ~! As the 3 massively large Dragons are in a bitter melee that Godzilla and King Kong would admire, venting their long held feelings, I looked to the other strong barrier participants... King Lucas, Kayo, Jasmin, and surprisingly, Yasmin. Although she is still pretending to be a weak Healer, a few of us know she is 9th Circle already. - Morgan and Lane are beside me, and Pluto is speaking with me. "Pluto, so you are saying, Chaos Dragon was not pregnant when she left me in the Underworld, to travel to Myst. And I never saw her after that, right?" Pluto''s bone-finger raised, and he wrote in the air again... [No one in the Plane of Death even knew she was pregnant with your children, Hades.. It seems she did not want anyone to know you had been the Father of her Dragon''s, not even you. So she traveled to the living world to lay her eggs, and these 3 are the result.] I rubbed my chin, then asked. "So, Hades was unaware he fathered children, and that must be why she left, right?" Pluto shook his head in the negative, then wrote something that made Zoe almost drop the barrier. [No, Hades had many children with Concubines Naiad Minthe and Nymph Leuce. They were the only lovers other than Chaos Dragon to give Hades children. You had a spark of Divinity, like the 9th Circle Summoner''s ability granted to Summons, and this allowed you to get the Dragon, Naiad, and Nymph to become pregnant. All 3 Concubines relentlessly hounded you for children over the 10000 years.] I covered my face in annoyance, and asked what I should have before. "When I reincarnated to Myst, who did I leave in charge of the West region of Elysium?" Pluto''s red eyes glowed in anger. [After you sent away your children to the Planes of Water, Air, and Ice, the lands of Elysium were taken by the Ghost King, Ares. He led the other two Ghost Kings to seize your Throne after all of your Concubines left you. We, the few Pale Harvesters and Cerberus hid till this day. My fellow Harvesters await your return patiently, that is why I came to your side...] S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zoe recognized the name, Ghost King Ares, the person heading the group that killed Sam in a trap, inside the Plane of Death in her last timeline, and she said to me. "Master, I have heard of Ghost King Ares, he is the strongest in the Plane of Death, and very brutal, with sinister tricks and tactics... No matter what, never go to the Plane of Death in this life, understand me, Master?!" Zoe forgot I have a link with her, and the fear and worry fell on me, like I will die if I ever go, but I don''t point this out, and think about the name Ares... I may not have learned a lot of Greek Mythology back in my Earth life, but I at least know that name. Ares the savage, brutal, and bloody God of War. If it is the same person, then he was, or is still a foe I cannot handle, so Zoe must have known this? "Pluto, I have two questions... First, why does Ares hate me? And second... Why does he not come to Myst to kill me?" [As for why Ghost King Ares hates you? Because you were stronger than all 3 other King''s combined, and he hated you for it. He waited patiently for your weakest moment, then moved all of the forces in the Plane of Death to overthrow you, but you planned for it, and tricked him before leaving. You hid all of the important resources before leaving, and left him and the others with a barren waste-land. Your Pale Harvesters guard it to this very day...] His bone-finger continued to dance, while the 3 Dragons about ended their fight... [The reason he dare not step onto Myst? He will lose his physical body, becoming incorporeal, and be at half strength, and you can easily kill him, even now at your level. He desperately wants the resources you hid, to ascend to a "higher-power", in his own words. You in the past, said you could have ascended to the 10th Circle, but said it was not time, because of love.] All of the Olympian women reading this, felt their hearts tremble. To know the Past Hades refused to become a True God in Myst, for love, is hard to believe. But Zoe now knows why her past Sam was killed in the Underworld, for that Ares to become a God once more! I however believe my past self would rather be mortal with love, than a lonely God. "Thanks Pluto for the news, If I think of more later, I will find you or Morgan. Now let''s stop these damn idiots from playing." - While I am still wearing my Hades'' Regalia, I yell to the fighting Dragons. "Hey you 3 Brothers, PlayTime is over, I am warning you... Stop your fighting. I don''t want to see you idiots die here, ." Elysium pointed to the battered Titanium, and said like he was not currently beating him with his tail... [Hey, he started it, you heard him... I can''t let him talk shit, right?] Falbium was amused at my anger, but he did not contradict me. He pinned Titanium''s head on the ground and said innocently. [Hey Sam, this is how Dragon''s show love, !] And Titanium, the cause of all of this, begged me. [Fuck, Save me Human, if you do, I will tell my new Master how awesome you are, help, I am going to fucking die here, !] I use my ultimate bluff card... "If you three don''t stop now, I will say your Mother''s name, and include all three of your names with it..." ~! All 3 Dragons stopped immediately, and sat there, like they were not trying to kill each-other a moment ago, but this scene was broken with one of Titanium''s massively large fangs falling from his forced smile. I held in the urge to laugh, and asked. "Evil, Jen, and Lane, heal your Dragons please?" Zoe asked. "Master, I can instantly heal the living Dragons, why have Jen and Lane do it?" I held Zoe''s hand, knowing she is still worried I would go to the Underworld out of curiosity, but I told her. "To build their Summoner and Summons bonds, just like now..." I gave Zoe a fast kiss, and whispered in her ear. "Don''t worry, I have no plans to confront that, Ares, I like being in Myst." Zoe''s heart finally calmed down, and she said. "Master Sam, I love you the most right now, !" - So with the Dragon threat neutralized, we all gathered before parting, and King Lucas said to us. "Before I leave, I wanted to tell all of you what Sam and I decided... This year''s upcoming Fall Festivals Tournament, he will not participate in the fight, but we will offer a great reward for the new winner. Sam, what do you want to say?" I scratched my short black hair, and announced. "If a Knight wins, he can ask for any reasonable request, and if a Mage wins, she can even ask to become my Concubine." Dream said loudly first. "I won''t let some hussy win my 1st place! Don''t worry Husband, I will save you!" Kelly smiled and felt her tummy. "Well, I was not going to win, so I support any of our family getting first place." Rebeca took my arm and said to the Academy women. "Well, we know all of you are stronger, but we needed to at least make it look like the other students stood a chance. Vera, Dial, and Dream will probably make it to the last fight. So we are not worried about a Dark Horse stealing our man." Only Yasmin saw Lane whispering into Titanium''s ear, and a smile graced her lips, because this plan was her idea to liven things up and to make Lane grow. Then, after many requests for my time, we all split up to different parts of the Capital City... - A few miles up in the sky, a beautiful evil-looking woman in a black fluttering dress stood, watching all of the events that had unfolded. Tiamat''s red Dragon eyes moved back and forth observing every moment, and she commented. "You are still too weak, but to gather and tame all 3 of your Dragons impresses me a little. I think the day we can be together again is not too far off. But that bastard Ares is still causing you trouble it seems? Well if I see that fucker on Myst, he will die in my claws. I could not beat him in the Plane of Death." Her eyes left Sam''s profile, and looked east... "? You are too little girl, looks like you need some Dragon training before you can pose a threat to Sam, ... [Long Range Teleport]" And as the evil woman vanished in rippling magic, the sounds of an unfortunate Dark Elf were heard... - That night, I was laying with Yasmin, Zoe and Rebeca. We had just finished a round of lovemaking, and as I held Rebeca, Yasmin who was sitting up, reading documents, said to me, "I hope you don''t mind missing out on the tournament, Sam... This was the only way both Leonardo and I could think of to let Lane have an opportunity. With her Hydra and Dragon, I think clinching the first place is doable, and she can openly pursue you with the prize." Seeing Zoe asleep with a dopey smile on my legs, I combed Rebeca''s sleeping face with my fingers, and said. "Actually, after the first tournament, I overpowered it, and I think I depressed the contestants. I agree with your idea to help Lane grow. Yasmin, I told you, I leave all royal matters to you." ! Yasmin leaned over, kissed my cheek, and said. "I won''t let you down, and I strive to be the best Queen and future Empress for you, Sam. , Now I have to go over all of these reports for your 3rd year assignments." As I watched Yasmin''s side profile, working hard for me, I felt in my heart, I am a blessed man. For all of these wonderful women in my life, I would gladly throw Godhood away. Without Love, what is life worth? And while holding my lovers, I fell asleep, and soon my last year of Rosecrans will begin... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 200: Last Year of Rosecrans? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (Harem-Fan here: Damn, it is chapter 200 already?!) Chapter 200: Last Year of Rosecrans? by Harem-Fan The Gate-Portal to Rosecrans is finally opened for the new students to arrive, and the old ones to come back. Just like last year, I''m sitting at the welcoming desk, with Rebeca and Evelina. I looked at Evil sucking on a lollipop, and asked with a smile. "So, even though you gave up running the Academy, you just can''t help but greet the new students, ?" ~! She pulled out the lemon flavored candy on a stick, and said lazily. "Old habits die hard, . This is my day of the year, with no stress, and getting to intimidate the 1st year''s just makes me happy." With my right hand, I stroked her cheek. Rebeca on my left, wearing a black dress, like a noble lady should, she said to Evil. "Now that I have taken the Headmistress position this year, I still feel nervous, due to not Teaching for as long as the others." Evelina waved her lemon-pop, and said. "You learned under me for a year, and you''re smart. With my and Sam''s backings, along with Freya being your Vice-Headmistress ,you are perfect for the job... Who knew Kayo would bail only after one year, sigh..." I defend Kayo... "Hey, Kayo felt the time for her breakthrough to 9th Circle was coming, so she has to hibernate for 6-months to a year. That is more important, right?" Rebeca took my arm, and said with a grin. "Sam Dear, it is very important, and that is why Freya wants to help, because she can take care of her pregnancy in peace, doing work she is familiar with. And for me, this means I get to get out more, like for the Final Exams down in the Southern Kingdom in April." """"Hello Headmistress Glen, and we greet, Prince Lucas."""" As 4 new 1st year women came, Rebeca kindly handled their acceptance letters, and pointed them to the assessment center that Teacher Sand is running. As the blushing women left, I am thankful my Crown Prince status now frightens off unnecessary Letters of intention. Then Rebeca told me, while admiring me in my Hades'' Regalia.. "Well, I and the other wives don''t want a mistake like with Samantha to happen again, so letting all the new girls see your face, will let us find others like me." I find the toga, sandals, and headpiece to be like wearing pajamas, and the head-wreath is like a Prince crown anyway. This is clothing the Anubis royalty wears, and does not really stand out for Human clothing at the very least. "Well, it feels good to wear anyway, plus I think others are getting used to seeing me in it." Evelina said with a grin. "? You seem to like me wearing a white-toga at night, Master~?" Rebeca really leaned into my arm and said past me to Evil. "He likes the mini-skirt version of me, ." Her playfully aggressive green-eyes looked into mine, as another batch of students came up. I tickled her knee under the table, and she pushed my hand away in fake annoyance. - As Zoe was coming to us to serve drinks, a newcomer came into the portal. A blushing Samantha in her Rosecrans uniform, came to the table and greeted. "Hello Rebeca, Evil, and Zoe, it has just been a few days, but I am glad to be back. And hello again Sam?" I stood up, came around the table, and gave Samantha a normal hug, in-case anyone sees, and said to her. "Glad to see you Sammy. Are your folks alright now without you?" ! She gave me a fast kiss while blushing, and said to us all. "Actually, with all that gold you first gave me at the start of summer, my family is stress free, and has hired some local kids, including Karl on the weekends for fun. Your Mom wants Karl to do some chores, and the restaurant is a good place. Plus Karl said he wants to learn to cook, like his Father, ." There are no child labor laws in Myst, and Karl and my Mother wanted this. So I nodded and asked Rebeca. "Beck, do you have Samantha''s schedule and home assignments?" ! And from Rebeca''s storage bracelet, a few books and a key stacked on the table. "Except for your Summoner specific class, she has all of your classes this year, and her home is in the 3rd year district, lot 77!" As Samantha picked up her things, I asked, while Evil, Zoe, and Rebeca giggled. "Lot 77... That is still my house, right?" Samantha held the key, with a light of hope in her eyes, and Zoe answered my stupid question. "Silly Master, Sister Sammy is the 101st student in year 3, with only 100 residency, so she has to stay at someone''s house, and you two are a couple, so naturally she will live with me and Sister Freya, ." Rebeca who moved in with Evelina, due to my Son Richard being older, is now living in the back mansion. Rebeca with a sly smile, asked Samantha, though they privately talked without me knowing. "Student Heartland, do you mind sharing a home with Sam? If not, can I move you to the Mage apartments?" Samantha looked at me and said. "Sam and I are together now, so I want to live in his house, and big Sister Zoe and Teacher Freya are kind." Evelina rolled her eyes at the fake drama, and said. "Between this scene and my candy, I am dying of sugar, you guys make me barf!" With some laughter, the day was passing quickly.... - As the last of the new students had arrived, I let out a breath I did not know I was holding. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ", No new love interest has come in the 1st year batch, I was worried, ." Zoe had long taken Sammy to the home, while Evelina left halfway, due to wanting to be with Web. But Freya, now 6-months pregnant, had taken her spot, so she teasingly said to me. "Darling, if Chuck or Ryan hear you acted like this, they will be let down, ." I held my fist in the air and chanted... "Fuck Chuck, that bastard always gets me into trouble!" Rebeca remembered when Mari and Lane went to Chuck''s home for his wedding, and made a scene, drunk. "Sam Dear, he was just trying to make it fun for Lane and Mari with you, don''t be mad, ..." My lips twitched, because he had us do drinking games, and when Lane and Mari got tipsy, and Chuck wanted Lane to take her Step-Father into 7-minutes in Heaven, I did not know how to act. Gloria, Glenda, and Eve all looked at me funny, but Lane pulled me in happily, ... I will never admit that blowjob was stimulating, nope. I said. "It''s just... The looks Chuck''s wives give me now, are not kind ones, ." "~! Sam dear, I have known you all your life, and to see you in this much pain, really makes me happy. Stop worrying, just tell them you love her Daughter and not the Mother, ." I watch Rebeca''s tits wave with laughter, and I said. "Wife, if I did not love you, I would throw you off the island right now, ..." ! She hit my shoulder with a smile, and pointed to the portal. "Seems the last women have arrived, go take care of them, I am going to go see our Son, love you Dear, ~!" After kissing me, the two women left to go to the gothic mansion, while I met the last ladies. - The 5-month pregnant Kelly, Kim, Dial, Morgan, Dream, Vera, and Lane all came through the Portal that is closing. "Hello 7 lovely ladies, shall I escort you all tonight?" Dial covers her lips and jokes. "All 7 of us at the same time Husband, your back is mighty, ." As my smile faltered, all of the women laughed, including Vera. Despite their harassment, they all got a hug and kiss, and then we walked. Dream and Lane stole an arm each, while the other women didn''t care. Well, I have been married for over a year, and even two with some. And on Myst, women do not need to be with you everyday, unlike Lane and Dream who are a bit young-minded. Kim responded. "Husband, Karl sent a letter for you, and I will give it to you later, but he is happy to have spent the summer with you." Kelly said nothing, but she had a hand on her now showing belly, and her eyes were expressing her love for me. The quiet ones are nice to have around. Vera said to me. ", Mother told me to tell you... "Work harder during school." The blush on Vera''s cheeks tells me Velvet Gale has been hounding Vera to get pregnant soon. That woman is interesting. But I can''t help thinking of Salinas, my Southern Wife.... Morgan said. "Did you sign us both up for Advanced Army tactics class this year?" "Yeah, and Samantha was put in it by Rebeca, so it''s the three of us." Morgan pulled her purple hair back, and looked at me seriously. "I am sure that woman has no real knowledge of that class, so I will teach her privately to catch up. Then she can aid me." With a warm smile, I told Morgan. "Thanks Wife, that is kind of you." I did not know Morgan only offered to do it for two reasons... First, Samantha is Hestia, an Olympian, and second, she knows she is living in my home, and is doing it for late-night teaching sessions. Damn... Morgan is scary, I come to find out. Smart Wives are dangerous! Dream laughed, because Lane had to let go when new students kept walking by, and she told me. "Chad is good, and Big Sis will come to Rosecrans as a substitute teacher when Sister Rebeca needs her, to give her an official job. So Daniella will be our supervising Teacher on our upcoming outing, ." Lane pouted, when Vera stole my open arm, and she said displeased. "Mother moved Arthur back to her residence in the castle, so the other noble ladies won''t think you two are close, but you can force her back after you graduate. Vera, that was not nice." Vera, uncharacteristically smiled at Lane and said or asked. ", Not nice? Who said I was nice? I have learned from Dial how to be shameless, ." Dial was not offended, and gave Vera a thumbs-up for learning. Lane was defeated by Vera''s shamelessness, so I said. "Vera, I am really proud of your new outlook, so let''s try and study hard tonight, like your Mother said?" As Vera blushed, all the women made fun of her, and the start of my last Rosecrans year was really warm. - Although, the year will be rough... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 201: Terra Olson? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 201: Terra Olson? by Harem-Fan Endless Arctic Sky Mountains... Yeah, I''m looking at the blackboard in my Summoner 3rd year class, and remembering when we fought at Fargo. Dial next to me said. "Seems our mission for the starting exercise is to go into the mountains, ." Vera on my right says. "Dial, it is because the Army officials told Father that it is best to scout the forces there before the Demon War begins, to stop any hidden threats." While Evelina was teaching to the other students, I rubbed my chin and guessed. "I think this mission was picked with Kayo in mind, due to the hints of Vampires involved in the last invasion. But with Kayo in hibernation, her power to suppress Vampires will not be useful... Or there might be traps laid, for me maybe." Dial nodded and said. "The Dracula Vampire Clan is a part of the Undead Legion, so I am sure it is a possibility. Plus it was strange my Father so easily got the intelligence on their Vampire Castle, and the news they pushed for the invasion 2 years ago." ~! As my fingers rolled on the desk, I guessed. "Even if it is a trap, we must investigate as part of our Academy mission, and leaving a smart enemy alone when the war begins in the future is just asking for a headache. Plus we are all very strong now, so we can lead a few smaller groups into the cold mountainous region." Dial held my hand that was tapping, and said warmly. "Well, now that Father is being less of an ass, he is working with the King openly and letting us all use the West Dukedom to infiltrate with a few Army forces." I really tried getting Dial pregnant just so she could take over her Father''s position, because having Camelot Floating Island would make fighting the Vampires easy. Dial, seeing me look at her belly, blushed, because I told her about the hidden island that the Von-Crane used to own, and my plans for it. Naturally, Dial and I make time for secret quickies all the time, to make this goal a reality. She won''t let her Dad know about the island, because he might want it, and cause issues. Even though the West Duke is currently one of the good-guys, he is greedy after-all, so letting him know he lives in a treasure would work against us. Then Evelina said to the class, as she pointed to Artus, her Lich. "Alright, you kids know what I expect from you lot, you are now in the 3rd year and just waiting to graduate, now listen to the boring stuff from Artus, while Sam and I go to perform 1st year Summons for the newbies. Let''s go Master~!" As my grey-haired Loli Goddess skipped over and took my hand, the green haired woman who summoned the Dancing Orc asked. "Teacher Lorelei, I know I am not a 1st year, but I recently hit 4th Circle and learned my spells, but waited to summon my 2nd Monster, can I come to boost my chances?" ]Sam, I don''t care, it is up to you.[ After getting Evil''s thought, I nodded to the woman and said. "I have long admired your Orc, not because I laughed back then, but I have seen him fight well for you, and you have been a good person, so come with, I will help." The green haired woman picked up her things in excitement, because she always wanted a stronger Summons. Though her simple 2nd Circle Orc Fighter has been a loyal companion. As she ran down from the Protagonist Seat, she smiled and said. "Thank you Sam and Teacher Lorelei, I waited all summer for this chance." So Evil, green haired lady, and I left the class, with Vera and Dial pouting, due to not being able to come... - As the 3 of us neared the summoning arena in the eastern side of Rosecrans, I see a floating black monster I know approach us. So I say to him... "Hey Pluto, did Morgan send you to assist me?" [Yes, you are summoning new monsters, and if any Pale Harvester shows up, I will tell them their orders.] His eyes rove over the green haired woman, and lingered, then wrote. [This Human was not in your past with Hades, but her soul is nearly as strong as yours and Ares.] While Pluto was writing in the air, the green haired woman was confused, but surprised at what the Pale Harvester was writing in grey magic. I looked back at the woman and guess that she must have something to do with the Greek Gods, but she did not react to me, perhaps when she saw my Regalia, but I doubt it. So I ask in a blush. ", I know your last name is Olson, from the same family as Mari, but what is your first name?" The green haired Olson is not mad, because she has watched my behaviors in class for 2 long years, and knows about me from her family, and said with a pleasant smile. "Prince, my name is Terra Olson, and I am a cousin to Mari Olson." ?! So it is Terra... No fucking clue who Terra is, maybe it has nothing to do with Greek Mythology? I shrug and smile awkwardly. "Sorry, I always just called you Green Haired Lady in my heart, haha, sorry. But you were the very first one of us to summon, so I always remembered you from it. By the way, what is your Orc''s name?" She shrugs, not offended. "His name is Thrall War-axe. That was his name in his tribe, and I did not change it." When Terra saw my lip twitch, hearing Thrall''s name, she asked. "Prince? Was his name meaningful?" I waved my hand, thinking of that Warcraft game I played on Earth, and said. "No, I actually think the name Thrall is amazing for an Orc, just surprised to hear he was Thrall." Evil, feeling my heart, figured it was another Earth thing, her past self did not think of it at the time, so she ignored it. - Standing in the VIP box with Leonardo, looking at the 20 or so students getting ready, he asked. "Only 7 of the girls will summon, plus that Olson girl, so if the test is successful, will you be willing to start doing a yearly mass Summoner event with all the Academies in the North?" I nodded and said. "I will, but I believe we should warn them that all Demons will be destroyed upon summoning, and we will pass them, till their re-summons the next year." King Lucas said. Then I will arrange it, and let it be voluntary. With that, you should be assisting about 200 Summoners a year. As I finished changing into my Hades'' Regalia, I walked to the ledge of the box, and got ready to leap down. "Even if we can just make stronger Summoners, it will be an edge against the Demons, so I must do it... [Blink Teleport]" Seeing me vanish in electric light, Leonardo smiled at my figure down below, and Evil said to him. "Raising Sam will make you be remembered in history books for many centuries, good work little Leo." Leonardo hates it when this lady calls him like a kid, but he sighs in his heart, and just smiles... - As I flashed to the summoners platform, all the 1st year girls had fan-girl eyes, excited to be assisted by me. I said to Rebeca who is overseeing as the Healer. "Headmistress Glen, let me start with 3rd year Terra Olson, so the 1st year can see what I will do?" Rebeca noticed I actually learned a fellow classmate''s name, and she nodded to Terra besides her. As Pluto flew to me, the 1st year women all stepped back in fear, not because they didn''t know Pluto, but the aura coming from him is rough on 1st Circle Humans. I said to the green haired Terra. "I will place my hand over the back of your heart, under your cloak, so just summon it after you''re ready." When I placed my hand on her shoulder-blade, she trembled for a second, then she looked at Rebeca nervously. Rebeca said to Terra. "Don''t worry, for summoning, getting close to the Prince is not an offense, so move as close to Sam as you are comfortable with, as the closer your hearts, the stronger the benefits." So Tera stepped back, placing her back to my chest, and her smell of morning-dew came into my nose. Rebeca just ignored my look I gave her, and Terra began her chant... "Come forth my fated Summon, I want a strong and loyal companion, one that will make Demons die..." As the green Life Element gathered in the field, I was impressed with her chant, because I could feel hatred for Demons in her heart. I remembered her haughty attitude in her first year, and how this woman matured, becoming a real respectable Summoner, so I focused, and thought about any Life related types of Dragons? Soon, as all of her magic power was drained rapidly, a 75 foot wide magic green circle formed, and soon, after the flash of light, we saw... [~!] A mighty Dragon the size of Ragnarok, but suddenly, it struck me... This Dragon is no Dragon?! This is a Plant Dragon! Closer inspection shows that this creature is the skeleton of a Green Dragon, that had powerfully strong plant-life growing from its bones, and the organs, muscle, and flesh of the Plant Dragon is all wood, soil, vegetation, and moss! In all ways, it is a Dragon in strength and powers, but is not a living Dragon, nor is it an Undead. If anything it is a living Zombie powered by Life Element! I thought of a creature from an RPG I once played, and said the name... "Zomok!" Terra, who is communicating with her new 8th Circle Plant Dragon, said after hearing my words. "Your name from now on is, Zomok! Please help me kill Demons, my friend?!" Zomok''s wood-eyes squinted as its limited intelligence, understood his Master''s heart. It then nodded its large Plant Dragon head, willing to listen to the Summoner. While I was thankful this monster was not a real Dragon, with a bad attitude, I had felt it. ! A really fast peck on my cheek, with Terra saying to me. "Sam, really, I thank you for helping me call Zomok to my side... Now I won''t feel useless anymore, and can really help you fight the Demons." Just when I was nervous I was seen being kissed by this naughty woman, I noticed all eyes on Zomok, so I felt relief inside. "No worries, you deserve it, now practice with him well, I never knew a Summoner to call a Plant Dragon in the history books, so you might be the first." ~! Hearing my , Terra snapped her finger, and the most crazy thing happened! ~! The Plant Dragon, Zomok, started dancing and it was good! Terra, crossed her arms under her chest, with her green eyes challenging others with a haughty look, daring anyone to laugh at her dancing Summons now! Looking at this woman that made me laugh back then, I could only give her a Thumbs-Up in respect! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her smile of vindication was refreshing... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 202: Summoner Kingdom? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [Terra Olson, 3rd year in Rosecrans. 20 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with green hair and eyes. A 4th Circle Life Summoner. [2nd Circle Orc Fighter (), 8th Circle Plant Dragon ()] Chapter 202: Summoner Kingdom? by Harem-Fan Well, while the impressive Zomok stood to the side, we continued the summoning rituals for the 1st year women... Out of the 7 women, this is what came from my intervention... Dark... 6th Circle Pale Harvester. (.)Air... 4th Circle Dust Elemental.Earth... 5th Circle Grave Elemental. (.)Water... 4th Circle Mermaid. ()Time... 7th circle Blink Land Dragon. (.)Death... 6th Circle Pale Harvester. (.)Light... 7th circle Angel. This experiment was an enormous success! Though my attributes and past affect the creatures that come. - While the 7 new summoners got acquainted with the summons... Evil, Leonardo, and Rebeca all had looks of both joy and shock. I scratch my black hair, and my electric-blue eyes look at all 8 creatures, and I say to them. "This... I think this is bigger than me being a Mage Knight, to be honest?!" Evelina said seriously. "Little Leo, pass a decree, all Northern Summoners of all Circles need to come to the Capital to summon from this moment onward... The North will be the Kingdom of Summoners henceforth!" King Lucas, who just pinched his arm, nodded and said his thoughts. "I think the war against the Demons will go more smoothly with 7+ years of summons like this, and this is only their first summons!" Rebeca comments. "I think we should sponsor this here, and do it on the open monthly weekends, though we need to schedule it with Sam in mind." I only smiled and said one phrase that made my heart throb... "A Summoner Kingdom?" The happy and envious 1st year Summoner women here, did not know they were a part of and witnessed history today. I had not noticed the green haired and eyed woman, standing on the head of Zomok, who held her hand on her heart. - One week later... The King''s Decree reached every part of the North Kingdom, and a few hundred Summoners that had missing summons, or just achieved the ability to call, rushed to the Capital. Almost 100 of Hades Pale Harvesters were summoned, and all of those Summoners, by the King''s order, were offered spots in the Royal Army with massive benefits, for a special division, called the... Grim Reapers. Despite the Pale Harvester being under other Summoners, they will betray their Masters if I asked, so their loyalty is assured. This development shocked me and Morgan, as these Summoners will be trained for our command in the future. Normally this news would have alarmed the Anubis Kingdom, but thanks to our family relationship, they did not panic. We secretly will allow the Royal Family and just their Whirlwind Academy women of Anubis to come, and I will help their Summoners. The proud women of the Southern Kingdom however, did not ask to have any of their Summoners be blessed by me, due to their silly pride. Salinas is secretly pissed at her own Exodus Academy. To be fair, the Headmistress Ulna pushed for it, but the noble women suppressed her opinion. This unexpected development with the Summoners, delayed my leaving for the Arctic Sky Mountains, but it is fine, the other students have left, but my team will stay back, and 2 teams are formed with me and Vera being Team Leaders. So this delayed the two 8-person teams, but we need Royal Guards to travel, so it was fine, it is only a 2 week deal for us instead of 3 weeks. - My Summoner Team consists of... Chuck Donald. ()Frank Starling. ()Samantha Heartland. ()Dial Canberra. ()Morgan Von-Crane.()Terra Olson. ()Kim Winter. ()Sam Lucas. () Vera''s Summoner Team consists of... Nevin Glen. ()Rando Miller. ()Sue Tree. ()Debby Olson. ()Glenda Lilly. ()Dream Windless.()Lane Lucas. ()Vera Lucas. (, ) - Yes, both Dream and Lane were not pleased with the group division, but we did this after lots of balancing. Dream and I are the only 2 Summoners that can summon Healers, to help our group Healers. What about Debby, she is the niece of Edna Olson, Colt''s Wife? Well, with Kelly being pregnant, making her hike through the frigid mountains was a solid no, so another member was needed. And that brings us to the nepotism of both Debby and Terra joining the two groups... Mari begged me, with lots of sweetness. When Marquess Colt Olson heard what I did for Terra, he had Mari intercede for getting her in one of our groups. And while Mari was at it, grabbed another cousin to heal Vera, , I had no idea how many Olson''s were in the Academy... just for an idea, 10 more! When I asked Rebeca for her thoughts, she said she approved it with Mari already! Damn Frenemy! - So this brings us to our Royal Caravan heading northwest... The Princess carriage with 8 white Clydesdale. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My Rosecrans carriage with 8 Nightmares. Dial''s Carriage with mixed Clydesdale. And Morgan''s Dark carriage, pulled by 8 Skeletal Horses. Mari, George, Demeter, Raven, and 12 other Knights are accompanying the small convoy. - Chuck and Frank are in two single person armchairs, while Samantha, Kim, and Terra are on one couch. Morgan, Dial, and I are on the other couch, and we are listening to reports from both Mari and Raven, who are on the last two chairs. Mari said. "Right now, the second two carriages will split up at the next town, and that is why both groups are separated, with two Royal guard teams. Both groups will arrive at the small outpost we use in defending the borders from the mountain monsters. Dial''s and Vera''s carriages will split off, and your team will just use Sam''s and Morgan''s." Raven, the new Secret Guard, who is sitting professionally like Mari, then added. [I have maps here with the latest intelligence our scouts have gotten, with large tribe movements, and the located Vampire village. We don''t need you guys to hit the village, because the Army will do it... we only need to kill some peripheral monsters in the range of mountains, to startle them a bit.] Raven, with her black gloved arms, hands us all documents to look at. Dial smiles and says. "During the summer, I let Grog go to these mountains, so he can guide us, this is like his backyard. Plus Atlas is at home in this kind of terrain." Mari drank a glass of wine, and agreed. "Yeah, we figured you would have an advantage over many of the other students here. And thanks for donating your carriage to the B-Team." Dial also with her wine, crossed her legs and pointed to Morgan. "Well, with Death mounts from both Morgan and Sam, they can''t be as easily controlled without them both, so sending all the normal horses together was our only choice." Morgan with a cold glass of milk, said with pride. "My mounts do not eat, shit, or need to rest.. They are perfect." Chuck then grumbled. ", I wanted to team with Glenda, but Vera said no... Sam, I am so sad!" I shook my head at him, and said. "No romance on the road and mission, . Also, congratulations on getting Glenda pregnant, but she looked sad?" Frank laughed and explained. "Yeah, she thought with you not joining the Tournament this year, she could finally get past her first match, then Chuck knocked her up, and she can''t even do it, !" I could not help it... I had a shit eating grin, thinking how unlucky poor Glenda was. But one person asked in curiosity... "What?! Why are you not participating this year?" Mari remembered Terra was not in the friend group and said why. "Sam stepped out to motivate the Knights and Mages to perform better, and the rewards for the top spots are all doubled, with the winner getting the same kind of request like Sam got in his first year. Even marrying Sam is a valid prize." Terra said with an open mouth. "Sam, why would you marry a random woman as a wife?!" Raven stepped in as a Secret Guard. [It is just like a political marriage, it is something Sam is willing to do for the North. A Royal Concubine can''t be a Queen unless she is a Gravity Element anyway. So really, it is for the chance to have a child with Sam.] Her green eyes went wide in shock I would do it. Then Samantha said. "Sadly, I am a Healer, and combat is tough for us, so I won''t win, ." Mari points to herself. "Did you forget I got my ass handed to me by a Healer? Plus you are dating Sam anyway, so he will marry you for certain." Chuck the fuck, ruined the secret... "I bet this is for Lane to win, ! She got a tough Dragon, and can win for sure, right? Sam, will you marry Lane if she wins?" Damn, why is Chuck smart at times like this, now everyone is looking at me. ", Well, anyone can win, but if she requests it as the last winner, I would be obligated to do it, as long as it is not against the Kingdom''s laws." Raven, wanting to make fun of me, said. [~! I wish I was still in Rosecrans, then I could win it and marry you, being a Widow is such a depressing thing...] Frank was surprised and asked the Secret Guard, with an awesome figure. "Damn, you''re a widow, Raven?" Yeah, I never had the heart to ask her about it... [Sadly, I was not married long, and he died during a large battle with the Undead Legion, ... I never even had the chance to have a child...] Raven was actually telling the truth, because her Husband Sam did die in that Undead fight, but all of us, including Mari, bought her sad story. Too bad her Husband bought her lies. And to make it worse, this woman gave me a reaction. Rebeca had the biggest smile in her Shadow Cloak disguise. She found trying to seduce her Husband (me) under a fake identity was a bit thrilling. Then Morgan, who is more interested in the documents we got, asked. "Will our 8-man team go alone in the morning, or will you guys follow us?" Mari waved her hand and said. "No, we Royal Guard will only stay with the carriages in the fort. You guys will be on your own for a week in the mountains, but come back if anything is amiss... Sam has Evelina, Freya, and Zoe to rely on in an emergency, not to mention all of your powerful Summons." After that, we just had casual talks, and it was time to split the teams... - Dial, Kim, and Morgan accompanied me at night, but we did nothing. In the morning, my group heads out of the Kingdom''s borders... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 203: Vampire Village, No Kingdom? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (Harem-Fan, been under the weather due to allergies, but I made sure to pump one out for you guys, enjoy.) Chapter 203: Vampire Village, No Kingdom? by Harem-Fan Chuck pulled back the black string of his Huntress Longbow, and took aim at the woman running in the distance... "You hurt my friend''s heart, so beautiful lady, die... [Piercing Strike]" ~! As the arrow of pure Darkness Aura solidified, with a pinpoint of starlight at the tip, his fingers released the projectile, while saying. ", Every-time I kill a sexy looking woman, my heart aches..." ! And in the distance, the snowfall almost covered up the fact the woman''s silhouette almost got away, before receiving the arrow through her heart, then bursting into ashes in the snowfall. While wearing my Hades'' Regalia in the dark snowfall, I looked around to see if any of the Vampires were hiding, then I said to my party. "There were 10 Vampires alone in just this campsite, this is more than normally gathered in the Undead lands." Currently, we are a few miles into the Endless Arctic Sky Mountains, and in a wide valley, between two tall mountains. We just came across a group of normal Vampires feasting on the body of a restrained Frost Giant. "... Damn, I thought she was a captured Human, and she sneak attacked me, ." "Frank, hold still, the wounds will recover... [Large Heal] and [Regeneration of Limbs]" Frank, who is holding his half-missing left hand, watches Samantha''s Gravity magic stop his bleeding and heal his wounds, while the second spell regrew his missing 4 fingers the Vampire bit off. Dial, who was standing with Grog and inspecting the restrained dying Giant, called. "Sam, come hear, the Giant is still alive!" Kim followed behind me, as I walked to where the Frost Giant was bound with black chains, that is actually a magic item. Pluto was flying around the area, looking for runners and for hidden foes, while Morgan also came over to us. Grog, with difficulty, spoke to me. "Warlord, dis Cold Tribe is being eaten and made to be food for Vampire Tribe." Looking more closely at the barely breathing and extra pale Giant, I realize... The Vampires are not raiding the Humans and alerting them, by using the larger Giant Humanoids to feed their nest, so as not to alert us, damn. "Um, Warlord Prince, this Frost Tribe was the boss of my old Orc Tribe... They were strong in this area, and this guy is named Ice Chunk. He is a strong Fighter." I see Terra nodding to her Summons for being useful here. The 7 foot tall overweight Orc, holding a Greataxe, just pointed to the bound Frost Giant, while he told me. "Grog or Thrall, can either of you communicate with the Frost Giant here if we heal him?" As I pointed at the Giant with thick golden hair in a braid, Grog said. "I speak Frost Tribe, so I can." Morgan asked me, in a bit of surprise. "Sam, the Giants are all enemies of Humans, are you seriously going to save him?" I held up two fingers to make my point... "First, the enemy of my enemy, is my friend... And Second..." I pointed to Grog with a smile. "Grog has been a loyal and good companion to Dial for a long time. This tells me, not all Giants are bad, just misunderstood, Zoe come... [Call Summons]" ~! And in a flash of blue and yellow swirling light, the 5 foot 10 inch Elven maid beauty was next to me, with loving eyes. "~?, Master, I knew you would call for me, and I won the bet with Sister , ." I smile at Zoe in her happy mood, and in the snowfall, with her long pale blond hair, she looks like a snow-fairy, but I tell her my request. "I want to heal this Frost Giant, and release those eerie looking chains, so what is your recommendation?" Zoe, who knows of these chains from her past-life, dealing with the Vampire Kingdom of the Dracula Family, said while pointing at the ominous chains. "Master, good job not trying to remove those Blood Chains. They are a Vampire Cursed magic item, that saps the strength of its target, and slowly recovers their lost blood, but at the cost of shortening their lifespan in exchange. If you take the chains off a victim, the target of the chains will die." Morgan, who also studies magic items, like my knowledge gained from Evil, asks. "Sister Zoe, then how do we remove them, without killing the Frost Giant?" ~! While making big waves, patting her plump breasts, she said confidently. "It is easy, just using a Healer''s 7th Circle spell... [Remove Curses & Afflictions]" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Zoe''s winds blow over the chains and the Frost Giant, they begin to slacken, and the faintly-glowing crimson blood marks dim. Samantha, who is only 6th Circle, looks impressed and wished she could have done it to impress me. "Master~? Are you sure you want to heal this foe, Zoe does not understand?" My electric-blue eyes looked into her blue eyes, and she shuddered in excitement, as I told her. "Any enemy of the Demons and Undead Legion, are those I want to recruit!" Zoe''s heart was stimulated in her past memories... - In her past go around with Sam, he hated all Giants with a passion, thanks to the Fargo and Still Water incident, of losing Chuck and Frank to the Succubus Dela and the Giants. Sam kept that prejudice and hunted down all Giant Tribes to near extinction during and after the Demon War. So this change of him wanting to make the Giant Tribes work together, is a bit surprising, and exciting to the woman who lived another life... - "Master, no... My Husband Sam, you are really growing up fast, let me bring this man back to us... [Full Healing]" As Zoe looked at me with joy, I felt a surge of pride coming through my link with her, and I watched her use her best magic on the unconscious Frost Giant... ~! The 40 foot tall Atlas, the Titan in the distance, came up under Dial''s mental command, to watch over the Frost Giant, as its wounds healed. As the 15 foot tall Frost Giant with pale-blue skin, and golden blonde hair and beard, opened it''s eyes, that look like the color of the aurora, was petrified on his awakening! He was not afraid of the Humans, the Elf (), the Orc, or the lesser Hill Giant, but the blood suppression of Atlas almost made his soul leave his body. The Titans are the ancestors of almost all Giant Tribes on Myst. So Atlas, looking at him in hostility, made the poor Frost Giant passes out. I look at Dial, and realize... Dial is my link to suppressing the Giants, damn. I really scored by making Dial my wife, right? Zoe also realized this, as she felt my feelings of pride for Dial skyrocket, and she smiled thinking this life is so good. Dial in embarrassment of Grog just standing there stupidly, gave him mental orders, and Grog moved, like he got a mental kick in his rear. "Gog Dar Nah?!" As the Frost Giant looked at Grog, it spoke back to him, and then squatted in fear to Atlas. "Warlord, he said he got captured, and his fellow hunting party was captured." I did a mental facepalm and forgot my [Summons Telepathy] ability, and questioned the Frost Giant. ]Hey, your name is Ice Chunk, right? Why are the Vampires eating you guys, I thought you worked with them 2 years ago?[ The Frost Giant''s aurora-colored eyes opened wide, hearing my voice in his head, and started talking rapidly, forgetting I can''t actually speak, wait... "We slave to dead Humans, they make us war." ]You can speak a bit of Northern Human language, how?[ The Frost Giant tried using his limited words, and said. "Tribe Leaders, all spoke some words. The Queen of Tribe makes us learn them. The dead Humans use these words." Morgan says to me. "So, it seems the Undead Legion has the Dracula Family control the Tribes of all races in this hard to live territory, waiting to strike from the north of the Human lands." Zoe behind me, gave Morgan a thumbs-up in her mind, for figuring it out really fast. ]Ice Chunk, take me and my group to see your Frost Tribe then, and are there any Vampires there?[ In fear of Atlas, and my strange powers to talk in his mind, he nodded and pointed northeast and said. "Tribe over that mountain, and 1 Dead Human watches us." ]Then take my group there, I will deal with the Vampire for you, and I will chat with your Frost Giant Queen.[ The Frost Giant was worried about the Queen, but hates the Vampire suppressing his Tribe, so he reluctantly nodded. Soon, our team and summons followed the large ice-blue man. - While following Ice Chunk, Chuck asked me. "Sam, are you really going to work with the savage Giants? We have been fighting them for centuries?" I smiled at my Elvis look-a-like friend, and asked. "So we have been fighting for so long... does that mean we should fight till one side or the other is wiped out, or try and stop fighting. Did you not tell me once to... Make peace not war?" Chuck, the once God of Love, and past reincarnated singer of love, waggled his large finger and corrected me. "You were too drunk, I never said make peace not war... I clearly said... Make love not war!" I had flashbacks to Chuck playing the cello naked in the Tipsy Gentlewoman, and he sang a lot, and preached about love. I think I did hear him wrongly? Chuck, seeing I bought his bullshit said. "Do you think the Frost Giant women might be hot, you know, that one Storm Giant woman we killed at Still Water was hot, ?" I imagined Chuck trying to have sex on-top of a 20 foot tall woman, and suddenly... "~!" ~! My laughter was so loud, some snow fell from the peaks of nearby mountains, as I could not hold back that image. Chuck, who thought of it, also joined my laughter, and we did not care if foes noticed us. Unknown to the two of us, we made many Frost Wolves flee in terror, from anyone bold enough to make that much noise. - And after a 2 hour hike around the mountain, Ice Chunk pointed to a valley with a large temple of ice built into the side of the mountains, and said. "The Throne of Ice..." Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 204: Frost King? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 204: Frost King? by Harem-Fan And after a 2 hour hike around the mountain, Ice Chunk pointed to a valley with a large temple of ice built into the side of the mountains, and said. "The Throne of Ice..." The sheer mountain walls between the two peaks, is like someone very large maed a vertical cut between the two sides. And on each side of the stone and ice walls, a temple and housing for large humanoids was carved out, and it is protected from snow storms in and around the area. It is both dark and almost peaceful in this man-made valley that spans around 200 feet across. Atlas, using telepathy in all directions, said in our minds. ]I can tell, this ancient valley was made by one of my kind, to house its servants, the Giants. This Frost Giant Tribe is nothing more than servants quarters to us Titans.[ In his heart, Ice Chunk wanted to say it was the Frost Tribes capital, but hearing his words, his pride shattered. When any Giant meets the Titans, their bodies shiver and have no desire to go against them. - As our group of 8 and summons arrived (), Ice Chunk said in the Giant''s language to the group of 6 sentinels, that we were Vampire Hunters, and needed to meet the Queen. As I looked at the Frost Giants, who look like pale-blue skinned Human Vikings from Earth, I noticed they had a pack of 12 trained Frost Wolves as guards or pets, probably for sniffing-out or fighting fast opponents? Just when the group was not going to let us small folk come in, from a distance, Atlas strode up to us, and the guards all trembled, looking up at the slate colored Titan. Using his personal telepathy, all Titans have, he said. ]My Master Dial wishes to pass, and you servants think you can disobey me?[ As brown colored Earth Aura gathered on his fist, the Frost Giants all moved to the sides, and only knelt on their knees, hoping to not die instantly. Dial, who is standing on Atlas'' shoulder, said down to me. "Sam, Atlas is too big to enter those dwellings, so take Grog in with you, and I will guard outside in this valley. If I find a Vampire, I will make a disturbance for you." I nodded up to her, and said... Kim, Frank, Terra, and Samantha, stay with Dial for now, and Chuck, Morgan, Grog, and Pluto, follow me into their homeland. I pointed into the valley, and said to Ice Chunk, with a grin only Earthlings understood. "Take me to your leader." - Ice Chunk, who was both happy to be alive, and far away from Atlas, brought us deeper inside. He points to the left side of the carved out Frost Giant city. "Frost King Throne, and the strongest Fighters hall, but Dead Human sits there." Then he pointed to the right, where we are heading, and said. "Frost Queen Throne, and Elders, children, and old live here." As we followed behind Ice Chunk, we got many fearful gazes by Frost Tribe Giants. Unlike Humans, you cannot tell what Element type each Giant has, based on hair or eye color, as they are all the same... Different shades of golden-blonde, aurora colored eyes, and pale-blue skin tones. All the Giants braid parts of their hair, to show how old they are, and add beads and decorations to also show what status they have in the Frost Giant tribe. All of the weapons of the Frost Giants consist of... Axes, Great-axes, Spears, and smooth Boulders, for throwing like baseballs. As we are about to enter the main building carved from stone on the right, I noticed the ceilings are about 25 feet tall, as the Frost Giants are on average between 12 and 17 feet tall. A female Frost Giant woman, with an angry look and wearing furs like a frost full-length toga, points in complaint at our group''s arrival. Ice Chunk, who looks exasperated, explains to the woman, who I can tell is an elder, and just points far to where Atlas stood. And the sight of the Plant Dragon, Zomok, made her eyes open wide. The woman had ignored Grog, as a lesser Giant, but then also noticed Pluto behind me and Morgan. She pointed at Pluto with a shaky finger, questioning Ice Chunk. Chuck, who was nonplussed with the red-tape said, while eyeballing the 12 to 15 foot tall Frost Giant women here. "One out of ten are good looking, ... But I don''t know if a woman twice as tall as me would like a shorty?" I joke, not knowing he took me seriously... Or knowing this was a Dating-Sim world... "Hey, there are guys like me that have younger looking wives (), so maybe there are women that like little men?" Morgan bursts Chuck''s bubble. "Well, you are not able to give them children, so they will not like you... Plus you are kinda small for a huge woman, right?" Chuck looks over at Ice Chunk, and realizes his decent sized manhood would be just barely able to satisfy such a large woman, right? Morgan, who is now smiling at Chuck''s sad eyes, winks at me, for pulling a great prank. I rolled my eyes at her and said in my mind... ]You are really evil.[ Morgan patted my leg and said. "Don''t worry Husband, you can still do it, ." As Morgan was getting me horny, we heard a voice speak, to break the Giants argument... "! Guests, Queen Peri has been waiting to meet you." It was a Human woman with brown hair tied in many braids, with pale blue eyes, wearing furs like someone from the Water Nation in the Last Airbender movie. She clasps her hands and bows her head, gesturing for us to follow, while the female Frost Giants said nothing to this Human. Pluto however said in his writing... [That Human is a Summoned Monster.] Morgan and I were both surprised, while Chuck was confused... - ~! As our feet made noises on the cold stone flooring, the Human woman turned her head to us with a smile, and said. "My name is Snow, and I am Queen Peri''s 1st Summons... You must be the new King Lucas, right? Your hair is black and not blue, so this is a good sign for our people of the Giant Tribes..." Morgan''s grayish-purple eyes squinted hearing those words, and I understood immediately. "So, my hair color determines the destiny of the Giants of the Sky Mountains? And I am the Crown Prince not the King." Snow, who looks to be in her late 20''s, says softly. "Forgive me then, I believe you have been a King before, and soon in the future, right?" Chuck could not follow, but Pluto, Morgan, and I all got her meaning, so I said seriously. "Did you use Prophecy, Mundane Divination, or a Magic Item to glean things?" The Eskimo looking mature woman says kindly. "Queen Peri is a Time Summoner of the 8th Circle, and I use Mundane Divination skills. This was why I chose to become her Summons centuries ago. Despite what the Humans of current times think, not all Giants are evil monsters." Chuck, who can tell this woman has but only the strength of 2nd Circle, asks. "Centuries? How old are you then?" The older woman said an age that surpassed the looks she has, and what her lifespan should have reached... "Thanks to my Master''s [Ageless Summons] ability, I am celebrating my 777th birthday this year, ." As Chuck was surprised, he just remembered... His Wife was 403 years old, so he shrugged. "Why does my hair color matter to you guys then?" The servant Snow, bit her lips in thought, and explained it... "If you came here with blue hair, then only death awaited us... If your hair was black as death, the Giants would live.... That is the answer we got from our Divination." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Upon reaching large ornate double doors, Snow said while pushing them open for us... "Master Peri, your guests you waited for, have arrived..." ~! As one of the two doors was pulled open, we saw the interior of this large stone room, or better, it was a Throne room... The room was about 40 feet high, with grey walls, and fur covered flooring, made from white monster pelts. A fireplace large enough for an elephant to lay, was now lit with a blaze. I could tell the fire was not for the Frost Giant, but for Human guests and cooking, as an animal was roasting. It seems to be some kind of bear? Rather large stuffed daybeds littered the room, and young Frost Giant women lay on their sides, raising their heads to look at us. It seems the 2 younger women were in the middle of... Studying? The pair of young-looking Frost Giant women, had fewer small braids in their hair, denoting their age is probably only in their 20''s at most? But it is not these 2 lightly dressed Giant women that called ones attention, but the woman leaning on her hand, propped on a throne made of non-melting ice. She is wearing the finest quality light-blue and white leather clothing. Her fur-great-cloak is hanging on the back of the ice throne, and it made for an interesting sight. The Frost Giant woman, I guess to be Queen Peri, has some interesting features... First, she only has a couple smaller braids, with silver-rings holding them tied at the ends, and her golden hair is thick and straight. Her aurora-like eyes watched our group in curiosity. Her skin is probably the palest of the Frost Giants, with only a hint of blue in it. Her muscular but smooth legs are crossed, like a noble woman would do, and if I had to guess, she is a short 10 feet tall, making her 3 feet taller than Plume... While everyone was assessing the situation, Snow came to the Queen''s side, and said softly. (.) "Master, this is Crown Prince Sam Lucas, of the Northern Human Kingdom, and he has been very polite to me so far, my Queen." I feel this woman is like Kayo in her demeanor, like an experienced ruler. Then the Frost Giant woman asked, in a voice that was softer than the deepness had, like a pleasant base. "Human man, are you here to destroy us for the last war 2 years ago, or..." I saw her large magic Axe leaning at the other-side of her throne, and though she isn''t hostile now, I can feel she won''t go down without a fight. And I think the fear in her heart is caused by the floating Pluto behind me. I think I shocked her, because my bright pleasant smile, and words took her by surprise. "Fight the Demons and Undead with me, and let''s make peace." The two younger Frost Giant women dropped their books, and Snow just smiled at Peri, with an... I told you so, look. Yeah, knowing possible futures, and seeing it, are two different things... - How did I know I broke the Dialog Box?! Clearly, whenever I bring Chuck anywhere, things get stupid... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 205: Instant Kill, Giant King? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [Peri Permafrost, current Frost Giant Queen. 803 years old, 9 feet 10 inches tall, with blonde hair and aurora eyes. A 8th Circle time Summoner. [2nd Circle Human Time Healer (), ?th Circle (), ?th Circle ()] Chapter 205: Instant Kill, Giant King? by Harem-Fan "Fight the Demons and Undead with me, and let''s make peace." The two younger Frost Giant women dropped their books, and Snow just smiled at Peri, with an... I told you so, look. Morgan was interested in why the 3 Frost Giants looked surprised at my words, but Peri sat up straight, and asked. "Human, what do you mean by making peace? We Giants and the Humans have been at war for far too long? Both of my King and Queen died 2 years ago in your lands, and I took the Throne." I guess, and asked. "Let me guess, that Vampire across the way, made your King and Queen go south, right?" Peri was surprised I guessed it, and she squinted her eyes. "That Vampire is a 9th Circle Death Mage, and is too powerful... It sits on our King''s Throne and rules us now... She kills any Frost Giant man trying to become the King of our Giant Tribe. And only the King may make Peace for the Giants, especially after you killed the King and Queen of the Storm Giants during that war." "Wait, those two were the King and Queen from here, those I killed?! That guy was pretty weak, right?" Peri sighs and explains... ", Our stronger ranks had been killed before that war, and that pair had just taken the throne, because we women cannot sit there, only males, and that 6th Circle Storm Giant man was the strongest male at the time, and he sat on that King''s Throne... After their death, I was put on this Queen throne, and no King was yet to sit on the King''s Throne, due to the Dracula woman." Morgan asks. "So, you as the sole Queen cannot make peace with the Humans, not without a King?" Peri corrects. "Only the King of Giants may declare War or Peace. We also govern the Orc tribes under us. The Storm and Hill Giants took a huge hit in population, leaving the Frost Giants as the majority of Giant strength. But now the Dracula Family is targeting us as their food supply, capturing many of our people as blood slaves, ..." As the talks grew heavy, Snow asked her Master. "Queen Peri, the food will be done soon, perhaps we should invite all of Prince Lucas'' friends to join, while you two discuss things?" Peri points to the open seat near her ice throne, and asks. "Please Sam, sit and talk, while Snow brings your friends, perhaps one of your party will go to explain things?" And Chuck stood, and went with Snow. Morgan sat quietly at my side, as my adviser, while Peri and I talked more... - A few hours later, I stood in front of the King''s Throne-room across the way from the Queen''s side. Only Pluto and Peri stood right behind me. Seeing me only wearing Hades'' Regalia in the snow and holding Heartbreak in my right hand, Peri asked in concern. "Sam, I know you''re a 7th Circle Mage Knight, but can you really handle a 9th Circle Vampire who is a Death Mage?" I say to both Peri and Pluto. "Pluto, kill any runners that try to leave the hall, and Peri, let''s go in and kill this intruder suppressing the Giants." The reason I am going alone is that only male Giants are allowed in here, and only the males and the Queen. Peri told me, if I want peace with the Giants, I need to sit on the Throne and claim it, because no other Giant but herself would want peace with the Humans. The reason the Vampire sits on the Throne is it is a magic item that is bound to one person, the rightful King of Giants. She, the Vampire, is not a male, so really she is just keeping the males off the throne, and bossing the Giants around. I asked Peri one more time. "Are you sure I as a Human can be chosen by the King''s Throne?" I realized that Peri had been a bit shorter than I thought, at only 9 feet 10 inches tall, making her only 3 feet taller than me. Funnily, my head is at her boob level standing up, so I need to look up a bit, or I am rude just looking straight. Peri, amused with my height, says in her deep voice. "I have seen your and my fates in many parallel times, and every time you sat on the Throne, it accepted you. It is because of your [Summons Divinity] and Soul." Seeing some fondness in her eyes looking at me, I asked her my hunch. "If I take the Giants Throne, what does it have to do with you and me? I feel you''re not telling me something, Peri?" Her aurora colored eyes glint, and she smiles for the first time. "Never in my visions and dreams, had you figured it out before trying to sit on the Throne, but yes... I will need to become your Queen of Giants." I shook my head, and said. "I was told Humans and Giants cannot have children together, so it won''t work... Or are you hiding something from me?" Peri stopped walking, and stood there, so I faced her. "In all good and bad predictions, you either kill me, or give me children... You are different, and can get me pregnant, Sam. The very same [Summons Divinity] that lets you claim the Giants Throne, also lets you mate with other species, like Dragons..." Ah, she must have known about Tiamat, and left it vague. I am actually stupefied about what she said, and thought of Plume... Maybe it was not because Hades was a Ghost King, but his Divinity that let him get a Dragon, Nymph, and Naiad pregnant? Yeah, it makes sense, so I asked. "The children you had, were they Half-Human, or pure Giants?" Peri, not hearing rejection, like in some visions, told me what she knows. "In all the futures I saw with children, they were all Frost Giants with Dual-Elements. But most of the children loved you, only a few you neglected had issues." Peri saw my face, and knew what I would ask. "Only a female Giant that sits on the opposing linked throne may let you bind with the magic item. I am a package deal for the peace you seek, Sam. Our marriage may not have love, but as a Crown Prince, I imagine you married for politics already, right?" She smiles, referring to Yasmin. I look at this Frost Giant, and realize she is actually attractive, so that is not a bad thing, but I ask a few more questions as we walk again. "What about Giants that eat Humans, and your personal view of me?" She put her hand on my shoulder, and told me. "In my long life, I have never once eaten a Human, and that is why I could summon one. When you become King, you can outlaw the eating of Humans. As far as Giants eating Humans in the past... It was from starvation that the practice began, as Humans had no other value to Giants. About you?" ~! I was stunned, as she pulled my shoulder to turn me, and her lips covered mine... It was like kissing Kayo, in coolness. I could also tell she knew what kind of kissing I liked, probably from visions. Her arms held me softly, and I could tell this woman liked me. After a moment of exchanging our lips, she smiled in the act, and told me. "After dreaming of you, I had always thought you were attractive, even for a Human, and I like the Human culture. That is why I called Snow to my side, as a Teacher of Humanity... I learned the language and culture, just to meet you, Sam. , And that was my first kiss, ." I almost forgot I was here to kill a Vampire, and I looked at Peri''s larger figure, and she winked while telling me. "If you''re worried about sex with a woman 3 feet taller than you, don''t worry, our bodies meld together well. My parts are not too much bigger than you can handle, and I seemed to like it in my dreams." For peace, stopping Giants from eating Humans, and the fact I seem to have slept with a Vampire and Dragon... A Frost Giant beauty is not too far of a stretch, right? Peri saw me looking over her body, and she blushed. , When she blushes, it is purple in color?! "I think... I must clear the North of the Dracula Family, to protect the Giants, right?" She nodded with a smile, finding the version of me to be the best she has seen. I asked. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why do you not fear me, if I killed you in your visions before? Does that not make me a bad guy?" As we neared the King''s Throne room, she said while pointing to the room. "It was war, and war makes good people do bad things. I am just glad the best version of you came to me." I tell Peri. "Stay here, I can handle a Vampire woman alone, and without issue. If you are there, she can hurt you." With that, I walked into the chamber alone... - Peri, seeing Sam enter the throne room alone, smiled and said. "He knew I would die in there, . I think this version of Sam will have loving children to lead the Giants. A silly Frost Giant and Human, overlooking racial boundaries for the world. Snow was right..." The tall Frost Giantess, held her breath in hopes Sam would kill the evil on the throne... - As I walked into the dark room, I saw in the center, an almost dead Frost Giant, wrapped in black chains; A woman was draining some blood into a cup for herself. The grey haired sexy woman with yellow glowing eyes, smiled at my entrance. "Just as my food was running out, a delicious smelling Human man came to my door. ?! Why are you making me feel... weaker?" I am not dumb enough to tell her it''s my Hades'' Regalia Undead depressing ability, only stupid villains do that, so I point my sword at her and walk slowly at her. "Well, I came here for that King''s Throne you kept warm for me, or is it cold? Looking at you, compared to my Vampire Wife, you''re nothing special." The female Vampire, who is now pissed I insulted her, and cannot understand my words, raised her finger to cast her spell to end me. "I won''t eat you, just die, you idiot... [Horrid Wilting]" In my face, the bead of grey power suddenly exploded in negative power, making all life crumble to ashes... The burst of 60 feet radius emanated, ending the dying Giant, but after the blast, I just brushed off my toga, and kept walking with Heartbreak held to her. "I-Impossible... [Enervating Breath Weapon]" An 80 foot long cone of blackness covered me as she spit out the Death Magic Dragon''s breath on me. ~! But as she saw me near, she panicked that I was unharmed, and she began to cast her most powerful spell... "All creatures of the night, come forth and kill him... [Army of the...]" All the Vampire saw was a flash of Electricity, as I vanished from sight, and a pain in her heart, neck, and right lung made her spell stop on the last incantation... "I''m here, too easy...[Blink Teleport][Triple Strikes]" As the Vampire began to turn to ashes, I said the final line... "I am King Hades, and I am immune to Death Magic..." As I saw this mighty Vampire get unlucky, because any other Element would have made this fight hard for me, and I would have had to summon to win, but Death Element and Undead, no problem. Actually, a [Disintegration Ray] I can dodge or the [Army of the Dead] Spell could have made it difficult, but she was just unlucky to meet me. I look at the large stone throne, made for a 20 foot Giant, and sigh, as I sat in it looking like a kid... As I sat there, I saw at the far end, Peri walked in cautiously, seeing me sitting. Her eyes opened in surprise, then humor, as she covered her mouth holding in laughter. ", I think I am too short for this job..." "~! Sorry my King, I could not help it, ~!" - And that was how the first Giant greeted her King... - Hades'' Regalia recap... The [Laurel Wreath], lets me [Charm] the Undead while magic is being used. This charm is not Mind-Control or Puppetry, but a fear and reverence, like I am their creator (), and they will submit to me while I use my magic. The effect ends when I stop using it, and has the same range and magic cost of the [Radiate Healing Aura] spell.The [Toga] is the strongest item, as it makes me completely immune to all negative Death Element spells and abilities. It needs no magic, but is a passive as long as all three items are worn together.The [Sandals] are interesting, as when I use magic, it is like the [Undead Transformation] spell, but instead of having a fixed duration of one-second per Circle level, it is continuous as long as magic is supplied. It transforms me into a Ghost King, with the same woolen black robes (), bone skull mask (), and bone Scythe I had in my past-life. And while transformed, I have Death Element in my body as an incorporeal Ghost King. So in effect, I become something like a Pale Harvester and cannot be touched by normal mundane means. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 206: Twice A King? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! [ What Is Hypnosis? (2nd Edition), !] [ https://www.NovelFire.com/series/1521176/what-is-hypnosis-nd-edition/ ] Chapter 206: Twice A King? by Harem-Fan After laughing at me, Peri recovered quickly, and walked next to my Throne. I asked Peri about the Throne. "Why is this one made of marble, and yours is made of ice?" Peri felt the arm of the throne, and explained. "Actually, if my throne was not tied to me, it too would be white marble like this. Because I am of the Frost bloodline, it changed to nevermelting ice, to show it belongs to me." I nodded, understanding that, but what about me? "What about me, will it stay like this, or change?" Peri''s hand stroked my black hair and she said with some uncertainty. "When I saw myself kneel to you in this throne, it had been one of two types in my visions... Ice or Bone? So I do not know what causes this?" I smiled and told her. "Pluto was a servant of mine in a past life, so that is where the bone came from, but I don''t understand what the difference means. If I get to choose, what choice would you like to see?" Peri comes to sit with me, and I slide over. Now our bodies are touching, and I slightly look up into her thoughtful eyes. I see, as we sit, and most of her leg height difference is cut, the height is less, because the top of my head only reached her boobs before, but now my face can vanish in her massive chest. This must be why sex together will be fine, when she is on her back, or doggie-style?! As I had images of a teacher mounting an elementary school boy that plagued my perverted mind, then her words brought me back. "Bone is rare, and seen in King''s who are dangerous and warlike, while the ice must have been from my frost Giant bloodline. Sam, I am not sure what is better for you. but you might get more respect from all Giants as bone, while the Frost Giants might revere you more with ice. Personally, as long as you are good to me and the Giant peoples, it will not matter your thrones type." I took her left hand, and held her slightly larger soft hand, and asked. "I dropped blood and magic into it, and it did not recognize me, what do I need to do to activate it?" As Peri was happy I took the initiative, she said. "All you need to do is sit here, while I sit on my throne... Inseminated. My throne and this one will recognize you as your Queen, and your throne will automatically bind with you as the King of Giants." I interlock our fingers, and sigh with a smile. ", I don''t know if I should be impressed or laugh at the creator of the Throne of Giants. Now I understand why you and I have such a fate. Well, we just met, so how do you want to handle this with us?" ~! Peri only leaned into me, and kissed me again, and she slipped in her tongue this time, but I am a man of curiosity, so I just go with her flow... When Peri noticed my naughty hands were going to enter her furs, she stopped the kiss with a blush, and said. "Sam, not here... There is a room for you behind this throne-room, let''s go there." As the blushing Giantess stood, pulling my hand, I smiled at her actions. Peri used a key to unlock the door behind the throne area, and a 20 foot wide passage opened to show a short hall, with double doors at the end... - As the pair of us entered, she pointed and explained. "After the Storm Giant King died, I had all of the furniture here given to servants, as destroying scarce resources is bad for us Giants. Well, everything here is new and unused, not even that Vampire was here. I knew you might come, so I wanted you to be happy..." The room is made of stone like the mountains, with a fireplace like Peri''s. The ceilings are at a height of 30 feet in this room, and it is about 150 feet in width. In the center of the room, is a round bed covered in the finest looking furs. The pillows are plentiful and assorted. I even noticed normal Human pillows among them, obviously chosen for me. The color of the bed-sheets are in royal blue, and was obviously obtained through some noble''s home, but this is unimportant. Surrounding the very large bed are a few couches like the ones in Peri''s room, all facing the bed. At the sides of the room, I found a bathroom and from the first glance, it looks to be magic-modern, like what Rosecrans has. But I feel only the King and Queen has such luxury among the Giants. I also see racks for clothing, and what looks to be a drinking bar, full of Human alcohols. When I finally looked at Peri, she had been watching for my reaction, and I nodded with a smile. "Peri, I am unfamiliar with the mating customs of Frost Giants, so where should the two of us go from here?" She smiles, as she slowly removes my clothing, and tells me. "Well, the kissing you and I have done is not normally done by Giants. And Giant men just take their women, and fuck them till they are done. The wives they claim do not get a say in sex, and it is the woman''s job to just make babies and satisfy the man''s lust. So, anything you want to do is alright..." But I see her sly smile, and ask, while I also slowly start to take off her elegant fur clothing... "However, just like the kiss, you know I won''t do that, and you like the way Humans make love, right?" As Peri is touching my already hard manhood, and most of her clothing is gone, she said while holding me with one hand and gently stroking it. "Yes... Although I had dreams of it, I cannot smell, feel, or taste things in those visions, just see, and hear. So I may have had some glimpses, it is not like I actually did those things. , You really are big for a Human! Well, as a petite Frost Giantess, the Giant sized ones would have been bad, but yours seems to be the perfect size for me." Alright, I am blushing a bit, as this almost 10 foot tall naked woman is playing with my dick like it is a pet, with interest and curiosity. So if she was my height, her breast size would be that of a Human woman with D-cups, but as a tall woman, these are really big, and frankly, the biggest I have ever handled. Squeez~! As I sank my fingers into her breasts, Peri''s hands trembled, as she looked into my smiling face, and then I gave her my Water & Electricity special cleaning and hair removal, as I always do... "Peri, I will clean our bodies, so our first time will be memorable... [Greater Water & Electricity Utility]" As Peri felt the water flow over her skin, with a slight tingle, she was amazed at the lack of hair, and how clean both of us became all of a sudden. She smiled, listening to my words of... Our first time. She held her hair in her fingers, and smelled it, and felt it too had been softened, just the way she likes it. Then she crawled to the center of the bed, and asked me, while she sat on her knees. "Giants normally have the woman on her hands and knees, with laying on her back as the second position, what would you like for our first time?" I crawl into the bed, a bit overwhelmed with such a large woman, and I think, then decide. "Then let''s do it for the first time from behind, and then I want to be on top after that, to explore ourselves after the official things are done?" Peri, biting her bottom lip, then pulled her hair over her right shoulder, while getting ready for the doggy-style. She looked back at my expression of how to make our first time for us happen, and a smile graced her plump lips. "Sam my King, I am ready for you, just don''t worry about holding back. And do not worry about my climax, because I am sure it will happen after, if not the first time." I felt her rear, and she felt the warm hands stroking her hips and thighs. I reached down to finger her slit, and found it was not as exaggerated as I first imagined. Peri is basically a Giant Loli as far as her kind goes. So when I imagined her and Evelina, I realized, I can do this! ~! When Peri saw me smell and lick my fingers that probed her, she went from a pale blue skinned beauty, to almost a violet mess in shame. "S-Sam, stop that, I-I don''t understand?!" I realized, to have sex doggystyle with her, I will have to stand not kneel, sigh! But I can easily do this on my knees! ~! When Peri saw my evil smile, and my face vanishing to her folds, she shuddered as she felt me ravage her privates. I could not help but smile, when I saw her toes curl, and her hands clenched the sheets. After realizing her taste was like a Human woman, I thought why not. I must pioneer the sex life with a Giantess, right? Plus, I want our first time to be good together. I may not yet have feelings for this woman, but I know I will, one day. - Just as I felt the time was right, and she was really wet, I quickly stood and just inserted myself as deep as I could inside her! "~! , Sam?!" At our connection, I noticed some things, as I saw a tear fall from her eye. First, her first blood and proof of purity. Second, it seems her pussy was not as large as I first thought, and the two of us, with her smaller body, and my larger size for Humans, was just right. So at that moment, I knew I messed up, and I made her ache just a bit. I did not pump, and gently rubbed her hips while saying... "I am truly sorry Peri, I thought I would not cause you discomfort, so let me know when you feel alright?" She wiped the single tear, and gave me a smile of affection. She winked at me and said. "No, the tear was a surprise that you wanted me, and the pain was just my purity tearing. I really am fine, you can go at your liking. I was just unprepared for the licking you did, ." As I felt her pussy tighten for me to move, I felt her cooler insides, like when I am inside Kayo, and firmly held her wide hips. ~! Then I started to pull back and in, then said. "Alright Peri, prepare to be my Queen then, I am doing this now!" ~! Peri, could not help but watch my face, looking serious, as I messed up her insides, like I was proving a Human could slay a Giant! She felt her heart move. - When I forgot the woman I was hammering was not Human, it came... ~! As I noticed that Peri''s body was trembling, I saw her biting one of the silk pillows, to not make noise. ~! Then the fluids came from our connection, as she then spoke to me. "S-Saaaam~! I came~!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she looked out of it, I felt it, and pushed as deep as my Human dick could go, and let it all out inside the Giantess, my new wife! "Peri, my Queen... I am cumming inside you now!" As Peri felt the warmth from me, she smiled... Thankfully the best version of myself came to her. As I slowed and stopped moving, she said softly to me. "You are now my one and only King in this life, I promise to love you, Sam... Just don''t forget you have a wife who loves you in the far North." While using my water magic to clean our sloppy connection, and what fell to the bed, I told her, while putting her on her back. "Peri, that was only business, now let me show you how I love my other wives..." As Peri saw me get between her long toned legs, and re-enter her, she felt my determination, as another hour of peace was made... - And that was how I earned my 2nd King title before I even took my Northern Throne... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 207: Kill Vlad Dracula, For My Queen? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 207: Kill Vlad Dracula, For My Queen? by Harem-Fan After conquering my Frost Giantess, I sent Pluto to inform my group about affairs here, but the censored version. Peri told me that the room we are in is the Giant King''s mating chambers, and only wives and concubines may enter this West Palace. Her throne-room is called the East Palace. - Currently, Peri is sitting on one of the large couches, with her legs crossed, and looking at Evelina, Freya, and Zoe, who are talking with me about what the fuck is going on. Zoe, who could have never imagined I would actually become the next King of giants, for peace, was both very happy and stupefied at my new path I am carving. Freya, who is holding her 7-month baby belly, just smiles with a look of expecting nothing less from me. Evelina, has her arms crossed under her breasts, and is looking at the stoic Peri, with a grin, only a chaotic person could admire, as she said to Peri. "Queen Peri Permafrost, you are a sneaky, manipulative, and ruthless woman... I like it, ." Peri, who always feared this tiny Human of half her height, said honestly. "Please remember, the black hair Sam came looking for us for peace, and I only waited for him. I offered Sam the Giant Throne and myself. I only want my Giant peoples to survive the Demon War, and to remove this Vampire cancer from the Sky Mountains. I have been only honest and truthful with Sam. Also, I care for him." Evelina shrugs, and says nonchalantly. "That is why I said you''re sneaky, manipulative, and a ruthless woman... because you tricked him with the truth, and I also did that, ." Zoe asked Peri. "Sister Peri, you said the black haired version of my Master? You mean you saw both types all this time?" Peri, who knows this Elf woman is scary, says. "All blue haired versions of Sam killed the Giants off, and all of the black haired versions sided with the Giants, but in none of my visions, were you one of Sam''s Summons... It was always a Vampire Queen of the Elves?!" Zoe was actually a bit stunned... She realized, there are many alternate timelines, and she came from one of many, and she is the one factor that changed every time line, a true anomaly. Zoe then came over to me, and hugged my head into her lush valleys, and I am confused why she is so happy? "Master, the Frost Queen said it, it is because you called Zoe that you are so kind and amazing... This maid must reward her Master with another baby, ~!" Peri, seeing her King being killed by an Elf maid, asked Freya besides her. "Is this scary maid always like this?" Freya, who was always at war with the Giants till now, looked at the clueless large woman, and nodded her sexy redhead. "Yes, and despite Sister Evil being feared by all, the only person scarier than Sister Zoe is Chaos Dragon. But thankfully, as long as you''re a friend to my Husband, she will be kind to you." As I was dying under Elf fluffy pillows, and smothered with kisses, Evil said to Peri. "Now that Freya has come to this room, she can easily [Gate Portal] here, so Sam and we can visit you more in the future, but..." Evil pulled Zoe off me, and said to the now breathing me. "Sam needs to claim the throne, and we need to bring some of our forces to eliminate the Vampire settlement in the Sky Mountains, the former servants to the Lorelei Kingdom. If we don''t, they will know we were here and kill off your Giant Tribes one by one." Peri stood, a bit unsteady, and said seriously. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. (.) "The leader of the Vampires is a 9th Circle Death Full Knight named Vlad Dracula. So bring strong Knights... They have few female Mage Vampires thankfully. But his wife is an 8th Circle Death Healer Vampire, so fighting him will be hard, as she can heal him." The term of [Full Knight] means he is equal to all 3 Knight types in one, so a Strong, Swift, and Vanguard together, and can utilize all of the abilities at once. Freya said. "I won''t participate, but I can bring forces to and from here, to the nearby Human fort." Zoe with gleaming excited eyes, says. "Hurry my Master, I want to see you make the Throne of Giants yours, ~!" Peri, Evelina, and Freya all followed, as Zoe pulled me out to the main King''s throne room for the ceremony... - After around 2 hours, it was high noon, and the ascension to the King''s Throne was beginning... Due to only male Giants, the King''s concubines, and the Queen of Giants being allowed in, the spectators were as follows... Evelina, Freya, Zoe, Morgan, Kim, Dial, and Samantha... who we said was my concubine, even though I have yet to have sex with her. I had not noticed that Terra wanted to come, but was not my woman, so she stayed at the Queen''s throne-room with Chuck and Frank while they waited. The other Summons were all put away but Grog and Pluto. Grog, who is one of the hill Giants, is puffing his chest in pride, to be at my side as a trusted male Giant. The Hill Giants are seen as the most common of the Giant variety, that include the men that came to my ceremony. Nearly 200 Frost Giants (), 80 Storm Giants (air and ), 12 Fire Giants (), and 100 Hill Giants () came to witness. All Giant species are Titan creations from 2 Planes of Elements, and become their own unique mortal race on Myst... Naturally, there is an evil version of the Dark and Death, but they are the enemy of even the above Giants. So right now, there are nearly 400 adult male strong Giants, from 12 to 20 feet tall, in this King''s Throne room, waiting to see if this small Human will be accepted as their new King... Naturally, they all want to kill me if this proves to be a faker taking their Queen. The only thing that kept them passive, was meeting Atlas who threatened them to behave. Blood suppression is a real bitch for any race. My wives are all behind me standing by my mating room''s entrance, where the females are supposed to be. Pluto guards them as one of the strongest monsters in the room. Grog is standing to my left, as an adviser and interpreter to the other Giants. As I sat on my soon to be new Throne, I saw the many large Giants greedily watching me, and I had a thought... As it should be about time for Peri to take her throne across the way, I activated my Hades'' Regalia to use [Undead Transformation] and turn into an incorporeal Ghost King... Because the Throne of Giants is a magic item, I can sit on it like a solid object. The Giants felt the Death Element flow from my body as my black woolen robes covered me, and a white bone mask formed on my face, like a Hollow-mask from the show Bleach. My large Bone Scythe lay in my lap, emanating a sinister killing intent, making many Giants step back. My hood is not pulled up, so my floating black hair is still seen, so I do not look completely like a Pale Harvester. But my chilling words behind my mask, and simultaneous use of [Summons Telepathy], made over half the Giants kneel even before I melded with the Throne of Giants. [Fear not, my soon to be subjects, for my presence will elevate the Giant race to that of the Human race in the world of Myst, rejoice, your King is here!] I think I could feel that my 3 Summons all just wet their panties from my acting I am using to frighten the Giants... what perverted women I have... Unknown to me, my bold speech affected all my women like that, and I was unconsciously using my strong Soul to rattle the minds of the listeners. - Peri was standing in front of her Ice Throne, with Snow, the 2 young Giantesses, Chuck, Frank, and Terra. Snow smiled and pointed to the throne, and said. "It seems he is ready for you to sit my Master, this is the day you have waited for, for a long time, please sit..." The two young Frost Giantesses are waiting nervously, because they are not sure the Human can do it, even though Queen Peri said he could. Unknown to Sam, but when he becomes King, these two young Frost Giant women automatically become his bed concubines, so that is why they dropped their books. Neither girl can believe their Aunt had sex with a Human man... Chuck stepped to Snow and asked her quietly as Peri sat in her Ice Throne... "So, if my good Brother becomes the King, will he and she do that?" Snow, who looks at Chuck that has been kind to her so far, knows this man never came here in any vision, and wrongly thinks this man made Sam the good man he is today, and said to him with a charming smile. (.) "Sam and my Master have already coupled... You are really his best friend, right?" Chuck''s brain melted in shock that Sam actually had sex with this large beauty already, but his mouth answered on auto-pilot, like he said things he could not control... "Sam and I are destined Heroes of Myst, like real brothers!" As Queen Peri''s throne glowed, Snow smiled, and took Chuck''s hand, and interlocked her fingers. "If my Master is your brother''s Queen, then it would be okay for me to finally have a lover too, right?" Chuck''s black-eyes enlarged in surprise, as this mature woman was smiling at him gently under the pale blue glowing light, and his head subconsciously nodded, not even thinking of the time and place. Chuck with a stupid smile, just held Snow''s hand more firmly... Franklyn, opened-mouthed, seeing and hearing Snow''s confession to Chuck... was kicking himself for not flirting before! And Tera, a former mother of Giants, looked at Peri with a bit of envy, but she did not know why she wanted to also be with Sam... Suddenly, the Pink-force-field the two made was shattered by the power coming from the King''s Throne-room. Peri''s eyes opened, and smiled, she said to everyone. "Sam did it, Ice and Frost, come greet your new King with me..." The two women''s bodies shuddered, hearing that they are now that Human''s property, but they elegantly stood, and followed Peri out to go over... - I was in the middle of inheriting all of the Giant King''s blessings, as my 3 Giantess wives came over... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 208: Bone & Ice Throne? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 208: Bone & Ice Throne? by Harem-Fan As my eyes were closed, I had felt tingling from my family jewels, but knew it was the resonance of the two magic thrones sensing one another... I remembered I was trying to create an Ice Throne for Peri, so I ended my [Undead Transformation] effect... However, just like that time in the Awakening Chamber, and when I first became a Swift Knight, my infusion of Death Element tainted my creation of the link with the Throne of Giants. I lost track of time while my eyes were shut, and many things were running through both my mind and body. Thankfully, my wonderful Evelina gave me the skill of [Magic Item Creation] to help me understand this bonding process, and make my control over the magic item more smooth. - Making, modifying, and bonding with magic items is a bit like operating a computer, in that you use your magic to enter commands, and down and upload information, like... This connection to the Throne of Giants is permanent till death.The King can create and delete laws passed onto the Giants of Myst.The language of all Giant Tribes, both spoken and written.The customs of each race of Giant.The history of the Giant Tribes.The physical improvements I am currently experiencing.And the greatest secret this Throne holds... The ability to use [Safe Haven Portal] () to return to this Throne of Giants, from anywhere! - Well, the till death part is interesting, since I can now outlive even Giants! The part about creating and ending laws is not a compulsion, but an instinctive knowledge passed to every Giant in Myst, and refusing the law will have every Giant punish you by death if caught. The current laws are mostly normal, but that bastard Storm Giant I killed put in a law to serve and obey the Dracula Clan! This is why the Giants invaded us so bad two years ago. So I eliminated all of the previous bad laws, and only put 2 simple laws in the hearts of Giants... The first is to never eat Humans. The second is to listen and obey my Queen of Giants, like obeying me. This effectively lets her command the males. The reason I only made these two laws was to not over-complicate the simple hearts of Giants. I left simple common sense laws alone. The language portion I am inheriting is like the [Share Master''s Skills] and is just filling my mind. I can also transfer these languages to my Summons thankfully. Knowing all of the customs of the Giants is the interesting one, because I just found out that Peri played me, and those two other Frost Giantesses are my backup Queens, and bed mates. Although I feel a bit uncomfortable with it at first, I can understand why the Giants are like this, and the necessity to have back up wives, in case something happened to Peri. When in Rome... I am now their King, so sleeping with two attractive tall women is just a sacrifice I will have to suffer, okay, I might be blushing on the throne right now thinking of rolling with all three. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sadly, the history of Giants is very simple, and only covers the changes of Kings, Queens, and the raids over the long history of this Throne. An unexpected benefit I am going through on this Throne of Giants is my body is being cultivated like a Strong and Vanguard Knight, with the corresponding Aura Abilities. And thanks to the fact I am a Swift Knight, I am effectively a Full Knight now, as long as I continue to increase my Swift Knight Circle level, the other two will grow to match it! This is a glitch I am exploiting, due to some Giants only being the Fighter Aura users. I won''t get bigger, but my skin and muscles are being enhanced a bit, like the training the two Knight types go through. This of course would be torturous if I was awake for this, but thankfully the Throne protects my body. And just like Atlas, I am granted the power to suppress other Giants around me, like Kayo does to Vampires, and my Regalia does to Undead. So no Giant can refute I am their King. As long as a Giant that can sense me accepts me in their heart, they are not weakened, but actually get stronger! Every Giant that loyally follows me, is affected by the equivalent of a [Buff Summons] ability while in my presence... Fucking amazing! And the final thing is self explanatory, the Giants [Safe Haven Portal] ability. It is only restricted to arriving on the Throne of Giants, and I can only bring touched Giants with me, but this is still fantastic, as I am a Summoner with highly mobile Summons! As I have now fully connected the Throne of Giants to my body and soul, it is time to open my eyes, and greet my subjects... - As my electric-blue eyes opened, I felt a layer of thin ice on my body and throne. With a simple flexing of my body, the ice fell off me, and I looked around to see nearly 400 Giants of assorted types on one-knees with fists on the ground, looking at me in shock. The closest three Giants are Queen Peri (), Ice Flow (), and Frost Plain (), all three women are as shocked as the others, because they feel their strength has risen in my presence. I can feel a few Giants are refusing my buff, but most are obeying me. I can instinctively feel who is loyal to me because of the buff I grant, cool. I am guessing those couple of Giants are Human eaters, or just don''t accept me. Yes, my two laws are all understood by the Giants of Myst right now, and Peri is so stunned by the second law I made for my Queen. So I grin and tell all the Giants in their common tongue. "All of you rise... Tonight, the Giant''s feast, and then tomorrow, the Vampires of Dracula who suppressed you will die!" """"""""""~!"""""""""" As nearly 400 Giants cheered for feasting and revenge for their suffering, my Human wives had to cover their ears from the mountain shaking emotions the Giants suffered at the hands of the last King''s retarded laws. Peri pointed to my Throne, and she said shakily. "Sam... your throne of Giants, is not bone or ice, but both Bone & Ice?!" Hearing Peri''s words, I stood and looked at the once marble large chair... Now the Throne of Giants is made of an assortment of many race bones, interlocked and held together with never-melting ice. But what was eerie about the bone throne, I saw this throne in my dream as the first Hades! But it is coated with ice now! Ice and Frost are both still kneeling next to Peri, so I lifted their shoulders to make the two stand. I say to them in Giant, because I am embarrassed for all my wives to hear. "I understand your rolls for me, but I won''t force you two. If you''re willing, in the future when I come for Peri, you may join me in bed. Also Ice and Frost... You two will be treated the same as Peri in front of me." Actually, I am a bit intimidated by these two because... I think Ice Flow is 12 feet tall, and Frost Plain might be 13 feet tall?! But their looks are just like Peri''s, so they are welcome in my bed, for the honor of Frost Giants of course, not because I am excited to try new things, nope. Ice said to me in Human language. "My King, I feel stronger in front of you?! And this concubine will let the King be happy, thank you." ! Frost, while turning a bit purple, said while kissing my cheek. "My King, I will make many strong Frost Giants for you." I will ignore this woman''s incredible seduction for now, and I listen to Peri while she points to my new Throne. "In my dreams, it was only bone or ice, but never both... I think you unlocked all of the Throne of Giants powers, because I feel like I am on par with a 9th Circle being right now?! I take it those 3 Giants over there who look suppressed, are not accepting you, Sam?" Peri is smart, and guessed it right away, so I told her in her mind. ]Yeah, those three hate me for sure, I will let you handle them as you see fit, my Queen.[ As I left the three blushing Giantesses, I went to my Human wives to explain what is going on with me now. Although I am now the King of Giants, it is only race related, and not a nation like the 3 Human or Elven Kingdoms, so I am not in conflict with my royal duties as the Crown Prince. The Giants don''t serve the Northern Kingdom, but me personally. So they can be seen as my private mercenary group in simpler terms. - As all of my wives are now entering Peri''s room, as all of the Giants are making bonfires and roasting beasts for the feast tonight, we all came to the East Palace, but... Franklyn was looking annoyed, while talking with Terra, because Chuck and Snow were on the other couch, exchanging kisses and teasing one another, while Snow was in his lap! Snow, who was caught in the act of flirting, jumped up and bows her head to Peri, then said to me. "I greet the King of Giants, Sam Lucas. And hello Master, I can explain my behavior, I-" When I saw Chuck''s embarrassed look, by being seen by all of my wives including Evelina, I stopped Snow. "Snow, thank you for your greeting, and for what we saw... We saw nothing, right Peri?" While Snow was telepathically apologizing to her Master, Peri got my hint and said. "If you like him, then it is fine. My King accepts it." I had also used my telepathy to let Peri know I was not into Snow, as she and Chuck seem to like each other, and she with Ice and Frost are all I wanted. So Peri let Snow be selfish with a man associated with me. Chuck and I together, are a dastardly pair, I find this out painfully years later... Zoe, who is entertained about the drama, said while pulling me to a couch, to serve me drinks and fix Peri. "Master, sit and drink, I will heal the Giant Queen, then I will return with Evil and Freya, to assemble troops for tomorrow''s raid... [Full Healing]" As the breeze and green glow faded from Peri, she looked fully rejuvenated, and she sat on her Queen''s Throne, looking regal. Then both Evil and Freya got their kisses and hugs, and left the party for real work at the castle... - Later that night, all of my wives lay in my Giant King''s mating bed... Both Morgan and Dial are in an arm each, and Dial said... "Husband, now that you are making our border safer, I will let Grog stay here as our eyes and ears, to help Queen Peri. With Atlas, I can let Grog do more important Giant work now." As I saw Kim, Samantha, Peri, Ice, and Frost sleeping soundly, I nodded to Dial. "That is good, because I may control the Giants'' hostility, but there are many other races that are not loyal to me in the Sky Mountains, like the Orcs. But the Giant Tribe can suppress them for us." Morgan said to me in my ear, while trying to get frisky under the sheets, and doing a damn good job at tempting me. "Perhaps you should ask Terra to have her Orc help Grog in suppressing the Orc Tribes better. , You''re happy after-all, Senior?" And while my advisor was advising me, both Dial and Morgan managed to get secretive quickies under the sheets, quietly to not alert the other women. - Maybe it was my body-refining, Dial and Morgan''s teasing, or dumb-luck, but Dial was one step closer to becoming... Duchess Canberra... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 209: Androphobia? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 209: Androphobia? by Harem-Fan As I was waking in the rather large bed (), I noticed I was awake first for a change? After I finished off Morgan last night, I had also ended with Dial, so I pull out of her, as I had spooned her to sleep. This action of course woke her, and I silently used my water magic to clean all three of us, and that woke up Morgan''s sleepy expression. Dial, who had me in her all night, only kissed me lovingly, as everyone slowly stirred. One by one, my lovers kissed me, with Kim following Dial and Morgan. Kim said to me. "Sorry, I did not get up first, I would have started breakfast, ." Then, the shy came to me, and kissed me, then said. "Sam, after we are done fighting the Vampires, can we finally, you know?" I looked into Samantha''s brown eyes, then I moved her loose strand of long dark-brown hair behind her ear, and I told her seriously. "Good, I have been waiting for your heart to be ready for us to cross the final line. I love you Sammy, ~!" Peri, Ice, and Frost had watched the Human women kiss me one after another as we started to get up, so Peri also did not want to be left out. "Good-morning my King, I think I like this Human wake up, ~!" Peri and her cool kiss really surprised me, not that she is kissing me, but the fact I can see tenderness in her expression. And after only 30 seconds, she took back her tongue and parted with a purple blush. ! And as I smiled at her, Ice gave me a quick peck on the lips, but missed and only got the cheek, but she was too bashful to come in again, and hid behind Peri. But in an odd way, she was kinda cute. "King, I am inexperienced, but I shall try..." The naked Frost crawled to me on her hands and knees, with a violet hue, and she closed her aurora-eyes, as her lips near me. Seeing a nervous 13 foot tall beauty naked, and wanting to kiss, really made my heart warm rather than horny, so I put my hand on her cheek, and overlapped my lips on hers. I put my tongue into her mouth, and she tried to return it... As clumsy as it was, it was really nice... As our mouths parted, and the strand of saliva broke, she bit her lips in nervousness. I smiled and told her. "Frost, your kiss was so good, I would rather stay here with you and do it more. But in the future, I hope we can get to know more about one another, okay? ... By the way, how old are you?" As Frost leaned into a whisper in my ear, my eyes opened wide, and I blushed, because if these women were the size of Human girls, I would think they are only in High-school. I was nervous the two would be too young, but the two are in their 40''s. So I am safe, but the reason I blushed, when she converted it into the Human equivalent, I looked around for the Police and FBI! When Peri saw my expression, she almost laughed again, because the aging of non-humans is different as Giants grow fast, but are slow to mature when they reach full size. So as I was already clothed, I just admired the three Frost Giant women wearing their furs, as they all slept naked. Ice, seeing me watch, said to me. "King, your Queens normally sleep in the East Palace, but when you come here, we all will sleep with you... We also sleep naked, so you can take us when you feel the mood strike you... Unlike Human women, we are willing any time your desire hits you, don''t even ask, just take any of us, we are your property after all, ." Morgan, who is ready to go, corrects Ice... "Actually, all of Sam''s Harem is like that too, ." I look to Pari and Morgan. "Alright, I will go back to the northern capital, and speak with Father about our march this morning, so I will be back in about an hour or so? I will return via the Throne of Giants." Morgan with a glint in her eyes, said to me first. "As the Party Leader, go and check on the others, then leave. Ask Terra about leaving her orc to help here while you''re at it." Frost said as I was leaving the room. "King, I will wait at your Throne to return." After settling everything, I left for the East Palace... - The hundreds of male Giants who felt me come and go past, all nodded and greeted me with more respect than yesterday, as more Giants came from the summons, and feeling a new King was here. Many that no longer have to listen to the Vampires, are eager for today''s battle. The past law was the only thing forcing the Giants to obey the Vampire clan, but now they can fight freely once again, and kill them all. I also learned that there is a special braid-bead the married Giant women wear in their hair, to denote they belong to another man. Two Giants can fight to the death if they want to take another man''s woman, but this is very, very, very rare, as Giants respect their ancestors, despite being warlike. But if a male is slain, the widows are usually scooped up by strong males, unlike the Humans who avoided widows. Not letting widows stay alone is something I respect from the Giants, and this was a law I left unchanged. - Arriving at the Queen''s Palace, I saw Frank and Terra already eating, as Chuck and Snow had been cooking near the fireplace together, getting to know each-other more. I was unaware the two actually slept together last night already, as Snow healed herself. Frank looked a bit sullen, as he ate his food in a bit of worry, and I saw Terra was sitting as far from him as possible, so I asked the pair. "What happened, did something go wrong?" Frank pointed to Terra, and told what happened, as Terra in shame looked into her bowl. "A bit ago, I tapped her shoulder for the food, and she crumpled in panic and cried... I don''t think I did anything wrong?!" I looked at Terra, who looked ashamed, and I asked her. "Did Frank startle you? I know Frank, and he is respectful to all women?" Terra shook her head, and tried to explain her situation... "All men, including my own Father, can''t touch me, without me becoming frightened, not even Thrall my Summons. As soon as I know it is a man touching me, my heart and mind go crazy... It has been like this all my life... That is why I like being at Rosecrans." , I know this one! "You have , a fear of men?!" Naturally, it came out in English, as that word is not a word in Myst, but the definition is here. Terra asked. ", something... Is that the name of my curse? Well, no magic can cure it, ." Remembering something, I pointed to myself and asked curiously. "Wait, during the summoning of Zomok, I touched you?" Terra nodded and said. "I thought that I would collapse and panic when I knew I had to be touched by you, but something amazing happened... You were the first and only male that could touch me for some reason. Not only did I not panic and yell, but I felt comfortable when you touched me, the opposite of how men normally make me feel. Sam, you are literally the only man that can touch my body." Chuck and Snow sat, and Chuck who was listening said in surprise. "Damn, so you hate men and only like women or something? Guess that means you cannot get married and have kids, right?" Chuck just does not think when he talks, and is not trying to tease Terra, he is just curious, but Terra shook her head and said. "I do not dislike men at all, and I have many Brothers in my home, and I can hold a male baby. I do not find women sexually attractive, and have normal liking for the male form... I just cannot touch them and vice-versa. Sadly, this will keep me from marrying and having children, yes." Snow who is an outsider, asks. "I believe I know why you cannot touch men, but my King... It is your Magic Core in your heart clashing with Aura, but perhaps it is Sam''s Magic Core that counters this allergic reaction?" It makes so much sense, I give Snow a thumbs up, and Chuck hugs her, making her blush, while saying. "My Snow, you''re a genius! Older women are the best!" Just as Frank was going to make a snide comment, Chuck pointed his spoon at him and said. "Before you open your trap, how old is your nanny-wife, Amanda Starling?" Burn! She is as old as Freya Starling, but I will keep out of it. Then Terra asked the question I forgot. "Sam, today we are attacking the Vampire Town, and you came here alone, what did you want?" "Grog will be left here to handle things for Peri, but Morgan asked if you would let Thrall War-axe help him, especially with cracking down on the Orc Tribes? But then you will only be left with Zomok and no second Summons, so?" Terra did not even think, and said with a bright smile. "Sam, I told you, I will fight the Demons and Undead with you, and if lending Thrall to your cause is what you want, then no problem." She stood, and came in front of me, then held out her hand, and said with curiosity. "Sam, even if I freak out, can I test Snow''s theory one more time? In case the Summoning day was a fluke?" (.) I look at the green eyes of Terra, and her long green hair matches. Despite the odd color, she looks refreshing, and her fear she hides in her eyes for men is seen only by me. So I reached out, and firmly held her soft hand. Just like when I first touched her on the testing day, she only jerked for a second, in mental anticipation, but soon... The fear in her eyes was replaced by relief and joy. Her other hand clasped my hand holding hers, to not let it go, and I remembered what Pluto said, and I added to Snow''s guess. "Pluto said your Soul is more powerful than others, and it may be affecting your magic core, and my very strong soul is balancing with your soul, and not causing you fear, but stability." Terra was unaware of her smile, and the fact her thumb is rubbing my hand. I can tell, because I can see she is lost in thought, then she said. "Sam, I plan on winning this year''s Fall Tournament, will you really marry the winner if it''s a woman?" Terra''s tightening fingers, the many novels I have read, and the fact I am not a dense man anymore, lets me know this woman will not let me go. I do seem to be her only option though? So I told her. "If you take first place, and wish to marry the Crown Prince, I will keep my word, Terra." She reluctantly let my hand go, knowing holding the Prince'' hand for too much longer would be bad form, and she lifted her chin proudly to me and said. "Then watch how Zomok and I plow the others into the arena floor, even Lane with her Gold Dragon!" Frank and Chuck look at one another, and Chuck said to Terra. "Terra, you really like our Sam here, damn?!" Unlike the Giantesses, the green-haired woman turned red, not purple... - CAST Sam Lucas (), 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. [] 20 years old, 5'' feet 10'''' inches, with black hair and electric-blue eyes. A 7th Circle, Water & Electricity Full Knight; 7th Circle Water & Electricity Summoner. [8th Circle Human Mage (), 9th Circle Elf Healer (), 9th Circle Human Summoner ()] Magic Items: Hades'' Regalia (), King''s Sword (), Windstorm (), Soul Eater (), Heartbreak (), Djinn Blades (), Charm Breaker (), Red Strings of Fate (), Throne of Giants. Evil Loli (), former Headmistress of Rosecrans Academy. Don''t ask ??/??+2 years old, 5 feet exactly, with grey hair, purple () and all-white () eye. 9th Circle Death Summoner. [4th Circle Wraith (), 6th Circle Lich (), and 9th Circle Dracolich ()] (Evil Eye Powers Known: [Charm], [Dispel], [Foresight], [Puppet Mastery], [True Sight], [Telekinesis], and [Paralysis]) Kayo Eon, Elf Queen () Progenitor Vampire Queen. 1,177 years old, 6 foot 2 inches, with silver hair and yellow eyes. 9th, Circle, Time Mage. Freya Starling, Vice-Headmistress of Rosecrans Academy. 129 years old, 5 foot 9 inches, with red hair and hazel eyes. 8th, Circle, Fire Mage. Rebeca Glen (), Secret Guard () and Headmistress of Rosecrans Academy. 22 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with black hair and green eyes. 7th Circle, Dark Healer. Vera Lucas, 7th Princes of the Northern Lucas Kingdom, 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with white hair and blue eyes. 6th Circle, Gravity Summoner. [6th Circle, Gold Golem (), 8th Circle Archangel ()] Zoe Zephyr (), Elf 810 years old, 5 foot 10 inches, with blonde hair and pale blue eyes. 9th, Circle, Air Healer. Magic Items: Defender () Mari Olson, Army Officer in the Royal Mage Division. 22 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with black hair and blue eyes. 7th Circle, Water Mage. Kelly Walker, 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet 9 inches, with ice-blue hair and pale-blue eyes. 5th Circle Ice Healer. Kim Winter, mother of Kelly Walker and Karl Roland, 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. 38 years old, 5 feet 9 inches, with blue hair and blue eyes. 5th Circle Water Mage. Daniella Windless, Princess of Anubis. 23 years old, with dirty-blonde hair and brown eyes, 5 feet and 6 inches tall. She is a 8th Circle Earth Mage. Dream Windless, Princess of Anubis, 3rd year in Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, with crimson hair and brown eyes, standing at 5 feet and 4 inches. She is a 6th Circle Fire Summoner. [8th Circle Phoenix (), 8th Circle Magma Dragon ()] Dial Canberra, 3rd year at Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with long brown hair and blue eyes. Duke''s Daughter. 6th Circle Earth Summoner. [4th Circle Hill Giant (), 8th Circle Titan ()] Magic Items: Red Strings of Fate (). Yasmin Lucas (), () 1st Princess of the Northern Kingdom (). 156 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. False Identity Class: [], Real Class: 9th Circle Gravity Mage. Morgan Von-Crane (), 2nd year at Rosecrans Academy. 19 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with purple hair and grayish-lavender eyes. 5th Circle, Death Summoner. [7th Circle Pale Harvester (), 8th Circle Hell-Hound ()] Lane Lucas, 2nd year at Rosecrans Academy. 19 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. 4th Circle, Gravity Summoner. [5th Circle 9-Headed Hydra (), 9th Circle Gold Dragon ()] Salinas Argus (), Mage Queen of The Southern Kingdom, 525 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with black hair and light-blue eyes. A 9th Circle Ice Mage. () Jasmin Windless, older sister to King Dakar. 100 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with black hair and purple eyes. A 9th Circle Dark Mage. (.) Jen Windless, older sister to King Dakar. 100 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with black hair and purple eyes. A 8th Circle Dark Summoner. [1st Circle Shadow Elemental (), 1st Circle Dark Doll Construct (), 9th Circle Shadow Dragon ()] Samantha Heartland (), 3rd year-repeater in Rosecrans Academy, Sam''s Letter of Intention in Ch 33. 21 year old, 5 feet and 8 inch, dark-brown hair and brown eyes. A 6th Circle Gravity Healer. Kujo Artemis (), Dark Elf Huntress (). 774 years old, 5 foot 7 inches, with black hair and all-red eyes. A 8th Circle Air Mage... Dark Elves Elements of Air, Water, Fire, Earth, and Dark. Terra Olson, 3rd year in Rosecrans. 20 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with green hair and eyes. A 4th Circle Life Summoner. [2nd Circle Orc Fighter (), 8th Circle Plant Dragon ()] Peri Permafrost, current Frost Giant Queen. 803 years old, 9 feet 10 inches tall, with blonde hair and aurora eyes. A 8th Circle time Summoner. [2nd Circle Human Time Healer (), ?th Circle (), ?th Circle ()] Sam''s Bed Concubines: Ice Flow 12 feet (Ice Mage) / Frost Plain, 13 foot (Water Healer). North Kingdom Cast Chuck Donald (), 3rd year at Royal Knight Academy. He is 20 years old, 6 feet tall, with black hair and eyes. A 7th Circle Dark Vanguard Knight. Magic Items: Huntress Longbow, Huge Maul. [.] Eve Eden, Friend to Salinas (), and Chuck''s wife. 403 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with strawberry-blonde hair and emerald eyes. A 8th Circle Life Mage. (.) Glenda Lilly, Wife to Chuck and a 3rd year at Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, blonde haired, yellow eyed, 4th Circle Electricity Mage. ( Gloria Lilly, Wife to Chuck and a 2nd year at Rosecrans Academy. 19 years old, 5 feet 5 inches, blonde haired, blue eyed eyed, 3rd Electricity Summoner. [1st Circle Demonic Fox ()] Nevin Glen, a 3rd year in Royal Knight Academy. 20 years old, 6 feet 4 inches, with black buzzed hair and brown eyes. 5th Circle, Earth Vanguard Knight. [Wives: Milly Grove, Sue Tree, and ????] Milly Grove, nanny of Rosecrans Academy. 22 years old, orange hair and pink eyes, 5 foot inches, a 4th Circle Air Summoner. [2nd Circle, Small Air Elemental (), 5th Circle, Large Air Elemental ()] Sue Tree, married to Nevin as his 2nd wife. 20 years old, 5 feet 6 inches, with short white hair and blue eyes. 4th Circle Light Mage. Franklin Starling, 6th Circle Fire Strong Knight, Greatsword. fiance to Nancy Sandstorm. [Wife: Amanda Starling ()] Leonardo Stephan Lucas. Northern Kingdom''s current King. 571 years old, 5 feet 11 inches, with white hair and blue eyes. A 9th Circle Strong Gravity Knight. Magic Item: Buster Sword. Velvet Gale, 7th Queen of the Northern Kingdom, and Vera''s Mother. 89 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with silver hair and blue eyes. A 5th Circle Gravity Mage. Ryan Lucas Ronald (), East Duke Ronald, former 6th Prince of the Northern Kingdom. 22 years old, 6 feet, with black hair and blue eyes. A 3rd Circle Fighter. () Willis Canberra, the current West Duke. 683 years old, 6 feet tall, with brown hair and blue eyes. 9th Circle Earth Vanguard Knight. Marquess Colt Olson, wives... Mari''s Mother Kimberly Gaunt, distant Aunt Edna Olson, and Maid turned wife Janice Walgreen. George Lion (), Knight in Royal Castle. 22 years old, 5 feet 11 inches, with blonde hair and blue eyes. 8th Circle, Electricity Swift Knight. Magic Items: Lightning Spear.[Wife: Demeter Lion] Demeter Lion (), a Royal Mage Guard. 23 years old. 5 feet 9 inches, with blonde hair and blue eyes. 7th Circle Electricity Healer. Rando Miller, 3rd year in Royal Knight Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet and 6 inchess, with silver hair () and silver eyes. A 5th Circle Time Swift Knight. Magic Item: Paired Short-swords. [Wife: 3 unnamed wives plus Megan Wallis.] Megan Wallis, 3rd year at Rosecrans Academy. 20 years old, 5 feet 4 inches, light-green hair and brown eyes. A 4th Circle Life Mage, became Rando''s 4th wife. Dad (), Baron of Colt Olson. 93 years old, with blue hair and blue eyes. Water 4th Circle Swift Knight. [Wives: Linda Walls, Tessa Vine ()] Mom (). ??+3 years old, blonde hair and blue eyes. A 4rd Circle Water Mage. Drake Fulbright, () Captain of the Royal Knights, 7th Circle Air Vanguard Knight, Sword and Board. . Jasmin Arthur, mother of Elissa and Morgan. 219 years old, 5 feet 7 inches, with red hair and violet eyes. A 7th Circle Fire Healer. Lancelot Von-Crane, Count, former nobles of the Lorelei Eastern Kingdom. 770 years old, at 6 feet 1 inch tall, with long grey hair and violet eyes. 9th Circle Death Strong Knight. Magic item: Vicious Lance. West Kingdom Cast Dakar Windless, King of Anubis. 84 years old, 5 feet 6 inches tall, with dirty-blond hair and dark-brown eyes. A 8th Circle Air Swift Knight. Domino Sandstorm, 1st Queen of King Windless, Mother of Daniella and Dream. 80 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with crimson hair and brown eyes. A 7th Circle Earth Healer. Zeke Haze, husband of the 4th West Princess, 5 feet and 6 inches tall, blonde hair and red eyes. A 5th Circle Wind Vanguard. Magic Item: a pair of Scimitars. Uta Windless, the 4th West Princess, 5 feet and 6 inches tall, blonde hair and brown eyes, a 4th Circle Wind Healer. Nancy Sandstorm, fiance to Frank, niece to Queen Domino. 20 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with crimson hair and brown eyes. A 4th Circle Fire Healer. Willow Windless, the 2nd West Princess, 22 years old, 5 feet and 8 inches tall, strawberry -blonde hair and blue eyes, a 4th Circle Wind Mage. Percy Windless (), adopted 2nd Prince of the West. 22 years old, at 6 feet even, with light blue hair and blue eyes. A 8th Circle Swift Knight. Magic Item: Silver Sea Trident. Kevlar Trend, West Kingdom instructor. 9th Circle Strong Life Knight. () Southern Kingdom Cast Salem Argus, twin Brother to Salinas, and a Magician nobility rank, 525 years old, 5 feet 8 inches, with long black hair and light-blue eyes. A 6th Circle Ice Healer. [Legal Wife: Amy Holt. Wives: Elly Eden and Ulna Hittite.] Amy Holt, Head Healer from the Southern Knight Academy, Wife to Salem Argus. Blonde-haired. A 8th Circle Electricity Healer. Ulna Hittite, friend of Freya, Headmistress from the Southern Exodus Academy, lover to Salem Argus. 125 years old, white-haired. A 8th Circle Light Mage. Elly Eden, 1st woman of Salem (). 599 years old, 5 feet 7 inches tall, with blonde hair and emerald eyes. A 9th Circle Life Mage. Lars Hittite, only Son of Salem and Ulna, a teacher at Exodus Knight Academy. 209 years old, at 5 feet and 10 inches, with long white hair and pale-blue eyes. A 8th Circle Ice Strong Knight. Vasco Nano, son of the Southern Duchess, husband to Tiffany Nano (adopted by the Duchess). Now 20 years old, 6 feet tall, with white hair and blue eyes. Now a 5th Circle Gravity Vanguard Knight. Tiffany Nano (). She is 20 years old, 5 feet 9 inches tall, with blonde hair and blue eyes. A 5th Circle Air Mage. Dead Or Soon To Be Dead Cast Darlene Eon, younger sister to Kayo Eon, and now the new Queen after Kayo left. Magic Item: Soiled Silk Panties. Elissa Von-Crane, grey haired. A 8th Circle, Death Summoner. [ ????, ????, and an 8th Circle Mummy Lord ().] [] Luke Lucas, 1st Prince of the Northern Kingdom. 274 years old, 5 feet 8 inches tall, platinum hair and blue eyes. 5th Circle Gravity Strong Knight. [] Douglas Canberra, with long brown hair, brown eyes, and is the West Duke''s only Son. A 8th Circle Earth Vanguard Knight, wielding a Shield and Longsword. BABIES Richard () Roland... boy, child of Rebeca. Dark & Water. Born on July 15th, and his first child. Aurum Lucas... Half-Elf girl, child of Zoe. Air & Lightning. Born on November 30th during the 2nd year. Kloi Lucas... Half-Elf girl, child of Kayo. Time & Lightning. Born on December 31st during the 2nd year. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Charlotte () Lorelei... girl, child of Evelina Lorelei. Death & Water. Born on February 7th during the 2nd year. Chad Windless... boy, child of Daniella Windless. Earth & Lightning. Born on April 1st during the 2nd year. Arthur Lucas... boy, child of Yasmin Lucas. Gravity & Water. Born on June 7th during the 2nd year. Angel Lucas... girl, child of Freya Starling. Light and Fire. Born on January 2nd during the 3rd year. Argus Lucas... Boy, child of Salinas Argus. Ice and Electricity. Born on January 17th during the 3rd year. Ariel Lucas... girl, child of Salinas Argus. Ice and Water. Born on January 17th during the 3rd year. Linda () Lucas... girl, child of Kelly Walker. Ice & Water. Born on February 1st during the 3rd year. Hana and Rayna Lucas... twin-girls, children of Jasmin Windless. Dark & Electricity. Born on February 10th during the 3rd year. Clay Canberra... boy, child of Dial Canberra. Earth & Water. Born on June 12th during the 3rd year. Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 210: King And Prince Talk? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 210: King And Prince Talk? by Harem-Fan While Zoe was holding my hand, her magic light covered us, as she cast [Safe Haven Portal], bringing the pair of us into my personal study in my castle home. Daniella was standing there with a worried expression, till she saw that I was fine... Zoe, seeing her come to hug me, let my hand go, as I held Daniella, I said to her, while looking at the other women in the room. "My Desert Flower, I am fine and safe, is all well at home?" The other women in the room are... The pregnant Jasmin, holding a swaddled Chad in her arms. Her long black hair is loose, and not done up. She is wearing the black and white maid outfit that Zoe wears. Her purple eyes are looking at me tenderly. Jen who is wearing her black dancers outfit, with her large Falchion on her back, ready for a fight. Her hair is bound in a long black ponytail, and her purple eyes tell me... I am taking her on the mission. Freya, with loving hazel eyes and smiling face, held her belly, and said to me. "Darling, everything at home is fine, and the King is already assembling some Knights to assist you, especially Light and Life Knights. I will move the troops after the meeting to the north border." After I had given Daniella her kiss and hug, I went to Jasmin, kissed her lips, then looked in on the sleeping Chad. I said to Jasmin, while touching her belly. "Make sure and do not overwork, our twins are counting on you, ." Jasmin rolled her eyes, as she is teased for wanting kids so much, she got a pair. I thought of Salinas also surprising me. Then Jasmin said to me, while looking at Jen. "We are living a slow life in the castle, don''t worry, so take Jen with you as she has been annoying all worried for you." Jen wanted to retort, but instead, only nodded to me. "Alright Jen, we will be fighting Vampires anyway, so having you and Elysium as support will be good." I look at Zoe and tell her. "Thanks Zoe, so have Freya send you up to Rosecrans for the kids, I will be safe, !" And as I was going to leave, I said to Zoe again. "Make sure and tell Evil and Rebeca I love them, and kiss the kids for me, , bye..." Jen and Freya will move with the Knights later, while I go and find my King Father... - in the King''s study... Leonardo is behind the desk, as I fill him in on everything. In the comfortable armchair, I pulled Yasmin in my lap, making her blush a bit. The secret guard, Raven... is standing by the door. Even though she came along with Mari and George and the others, she used her magic to return after I went into the Infinite Arctic Sky Mountains. "And now with the Throne of Giants under my lifetime control, the Giants are a portion of our Northern Kingdom, just outside our borders." Yasmin, who has her back in my arms, said to me, "Sam, after your Vampire campaign is over, you should have Queen Peri''s summons, Snow, come as a Giants Ambassador, to make things formal, otherwise, the noble families will try to sour relations with the Giants. And since she and Chuck Donald seem to be an item, they can marry here." I nod to Yasmin and say. "That was my, Dial, and Morgan''s thoughts as well, as we are leaving Grog and Thrall behind to help with our interests." Leonardo asks again. "Sam, are you sure you do not want an entire unit of troops for this? Only taking 20 high Circle Knights seems light, right?" As I held Yasmin firmly, I shook my head and said. "No, I will be leading around 600 assorted Giants to the Vampire town, and if Humans do the bulk of the attack, it will take away from the Giants pride. Based on what I know of Giants, it is a matter of glory for them to save their own brethren. So taking the small number of stronger Circle Knights won''t seem like a big deal. Plus with Falbium and Elysium there, it won''t be that dangerous." Yasmin put her hand on my cheek, and looked at me with her blue eyes, and said. "You will most likely fight with Vlad and his Vampire Bride (), so take Raven as your Healer... She is a Dark Healer, not a Mage, so her [Resist Darkness] spell can help you a bit. I am confident you can fight a 9th Circle Vampire Knight, but I still want you to have a shadow behind you." "I can just summon Zoe though?" Yasmin rolled her beautiful eyes and smiled, then explained. "And what would Zoe do if you so much as got a scratch? You might as well bring the whole Human army instead... Did you forget Fargo and Still Water?" As I forgot how Zoe gets when buffed, Raven in the back said in her modified voice. [Prince, I am a 7th Circle Healer, just 1 Circle behind the Vampire Healer, so I will not get in your way, but I too need some more combat experience, so I can get to 8th Circle.] As I looked back at the unknown woman in an all black Rosecrans style uniform, with her features hidden, I was kissed by Yasmin, who said. "My Husband will gladly take your aid, Raven. I think you are perfect for this mission, right Sam?" The King just smirks at me, being manipulated by my, Queen-to-be, Wife. "Alright Raven, just go find Freya, as she will bring you guys to the Giants gathering place along with Mari and Knight Lion. Thanks ahead of time." So I stood, hugged Yasmin again, and said. "Alright, I will go first via the Giants Throne, and I will see our troops in 3 hours for the march." I then stood away, and cast in the Giant language... "... []" - As I opened my eyes, I was sitting in my Throne, and I looked around to see 5 individuals waiting for me... On my left arm of the Throne of Giants, stood the 13 foot tall concubine Frost Plain, with a bit of joy in her colorful eyes. She said to me, "Welcome back my King. Your war-band leaders are here to greet you..." The first 20 foot tall Giant, who looks like a blonde Zues in a white toga, lifted his chin, and proudly greeted me... "I am Calyx Storm-bolt, Storm Giant leader, and at 7th Circle strength. My Tribe is ready to rescue our brethren!" The next guy, is a 17 foot tall blue-skinned man in furs, who was admiring my Frost, and then greeted me. "My King, I am Ice Chunk, Frost Giant leader, and at 6th Circle. You saved me yesterday." The next Fire Giant, wearing black metal armor, is radiating heat from his body, and he stands at an impressive 18 feet, 3 feet taller than his brethren of the same type. "From the Anubis Sky Mountains, I am Salamander Furnace, Fire Giant leader, and also at 6th Circle. I greet you, Giant King." The next Hill Giant, standing at an impressive 15 feet, with a silly smile on his face, said while greeting me. "King already knows , me Grog Canberra, the new Hill giant leader, I am still 4th Circle, but under your aura, I think I am going to break through to 5th Circle, my Master''s, Husband!" Yes, monsters including Summons can also break through, like Kayo and this Storm Giant leader who is 7th instead of 6th Circle. And my King''s aura must be stimulating the Giants now. And as for that Ice Chunk eyeing my Frost, it is just envy, and he probably wanted the throne before, but was too weak. As long as he gains my buff, I never have to worry about his loyalty. Fun Fact about the Giant Species... The Giants can only reproduce with their own type, like Fire and Fire, no cross-breeding is possible. So the fact I can impregnate the Giant women, is rarer than my male magic. Frost, knowing of Ice Chunk''s lust in the past, decided to end his dreams, and assure me of her loyalty to me, she pulled out a special gold-bead, and knelt in-front of me. "My King, please add this to my braid, to claim me as your wife?" Well, I did this for Peri when we mated, and no she is not kneeling for a proposal, but because she is twice my height. Man, when the two of us stand, my face is just under her belly button, damn it. When I tell this story to Ryan, he is going to make fun of me... Nothing makes a man feel insecure more than your woman being twice your height! This Frost is 3 feet 2 inches taller than Peri even. ! As I put the gold-beads at the end of her braid, her smile was breathtaking, and she kissed me, while poor Ice Chunk''s fantasies of Frost finally crumbled. Then Frost stood, and walked back to the door for the back bedchambers, where she is to stand and wait for me. So I tell the 4 Giant race leaders. "Around 23 to 30 Human Knights will arrive in 3 hours to help with the assault, so have all of our troops ready at that time at the valley entrance! Go now..." The 4 large men, all nodded with a grunt, and left to gather their men. When it was only me and Frost, she pointed to my Rosecrans uniform, and said with a blush. "King, come to the room, let me help change you into those nicer white robes of yours?" I do need to change actually, because the powers of the Hades Regalia are insane for me, especially for fighting Vampires, but... S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Frost''s moist eyes, and blush tells me, I might need a bit more time to change clothing, right? "My Frost, can you get me changed in about a half hour? I have much to do..." As she nodded, her smile grew, as I basically acknowledged what I will do for her. It is customary for Giant women to send off their Husbands with a chance of leaving a child behind, if the worst happens, and Frost seems to want to do this... The sacrifices I make for peace. I hope I can satisfy her though? So Frost follows me back, and the door closes... - One hour later... The door to my room opens, as I step out, dressed in my Hades'' Regalia! And as I shut the door, I look back at Frost. She was laying on her side, with a dopey smile, and a few human hickeys mark her exposed breasts and stomach. Thankfully, I was just able to make it work, and the silly smile on her face proves love transcends race. Just as I was about to close and lock it, I heard Frost say. "Sam, thank you for loving me, I will be a good wife, now go bring back a victory, and celebrate with me again, haha." I then locked the door, so she could rest, and I left to go get ready. But after the door was locked, my silly smile made its way on my lips, as I could not help but think about how amazing it was to ride a 13 foot tall woman. "Frost just won for best-legs in the Harem, ..." Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 211: Invading Blood Valley? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 211: Invading Blood Valley? by Harem-Fan At the West Palace entrance, I met up with Chuck, Frank, Kim, Samantha, Terra, Dial, and Morgan. Pluto, Zomok, and Atlas were there, guarding the group. Seeing me walk out in my Hades Regalia, Chuck asked me. "Grog said we would be leaving in a little while, so what is up, and where is Frost?" I looked to the front of the staging area, and I said to them, "Freya took troops to the border fort, and I am waiting for them to show here via her [Gate Portal] spell. Then I will travel to the Dracula clan''s Blood Valley and bring the army to invade in a , as for Frost? She is waiting at the Throne of Giants, in case I teleport to it..." I forgot that some Earth words only come out of my mouth in English, so Terra asked. "Prince, what was that strange word for invading?" ", That, it just means to hit the enemy so fast like lightning, and throw your full strength at them, and don''t let them have time to prepare, shock and awe." ! Then the 4 Giant leaders Grog, Calyx Storm-bolt, Salamander Furnace, and Ice Chunk came to me. Grog said with pride while speaking Human. "My King, we have gathered all 700 Giants for this fight, and we are now just waiting for your orders." I nodded to the four, and told them in Giant. "When the Humans come, I will then advance to the Vampires land with my Summons, a Dragon, and my Queen, then summon all of you. So wait for us to open a portal to invade the Blood Valley, got it?" They all nodded, and left to arrange things. - A short while later, near the point Freya was using to open a Gate... ~! Queen Peri strolled over, with a large Handaxe, sized for a Frost Giant in hand, and she smiled at me, then said. "My King, I am ready to guide you to the Blood Valley at any time." Actually, after laying with the 13 foot tall Frost, the 9 foot and 10 inch Peri, seems rather short to me now. I think my taste in women is getting a bit skewed? But after chasing off my random thoughts, I smile and say to her. "Good, then I will summon my partners to make this happen. Come forth Freya and Evelina... [Call Summons]¡Á2!" Then I see my favorite pregnant redheaded busty beauty, and grey-haired Loli. Freya told me. "Darling, the Royal Guard and the Knights sent by the King are only waiting for me to open the portal, should I do it now?" I nodded to my Fire Mage Wife, and she put her hand out, while my team and the Giant army watched... The [Gate Portal] was outlined with a red glow, and it was 20 feet wide, revealing the inner fort of the border garrison. George Lion, holding a golden colored Short Spear, walked through, followed by his Wife and Healer, Demeter. Then Mari Olson, my Wife, led the group of 20 high Circle Royal Knights, wielding assorted weapons and armor. And the last pair to walk into the Giants Holy Land, was the black clad Raven and Jen. At this point, Freya stepped into the opened gate, and told me. "Darling, at this point my mission is over, and I will go back to the capital to report, just call for me if you want to send the troops back, love you and good hunting, ~!" And as the Gate closed, the new Human troops looked around in surprise, as this place is new for Humans to be, and the close to 700 Giants eyeballing them, made them feel a bit outnumbered. Till now, the Humans and Giants have been bitter foes, so this new situation is tough for some. Evelina, who has seen this place from the sky a long time ago, knows the space between the west and west sides was made to keep large monsters like Falbium out, says to me. "Sam Dear, speak to your troops, bring those couple of people coming with us, and let''s leave here, because Falbium is too big. This 200 foot wide space is too small." Yeah, the monsters that are like 300 feet long, would feel trapped in this space carved out between two mountains. And this whole place stretches for a couple of miles. But the Titan who made this place took larger Dragons, the weather, and enemy invasion into account when they made this place. It is also well camouflaged, and I would have passed by the canyon-like hidden place as well. I walked to George and patted his shoulder, then said. "Sorry to pull you here after just a couple of days, . Anyway, do you guys know the mission?" While George was telling me what they know, Mari broke protocol, and hugged me in front of everyone, but said nothing. I could tell she was worried, so I kissed her forehead.. When George gave her a look, she slank off and went to Terra, her cousin to talk about what was going on here. "And so all of these 20 Royal Knights are all professionals at fighting Vampires, and their Aura is Light or Life. We will be under your command for this mission, and it will go on your military merits record. So just give us orders, Sam." "Alright, so Queen Peri, Evelina, Raven, and Jen will come with me on Falbium''s back, and we will travel to the Blood Valley. When we get there Falbium will open a [Gate Portal] for you guys and the Giants to pour out of. The mission will start immediately. The mission of killing as many Vampires as possible is the first objective, but we also want to save as many Humans and Giants from the livestock blood pens. Here are the black chains the Vampires of Dracula are using, and this is how to remove them..." So as I teach the Knights how to remove the cursed chains safely, I reminded them their goal is to comfort the enslaved Humans, while Grog and the Giants will free and take care of the Giants. I also told Mari she was in charge of leading and protecting Kim, Dial, Terra, and Morgan. Frank will help her and Lion, while Chuck will come with me as ranged support when he gets there. Vampires are fast and can fly, so Chuck and his 7th Circle long ranged suppression is good for me. After that, I gave the Giants a loud speech about what I expect from them, and the same talk about finding those with black chains on them. I explained everything they need to know about the troops of Humans with me, and no funny business on their parts. I even warned them about the sight of Falbium and Elysium, and they are on our side. Yeah, a few Giants are afraid, especially the ones who have seen Falbium before and lived, due to him not caring for them. Then I finished with a charismatic speech about Giants pride and glory... I feel I might be slowly becoming a leader now. This is clearly the reason King Lucas wants me to be seen leading troops, and earning merit for the nobles back home. Chuck was so thrilled I was taking him in the fight with me, he bragged to Snow while I was gone about it. Naturally, Samantha, Kim, Terra, Morgan, and Dial wanted to be in my team for hunting down Vlad, but I needed a smaller group, but they knew saving lives was the real task I am giving them. - Just outside the pass, the Giant army watched as Evelina summoned Falbium in a 300 foot wide grey circle. At the same time, Jen was summoning Elysium in a black 300 foot wide circle... As the two Dragons came, they got the mental orders of their Summoners, and Falbium said to me. [Hey Sam, when you invited me to play, this scene was not what I expected... And you really are these guys King, and that there is your Queen?! Damn... I have really seen it all.] Then seeing all of the types of Giants, from Fire, Storm, Frost, and Hill, Elysium said with a grin. [Fuck, it is an all you can eat meal, with every food group... Cold, Spicy, Filling, and Classic, ! I can''t wait to eat them all, !] When Peri heard Elysium wanted to eat the Giants, she took my hand, while she was terrified of him. Seeing poor Peri afraid, I scolded him. "Hey Brat Dragon, stop messing with the Giants, they are our people now, and off your menu, . My new Queen does not know you''re joking, and I am embarrassed." Elysium''s red eyes scanned Peri, who held my hand, and he nodded. [Fuck, my Dad is not only a Dragon Slayer, but a Giant Slayer, .. Lady, I did not know you could speak the Human language, I won''t eat you guys... Unless Sam is mad, .] Jen glares at him, and he felt her intentions, so he said. [Yeah, I got it, I will fucking shut up, okay... No need to say that bitches name.] (.) Jen under her veil smiles at the fact Elysium falls for that threat all the time, but he does not know that none of us dare mention her name out-loud. (On a side note, Sam also hears some people who are talking about him as well, but this is for later.) So Jen and Raven got on the back of Elysium, while Evil, Peri and I got on Falbium''s back. As the pair of evil Dragons left the scene, all of the 700 Giants'' knees stopped rattling. - Mid-flight, Peri keeps pointing in the direction of Blood Valley for Falbium to fly at, and Evil takes off her eye-patch, and is using her Cursed Eye... Evelina''s face twitched, when she had looked back, and saw the two women on Elysium, and she asked me telepathically with a weird tone. ]Hey Sam, my Husband and Master, you said Midnight told you to take Raven as your Healer, right?[ ]Yeah, what about it?[ I look down at the short woman in my arms, and am curious why she asked. ]Do you know who the identity of Raven is? She is not from the Royal family, is she?[ ]No clue, but she reacted to me when I wore the Hades Regalia, so I believe she is from Earth''s past Greek mythology. I can tell she loves me though. Also Yasmin trusts her.[ I was unaware that the Cursed Evil Eye could easily see past the disguises of the Secret Guard, and when Evil saw it was actually Rebeca, she almost busted out laughing in surprise. And when she realized that both Yasmin and Rebeca hid her identity from her, a creepy smile was plastered on Evelinas face. When I saw Evil''s smile, I got worried, and asked out loud. "Hey, I know that smile, what nonsense are you planning?" Evil''s smile then changed to sweet and innocent, as she says. ", I just saw the true face of Raven, and I have to say, her face and body is really what you would love in a woman. So I recommend that if you feel the urge, push her down, and really give it to her, . She is a keeper, and all the ladies would like a beauty like her. If Yasmin lets her be at your side, that means she probably wants you to take her as a lover, ." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. My connection with Evil is telling me she wants to pull a prank, but I feel a bit better knowing Raven is at least a beauty I would like. - Further back on Elysium''s head, both Raven and Jen said nothing as supposed strangers, but Raven got a chill up her back, when she saw Evil''s left white eye looking at her. And seeing Evil''s knowing smile, Rebeca was worried she had been discovered. But when she saw Evil give her a thumbs up, Rebeca realized her identity was not exposed. Poor Rebeca had no idea Evil was plotting against her, in a fun way... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 212: Vlad vs Artemis? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 212: Vlad vs Artemis? by Harem-Fan Blood Valley... On a nearby mountain top, overlooking a deep valley, hidden from the sun by its surrounding mountains and constant snowy clouds, two women look down on the Vampire settlement. A tall sexy evil looking woman, with black hair, red eyes, black lipstick and eye-shadow, was looking southward, at something her partner could not sense. The weather does nothing to her perfect exposed skin, that is pale. Even a pure man would submit under this woman''s charms, if it was not for her stern and sadist eyes. The shortest woman next to the first, is none other than Kujo Artemis, the Dark Elf Huntress. Her 5 foot 7 inch height with an athletic frame, complements her with black hair, and all-red eyes. She too doesn''t look bothered by the cold and snowy wind, while wearing her combat kimono. But the frown on her pale face was adorable in some people''s eyes, as she complained to the tall woman in a revealing black leather dress. "Tiamat, why are we here? I want to go and challenge Sam now." Tiamat points to the castle in the center of the Vampire settlement, to the tallest tower, and tells her. "There is a 9th Circle Vampire Knight, who is a target of Sam... If you cannot beat him, you cannot beat Sam. Kill that Vampire, and I will let you kill Sam." Kujo pouts, and says, "You''re kidding, that Human can kill a 9th Circle Vampire, I don''t believe it... Even I will struggle." Tiamat then grabs the back of her neck, and tightens her hold, while saying. "Then if you can''t do it, go home little Dark Elf, my Hades does not need weak minded women around him." As Kujo felt death around her neck, she heard something amazing, and asked quickly. "Wait, you know Sam is Hades?! I met him in a past life!" The tightening-grip slackened for a moment, and Tiamat asked. "How do you know him from the past? And now that you said his name out-loud, he can hear your words, little girl." Kujo opened her eyes not knowing the name [Hades] is a taboo name, so she said. "That pearl you gave me showed me, and it crumbled after I spent a week in a dream. He and I were... Well we knew each-other well in that life." Tiamat dropped her to the ground, and rubbed her chin. "Who were you, I don''t know who you were?" Kujo, rubbing the back of her neck, says. "I was a peak Human woman, with Divinity, a hunter named Artemis. Sam was all alone on a bone throne, and he was in the Underworld of a different plane. He and I made a deal, and we stayed together for a while. We... had a complicated relationship..." Tiamat, who knows nothing of Earth, assumed she was talking about their Underworld, and also assumed Hades had not yet met Persephone, so she guessed Kujo was there before she was summoned by her Master. "I see, so you still want to kill him after knowing all of this?" Kujo, who has complicated feelings, says. "The past is the past, I only want my Mother''s Longbow back, and if I beat him, I don''t need to take his life, plus you would stop me, right?" ~! Kujo felt her feet leave the ground, as Tiamat lifted her by her , and said coldly. "If you can kill Sam, then I won''t do anything, because that means he is too weak for my attention. But I think he is not too far from being able to conquer me again, so try and get your trinket if you can, hurry, you have little time to kill the Vampire..." Whoosh~! And as Tiamats words ended, she threw Kujo far into the distance, sending her to the tallest tower. Then Tiamat''s eyes looked south again and said, ", You really those stupid Giants, ... [Long Range Teleport]" And the sexy Chaos Dragon vanishes in rippling clear magical waves... - ~! While madly flung through the air at a fast speed, Kujo pulled out her paired Kunai daggers, and started to cast a series of spells quickly... "Fly like a swallow... [Greater Air Utility], Protect me from harm... [Wind Shield], Swift is like a hunting cat... [Breezy Self], And block this snowstorm for this hunter... [Resist Wind Element]" Soon, before she hit the tower-wall, her momentum was stopped by winds lifting her into the air gracefully, then a transparent Tower Shield of invisible force blocked in front. Then her movements seemed faster and more graceful. And finally, the strong snowy winds no longer hampered her body or senses... Floating by a window, Kujo saw a few Vampires eating at a table full of deliciously decorated dishes. Her index finger of her right hand lifted, as she cast her next spell. "Vanish window... [Disintegration Ray]" As the beam of light charged and leapt from her fingertip, the beam struck the glass and pain, then made the entire section of window and frame crumble to the smallest particles, and vanish. The strong wind and snow instantly rushed into the cozy castle dining room, making the meals comfortable atmosphere crumble. Anyone from Earth seeing the man sitting at the head of the table, who was wearing a black Victorian style velvet suit, scream... Count Dracula! This is the same kind of outfit that Evelina made Sam wear at the first Royal Ball, and is the Lorelei Eastern Kingdom style of dressing. The white shirt under the black outfit, has ruffled sleeves and along the buttons, while a red neckerchief was around his collar like a tie. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His pale white skin, yellow eyes, and black long hair screams nobility with every gesture he makes. Even the voice he uses is perfect... If Kayo is the pinnacle of female Elf Vampires in looks and poise, then Vlad Dracula is the peak for male Vampires that are based on Humans. To his left and right, are his pure blood brides, who were born Vampires, and not created like most Vampires are these days. To his left, his first bride, who is an 8th Circle Death Healer, with blonde hair and yellow eyes. She is wearing something like Evelina wears, all in black as well. While the woman to his right, is a redhead, who is a lower 5th Circle level Dark Mage. At the opposite end of the table, sits 3 created normal Vampires, who were obviously selected for their fine looks, and probably as a bedmate, as their Circles are also only 5 or 6 each. By the doors, 2 male Vampires stand wearing black Chain-mail, and are wielding Halberds, but they have not moved. Before the snowy winds blew the food away, Kujo saw that on their plates were rare uncooked cuts of steak () that looked appetizing, but with only raw meat and blood in cups, it is easy to guess what it is. Although wild Dark Elf may eat the flesh of humanoids, it is not actually practiced by the civilized Dark Elf. Vlad, seeing a Dark Elf here, did not get angry, but looked amused, and he waved his fork to an empty seat and offered. "Guest from afar, sit, and have a meal, we do not often get uninvited guests here, and finding a Dark Elf so far from home is thrilling." Kujo, who has fought with the Undead Legion for so long, doesn''t talk and banter with this monster, and silently casts her... [Blink Teleport] ~! And suddenly, grey Aura covered Vlad''s knife and fork, as his cutlery was used to block Kujo''s pair of Kunai attempting to stab his throat and heart. "~ Alas, you Dark Elf don''t seem to understand the common Human language, well, it cannot be helped, you live in caves like bats, ." Vlad''s 2 wives and 3 concubines, leapt behind the 2 guards, while their master stood to fight. Kujo, seeing that this Vlad was stronger and faster than she thought, was decisive, and pointed her weapon to the group of 7 clustered Vampiresa and cast. "Onlookers should just die... [Tornado]" ~! Suddenly, in a 60 foot diameter area, covering most of the grand dining-room, a super storm level twister was born indoors, shredding the furniture, Vampires, paintings, stonework, and decorations to shreds... Through all of the wailing, and Vampires turning into dust from the savage move, only a single Vampire woman survived the sudden attack... "Bitch, that was my favorite dress... [Full Healing]" As the grey light recovered the sexy blonde woman, her half naked form would make men''s noses bleed, but the woman did not care about the others Deaths, as she cast... "Naturally born Vampires can still be brought back... [Breath of Life]" As the grey energy formed, the naked redheaded Dark Vampire woman was standing next to the blonde, and she said. "Vlad, capture this bitch alive for me, I am thirsty, I want Dark Elf blood!" Kujo frowned, because she thought this fight would be smoother, so she silently cast... [Wind Transformation] As her body became insubstantial, she flew towards Vlad, determined to take him down fast. Vlad had already thrown down the cutlery, and his grey Death Aura had grabbed a pair of Short Swords from the floor, and infused it and his body with grey flames, and licked his fangs, as he said. "I can do that too, little girl... [Tornado]" As the grey Death Aura vortex spread out, covering the whole area around himself, the group of 4, had not noticed their city was under attack by an invading army... - To be continued... - [ What Is Hypnosis? (2nd Edition), ! .] [ https://www.NovelFire.com/series/1521176/what-is-hypnosis-nd-edition/ ] Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 213: Forces Arrive? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! (A reader who dropped, told me the story is boring... Is [A Summoner?] actually boring?) Chapter 213: Forces Arrive? by Harem-Fan While our pair of Dragons neared the fortress of the Dracula clan, I heard in my mind, someone talking about me?! ]Then if you can''t do it, go home little Dark Elf, my Hades does not need weak minded women around him.[ ]Wait, you know Sam is Hades?! I met him in a past life![ With my [Summons Divinity], I occasionally hear when people mention my name, but oddly, only when they say the name Hades, and not Sam. Usually, it is when Morgan and Pluto are talking, or Yasmin with the other Wives. I don''t hear their actual voices, but the words flow through my mind, like reading a text message... But based on the words said, it can only be the Dark Elf who was in my dream with Ryan. But who is Kujo talking to? Is it one of my Wives... It can''t be her, right? Suddenly, I remember the violent Tiamat, and a chill went up my back. Well, the upside to my name only triggering with Hades and not Sam, I would be bombarded with whispers in my mind if the name Sam triggered it, right? So what is Kujo doing, and why is Tiamat with her? Maybe it has to do with the Huntress Longbow? While I was musing, Peri tapped my shoulder, and pointed to the distance. "My King, Blood Valley is on the other-side of that large mountain, so we are about to arrive." As I looked, I heard Elysium cast a spell onto a Vampire scout in the distance... [Now you see us, now you don''t... [Outer Space Vacuum]!] At long range, I saw the 60 foot void of space swallow up and devastate the weak Vampire sentinels, keeping him and his fellow guards from alerting the fort. I gave Elysium and Jen a thumbs-up, and said. ]Good job, and everyone, let''s use that now empty gate post as our staging point to summon the army...[ After broadcasting my telepathy, the pair of Dragons landed to begin the plan. - As soon as Falbium and Elysium landed, we got off, and the two Dragons opened a pair of [Gate Portals] to the Giant army... As the 700 Giants, and around 30 Humans made their way into the Gate, I told Peri. "Alright, from here, go back and calm the people, and let them know we are starting. I know you want to be here, but this is no place for my Giant Queen to be for now, not till I help you summon new monsters to serve you." Yes, in the past 2 years, the 2 Summons she had, were killed by the Vampire woman, and she was told to not contract with new ones, or she would kill Snow. And in some of Peri''s visions, I have helped her summon new monsters, so she has waited for me. ! Peri with a bit of warmth in her aurora colored eyes, kissed my lips, and said before leaving through the portal... "My King, you can find Dracula and his Brides in the tallest tower of his fortress, come back safe..." Then everyone watched the nearly 10 foot tall regal woman step through the Gate Portal, as it closed behind her. I turn to everyone and point to the town we can see down in the valley... ]Calyx Storm-bolt, and the Storm Giants, attack the north portion of Blood Valley... Grog and the Hill Giants attack the western portion of the town... Ice Chunk, take the Frost Giants to the east-side of the settlement... Salamander Furnace, your Fire Giants will oversee the south of the town, after the other forces have swept through... George Lion, leads the Knights and Rosecrans group to siege the Black Castle, while my team will come in with me to find Vlad... Jen and Evil, take Falbium and Elysium to opposing sides to kill Vampire runners... And lastly, Falbium, uses [Army of the Dead] to kill all Vampires in the town... Let''s move out![ After my area telepathic message was broadcast, everyone moved. Evelina got on Falbium, as she cast [Buff Summons] on me, and me her... Soon, the Giants all ran towards the town below, and yelled loudly, well, they are not covert it seems?! George looked at his team and my group of Morgan, Samantha, Kim, Dial, Terra, and Frank, with all of their summons out, and said to them, "Follow me, and lets breakthrough at the Black Castle walls, and let Sam get inside!" Cerberus, Pluto, Zomok, and Atlas were especially intimidating as they surrounded the Humans. My ladies, along with Terra and Frank gave me a smile of worry, then followed the 8th Circle Electricity Swift Knight George Lion into the town... - As I was ready to follow the Human force in, Chuck in his black Chain-mail with the Huntress Longbow, and Raven with a magic Silver Flail in hand, looked at me, so I said. "I am point, Chuck your rear guard, and Raven, stay between us as we go. Is that weapon your style, or?" ~! Raven twirls the metal ball with spikes, and says with a happy tone. [This is one of Commander Midnight''s weapons for fighting Vampires, its material is twice as deadly against their bodies, but I like it, ~!] Then Raven cast her [Resist Darkness] buff on us, as we ran into the now chaotic battlefield... - The 5th circle Town Disaster Monster, the Vampire is the starting strength for these monsters... They are equal in strength to the Stone Giants (), and with my Giant King''s buff, Grog and all his Hill Giants are as strong as the Stone Giant. So with just 200 of these guys, the Vampires that only number around 150 tops in this town, are pressed considering all the other stronger forces invading. The Vampires use monsters and slaves to fight, to make up for their low numbers, as the more Vampires there are, the more blood is required. So many monsters that my forces are facing are Winter Wolves, Orcs, Ghouls, and reanimated Humans and Giants used as discarded blood bags. From an overhead view, we entered from the south gate, while Falbium is on the north ridge looking down, and Elysium is on the south ridge. We are rushing in a fan-shaped movement, and just hitting this town filled with old wood and stone homes, and jails used to hold the blood slaves. In the center of the town, is a walled Castle Keep, and it is entirely black with stained glass windows, very Dracula like from Earth movies... In the surrounding town, a total of 10 portals () are opened from Falbium''s 9th Circle spell, [Army of the Dead], and with Evelina guiding him. I noticed 2 portals were opened inside the Keep, and some by the slave pens, while most were on the north side, behind enemy lines, to make our invasion smooth. - sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As I watched George stabbing a Vampire in the heart, with his magical Lightning Spear I gave him, Chuck shot his bow. ~ ~! As Chuck''s arrow passed by our group, it shot out like a comet, with a trail of destruction, killing 2 Ghouls and 4 Giant Skeletons. He said in surprise. "Sam, invading a town is definitely an exciting fight, ! Let''s do this more often. Over there, look at Cerberus tearing that Vampire apart with three bites, damn!" Honestly, there is so much going on around us, that it is kinda overwhelming and chaotic... like Terra on Zomok''s head, using plant-based area of effect attacks on the Undead, while Dial is on Atlas'' shoulders, stomping a pack of Winter Wolves... And Morgan looks like a battlefield General on her Summons back, while Pluto takes the souls from the living foes... As the Undead swarm from Falbium, my Giants, and the Knights all do battle with the foe, who seems to not be able to resist us, I realise... As strong as I am, I can only participate more as a figurehead... Sure, you can say that everything Evelina and Falbium are doing is my power, but it really doesn''t seem like it to me at this moment. I suddenly feel like a spectator in a war movie, and what I can do is kinda weak. Sure, I am also buffing all the 700 plus freed slave Giants, but I just feel I can do more... As I was holding Heartbreak in my right hand, and the King''s Sword in my left, I was tapped on my shoulder by Raven, who pointed to the Keep''s gate... [The Knights and Summons have made it... It seems Atlas is going to open the gates for us...] ~! While under the effects of [Powerlifting], Atlas also used [Sunder Objects] to the front gates, and ripped them off their hinges, while throwing the gate doors at some Vampires in a crisis! And as soon as the gates were broken, the 20 or so Knights rushed in with George leading the charge... Mari was using her area of effect magic with Kim, washing away the animated Undead that had been skipped by Falbium''s spell, as they were only commanded to hunt Vampires, oops. As my small 3 man party slipped-in, we passed Samantha, who was sending healing spells to patch up everyone around, and she was too busy to notice me. She had clear ripples of green healing light covered with Gravity Element, healing all allies in a 60 foot radius, and I smiled at her dedication. Raven, who saw me smile, felt challenged, so she also cast... [I will add to her efforts as we pass... [Radiate Healing Aura]!] And then Raven''s 70 foot radius Dark element ripples coated with green healing light, overlapped and doubled the healing of all of our men. I could almost feel that Raven was competitive for some reason? Chuck tapped my shoulder as we were running through the chaotic courtyard, and he pointed up to the top most tower. "Hey Sam, do you think the Vampires escaped, there is a big hole in the wall up there?" As I looked through the falling snow, I saw what he was pointing at and frowned. As I put my two swords away, I then equipped the Djinn Blades. "Raven and Chuck, I don''t think we have time to go through the front doors, I will fly us up directly, so hold on... [Greater Air Utility]" As the wind under me was raising me up, I told the two. "Chuck, grab my waist, and Raven, I will carry you!" Chuck put his bow away, then held my waist from my back, and Raven put her arms around my neck, as the air magic lifted us up at a moderate speed. "Damn, went from hugging Snow to Sam in one day, I can''t bear it, why do you get to hold the hottie?" As superhumans, holding like this is effortless, but I heard Chuck bitch about the heights, and he wanted to hold Raven instead of me. I felt odd, as this woman held me, and even though I cannot see her face, her sweet breath hit me, and the soft feeling of her assets in my chest made me think inappropriately. And just as I cleared my thoughts, as we were half way up the tower, Raven said in my ear. [I really like you a lot, and I would love to have your child, Prince... So after the battle, feel free to take me, .] I cannot explain why I have such a good feeling for this woman, who is from the Greek Gods, but right now, I cannot fall for her seduction... Plus she might also just be trying to calm my mind by flirting... I will ignore her hot figure. ! Suddenly the face in the darkness, overlapped her plump lips on mine, catching me off guard, and as I was dazed, she said in her modified voice. [Prince, I could tell you did not believe me, so I gave you a kiss for good luck, so win in there. , And if I crossed a line, just report me to Midnight, .] I wanted to complain about this Secret Guard, but something in my heart liked her kiss, and I did not mention how inappropriate it was... - ~! As the three of us landed in the snow-covered open hole in the wall, the sight we saw made us speechless... Vlad was sitting in a throne at the end of a thrashed dining-room drinking freshly drained Dark Elf blood in a gold goblet, while a pair of Vampire women were hanging a heavily wounded Dark Elf woman upside down from the ceilings busted chandelier, while she was bound by the cursed blood chains. There were at least 2 sword stab wounds in her body, one in the stomach, and the other in her right shoulder. Her beautiful face was bruised and scratched by the two women, who had just started to take out their frustrations on the woman. The Dark Elf woman''s clothing was almost fully torn to shreds, as the naked redhead was pulling it off. The blonde woman that noticed us, said. "Vlad Dear, more uninvited guests are here, looks like Humans are on the menu, ." I saw Kujo with a look of unwillingness, as I had not expected to find her here of all places, not after that dream. I have complicated feelings for the enemy of Humans... - To be continued... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 214: Don’t Kill Her? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 214: Don''t Kill Her? by Harem-Fan After the words of the blonde Vampire, Chuck had already equipped his Huntress Longbow, but he also put on a quiver full of silver arrows, used especially for creatures like Vampires. He said to me, "I can tell the naked redhead is the strongest, so I will fight her, you go take out that dude drinking blood, . Hey Raven, can you take the blonde, Or do I need to have a threesome?" Raven looked at the Death Healer Vampire blonde, and said. [She will be a challenge for me, but I can hold on while Sam fights Vlad Dracula, yup.] ~! As Raven said that, the spiked silver ball from the long of the Silver Flail hit the ground, and had some Dark magic flow into it. I activated the power of my [Laurel Wreath] and radiated an aura that suppressed Undead, and all 3 Vampires felt it. Suddenly, Vlad felt his 9th Circle strength was reduced to a mere 8th Circle equivalent, and the Healer felt her magic power reduce to the 7th Circle, ironically matching Raven''s level, and the naked redhead went from 5th Circle power to a cheesy 4th... As I swapped out my weapons, the smile on Vlad''s lips finally turned into anger, as he felt his body and power become suppressed. If an Undead does not have hostility to me, they will find me very charming and submit (), but if they are hostile like these 3 are, they feel fear and dread to be in my radiating aura. Vlad Dracula, stood, then held his paired Short Swords, and asked me. "I have never been suppressed, how can a mere Human do this to me? Are you from the Lorelei family?" And before I could answer him, a large Dragons head was seen from outside the tower, as Falbium was hovering out in the air. All of our eyes moved to the small figure standing on Falbium''s head. Evelina spoke, with her exposed white-eye that is now glowing. Her black dress and long silky grey hair blows in the snowstorm, and her voice carries into the tower. "Vlad Dracula, servant of my Lorelei Royal Family, you''re just a thug pretending to be important, right? My Master is here to send you on your way, because you are not a loyal servant to me, the rightful heir." The 2 female Vampires do not know Evil personally, but when Vlad knew Evelina very well, he sneered with his fangs showing. "So Princess Lorelei, the rumors are true, and your now the Summons of this weak Human boy? Then if I kill him, you will also die in 24 hours, right, ?!" ", Your life as a Vampire has given you delusions of grandeur, you have not realized who my Master really is... [Buff Summons] Now Sam, I will go and dismantle the rest of his forces, and stab him once in the heart for me, ~!" I smile and thank Evil telepathically for rebuffing me, as it had been past the 10 minute mark from last time, and now I am 1 circle stronger, compounded with my debuff on Vlad, we are now equal strength. Chuck asked Raven. "Hey, if Sam stabs him once in the heart for her, won''t that kill him?" Raven rolled her eyes at him, though he could not see it, while she readied to cast a spell silently of [Radiate Healing Aura] to help the group. As Falbium and Evelina are now flying away from the tower, I used my [Sandals] magic of the [Undead Transformation] to turn me into a Pale Harvester... As my body went incorporeal, with my Bone-Skull Mask and Bone Scythe, my electric-blue eyes scanned the room, and with my body full of Death Element, I had more options. I float up into the air about a foot, and my eerie voice carries for the first time... [Alright Vlad, I am here to send you off, too bad your soul will not have a good end. I will fight with you.] I send a mental message to Chuck and Raven... sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ]Deal with those two Vampires, and rescue that Dark Elf, heal her, but don''t free her, I have questions for her... She and I have a connection... , And if you kill her, Tiamat who is probably watching us, might kill you in rage.[ Both Chuck and Raven''s bodies went stiff, hearing Tiamat was somewhere nearby, and watching the show. While I am in the Ghost King form, I lose the Water & Electricity Element in my body, as it becomes Death, but my eyes don''t change color, as a Ghost King''s features are not Element dependent like a Human. Even my spells use the Death equivalents while transformed in this Ghost King''s body, so my Water & Electricity Bolt becomes a Death Bolt now. I do not get weaker from going from Dual-Element to Single-Element, and my ability to use 2 Aura abilities at once now works like King Lucas taught me. So... My grey colored Death Element flowed over my body, and I vanished from everyone''s sight... [Blink Teleport] and [Bull Rush Stun] ~! I had appeared behind Vlad''s back, and delivered a side-kick onto his shoulder, as he moved his head to the side in time, but the second power knocked him so hard through the nearby wall, it collapsed creating a 15 foot wide hole next to the other hole, and Vlad fell to the outside open air and he was dazed for a moment... ""VLAD!"" Both Vampire Brides, seeing their Husband get transferred to a new fighting scene, screamed in shock, but... - "Chuck''s true-love Silver arrow, in the heart lady... [Piercing Strike]" ~! Vampires are naturally agile monsters, and the powerful silver arrow coated with Dark Aura, barely missed her heart, but cleanly shot through the center of her chest, causing dark-crimson blood to shoot from her mouth and the new golf-ball sized hole in her chest. The redhead woman fell backwards, holding the front hole of the wound, and looked at Chuck in terror. While knocking another silver arrow, Chuck grins and says. "Seems I did not have the heart to shoot that impressive boob, so lets try your sexy face instead, ?!" - Rebeca''s [Radiate Healing Aura] had just gone off, and it was mainly to heal that damn Dark Elf woman that Sam requested alive. She heard this woman was also from their God''s Group, and she felt a bit jealous that this woman slept with Hades of the past, but she hadn''t. () Then as Rebeca had finished her casting, as the Healer was casting a heel on her fellow Sister, the flail came hurtling towards her face... ~! The Silver Flail clearly hit the Vampire as her [Full Healing] was cast on the redheaded Vampire fighting with Chuck. As the blonde lady was screaming and holding her face in pain, Rebeca said. [Seems under Sam''s suppression, you''re not so strong, bitch!] - While Kujo was still hung upside down, she felt her wounds slowly recovering, as she was forced to watch the fight around herself. And when she saw Sam flying out of the new hole in the tower to fight Vlad in mid-air, her red-eyes only followed that fight, to see how her strength compared to Sam, or even Hades. While watching the mid-air duel, she was forced to remember the week of dreams, and an uncomfortable feeling crept into her mind and heart... - ~! As I flew to intercept Vlad, who ejected his bat-wings, I smiled at what my real purpose was... While I was inside the tower, the Giants could not see me, so the Giants Buff was gone, but now all Giants can see me up high, and the strength of the army was not lost... "Damn you, you are really a Ghost King?! [Tornado]" In the sky above the city, a grey twister sprang up centered on Vlad, and the 30 foot wide twister ravaged the snowstorm around... But as I harmlessly flew through his Death Aura [Tornado] ability, his yellow eyes opened in horror! ~! I then combined the moves of, [Whirlwind Attack] and [Piercing Strike] to create an unstoppable twirl of death around me, as I spun with the Bone Scythe, causing hundreds of deep cuts on the body of Vlad. Vlad Dracula felt true death had almost come for him, and he used his once a day life saving move... "[Second Wind]" This Vanguard 7th Circle move, is a personal [full Healing] on the Knight, and fully recovered everything, including his spent Aura, making it a reset ability. He can''t see it, but I am smiling, because even de-buffed, this guy is fun to fight for me. While he recovered, he did his best to move further from me, so he could activate more abilities, while wary of my [Blink Teleport] ability that he has. As I let him gain distance, I combined 2 moves again... [Fast Attacks] and [Meteor Leap] ~! Using the blinding speed of both moves, it was almost like a straight line teleport, as my Bone Scythe slammed into Vlad, sending him plummeting to the earth below, then crashing into the courtyard floor, crating a large crater... As all my forces had been watching, they moved from Vlad, who was dusting off the smoke around him, while he activated another skill... "[Rage] You have truly pushed me, boy... [Meteor Leap]" My electric-blue eyes opened wide, as I thought to myself how stupid I was there... Like a ballistic missile, the crimson covered Vlad shot straight up in my direction, but... [Blink Teleport] and [Piercing Strike] Just as the Vlad missile was about to make my day crappy, I vanished from his paired Short Sword tips, and was behind him, with the tip of my Bone Scythe entering his back, and running through his heart, exiting the chest... And with his use of [Second Wind] used up, this will most likely be fatal, I hope? As his head turned to look at me, he smiled and told me as his body was slowly turning to ashes, an unfortunate fact as my heart sank. "~! I was born a Vampire, , ..." Then grey magic light covered his remains, and I looked back into the tower... - And see Vlad reform next to the heavily wounded blonde Vampire, damn... Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 215: A Sudden Reversal? Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments! Chapter 215: A Sudden Reversal? by Harem-Fan I see Vlad reform next to the heavily wounded blonde Vampire, dammit! [, round 2... [Blink Teleport] and [Blink Teleport]] And with 2 consecutive short range teleports, I am back in the dining-room... - As Vlad saw me enter the room, he took me seriously, and instantly moved. ~! Just as Raven had swung down her Silver Flail on the Healer Vampire, and almost killed her, Vlad moved so fast, even under the Undead suppression, and her neck was grabbed. ~! Chuck, who was beating the naked redhead with his Longbow covered in black Aura like a club, stepped on the almost defeated Vampire''s neck even more and saw Vlad''s move. "Hey Vlad Dick, I will kill your Wife now if you don''t let her go!" Raven was lifted into the air, while Vlad said to me. "Surrender, or this woman dies." I keep up the Undead suppression aura, but remove my [Undead Transformation], return to my normal toga-clad look, and pull out Soul Eater... As Chuck drew a silver arrow infused with Dark Aura, the woman under his heel said. "D-Don''t kill me... I can be yours!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Vlad tightened the hold on Raven''s neck, and the blonde behind him cast [Full Healing] on herself. Suddenly, I saw a thumbs-up from Raven as black light covered her body, and she had silently cast... [Safe Haven Portal] At the moment that Vlad looked at his empty hand stupidly, I moved... In Electricity Aura, my body flashed with [Blink Teleport], and my Water Aura activated in my Soul Eater... "Vlad was a joke, you''re the real threat... [Triple Strikes]" ~! From behind the Healer Vampire, my Soul Eater pierced her back, and one of my 3 stabs sank into her heart, as she was too slow to avoid my thrusts. And as her form was turning into ashes, it was drawn into the Soul Eater, strengthening it. I smiled at Vlad, picked up the necklace left behind, and said. "This item is the Second Chance Locket, if I did not absorb her soul there, it would have cast [Breath of Life] on herself, and she could help you again, smart. And Chuck, she eats Humans, and might eat your wives in their sleep." Chuck grins and says with a playful attitude. "I was only waiting for Blondie to die, I am not an idiot, [Aura Blow]" ~! And Chuck heartlessly shot her through the heart, while he regretted killing a hot woman. - While this was going on... Rebeca had just returned to the Rosecrans Lorelei mansion, and there was a grey-colored Gate Portal 10 feet wide already opened! It was showing the top of Falbium''s head, and a smiling Evelina with her one white eye glowing, who says. "Hurry, we will send you back to help, and you have to accompany me to gamble for the assist, ." Rebeca, who thought she was gone from the fight and failed Sam, smiled under her hood. She realized that Evil saw the future, and had this portal opened now for her, and Evelina''s playful winner''s smile knowing her identity made her feel defeated, because Rebeca hates gambling. [Thanks, I owe you one, .] As Rebeca stepped onto Falbium''s head next to Evil, the latter said... "No, your move to decisively leave was great, because if you stayed, your identity would be exposed, and you would have died, then Sam would be distracted and summon Zoe to save you, then Zoe would ruin all the fun. I always loved your decisive nature, . Bye bye, good luck..." As Falbium''s [One-way Portal] spell was cast, Evil pushed Rebeca into the tower''s room... - As Vlad was forced to see both of his Brides die, who were pure-bloods, he activated his [Rage] power, and said in a gloomy mood. "Fine, I admit it, I have lost, but I will take all of your loved ones with me... [Blink Teleport]" Chuck, who is smarter than he looks, activated... [Turtle Shell] Just as Vlad, who was covered in a crimson glow, was about to stab Chuck, a rapid dome of Dark Aura covered in a protective shell, and Chuck''s voice was heard. "Fuck off Vlad, I am not gay, no backstabs for me, ." Then as the dome protected Chuck, Vlad noticed... I had interposed myself from Vlad and Kujo, who was helplessly watching the fight, while pretending to not know the Human language. Vlad''s creepy grin showed his two fangs, and he said while looking at the bound Dark Elf. "I see, you are protecting that Dark Elf, ? Well, now that my Wives are dead, I can endlessly use my strongest move, can you kill me before I kill all of your friends? [Tornado]" Just as his grey tornado was filling the area, fueled by his [Rage] power, I moved... ", Protect her for me... [Electric & Water Wall]" Just as Kujo felt the Death Aura winds scraping her flesh, a blue wall of water with sparks was formed in front of herself, stopping the harsh winds! Vlad''s smile twitched as he just remembered... I was immune to his Death Aura! Chuck seeing his [Turtle Shell] was cracking, he yelled to me. [Hey Sam, while I hold him back for you, could you maybe kill him?] I smiled at Chuck''s words, and just as I was going to act, Vlad changed his move. "Bury us under rubble... [Local Earthquake]" As Vlad activated his 9th Circle Vanguard power, the walls, ceiling, and floor of the room, was hit by a thunderous shock-wave, making the section of the tall tower collapse on itself... ~! Just as everything was falling, I used my [Blink Teleport] to arrive and hold the bound Kujo, to block the debris from killing her. - "~!" As this whole room sank into the room below, the air was full of dust and thick smoke. I felt I was holding a bleeding and wounded Kujo, and I heard rocks still tumbling down on us all, and I yelled. "Chuck, you alright?" I heard Kujo say in Ancient Greek. "!" As I heard her frail voice, I noted as I held her like a rug in my left arm, she was facing down, and my left hand was indeed on her bare D-cup breast, I said to her in her mind. ]Shut up Artemis, now is not the time for your nonsense, I am fighting Vlad, saving you and Chuck, .[ As I ignore the Dark Elf woman''s gritting teeth, I see the silhouette of Vlad, while holding up a dead Chuck on his pair of Short Swords! "~! I got one, now for her..." Vlad''s words trailed off as he and I heard it! From behind me, a voice was casting a spell. [The real hero shows up at the last minute... [Breath of Life]! Sam, kill that guy for me, then reward me, ~!] As Chuck''s body faded from Vlad, it reformed at Raven''s feet behind. I moved! I dropped Kujo to the floor, pulled out Heartbreak, and used both moves at once... [Blink Teleport] and [Triple Strikes] Vlad, feeling my attacks coming, used his defensive ability... [Illusory Clones] Just as 8 identical images of himself surrounded him, he knew there were 9 total targets for the [Triple Strikes] to hit, and he sneered at me. ~! As all 6 of my Gravity infused Heartbreak swings passed by the chests of 3 of the 9 Vlad''s, his smile froze, as his heart was cut 3 times, and I said to the stunned Vampire... "First, your Wife''s soul made me stronger, and Heartbreak only needs to be within 6 inches of a heart to hit it, so it is your loss, goodbye Vlad Dracula, it was fun!" Just as Vlad was punching my face, his body turned to ashes, and blew away in the snowstorm... Raven was casting a spell to fully heal the bound Kujo, who''s blood-red eyes only watched my fight with Vlad, and a look of unwillingness came over her. Kujo saw Chuck holding her Mother''s Huntress Longbow and she said in Northern Human language. "Human, give me back my Mother''s Longbow!" Chuck, who was glad to be alive, looked down at thewoman who was half-naked and bound in black chains... he said one thing... "Fuck No!" Chuck ignored the killing look of the Dark Elf, and as he pointed to her, he asked me. "What are we going to do with her?" I said to Raven. "Please cast your [Remove Curses & Afflictions] on the chains, I think Tiamat will pick her up now, ..." Raven, not wanting to point out she was a Dark Elf, just followed my order and the black chains slacken, then Kujo leaped up, and her pair of Kunai had teleported to her hands from under the rubble. She took out a large cloak, and draped it over her body, then she said to me. "I challenge you for my Mother''s Huntress Longbow, it belongs to the Dark Elf, Sam Lucas!" I put my pair of lethal swords back, and pulled out the Djinn Blades again. "Sorry, Chuck and I got it on Demon Island, not from you or your Dark Elf, and it doesn''t belong to you, because it was once yours, you obviously lost it, and are just robbing my friend with words of honor, it is still robbing him, right?" Kujo''s legs widened, ready to fight. She as well as I know the Humans and Dark Elf are on opposing sides, and even though the Longbow was her Mother''s, her Mother fell in the war, and Tiamat recovered it. It is just Kujo has an emotional connection with her Mother''s beloved weapon. Plus her code demands she fight with Sam, or... Just as I thought we would fight, a scary sexy black clad figure appeared behind Kujo, grabbing the back of her neck. Kujo, familiar with the terrifying Dragon, just felt defeated to be stopped. Tiamat, seeing my smile stiffen seeing her, said with a raised smile of her own. "Hades, I did say the next time you saw me, I would kill you, right?" I put my swords away, and pointed to Kujo. "I think you just want me to get stronger, right? And you are using her for a reason, correct?" Tiamat had her smile widen more, but with a creepy Yandere vibe. "You are still under the [Buff Summons] effect, so your courage is higher, and you see through my plans for you... . As for this girl, I am not using her to make you stronger, for you can beat her no problem. I am only keeping a promise I made to her Mother before she died." Not only did Chuck and Raven hide behind a large piece of collapsed wall, but both Falbium and Elysium ignored their Masters, and teleported away. Tiamat ignored her disappointing children and said again. "This Dark Elf will find and hunt you when you go to the East Sea later, and if she loses, she will become your obedient concubine, or I will kill her. if she beats you, I will take back the weapon that Human has hidden from my detection. Do you understand, Hades?" ! ~! As her words ended, both Cerberus, who leaped up, and Pluto showed, with Morgan on the Hell Hound''s back. Tiamat saw her past partners, and said in nostalgia. "If I could kill you Pluto for not telling me Hades would leave, I would." [Then what? You would stay and the 3 Kings would know your secret? You knew in your heart what Hades wanted... To be with his lovers. Is he not standing there, and your still here? I am not afraid of you Tiamat, so put your pride away and let the Master grow, then return to him.] Then Tiamat''s red eyes had a blue glow over them, as her anger rose up... but soon, it fled. Tiamat sneered and said. "Having to read your words are annoying, hurry and make Persephone learn [Summons Telepathy] so you can talk again, !" Tiamat looks at Morgan on Cerberus, and sneers. "You are still too weak, but your brains are still better than mine. And you Cerberus... your breath still stinks." The poor Cerberus looked offended at Tiamat''s words, but remembered she was always rude, so he ignored her. Tiamat while still holding Kujo, walked to me, and grabbed my hair again, and like last time, kissed me forcefully, but I kinda expected it this time, and just let her plunder me. Hell, I even held her waist! As Tiamat felt my lack of resistance, she broke the kiss, and smiled with an evil look in her eyes. "Remember what I told you, if you don''t claim this little Dark Elf after beating her, she is dead, and I am not fooling the two of you... Kujo girl, do you agree? If you say no, I will snap your neck now?" "Fine, if Sam Lucas beats me, I will leave the Dark Elf, and become his woman, but keep your promise if I win." As the words fell, Tiamat floated up in the sky, and a black light covered her sexy form, and she quickly grew into a 300 foot long black Dragon with red eyes, but with a feminine look compared to her Son Elysium, and very sleek. She held Kujo in her claw, her deep Dragon voice carried over the field. [After Hades kisses, I will leave all of his foes with a parting gift... [Mass Implosion]!] ! Suddenly, all remaining foes within a 9 mile diameter.... Imploded on the spot! - ~! As the terrifying Black Dragon disappeared into the snowstorm, everyone understood the saying... A Sudden Reversal! Remember the Glossary, Click the Favorites, Reviews, and Leave Comments!